《CEO Proposed to His Ex-wife 99 Times》 Chapter 1 Divorce Chapter 1 Divorce It was Valentine¡¯s Day, a day for lovers. But ironically, Katherine and Marshall went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to file for divorce. Unlike the long line in front of the marriage registration counter, there were just few people handling the divorce procedure. Katherine looked at it from afar and smiled sarcastically. Well, in a way they¡¯ve chosen the right date, they don¡¯t have to wait too long in line. Marshall arrivedter and Katherine noticed him immediately. Katherine was a bit proud of herself even though the divorce wasn¡¯t her idea, she didn¡¯t pester him and was going through the divorce in a keenly manner. She did save her pride. Approaching Katherine, Marshall frowned and said, ¡°When did you get here?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°A while. And you¡¯rete.¡± Marshall stopped, ¡°Sorry, an urgent meeting.¡± Katherine nodded. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people now, so let¡¯s get it done. ¡± They signed the divorce settlement. Marshall was generous enough to provide her with a considerable amount of alimony, somepany shares and several properties. They don¡¯t have any kids, so no arguments on it. The divorce papers were handled pretty quickly. They handed in the marriage certificates, which were reced with divorce certificates. Katherine stared at it for a while and started drifting off. It¡¯s finalized. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s marriage or divorce, the process of going through the formalities was easy but love is priceless. Marshall doesn¡¯t love her. Katherine was crystal clear about that. So it didn¡¯t take long for her to agree when Marshall brought up the divorce. It¡¯s meaningless to grab onto those who doesn¡¯t even love you. She doesn¡¯t like to give herself a hard time. Marshall also looked at the divorce paper and lost in thought. Then he stood up and looked at her, ¡°Well, it¡¯s lunchtime. Let¡¯s grab a meal together.¡± Katherine paused for a sec and immediately put on her smiley face, ¡°Sure. We ought to have a farewell lunch.¡± Marshall gave her a look and went outside. Katherine let out a big sigh and followed him out. They chose a five-star restaurant nearby. Well, not a bad ce to say thest good-bye though. Katherine was unhappy inside, but she didn¡¯t want to show it that obvious. So she acted in another way. After getting the menu, she only focused on the price. ¡°Your treat, right?¡± Marshall lowered his head and took out a box of cigarettes, pulling one out, and said, ¡°Well, can¡¯t you just treat me? You¡¯re loaded with banknotes.¡± Katherine smirked, ¡°Sure I can¡¯t. I have no job and no skills to make a living. Each penny should be saved.¡± Marshall puffed the cigarette, ¡°You can live a good life with those shares and dividends.¡± Katherine red at him, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s your treat, right?¡± Marshall quirked up the corner of his mouth, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Do you mind it?¡± Eyebrows raised, he was asking about smoking the cigarette. Katherineid her eyes on the cigarette. He never smoked when he was with her before, what an unsurprisingly quick change. They just got divorced and he was acting this way. Then she looked back on the menu again, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Katherine turned to the waiter, ¡°All of these. I want all the most expensive ones.¡± The waiter paused, ¡°All of them? Are you sure?¡± Marshall was about to light the cigarette and didn¡¯t even care what Katherine was ordering, ¡°All of them. Go get it ready.¡± The waiter smiled awkwardly, ¡°Okay, a moment. Please.¡± Marshall drew a mouthful and blew smoke rings slowly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He looked up and down at Katherine for a while and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t asked me why I want a divorce yet.¡± Chapter 2 I Wanted A Divorce Long Ago Chapter 2 I Wanted A Divorce Long Ago Katherine froze and let out a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You probably wanted it long ago. I know that.¡± So she was actually mentally prepared for it to some extent. Or, she knew this day wasing when they just got married. But, this was a bit sooner than she¡¯d expected. Old Mr. Grant just passed away about a month ago and Marshall couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Marshall was surprised by her answer and paused. Lips curled, he didn¡¯t try to exin. So Katherine was certain that she was right. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Marshall puffed a bit more and put out the cigarette. He didn¡¯t continue the conversation but changed the topic, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and pondered, ¡°Well, no idea yet. But I¡¯d like to go on a trip, travel a bit.¡± She just got divorced with Marshall and was honestly a little keyed up. She can only imagine how she would be ridiculed and pitied as his ex-wife. Especially as she married Marshall with a somewhat embarrassing reason. She only married to the Grants as a lucky charm for Old Mr. Grants¡¯ health. Old Mr. Grant was ailing and forced Marshall to get hitched with her. Katherine distinctively knew that Marshall didn¡¯t want to marry her at first. He really didn¡¯t have much of a choice back then, as he was morally bound. He has no choice but to marry her. But the reality proved that joyous matters can drive away sickness was a total bullshit. Old Mr. Grant was indeed much merrier after the marriage, but his body didn¡¯t really get better. He still went through a lot of hardships. Merely a year had passed since their ceremony. So she can well picture what other people would say about her. She¡¯d better go out to wait for the whole thing to blow over. Katherine recollected her thought and looked at her mug, ¡°I¡¯ll be back on grandfather¡¯s one-hundredth Memorial Day.¡± Marshall hesitated for a bit, ¡°You can stay at Peter¡¯s, do you need anything.¡± Peter was his assistant and had been working for him years. Katherine nodded and didn¡¯t reject, ¡°Okay. I will¡± Katherine started gobbling up after the dishes were served. She remained silent the whole way. Actually, she didn¡¯t know what to say. They didn¡¯t have much to say either during their short-lived marriage. Apart from entangling with each other when the light was out, they didn¡¯t seem to have other reasons tomunicate. So the two were more separated after the divorce. Marshall didn¡¯t seem to have much appetite and didn¡¯t ate much. Katherine didn¡¯t pay heed to him and just put her mind on the food. But she got to admit that she was being a bit impulsive before. She ordered way too much. Kathrine didn¡¯t even finish half of the dishes and then leaned back against the chair and called the waiter over, ¡°All packed to go.¡± People here were always somebody, so it was rare that customer would pack the leftovers. The waiter was stupefied. Marshall spoke, ¡°Pack them.¡± The waiter smiled awkwardly, ¡°Okay, wait a moment, please.¡± While the waiter was getting the packaging box, Marshall stared at Katherine. Katherine was irritated by his stares, ¡°What? Did I embarrass you?¡± Instead of answering, Marshall grinned and questioned, ¡°And I haven¡¯t ask you why would you marry me?¡± Katherine blinked, ¡°Because you¡¯re stinking rich.¡± She added again before Marshall can even say something. ¡°But then I realized that there are way more people richer than you.¡± Marshall raised his eyebrows, ¡°So this is why you agreed to have the divorce with me so quickly?¡± Katherine smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. After the waiter packed all the food, Katherine left with Marshall. Marshall had to be somewhere else, so he hailed a cab for Katherine. After getting on the cab, Katherine asked through the window, ¡°What about you?¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why did you marry me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty.¡± But then he continued, ¡°But then I realized that there are way more people who are prettier then you.¡± Chapter 3 Nobody Is Worth It Chapter 3 Nobody Is Worth It Then Marshall just left after giving her thest look. The grin froze on Katherine¡¯s face. ¡®Such a good- looking man. He just got to get me back.¡¯ Katherine went back to her apartment which Marshall gave her as a present. She¡¯d been living here for some days. The apartment was well-furnished, but no liveliness. Katherine shoved the takeaways into the fridge, went into the bedroom, threw herself onto the bed and took out the divorce certificate. Neither she nor Marshall smiled when they took the photo. They both looked impatient and irritated. But on the divorce paper, she was filled with joy. No one knew how blissful she was when she went to get the marriage certificate and how down she was today. Katherine covered her face with the paper. Reddened eyes under the same red certificate. It seemed like by doing this, it could fool herself somehow. She didn¡¯t get up till afternoon and grabbed the phone, texting Peter, asking if he was busy. Peter called her right away. ¡°So you really got a divorce?¡± Katherine turned around and stared at the divorce paper in her hand, ¡°Yeah. It is fresh out of the oven. Should I take a photo of it for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Peter heaved a sigh, ¡°Well, why on earth would you get divorced. It doesn¡¯t seem like you two have any disputes.¡± Katherine smirked, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea. You¡¯d better ask your boss.¡± ¡°God forbid I would.¡± Peter uttered hurriedly. Marshall was always aloof, so Peter was still in awe by his boss, even though he had worked for him for quite a few years. On the contrary, Katherine was almost on the same level as Marshall, he can still gossip with her or strike up jokes. He would even be sharp-tongued sometimes. Katherine then let out a big sigh, ¡°Your boss said that I cane to you for anything.¡± ¡°Sure. What can I do? Just tell me.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to go on a trip to unwind myself. Could you pick a ce and arrange everything for me? Get it done as soon as possible. I don¡¯t care how much time or money it might cost. I have plenty of those now. Do you even know how generous your boss is to get a divorce with me?¡± Peter paused a bit and asked, ¡°Anywhere?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course! It should be filled with gorgeous views and hunks! Or are you going to throw me into the wild?¡± Katherine yelled. Peter cracked a smile, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look it up and get it done quickly.¡± Katherine was still depressed, so she just hung up the phone. Zoning out a while on the bed and then getting up. She was still full from lunch. Standing in the living room, she racked her brains to figure out what other people would do after having a divorce. Still, she didn¡¯t have any answers. She didn¡¯t have any loved ones or friends, so there was no one she can go to. Katherine got a bit upset and ended up Googling. Various of answers turned up. She skimmed through the answers and found getting drunk to be more doable and sensible than others like one-night stand. Though she was depressed from leaving Marshall, she won¡¯t let herself descent into the darkness. Nobody was worth of her doing this. Chapter 4 Getting Drunk Chapter 4 Getting Drunk By mid-night, Katherine put on a morous make-up. She wasn¡¯t popr in the Grants since she didn¡¯t have any influential background and the reason she married Marshall was a bit weird. So she was skeptical about other peoples¡¯ opinion to the point that she felt like she was just reborn now simply by wearing a sexy make-up. Katherine changed into a rather hot-looking dress. She then stood in front of the dressing mirror and actually loved her outfit now. Then she went to the most renowned andrgest bar in the downtown which was divided into several sections. There was public dance floor where all sorts of men and women werep dancing. Katherine looked around and found that the bar even had a business section where she didn¡¯t feel the need of going. She then found a vacant spot in the public section, walked towards it, sat down, called the waiter over and ordered two bottles of wine plus a fruit tray, leaning against the sofa, she sipped the wine and observed people dancing. The decorative colorful lights were a bit shy, Katherine found it hard to see other faces. But they all seemed happy. Katherine thought. She is richer than those people. How can she not be happy? While thinking about this, she ordered several more fruit trays. She can lead a care-free life with the alimony and stock dividends, she doesn¡¯t need to work at all. Someone then came over and tried to hit on her. It was unsurprising that someone would make a move since she was here alone and looked gorgeous. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man sat down right away, ¡°Alone?¡± By looking at him, she could tell that he must be a decent guy. She knew that people here are for fun and open to one night stand and so on, so she didn¡¯t answer back, drank all the wine and raised her sses at him. The man also gulped down the wine. Katherine smiled and put down the ss. The man immediately gave her a refill. Katherine felt a lot better inside. She was aware of her beauty and definitely would feel shitty if no one tried to hit on her. But she can¡¯t help thinking while having drinks. She wondered what Marshall was doing now. He is probably celebrating now since he finally got the divorce as he wished. Irritated by this thought, Katherine ordered another round of wine. But just so it happened that Marshall was in the private room of the business section in the bar. There¡¯s a business party which isn¡¯t that formal. He was entertaining a prospective business partner who was pretty influential in the overseas market which the Grants intended to break into. If he could seal the deal with this guy, it would be much easier for the Grants to go international. What¡¯s more, this guy invited Marshall out himself today.So there was no way Marshall would reject him.He was a middle-aged man and seemed to be a regr client here. But he only talked about the business stuff symbolically and then called quite a few escorts over. Marshall wasn¡¯t interested in these kinds of sexily ambiguous amusements and actually found them wicked. Still, he cheered with Martin Newman with a few drinks. Martinughed, ¡°It seems you are not used to this kind of ces.¡± Marshall too smiled, ¡°Yeah. No.¡± Shaking the wine bottles, Martin suggested, ¡°You would probably feel better after some drinks.¡± Marshallughed and clinked sses with him. Martin brought this red wine himself which tasted a bit dry but not to the point of being undrinkable. Marshall didn¡¯t know the brand of the wine and didn¡¯t like it. He then leaned against the couch after a few drinks and nudged back, pushing the escort girls in his embrace away. Chapter 5 You Shouldn’t Get Drunk in A Bar Chapter 5 You Shouldn¡¯t Get Drunk in A Bar Marshall actually felt impetuous the whole day. This feeling started lingering since he had lunch with Katherine. He didn¡¯t even have the mind to read the files in thepany. The dying wish of his grandfather would just pop into his head sometimes. He told Marshall that he got to take good care of Katherine. He promised him, but still, he divorced her. Marshall heaved a sigh. He wasn¡¯t regretting about the divorce. He wanted this from the day one he got married. Marring Katherine was never his wish. But still, he felt sorry for his grandpa. After drinking more, Marshall was even more downcast. He just felt a weird feeling inside which he can¡¯t seem to grasp. His mind was getting messy and somehow, he thought about Katherine. He wasn¡¯t recalling how they got divorced today. Weirdly, he was recalling all the images of her lying under him. Marshall hurriedly closed his eyes and felt sweat oozing out his forehead. He can well guess what on earth was happening to him. Martin was having his erection too. He stroked the escortdy¡¯s hand next to her, ¡°Why not go somewhere else?¡± Marshall opened his eyes slowly, ¡°Sure.¡± Though he was feeling absolutely shitty, Marshall still can pretend being cool. After getting the fresh air outside the private room, Marshal felt a lot better. Then he texted his driver to pick him up. Martin was leading the way and had a girl in his arms, singing a bit. After leaving the business section, they have to pass by the public dance floor. The highlight of the evening was unfolding. All the professional dance girls started undressing. The bar was bustling with shouts and eximing. Martin was also getting excited and snickered, ¡°Well, what a great scene.¡± Marshall followed Martin¡¯s sight onto the dance floor. But he suddenly noticed a hot beauty was flirting with a man. It took him a while to recognize Katherine. Her way of dressing was totally unlike before and seemed to be a different person. Marshall froze and stared at her for a while. But Katherine was actually getting high and didn¡¯t notice Marshall at all. Seeing Katherine was getting a bit dizzy, the guy sitting across her didn¡¯t leave but approached her, ¡°You drunk?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°No.¡± She can still recall something so she was no way drunk. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The guynded his hands on Katherine¡¯sp, ¡°Well, should I bring you somewhere and help you sober up?¡± Katherine gazed his hands for a while and scrutinized his face. Then she shook her head, ¡°You are no match for him.¡± This guy cannot even hold a candle for Marshall. She really doubted if she can ever fall in love with other guys after what she had with Marshall. But the guy didn¡¯t really understand her words. He lifted his hand and wanted to touch her face, ¡°Let¡¯s go to somewhere else. I will make you high tonight.¡± But someone grabbed his hands before he can even touch her. Katherine vaguely heard Marshall¡¯s voice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get drunk alone in a bar.¡± She heard him saying. Katherine looked up slowly and felt a bit light-headed. The views before her were getting all blurred, but still, she saw Marshall¡¯s face which was as indifferent as ever with some taunting. Chapter 6 Looking For A Fling Chapter 6 Looking For A Fling Katherine could not remember how Marshall brought her out of the bar. Her memory welled up after her vomiting. She felt refreshed, and totally sobered. Someone next to her passed her a ss of water, she took it and gargled and then stood up, ¡°God. This feels much better.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Marshall lit a cigarette and unbuttoned his cor and loosened it up, standing next to her. His voice was low. ¡°Get in right now if you feel better, I¡¯m leaving.¡±The cool breeze of the night had soothed the restlessness inside him. But still, he felt kind of ufortable. Katherine was freaked out by his voice. She jumped off the seat. ¡°Marshall? Why are you here?¡± Marshall frowned and took a puff. ¡°That guy would be fucking you now if it¡¯s not for me.¡± Slowly, Katherine straightened her stance and looked around, finding herself in her apartment. She gazed at Marshall. ¡°So you were there at the bar too? You took me out of there?¡± Marshall stayed silent. He wanted to ask the chauffeur send Katherine home. After seeing how drunk she was, the chauffeur didn¡¯t know how to carry her into the car. So Marshall could only drive her home himself. Katherine was feeling upset again. See? He did celebrate about having the divorce just like she has guessed. The alcohol started to kick in as her anger red. She smiled suddenly, and slowly walked towards Marshall and leaned her body against him. ¡°What? Looking for a fling too? Marshall caught the gist and stared right into her eyes. ¡°Too?¡± The smile,plemented with her makeup, made Katherine seductive. Marshall¡¯s coat had been taken off, dressed in a white shirt and a pair of trousers. Audacious as she had never been, Katherine reached out and hooked Marshall¡¯s belt, her voice flirtatious. ¡°You ruined my fling, you have to make it up.¡± She said as she pulled out the tucked shirt. Hurriedly, Marshall grabbed her groping hands, his eyes darkened. He could feel the alcohol stirring his mind now. The mes inside, have been suppressed by the cold wind, are zing even more fiercely now. He took a deep breath, eyes fixing on Katherine. ¡°Katherine, Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°don¡¯t you?¡± Marshall paused for a while, then a faint smile shed over his face. He put out the cigarette and threw it on the floor, holding Katherine¡¯s chin with one hand. ¡°You wanna have a one-night-stand at the bar?¡± Looking at Marshall in a close distance, Katherine once again was filled with grudging grievance. She loved this man, and had loved him for so long. But she still lost him even though they were married. Recklessly, she stood on her toes and pecked on Marshall¡¯s lips. ¡°What else could it be?¡± Marshall took action as she finished. He bent forward and held Katherine up in his arms. ¡°Great then,¡± he went, ¡°you brought this on yourself.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Katherine shrieked, and then wrapped her arms around Marshall¡¯s neck. Marshall strode toward the house. To enter, he had to use the fingerprint scanner. Luckily, Katherine had not deleted his print from the ess control system. Marshall spare one hand to unlock the door while holding Katherine with the other, and then entered the room without hesitation. Katherine¡¯s brain gradually went nk as she stumbled into the bedroom. She wasn¡¯t clear about how she and Marshall got into the room. But at the moment when Marshall was going to enter in her, she turned over on him. She asked a question that she had longed for but dared not. ¡°Marshall, had you betrayed me in our marriage?¡± Lying t, Marshall¡¯s eyes were gloomy, his voice hoarse. ¡°No.¡± Katherine was satisfied at the sound of that. She dove down at Marshall. But she is inexperienced at this. She hummed grudgingly. She did not know what to do now. Fortunately, Marshall soon took dominance. But they just got divorced today. Was this the right thing to do? Be it or not, they couldn¡¯t stop. Under the influence of alcohol, Katherine fell asleep quickly and unaware. Marshall was still up though. Facing up and stared at the ceiling in the dark with a hint of fatigue. After a good while, Katherine rolled over and groped at the other side as she used to. After feeling Marshall, she squirmed toward him and hug, still soundly asleep. Marshall did not move but frowned. After a while, he shoved Katherine away, then got up and grabbed his phone from the pocket of his coat. He made a call to Peter. As soon as the phone was connected, he spoke. ¡°Look into Martin, see if he mixed something into the wine that he brought to the bar today.¡± Chapter 7 A Woman’s Voice Chapter 7 A Woman¡¯s Voice Marshall was long gone when Katherine woke up the next day morning. Scratching her hair, she felt kind of dizzy. Part of what happened yesterday she could remember, the others not. But the crazy thing she had with her ex-husband she could remember that for sure. What the¡­Was I that wild? Having sex with ex-husband at the night of divorce? Life isn''t drama, OK? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. How to sooth the pain of divorce? She recalled what she had looked up online yesterday. Getting drunk and having one night stand were all done. She flipped the sheet to inspect herself. She could still savor a little craziness of the night. Immoral deeds could always drive one delirious. She dragged her sore body to the shower. The phone on her bed ranged as she came out of the shower. She answered quickly, it was Peter on the phone. He told her he had booked a ticket for her to As Ind. Katherine did not care about the destination. ¡°Good, when does the ne take off?¡± Peter said. ¡°Tomorrow morning. You said, the sooner the better, so what about this?¡± Katherine nodded. ¡°Yeah, it couldn¡¯t be better. Text me the boarding time, I¡¯ll get to the airport tomorrow.¡± Peter didn¡¯t mention anything like seeing her off. He just hung up the phone and send Katherine the information she asked. Sitting on the bed, Katherine read the messages while drying her hair. With a long sigh, she put down the towel after finishing reading. She had no idea how long the trip would be this time. But when she came back, she could let go of Marshall, or so she thought. After cleaning up herself, she went out for a meal. Later, she bought some flowers and went to Marshall¡¯s Grandfather. The old Mr. Grant¡¯s tomb was exquisitely carved and built. The Grant spent quite a lot of money on it. She ced the flowers before the tomb. ¡°Grandpa, It¡¯s me, Katherine, I came to see you. And, I think I should tell you, me and Marshall, we¡¯re divorced.¡± She thought for a moment, and then continued. ¡°I don¡¯t me him. Maybe he just couldn¡¯t fall in love with me. Being with someone who he doesn¡¯t love for the rest of his life is painful. It¡¯s a torment for me too. Things aren¡¯t really so bad now. He gave me money, a ton of money, so I can have a good life afterward.¡± The old Mr. Grant in the picture on the tomb looked very serious. But he was actually a really kind and generous person. No one in the Grant family treated her so nicely like him. Though tears glistened in her eyes, she did not weep. Grandpa would be worried if he saw me crying, she thought. I¡¯m leaving, she said, and I don¡¯t know when I will be back. I¡¯ll bring some specialties for you when I¡¯m back, she said. She babbled endlessly to the dead stone for a long while before she left. She went back home to pack her stuff. In fact, she did not have much to pack anyway. Katherine only stayed for a few day, so she didn¡¯t bring much things with her. And also, it¡¯s unnecessary to bring too much luggage. When she was done packing, she could not even fill a small luggage. She sat on the bed, musing, and then decided to make a call to Marshall. Marshall is probably taking a break now. The call was answered quickly. Marshall¡¯s voice sounded robotic. ¡°What?¡± She wanted to talk about what happenedst night but lost the patience when she heard Marshall¡¯s cold tone. She had paused before she spoke. ¡°No big deal, just so you know, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. No idea about the returning date. Just call to say goodbye.¡± Marshall was rather indifferent at the news. ¡°I see.¡± Bitting her lips, Katherine felt humiliated. She wanted to say something to save her dignity, but she heard a woman¡¯s voice on the phone before she could. ¡°Marshall?¡± Katherine was somehow shocked at the voice. Immediately, she hung up the phone. Holding her phone, she felt relieved but then frustrated. What was she afraid of? It¡¯s just a woman. Why should I hung the phone? She hammered her fist at the bed angrily. Chapter 8 Coincidence Chapter 8 Coincidence Early the next day morning, Katherine arrived at the airport. The flight was going to take off so early that Katherine was yawning all the way to the airport. As soon as she arrived at the airport, the announcement started broadcasting that her flight is ready for boarding. Peter booked a business ss for her, the seat next to her was empty when she boarded. Luggage put away, she made a few more yawns after seated. Passenger started to get on one by one. It seemed that there¡¯s not much of passengers on this flight, Katherine observed. She paid the boarders only a few nces, and then shifted in her seat for a position that she could sleepfortably in. Wearing a sleeping mask she drifted into deep sleep almost in a second. When the passenger next to her came she did not know, nor care. She woke at the sound of the wheels of the stewardess¡¯ cart. Katherine was nudged gently, she then heard the stewardess asking. ¡°Sorry madam, would you like any beverages?¡± Katherine removed her sleeping mask. ¡°Coke with ice, please. The man next to her passed her the drink. She said her thanks automatically. When she had taken a sip, the man spoke. ¡°Just lift a finger.¡± The voice was so familiar that Katherine paused for a moment. Slowly she turned around, then her expression froze. Marshall stared at her for a few seconds before he turned his head away to look at Peter on the other side. Peter shunned Marshall¡¯s stare, covering his face with his hand. He had not dared to looked at Marshall for even a second ever since Marshall found out his seat was next to Katherine¡¯s. Peter¡¯s back facing Marshall and Katherine. He put his headphones on, trying to pretend that he knew nothing about this coincidence. ¡°Peter booked the ticket for me, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Katherine said. Marshall gave her only a curt nod. He was still as aloof as he had always been that Katherine had swallowed back down some questions she wanted to ask. There¡¯s no way she could fall asleep now, so she decided to watch some dramas on herptop. She doesn¡¯t like to follow dramas but just to relieve the boredom. However, as the drama ys, her eyes strayed away from the screen to Marshall. Marshall was doing some file reviewing on hisptop, wearing a pair of anti-fatigue sses. She had never seen Marshall like this before. She made a few side nces at Marshall. He is really handsome, she had to admit. The male Grants were all not bad looking, and Marshall could even stand out among them. This is probably the reason why she had a crush on him at first sight. Women are superficial, she thought and she in particr. Katherine was self-aware. Marshall¡¯s appearance, in the first ce, was the reason why she fell in love with him. Althoughter it probably no longer was. But what had be the reason she could not make sure of anymore. In their married life, seeing him, or even just thinking of him could make her smile goofily. She never had such feeling on any other man. She withdrew her eyes from Marshall and cursed herself silently. You are divorced now, and such thoughts wouldn¡¯t change the fact.This man may have all the features to make him a perfect mate. But those features is meaningless if he does not love you. She put away herptop and put on the sleeping mask once again. She could not sleep, but she did not want to see this man. Huddling herself, she reclined against the chair. But soon, she noticed Marshall was unbuckling the seatbelt and then left. Stealthily, she took off the sleeping mask. He¡¯s probably going to the restroom, she supposed and then resumed her position. Then within a minute, she felt the man next to him came back, poking her arm. But she pretended to be asleep. Then the man poked her again. Scowling, Katherine ripped off the mask. But what she saw was not Marshall but a stranger. The stranger looked well-educated. He smiled at Katherine. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°You need anything?¡± Katherine asked awkwardly. The man gave her a timid smile. ¡°Nah. I just feel kind of bored sitting there alone. You look bored too. So I think maybe we can, you know, have a chat.¡± Did I look bored? Frowning, she thought, I looked asleep. Marshall had actually returned but stopped to watch when he saw a man in his seat. Apparently, this man was trying to hit on her. The confusion on Katherine¡¯s face made her look silly and stupid. The man¡¯s intention was so obvious but she still could not tell. And she said she was looking for a fling back then at the bar. She is so ridiculous.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 9 He Didn’t Care Chapter 9 He Didn¡¯t Care Marshall took no action but just watched expressionlessly. It¡¯s not until when the man asked her for her number that Katherine realized his purpose. She felt embarrassed and did not know how to refuse him. She never wanted a thing like this, especially on such asion. Peter had been making grimace at her. She stuttered, and then looked up to find Marshall standing a few steps away. From the expression on his face, Katherine supposed that he had been here watching for a while. But she saw no signs of jealousy on his face. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing another man flirting with her could hardly concern him. Then in a blink of an eye, Katherine gave the stranger her number along with a smile. Truth to be told, she did not n to continue using this number anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter to give them out. The stranger put in her number and called right away. ¡°This is my number, my name¡¯s Smith.¡± Katherine smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll call.¡± The man got what he came for so he did not linger any longer but resume to his seat which was in the row behind her, quite near to hers. It was not until then did Marshall walk slowly back to his seat. Katherine paid him no heed but just looked at her phone. Marshall did not ask anything, either. He immersed himself in work again. The stranger started send messages to Katherine the moment he sat down. He told her about his purpose of the trip, how long he is going to stay in As Ind, and where he¡¯s going and who he will visit. None of those interested Katherine, but she pretended to be patient in reading the messages. The stranger asked her schedule too. Katherine told him that she was just traveling and had no specific n, and that she could leave at any moment if the ce did not meet her expectation. To reply, the man told Katherine that As Ind was a good ce and tried to persuade her to stay for a few more days. Katherine did not reply to that. A few minutester, the man texted her again and asked her which hotel she¡¯s going to stay. She had hardly paid attention to, so she flipped through the message Peter sent her. The hotel Peter booked for her resided near the shore, from where she stayed could enjoy a good view of the ocean. She did not feel like telling the man about the hotel. To spare further harassment, she told him she had a friend in As Ind who wouldtere to pick her up. She put her phone down after sending that message. Uncontrobly, she peeked at Marshall again. He never even moved his eyes away from hisptop, it seemed to Katherine that he did not care about her at all. Suddenly, she felt down. She recalled how indifferent Marshall was whenever someone made a pass at her back when they were still married. His reaction now could only be normal. He did not love her, so he did not care. The thought of that made Katherine feel miserably ufortable inside. She had tried to make Marshall love her in the year before, but to no avail. If only she had seen even the slightest hope, she would¡¯ve put the divorce off when Marshall signified his intention. She turned her head and stared out the window. She took a deep breath, and then closed her eyes. Until the nended, Katherine and Marshall didn¡¯t say a single word to each other. Katherine stayed still while the other passengers were rushing their way off. She did not feel like pushing and shoving with the crowd. But that Mr. Smith came up to her again. He carried only aputer bag, and ignored the two sitting next to Katherine. He spoke in a rather loud voice, ¡°I¡¯ll call you soon as I¡¯m free. Maybe we could have a drink or something if our ces are close enough. Katherine made herself smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Beside her, Marshall smiled unnoticeably. He beckoned Peter as he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Peter gave Katherine a disappointed look before he moved on to make way for Marshall. Katherine was thest to get off the ne. She found the hotel receptionist waiting for her as soon as she stepped out the exit. Her head ached after she got in the car. She closed her eyes and reclined against the backseat thinking that she and Marshall could not even have a proper farewell. The beginning of their story was not good, the process neither, and the ending worse. The beginning of their story was not good, the process neither, and the ending worse. At least regrets would not be the only thing in her mind when she reminisced about their past. Even that seemed to be an empty fantasy now. Chapter 10 A Bonfire Party Chapter 10 A Bonfire Party The drive to the hotel was quite a long one. It took almost an hour to get there. Katherine squinted at the hotel signboard, then nced over the surrounding. It is a nice hotel indeed. She could see the beach not far from here, it was still jam-packet with tourists at this time of the day. Naturally, someone helped with her luggage as she got off the car. Peter booked a suite for her, with windows where she could overlook the beach. Katherine took a walk around the room, and then opened the window to let the breeze in. She tried to empty her mind, of how indifferent Marshall was on the ne. They would probably nevere across each other again, thinking this much would only distress herself. Someone came knocking at the door a few minutester. It was the hotel manager, who came to invite Katherine to the bonfire party tonight. ¡°Bonfire Party?¡± Katherine frowned. ¡°Right,¡± the manager replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a tradition here at our hotel, and every guest is weed to the party.¡± Katherine thought about it for a sec, and then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± The manager carried a present box in his hands. ¡°You¡¯re our premium guest, and we have a special gift for you. We carefully choose each present to make sure that no gift is the same with another.¡± Katherine took the box after giving it few nces. Smiling, the manager took a bow, and then left. Katherine closed the door, returned to her bedroom and unwrapped the box. Inside it was a slip dress with some floral patterns on it. It looked kind of sexy. She ran her fingers through the surface, the textile was nice. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The whole point of her trip was to rx and loosen herself. She took a deep breath and decided to attend the party tonight. She took a bath, and called the room service. All dressed up, she reclined on the bed looking at her phone to check if there¡¯s any news about her divorce with Marshall on the Inte. Marhsall¡¯s grandpa made quite a ssh for their wedding, drawing tons of attention on the Inte. Katherine was in kind of a stew now that they¡¯re divorced. Luckily, she found no news about their divorce on the Inte. Seemed like no one else had found out about the it. Katherine was relieved, and sat there and thought. That¡¯s right, divorce is not something to be proud of. Compared with her, Marshall may be more reluctant for the public to know about it. The Grant Group was prominent in various sectors, a marriagesting no longer than a year would surely had a bad impact onpany image. She felt much morefortable now. When the food was served, she sat cross-legged on the bed and devoured the meal as the wind breeze brushed through her hair. She lost her appetite back on the ne when she saw Marshall¡¯s poker-face. The coke was the only thing she had ever had on the ne. She lied down after the meal and did not wake up until the dusk. And it was the pandemonium outside that woke her. Katherine crawled up and checked through the window. Beneath her, the hotel was filled with people, all of them heading towards the beach. Seemed like the bonfire party was about to begin. The party should be fun with so many guests living in this hotel. Hurriedly, she got to her feet and washed her face to freshen herself. She¡¯s going to have a revelry, to hell with divorce, to hell with Marshall Grant. Get out of her way! All of them! She wore some light make up this time. Matching with the dress, she looked innocent, innocent in a way that sparks sinful thoughts. Then she braided her hair in two strands and let then tumble down over her shoulders. Well, appearance-wise, she could not be any more perfect. Chapter 11 Hostility Chapter 11 Hostility Katherine did not go downstairs right away, but lied on the windowsill and stared into the ocean shore for a while. There must be a lot of preparation before the bonfire party. It was useless to show up now. Katherine grabbed her phone and took few selfies, then posted on her moments. She looked so perky and charming with a bright smile and her braided hair. She was in her best years, with such a youthful face, there¡¯s no need for any photoshopping indeed. Katherine stared at her photos for a while and then turned off the phone. However, she knew, nobody would check her moments. She did not have any friend in her Facebook contact list. There used to be some of the Grant. But she wondered whether they had deleted her. She kept leaning against the windowsill till the darkness overwhelmed all and the beachside started getting riotous. She stretched and walked out unhurriedly. The banquet on the beach had already started, the hotel also set up a stage, men and women were dancing around, immersed in the cheers and whistles of audiences. The nearby area of the beach was all ced with tables and chairs, on top of them you could find all sorts of drink and snacks. Katherine came close and looked around. There were barely any empty seats for her. But Katherine did not hurry to find a seat, she was still walking aroundzily. A staff at the side saw her and came up to her, ¡°Miss, are you alone? Please have a seat here.¡± He pointed at the table. Surprisingly, this table only have four women. Katherine nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡± She walked to the table and sat down. Those women seemed like they all came here together, they looked at each other and continued their laughing and talking. Katherine did not feel any awkwardness. She poured herself a ss of wine and leaned back on her chair, sipping her drink slowly. But after a while, a man approached, obviously for Katherine. He held his wine ss and asked, ¡°Hello, would you mind if I sit here?¡± Katherine turned around and looked up. Those women all flocked together, which made some room for her side. She raised her eyebrow, ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡± The man sat down and stared at the stage for a while then he started to strike up a conversation with her. ¡°Are you here alone? I¡¯ve seen you barely talk to anyone.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Right, alone.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Other women at the table took a nce at her and then looked somewhere else in embarrassment. There¡¯s a saying that same sex repels each other is quite reasonable. Especially among beautiful women, they would dislike each other for no reason at all. The man smiled. ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m alone as well. I came here to rx. But I did not think it would be this interesting. And they even held such a bonfire party.¡± Staring at the stage, Katherine did not reply. This table was a bit far from the stage, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly the kind of dance they were performing. Thinking for a while, the man got closer to Katherine. ¡°How long will you stay here? We¡¯re both here alone. Maybe we could hang out tomorrow, what do you think?¡± Katherine took a look at him, smiled, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Her phone was on the table facing down. It vibrated. Katherine took her phone and checked the message from Peter. It was only a request for sharing location, without any other words. She never yed with these kind of thing before, just saw two popped up options ¡°Confirm¡± and ¡°Cancel¡±. Originally she thought of cancelling, but then she thought of something when she tapped on the screen. So she eventually confirmed. Then her icon began to glint slowly. She did not know well about this function, so she put her cell phone back on the table. The man sitting next to her was still talking, ¡°I¡¯ve looked up on some of the traveling routes. There are some quite fascinating attractions worth visiting¡­¡± Katherine took her ss, ¡°Cheers.¡± The man paused for a sec and nodded. Then he also held his ss to clink with hers. After a ss of wine, he poured her another ss. ¡°How old are you? It seems that you¡¯ve just graduated, so you¡¯re traveling after the graduation?¡± Katherine raised her eyebrow, ¡°Do I look like a student?¡± She said with a faint smile, her dimple showing vaguely. With his eyes fixed on Katherine¡¯s face, the man was bewitched. Chapter 12 She’s My Girlfriend Chapter 12 She¡¯s My Girlfriend Katherine was not surprised at how this man reacted. She was pretty. She was crystal clear about that. And Marshall also admitted it. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man seemed a little abashed and smiled. ¡°Well, won¡¯t your family worry about you if you came here all by yourself?¡± ¡°My family¡­¡± Katherine murmured. It wasn¡¯t a matter for her. Because she did not have any family. Her parents abandoned her when she was a child. And she¡¯d not known their situation at all for all these years. What she could do was forget that they ever existed. In a way, the Grants might consider to be her family in a way. But now, she was banished by Marshall, so they were not her family anymore. Katherine was a bit lost in thought but then she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Well, there are only a few people. Let¡¯s sit here.¡± Katherine turned around. Just like what she expected, it was Peter. Followed by Marshall. But Marshall was with someone. Katherine¡¯s eyes rested on the woman beside him and then moved onto somewhere else. The woman was wearing a mini skirt and a halter top, which made her look quite voluptuous with her long beautiful legs andrge breasts. As for her face, Katherine just gave a quick nce. The woman could not be comparable with Katherine at all. Peter did not care how many people were sitting at this table. He got closer and asked Katherine, ¡°Well, youngdy, the seats must be avable, right? If they are, we are sitting at this table then.¡± Originally, there were already six people at this table, and now Peter, Marshall and an unknown woman, this could not possibility fit them all. Katherine looked at Peter as if he was dumb. It was awkward to see his poor acting skill. The man sitting next to Katherine felt it was not going well for him. So he waved his hands.¡°There are no seat avable. Look, there is no room for you here. But there are some empty seats there, and there and also over there.¡± Peter ignored him. ¡°Come on, just grab two more chairs over. Here¡¯s fine.¡± Then he yelled at Marshall, ¡°Boss,e and sit, the view here is perfect.¡± What view, bull shit, we could hardly see the stage. They could not enjoy the melodious songs and fabulous dances of thedies on the stage. How would everything be in sight? But Peter did not blush while lying. He grabbed two extra chairs at the side swiftly. At Peter¡¯s words, Marshall did not refuse but came near. Katherine turned to look at him and nodded politely. ying a stranger was much easier than ying a lover. The woman next to Marshall also approached. Those four women who had been sitting here originally exchanged looks, they appeared to be a little upset and left. Well, it was not crowded at all. Peter was about to have Marshall sat beside Katherine. But Marshall sat on the other chair ahead of Peter, left an empty seat between him and Katherine. Seeing that, the woman sat on the empty seat next to Katherine. Katherine was still leaning back on her seat, with her eyes on the stage. Sitting across Katherine, Peter was still ying a stranger and asked Katherine, ¡°Miss, are you here alone?¡± Before Katherine replied, the man next to her spoke. ¡°No, she¡¯s with me.¡± Perhaps he thought Peter also wanted to chat her up. Smiling, Katherine lowered her head and took a sip of her wine. After a pause, Peter flicked a nce at Katherine, and then Marshall. Staring at the stage, Marshall did not even throw a nce at Katherine. Also eyes fixed on the stage. He did not know what was going on there, but there were a lot of people enjoying themselves on the stage. Peter did not care about the stage at all. He shot a look at Katherine quickly and asked, ¡°You guys really came here together? I see the resemnce in you two, you must be brother and sister.¡± Katherine almostughed out loud. But the man next to her answered, ¡°No, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Chapter 13 Hooking up with Others Chapter 13 Hooking up with Others Hearing that, Marshall looked back at Katherine. He was wearing a technicolor Hawaiian shirt today, with an open at the neck, which showed his corbone. And his hairstyle was casual which was quite different with the one at work. Usually, he would look like an ascetic. But today he looked quite easy-going. Katherine noticed Marshall was gazing at her. But she was still looking at the stage without even ncing at him. Marshall¡¯s eyes rested on her for a few seconds, then he turned back and continued to looked at the stage. Women¡­they always have an inexplicable hostility towards their own kinds. The woman next to him also had a look at Katherine. But she clearly let her guard down after she heard Katherine was someone else¡¯s girlfriend. Peter was dumbfounded when he heard that. He grimaced at Katherine, but Katherine ignored him. In fact, Katherine could not even calm down to see what was happening on the stage. She was distraught when Marshall hade over. She finished her ss and wanted to pour herself another ss of wine. But the wine was at Marshall¡¯s side. When she stood up to reach the bottle, Marshall clearly had a nce at the bottle. But he did not do anything. The woman at his side looked at the stage for a while and got closer to Marshall, whispering to him. He leaned towards her slightly, with his eyes still fixed on the stage. The woman said something and began to chuckle with her hand covering her mouth. Then Marshall¡¯s lips also curved into a faint smile. Katherine tried to fix her eyes on the stage instead of on those two. But still she felt ufortable as those two mingles. Although it was much easier to y a stranger, but she was still ufortable with that. After a while, Katherine stopped looking. She turned around to look at the sea not far from her. The sound of the waves was louder at night. But she had never had rest on a beach and admired the sea. Thanks to Marshall, she could finally afford toe to the beach after divorcing him. The party got livelier. And the waiters began to serve each table with the roast meat. Some could have a barbecue around the bonfire if they were interested. And some were dancing and singing around the fire if moved by the spirit. The man edged closer to Katherine, ¡°Do you want to go for barbecue? It must be very satisfying if you do it all by yourself.¡± Katherine nced at him, ¡°I¡¯mzy, so I prefer ready-madebor results.¡± Marshall suddenly scoffed at her from the side. Drowned by the sound of the waves, his voice was not so loud to be heard clearly. But Katherine heard that, and she was stung by his sneer. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She thought of something else. Marshall had sneered at her in the bed, too. He said she was toozy to make any moves when they had sex. Of course, he would only say that after he attended the dinner and drank alcohol. Katherine closed her eyes. It was useless to recall the old days. Katherine stood up. ¡°Maybe we should go and check it out.¡± The man smiled instantly and got up as well. ¡°OK, let¡¯s go.¡± Perhaps he thought Peter was hitting on her, so he really wanted Katherine to stay away from them. Katherine and the man went to the bonfire. The hotel staff came to help them and gave them the meat kabobs. Katherine did not take it. ¡°I just want to have a look.¡± But the man took the meat. ¡°I¡¯ll cook them for you.¡± Katherine turned and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Heughed, ¡°Louie, I¡¯m Louie Duncan. And I hope you won¡¯t be offended by my words just now. Katherine knew he was talking about that he was iming to be her boyfriend. She shook her head. ¡°Never mind.¡± She knew Peter and Marshall would not buy it anyway. Sitting at the table, Peter kept looking at Katherine and Louie. After a few seconds, he leaned toward Marshall, ¡°Boss, look, your wife¡­¡± Marshall shot him a look impassively, then Peter changed his words, saying angrily, ¡°¡­ look, Katherine is hooking up with others.¡± Chapter 14 She Didn’t Know How to Seize the Opportunity Chapter 14 She Didn¡¯t Know How to Seize the Opportunity Peter said Katherine started hooking up with others, but in fact, she was just standing quietly next to Louie. Her mind wandered off as she gazed at the fire. Marshall turned to look at them, then he heard Peter added, ¡°But Katherine was really good-looking. See, just by standing there, she is the most attractive one among those people.¡± Marshall narrowed his eyes slowly. Actually, she was known for her beauty. When his grandpa forced him to marry Katherine, his mother sighed and helped to persuade him. ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s quite beautiful. And you two will have a beautiful child.¡± At that time, they could only think of this merit of her. Now she was standing there quietly in her floral dress with her braids, which made others merge into the background. And she looked no difference than a youngdy who was still single. Peter said with a lower voice, ¡°Boss, why can¡¯t you just fall for such a beautiful girl?¡± Why can¡¯t he fall for her? Marshall stared at her for a while and turned back, saying in an undertone, ¡°All she has is a pretty face.¡± Peter jolted, then he was a little abashed. Marshall was right. She did not have distinguished family and good educational background. Besides, before she had married Marshall, she did not even have a decent job. She did not have anything to impress others except for her appearance. So, many people in the Grant Group found it hard to believe that she¡¯d married Marshall. A lot of people was obsessed with Marshall. And any of them was better than Katherine. But no one would ever expect that someone like her finally married Marshall. Peter lowered his eyes, not knowing what to say. The woman at Marshall¡¯s side looked around and got closer to him. ¡°Mr. Marshall, shall we go for a walk?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was boring just by sitting here. Marshall thought about it and nodded, ¡°OK.¡± She was sent by a partnerpany for some special reason, which Marshall did not want to know. He went out just because of the cooperation. But the woman was delighted. She stood up and smoothed her gown. Then she walked along the beach with Marshall. Peter thought for a while and followed behind Marshall. She obviously had a crush on Marshall, which had showed in her eyes. But Peter did not like her. By now, at least, he haven¡¯t met anyone that was more suited for Mrs. Marshall than Katherine. Walking along the beach, Marshall started to talk about the cooperation directly. The woman giggled, covering her mouth. ¡°Everybody said that Mr. Marshall is a workaholic. I did not believe it before, but now I¡¯ve known. You can¡¯t even forget work when rxing.¡± Marshall sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll have a rest in the hotel if I want to rx. I onlye out to do my job.¡± Her face took a set expression, which turned into a smile quickly. It was her who invited him to hang out. Marshall agreed quickly, without any hesitation. So she thought Marshall also wanted to go out and have fun. But she did not expect that he was still thinking about work. However, she did note here for the work. In fact, what she wanted was not the cooperation with the Grant Group. They walked toward the ce with less people, followed by Peter who was gritting his teeth. He took out his phone and texted Katherine. Obviously, he wasining about how she did not know how to seize the opportunity. On the rare asions when meeting each other in this romantic ce, how could she leave with another guy? Katherine received the message, but she deleted it right after she had a look at it. Then Louie gave her the roast meat kabobs. Katherine took it with a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± Louie grabbed a ss of juice and gave it to her. ¡°The guys that we just met, do you know them?¡± Katherine was surprised, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± A bit embarrassed, Louie rubbed his hair. ¡°just a gut feeling, the way they looked at you, it just doesn¡¯t seem like a look from strangers.¡± With her eyes on the juice in her hand, she took out a breath after a while. ¡°No, why would I know them?¡± Chapter 15 Ill-Intended Chapter 15 Ill-Intended Katherine and Louie stayed near the bonfire for a moment. After they returned to their seat, there was no one sitting at the table. She did not care, and then sat down. She had few sses of wine on an empty stomach, then she had a lot of roast meat kabobs. So now her stomach began to churn. Katherine had a sip of juice to settle her stomach, but that did not work. Louie got himself all sweaty when he was barbecuing. But he was smiling all the way. His eyes fell on Katherine. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the weather forecast. It won¡¯t be too hot tomorrow. Let¡¯s go out together, and I¡¯ll n out the route, so what do think?¡± Katherine looked at the seat where Marshall had just sat. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± She was not in the mood thinking about tomorrow. There was no performance on the stage, because everyone was dancing and singing around the bonfire. People got more excited than ever. Louie¡¯s eyes rested on somewhere. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go over there? See, they are all dancing around. It should be very fun.¡± Katherine had a look toward it casually. ¡°I want to stay here to take a rest. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± She was ufortable indeed ¨C she felt like vomiting. Louie got worried instantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The aroma from the barbecue flew over. It really smelled good. But Katherine suddenly could not stand it. She looked at Louie. ¡°I have a stomachache. Could you please go to the hotel reception and get me some medicine?¡± Her face was colorless. Her face had turned red because of the heat from fire, but now the redness had gone. She looked pale now. Louie stood up immediately. ¡°OK, stay here and wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Sitting on her chair, Katherine saw he had gone and got up. She walked along the beach, and got away from the riotous party. When she¡¯d gone far enough, she could no longer smell the barbecue. There wererge rocks on the beach. Katherine picked one and sat down on it. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The damp wind made her feel cold. Then she held her legs with a long sigh. Actually, she was wondering whether she should leave here. Staying here, she could not get Marshall out of sight, then how could she let go of the past? She could not forget it when she kept seeing the one that she liked. Katherine had sat on the rock for a long time, and then the other side of the beach became quiet. She got off the rock and walk toward the hotel slowly. After several steps, she heard a familiar voice of someone running up to her and calling her name. ¡°Kathy, here you are.¡± Katherine knew who it was the minute she heard the voice, but she pretended she hadn¡¯t heard anything. Peter was upset. He caught up with her quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t act as if you cannot hear me. I know you¡¯ve heard my voice.¡± Katherine turned around and looked at him, then her eyes fell behind him trying to find something. But she did not see Marshall. She frowned, ¡°Where is your boss? You two are not together?¡± Peter sneered, ¡°Your ex came back to the hotel first. I was going back as well, but then I thought it was dangerous for you to stay alone with a strange man, so I¡¯de for you.¡± Katherine scoffed, ¡°There are a lot of people on the beach, how can it be dangerous for me?¡± Peter and Katherine walked to the hotel together. ¡°Listen, you can go out to rx, but can you stay away from those ill-intended guys? Think about the way he looked at you tonight, he¡¯s definitely up to something.¡± Katherine stopped and stared at him. ¡°Your boss is alone with a woman as well. Do you think he is also ill-intended and up to no good?¡± Chapter 16 We’re Adults Chapter 16 We¡¯re Adults Peter was stunned, and looked sideways at Katherine and said, ¡°What''s the matter, are you jealous?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He liked gossiping, so as he approached, ¡°In fact, to be honest, you still can''t get over my boss, don¡¯t you? If that¡¯s the case, I can...¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Katherine snickered and looked at Peter with a mocking look, ¡°As you can see, I have so many followers. He isn¡¯t my one and only choice.¡± Peter was surprised to hear that, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my boss will feel ufortable if he hears about this.¡± Katherine said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Katherine and Peter slowly walked to the entrance of the hotel just as staffs were carrying back all tables and chairs. They stopped and gave way to them. Peter waited for a while and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°But you really should be careful about the man who¡¯s trying to do everything to get your attention, he must be up to something.¡± Katherine thought for a while and turned to Peter, ¡°Then I should reject any men who are trying to please me, right?¡± Peter frowned, but then Katherine spoke again, ¡°And your seem serious boss, had he been nice to me?¡± Peter was stunned and surprised, ¡°Why are you being so mean to your ex-husband? Do you have bias to him?|¡± Katherine snorted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± It¡¯s just that the thought of this person made her ufortable. It wasn¡¯t hate, but more like a pain in the ass. Peter sighed, ¡°A girl like you must be careful, look those men around you, you¡¯re easy to get hurt, and I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Even if I get hurt, it¡¯s my choice. I just wanna be happy.¡± Katherine hugged her shoulders and was a littlezy. Peter blinked. Katherine ignored him and went on to say, ¡°We¡¯re all adults, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Peter still kept blinking. Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°What? You have dust in your eyes?¡± Peter opened his mouth, but before the words came out, Katherine heard a very familiar voiceing from behind her, ¡°Peter, why don¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± Katherine stood there silently for a long time before turning around. Marshall was standing just a few steps away from her, wearing expression the same as usual and there seemed to be nothing wrong with it. Katherine didn¡¯t know if he heard what she just said. She calmly turned back to looked at Peter, ¡°Well, since you got your business, excuse me then.¡± Without waiting for Peter to say anything, she turned around and strutted towards the hotel. And she didn¡¯t look sideways at Marshall as she passed by. Marshall was standing over there alone, and the woman who was with him before was nowhere to be found. When the two people passed each other, Marshall turned his head and looked at Katherine. The light on the side of the hotel was bright enough to allow Marshall to see Katherine¡¯s slightly pale face. She had light makeup, which made her look clean. With her hair blown by the wind breeze, her looked weak. In fact, Marshall never saw Katherine like this. He did not spend much time with Katherine in the past, and most of the time, she was quiet, obedient and even a little ingratiating to him. He didn''t really like Katherine in that way. Marshall withdrew his gaze and went over towards Peter. While Katherine went straight to her room. She was still a little ufortable and felt a bit like throwing up. She has always had a stomach problem for her life was a bit hard in the past. Therefore tummy bug troubled her for years. Katherine went to the window and looked down. Marshall and Peter were still at the gate, talking, and Marshall suddenly turned his head and looked over right at her. Katherine froze, and it¡¯s toote to avoid, so she simply stood there. Marshall stared at her for a while, and surprisingly, he looked very concentrated. Chapter 17 I Need Your Help Chapter 17 I Need Your Help Katherine¡¯s stomach cramped so hard that woke her up in the middle of night. She felt her stomach sick and wanted to vomit, feeling it burning. That feeling sucked. She got up, not fully awake yet and headed over to the bathroom. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. And she covered her stomach and didn''t even turn on the light. Fumbling to the side of the sink, she poured out all She thought what she spit out was gastric acid juice water. For the switch was right at her side, she finally found that the sink was full of blood after she turned on the bathroom light. She closed her eyes, it''s not like this hadn''t happened before. So it wasn''t enough to make her panic. She turned on the tap to rinse off the blood and then rinsed her mouth. Then she bent down and climbed back to the bed. Fumbling her phone out from next to her pillow, she checked the time, it was just one o¡¯clock in the morning. Sheughed, for some reason. If she died here in the middle of the night, no one would even know. When feeling bad, people tend to be pessimistic. Shey down for a while, waiting for the dawn, but it seemed to be more and more ufortable. After less than ten minutes, the nausea returned. She got up again and went to the bathroom. After spitting out a few mouthfuls of gastric mixed with blood, she decided to call for help. She hurried back to bed in daze, thinking she had to call Peter, the only one she could ask for help. Her stomach cramps worse, which made her in a cold sweat. She shivered and turned the phone to the contact page. She squinted her eyes and looked carefully at the name list. Once she found Peter''s number, she dialed it right away. The phone beeped, she put the phone down and covered her stomach and shrank to the side. It felt like a while before she heard a voice on the phone. On the other end of the line, ¡°Hello?¡± The voice was very husky. Katherine took a deep breath, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m ...¡± She didn''t even have a chance to finish her sentence, and the feeling of wanting to vomit came over her again. She adjusted herself, ¡°... I¡¯m not feeling well, can youe over?¡± Her said with a weak tone as she struggled to keep the nausea down. Then she heard, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Katherine¡¯s entire body began to shaken up, the cold sweat covered her body. She had no strength to say one more word, ¡°Hurry up, please.¡± After saying this, she couldn''t care less about being ufortable and went straight off the bed all the way to the bathroom. This time, she couldn''t hold back at all and spit all out in a full mouth. Naturally, it was all blood. Katherine was a little blurry-eyed. She had always had a bad stomach, and had Gastrorrhagia before. The doctor told her to take care of it because stomach problem was very troublesome, especially patients with a medical history. She thought of her drinking too much more than ever these days. She just wanted to find a way to let out the depressed feeling inside of her after divorced but actually couldn¡¯t. Just drank twice, and her body couldn¡¯t handle this at all. She put her hands on the sink and had a ckness in front of her eyes. She didn''t even know how she got from the bathroom to the bed. She only knew that when she was lying on the bed, Peter¡¯s voice inside the phone was loud, ¡°Katherine, can you hear me?¡± Katherine wanted to response that she had heard his loud voice but had no strength. Anyway, Peter booked the hotel for her and knew her room number. She felt she had nothing to worry about. So Katherine shrunk her body, closed her eyes, and sighed. Marshall knew Katherine¡¯s room number as well, because Peter had told him on the way to hotel from the beach. He didn''t bother to change his clothes and went straight to the front desk. Katherine sounded not well, andter he called her again and got no response. There was a staff on duty at the front desk, and the man didn''t dare to waste any time, so he hurriedly took the room card and headed to Kathrine''s room. The door to the room was opened and Marshall could see both the bedsidemp in the bedroom and the bathroom light were on. Katheriney on the bed and shrank into a ball.Her hair was half wet and her face was covered in sweat.Marshall stepped forward instantly, ¡°Katherine, Katherine?¡± Katherine had long been unconscious, face pale like hell. Chapter 18 They Shouldn’t Disturb Each Other Chapter 18 They Shouldn¡¯t Disturb Each Other Marshall¡¯s and Katherine¡¯s marriage onlysted for one year, but he did not know about her health problems. In other words, he actually didn''t know much about her. Marshall hurriedly picked up Katherine while the staff called the car over to send Katherine to the hospital right away. Katherine came back to her consciousness for a minute when she was carried to the car. But as soon as she opened her mouth, she vomited all over Marshall, and it was all blood. Marshall was startled, wiped Katherine''s mouth, and called her anxiously, ¡°Katherine, wake up, can you hear me?¡± Katherine thought she was dreaming, squinted her eyes and looked at Marshall for a long time, ¡°Marshall? I shouldn¡¯t dream about you.¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°What happened?¡± Katherineughed, ¡°Not a big deal, the stomach problem.¡± She leaned into Marshall¡¯s arms. Anyway, it was just a dream and it was okay to do whatever she wanted. Then she even reached out and wrapped her arms around Marshall''s waist, ¡°Marshall, why can¡¯t you be nice to me in real life?¡± As long as he thought only a little highly of her, she was not so desperate. Marshall was stunned at her word. The driver was trembling when he saw Katherine spewing blood everywhere, so he quickly drove them to the hospital. . Exhausted, Katherine drifted to sleep in Marshall¡¯s arms. She was sent to the emergency room and went under an endoscopy test. Her stomach was filled with nothing but blood, caused by internal bleeding at a few spots. Katherine was still out after the checkup, so she was admitted to a ward. Marshall¡¯s shirt was covered in Katherine¡¯s blood, so he called Peter, asking him to send his shirt here, much to Peter¡¯s confusion. ¡°Your shirt? You¡¯re with Kathy? It¡¯ste now though, so I don¡¯t think I can make it. It¡¯s the same thing if I do it tomorrow, no?¡± Peter took this the wrong way and thought Marshall stayed over at Kathy¡¯s room. Marshall lowered his voice, ¡°I''m in the hospital. Katherine is hospitalized.¡± Peter leaped up from his bed at once, sounded incredulous, ¡°Whoa, you guys took it so far? Marshall closed his eyes, a little frustrated, ¡°You¡¯re talking too much, hurry up and send me the clothes, I am in pajamas now.¡± Mumbling murmurs of assent, Peter quickly stood up. ¡°Right away, boss. I¡¯ll be right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, Marshall walked back into the ward. Katherine was on infusion, and she was not yet awake, her face pale. This was a fully-equipped VIP ward. Marshall sat down on the sofa and stared at Katherine for a long time before he withdrew his sight. He took his phone out and scrolled through for reports on the finance world, then checking his Facebook. He didn¡¯t have much online friends in this private social ount since he had changed the setting, all people on the list were his family and some good friends. And Katherine was one of them. He didn¡¯t know when she was added into his contact list. But he could be sure that he hadn¡¯t added her himself. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine posted two selfies, showing her red lips and white teeth. The lighting was good, making her look pure and innocent like a fresh graduate. He looked at the photos for a while and deleted Katherine¡¯s contact details. They had been divorced, and there should not have been any more involvement. Chapter 19 Delete Contact Information Chapter 19 Delete Contact Information Peter came quickly with Marshall¡¯s apparel in hand.. He searched the ward by room number and wondered what happened to Katherine. Then he was taken aback when he saw Marshall drenched in blood. He stared at Marshall in disbelief, ¡°Are you a sadist?¡± Marshall ignored him, taking the clothes over and going straight to the bathroom. Peter came to the bedside and looked at Katherine. Katherine should be asleep. Her whole face didn¡¯t look good, but she was in a stable state. Marshall got out of the bathroom and looked at Peter for a moment, ¡°You take care of her, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Peter quickly stopped him. ¡°Hold up a sec. You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Out of habit, Marshall frowned. ¡°Or what?¡± Peter looked back at Katherine, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to talk to her for a sec after she gains consciousness?¡± Pivoting, Marshall went outside. ¡°Nothing to say.¡± But stopping at the door anyway, he looked back at Katherine on the bed and told Peter, ¡°We can stay here for more days. You take care of her here. If she needs a caretaker, just get one.¡± Before Peter could say anything, he closed the door and left. Katherine woke up at almost noon, she was still in a bit of a trance and stared at the ceiling of the ward for a long while. Peter was sitting on the couch and had yed video games for quite a while. Seeing Katherine waking up, he quickly went up to her, ¡°You''re awake. Are you feeling better?¡± Katherine felt a little, no more pain in the stomach, ¡°Yes. Better..¡± She looked at Peter, ¡°Thanks for taking me here.¡± She remembered calling Peterst night. Peter was stunned for a moment, ¡°Huh, not me. Your ex-husband did it.¡± Katherine got up and said, ¡°Marshall?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Peter nonchntly sat down beside Katherine''s bed, ¡°What happened? The doctor said you have internal bleeding in your stomach, gastritis and ulcers, you''ve got a whole packageing.¡± Katherine got off the bed, ¡°The stomach problem has stuck with me for almost ten years.¡± She headed to the bathroom to wash her face and felt still a little weak. Peter came over and stood at the bathroom doorstep, ¡°The doctor said that you should stay here for a few days, but we may not stay for long and maybe have to leave soon.¡± Katherine understood, ¡°I know, it''s okay, I can take care of myself, and I''ll find a caretaker if I need one.¡± Peter was actually very worried about her, ¡°I''ll talk to your ex-husband again and see if I can stay for two more days.¡± ¡°No.¡± Katherine said, ¡°I actually don''t really want to see him, you guys don''t have to worry about me.¡± Peter didn''t say anything. Now that Katherine¡¯s awake, he went out to get breakfast. But Katherine was not hungry for she couldn¡¯t feel a thing in her stomach at the moment. She went back to bed and found Marshall did not forget to bring her phone over when he sent her over yesterday. She looked at it, grabbed the phone and nned to call Marshall. But then she thought of the possibility that he might be with his client at the moment, she did not want to disturb him. So she decided to send a message. Katherine logged in her Facebook ount and tried sending a thank you note to Marshall for sending her to the hospitalst night. But the message was blocked then she realized that Marshall had deleted her name from his contact list. Katherine froze, staring at the chat page for a long time, and finallyughed. Marshall was always so decisive. If he didn¡¯t love anyone, then that¡¯s it. And there was no room for negotiation at all. Without hesitating for a bit, Katherine deleted his contact information as well Then putting the phone down, she looked out through the window and let out a long breath. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 20 Put off Returning Date Chapter 20 Put off Returning Date Katherine thought that Marshall wouldn¡¯te over anymore, but unexpectedly, he came that afternoon with some fruit as Katherine was sitting on the bed, ying poker with Peter. Marshall stopped at the entrance of the ward. The door of the ward was ajar, so the sound of their talking from inside could be heard. Katherine sounded well. She alsoughed, ¡°I don''t need a caretaker, I¡¯ve been in the doctor¡¯s office because of this condition more times than I care to remember. It¡¯ll take me a couple of days, but I¡¯ll be fine..¡± Peter had a note taped to his face, and the note pped when he was speaking, ¡°The doctor said that your stomach problems has troubled you for so many years because you never take it seriously, you should take it more seriously.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°A Joker. I only have two cards left now. I¡¯m winning this.¡± Peter looked at cards in his hands and just tossed them on the bed, ¡°You win.¡± He then continued, ¡°But your ex-husband is not aware of your stomach problem, is he? I think he doesn¡¯t know about that untilst night.¡± Katherine tossed in her hands on the bed, ¡°Yes, he really doesn''t know anything about me.¡± Peter muttered, ¡°You two have been married for almost a year. How could he not know it?¡± Katherine chuckled out, ¡°It¡¯s normal. He doesn¡¯t know much about me anyway.¡± Peter looked at Katherine, ¡°So, how did you get through all those days in the Grant family all before?¡± Katherine rearranged all the cards, ¡°Perhaps, I never care about it.¡± She lowered her eyes, ¡°If I have to dwell on every little thing he did or didn¡¯t do, I¡¯d have a heart attack on top of my gastric problems. So I don¡¯t care it too much.¡± Marshall stood in the doorway, staring at Katherine''s smiling face. The way she looked at the moment, he used to be able to see it all the time in the past. Smiling, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t want to smile at all, with some perfunctory and some helplessness. Marshall walked in without speaking. Then when Peter heard something and turned back, he was taken aback. He was sitting on the bed with Katherine, but as soon as he saw Marshall, he jumped off the bed instantly, looked awkward at the moment, ¡°Boss, you should have called before you came?¡± Marshall did not look at Peter, just put the fruits on the sofa, ¡°How can I hear you gossip me if I tell you I¡¯de over?¡± Peter looked at Katherine and smiled awkwardly, but she didn¡¯t return it. Her smile she gone after seeing Marshall. Marshall did not mind, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with our partner, maybe some terms and conditions of the contract need to be modified, so we have to stay here for a few more days.¡± Peter raised his eyebrows, ¡°A few more days?¡± He then looked at Katherine. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine didn''t look at them, nor did she hear what Marshall¡¯s word. All she did was turning to look out through the window. She was skinny and looked a little pitiful in her baggy hospital gown. Peter was excited to hear the news, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± And it''s like he said it on purpose for Katherine, ¡°So... so we can take care of Kathy in the hospital.¡± Katherine turned around and looked at Peter for a moment, putting on a fake smile. Peter winked at her, ¡°Well, it''s gettingte, I''m going to go see if I can buy some food for dinner. You guys chat a bit.¡± It¡¯s still too early for dinner. Katherine understood Peter¡¯s intention that he hoping them to recover. So did Marshall.. But the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. Peter took the phone and hurried out of the ward. After closing the door, he also looked through the window about the inside. Marshall walked over and sat on the sofa. Katherine also leaned back on the bed, sheets covered. Peter sighed. What the hell were they doing? Even if they were divorced, they didn¡¯t have to be so awkward when facing each other. Chapter 21 He Had a Fiancee Chapter 21 He Had a Fiancee Silence hung heavily in the ward for a long time since Peter left. Katherine didn¡¯t feel like talking, while Marshall is always a man of few words. Katherine took her phone out and scrolled over some entertainment news. In the end, she found it hard to continue on reading. If he hadn¡¯te, she would not be fidgeting. But now that he did, she got even more anxious. She had mixed feelings. This situation really upset her and made her recall the days before she got divorced that she always longed for his return every day. But when he came back, Katherine acted as if she couldn¡¯t care less. In fact, this was a horrible feeling. After turning things over in her mind, she put her phone down. "Thank you for saving mest night." Marshall nced at Katherine. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it was, I would have done the same.¡± Katherine nodded. "Even so, I still want to thank you. I¡­" Before Katherine could finish her word, Marshall¡¯s phone rang. Marshall took out his phone, looked at the screen and stoop up. ¡°You¡¯d better have a good rest. I gotta take this." Katherine grunted and looked outside. The moment Marshall walked out of the ward, Katherine looked back. She thought for a moment, got out of the bed and walked up to the doorstep. The door was ajar, and Marshall was answering the phone next door. Katherine couldn¡¯t hear anything from the other end of the line but Marshall¡¯s clear voice. Marshall said, "Yeah, I have to spend another few days here. Something happened out of the blue." Katherine didn¡¯t know what the caller said, but Marshall sounded curious, "ra? Let¡¯s talk about it when I get back." Katherine froze. Although she hadn¡¯t met ra before, she had heard the name "ra" frequently. Back when Katherine was still a member of the Grant Family, many people have mentioned ra when they gossiped about her. Katherine knew that Marshal would have married ra if she hadn¡¯t married him. ra was Marshall¡¯s fiancee. One could credibly describe the situation as Katherine stepped in and took Marshall away from ra. It was at Mr. Henderson¡¯s insistence that Marshall called off the engagement with ra and married her. After thinking about it, Katherine looked down and turned back to bed. Facts have proved that holding a wedding was not a reliable way to dispel the doom. It could never keep the thing she stole from someone else. Now, Katherine lost the thing she stole. After that, Marshall seemed to have made contact with ra again. What a¡­ It¡¯s ridiculous. Not the situation but herself. From the beginning to the end, she was acting like a clown. It was a long phone call for Marshall. When he came into the ward again, Katherine had alreadyin down and seemed asleep. Her eyes were shut and her breathing stable. Marshall paused, walked quietly to the sofa and sat down. Actually, Katherine wasn¡¯t asleep because she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She merely felt she had nothing to talk with Marshall. If it was in the past, Katherine would be delighted at such an opportunity to be alone with Marshall. Marshall was too busy. Besides, he hadn¡¯t taken her too seriously. So he had hardly keep herpany. Katherine has yearned for this day and night for two of them in a same room together. After they got a divorce, she finally had such an opportunity. But s, everything changed.. Katherine sighed silently and turned over to have her back on Marshall. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Oblivious to what she was thinking, Marshall scrolled through the itinerary on his phone. After skimming through it, he looked up at Katherine and frowned.. He had waited here for a long time before Peter came back. Peter indeed brought the food. He didn¡¯t lie. However, once Peter came in and saw the scene, he put on a long face immediately. He put the food on the side table, pointed at Katherine and asked Marshall, "When did Kathy fall asleep?" Leaning back to the sofa, Marshal also shut his eyes and rest, "Since you went out." Peter turned and stared at Katherine¡¯s back with disappointment. Chapter 22 She Wasn’t Like This Before Chapter 22 She Wasn¡¯t Like This Before Katherine was lying on the bed and feigning sleep to avoid being alone with Marshall. But in the end, she did fall asleep. When she woke up, the nurse was preparing to give her an injection. The Hemostatic needle was used to stop bleeding and contain anti-inmmation medication. Both Marshall and Peter were sitting on the sofa in the ward. Peter was going over the documents before giving them to Marshall for further review. Neither of them paid attention to Katherine. Looking at the nurse, Katherine pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t need the injection. This has been a problem for quite a while now, so I¡¯ll just take the meds.¡± The nurse didn¡¯t smile at her. ¡°Do you know how serious your condition is?¡° Then she took out the sphygmomanometer as she spoke. Katherine stretched out her arm unwillingly. The nurse wrapped the sphygmomanometer on to Katherine¡¯s arm and said while patting the back of her hand, "Howe you''ve got such serious stomach illness at such a young age?" Katherine looked away from the syringe as the needle was inserted into her skin, but still answered the nurse, "I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. That¡¯s all." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sitting on the sofa, Marshall was reading the documents with his head down at first. Hearing Katherine¡¯s words, he nced up at her. She was obviously scared of getting injected, but still toughed it out. Suddenly, Marshall became curious. Howe this girl had changed so much after going through a divorce? She wasn¡¯t like this before. But it took Marshall some time before he figured out what Katherine had looked like in the past. On the matter of marrying Katherine, it has always been against Marshall¡¯s will. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t treated her well after marriage. He knew he was busy, and he let himself go with the flow of work. Only by being busy, he didn¡¯t need to see her. However, it seemed that Katherine didn¡¯t mind. When Marshall told her he didn¡¯t have time for honeymoon, Katherine replied with a smile and said she didn¡¯t mind. When Marshall said he had to work overtime and note home for dinner, Katherine replied with a smile and said she didn¡¯t mind. There was once a time when he came homete at night, he just slept in the guest room. The next day, he would exin to her that he didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleep. Katherine just smiled, telling him to take care of himself. She never showed anything else but obedience before him If he was honest about it, she was almost servile. So, Marshall was used to her acting that way. Marshall watched Katherine for a while, and snorted silently. The first time she showed some change was when he proposed the divorce. In fact, Marshall thought once he filed the divorce, Katherine would cry or refuse to give an answer, or even reject it outright, but none of his predictions came true. All she did was freeze up for a moment to process her shock, and a moment it was. He could see it in her eyes, but aside from that, he didn¡¯t notice any sadness in her eyes. Then, she nodded in assent. After that, they went through the formalities of divorce, and she was fully cooperative. How cooperative was she? She was so cooperative that as if she wanted to cut all ties with him and started hooking up with other men after their divorce. Marshall rubbed his temples. He saw Katherine put down her hand slowly with her eyes shut after the nurse put the needle in her arm, not daring to move. He frowned, beset with doubt. When exactly was this girl really being herself? The nurse adjusted the dripping rate, told Katherine some dos and don¡¯ts and left. Leaning against the bed, Katherine looked up at the drip bottle with a pale but calm face. Marshall stared at her. "Do you have any ns for the future?" Stunned, Katherine turned to look at Marshall. "My ns? When I¡¯m discharged from hospital, I¡¯m gonna keep on having fun.¡± She looked at Peter. "I haven¡¯t asked you yet, what schedule you¡¯ve nned for me, where am I going next?" Peter blinked at her and avoided meeting Marshall¡¯s gaze, for Katherine¡¯s itinerary was almost the same as Marshall¡¯s. Chapter 23 His Business Schedule Chapter 23 His Business Schedule Marshall had a rough idea about the situation after a nce at Peter. He gave a cold smile, didn¡¯t put Peter on the spot. After that, Katherine also caught on. She sighed silently and looked away. Embarrassed, Peter stood up immediately and changed the topic, "Well, I brought the food. Enjoyed it while it¡¯s hot." Peter went to set the bed table up for Katherine and put the dishes up one by one. It was indeed a nd diet. Katherine looked around and found that almost all the dishes were tasteless. Katherine was a little upset. "What did you buy for me? How can I eat them?" Peter said with a serious face, "Since you have stomach problem, you have to eat nd now. Don¡¯t hate them. Once your stomach recovers, you can eat whatever you want." After that, Peter turned around and put the dishes he bought for Marshall and himself on the table. Now Katherine was even more upset. She snapped, "What do you mean by that? What are you guys having?" Peter looked innocent. "We¡¯re eating seafood and meat. What¡¯s wrong?" Katherine looked at Peter with a sullen face. Peter just ignored her and went on putting the dishes on the table. Then he told Marshall, "Boss,e on, let¡¯s eat, our stomaches are healthy, so of course we can eat anything we want.¡± Katherine stared at Peter with her teeth clenched. Marshall acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything and said after he took two bites, "I have some arrangement tomorrow night, and you don¡¯t have to go with me. You can just stay here." Katherine was stunned, and immediately said, "I can leave hospital tomorrow." Marshall turned to look at Katherine. "You have to listen to the doctor." Katherine nodded. "I asked the doctor about my illness. After few drips, all I need to do is go back home and take rest, and I don¡¯t need to stay in hospital anymore." Marshall frowned habitually. "Peter, ask the doctor about it tomorrow." Katherine pulled a long face. So did it mean that Marshall didn¡¯t believe her? Holding his bowl, Peter was busy eating. ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll ask the doctor in a while." Katherine looked down at her porridge and boiled vegetables, and then watched the two of them eating seafood and meat not far away from her. Katherine felt life is meaningless. So what¡¯s the point of having so much money for? Since Katherine was upset, she didn¡¯t eat too much. Soon she putted down the chopsticks and leaned back. Even though this was a VIP suite ward, Katherine didn¡¯t feelfortable staying here, no matter how ssy it was. Marshall finished eating and left, telling her that he had some business to attend. Katherine didn¡¯t want to know what the "business" was about exactly. Peter cleared the table and asked Katherine, "Did the doctor really say that you could leave hospital?" Katherine nodded, ¡°Yes, just put me on drips for a few days and that¡¯s enough to deal with my stomach problem, mainly by resting, I can totally take care of it at home, and I don¡¯t need to stay in hospital all the time." Peter nodded. "That would be best. You can never feel morefortable at home than at hospital, and you¡¯ll have a better mood at home." Katherine thought for a while and turned to Peter. "What kind of arrangement does your boss have tomorrow night? With whom?" Petery down on the sofa. "I¡¯m not too sure about this arrangement, but I assume it¡¯s with WF Group." As he said that, Peter added at once, "The woman you sawst time at the beach was from WF Group. I told you she was interested in your ex-husband at a nce and you should be more careful." Katherine sneered, "Why should I be careful? What does it have to do with me?¡± However, Katherine rolled her eyes after finished her words. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Peter didn¡¯t notice that, nor did he take it seriously. He justy on the sofa ying games on his phone. Katherine took her phone, started contemting. When the nurse came again to take the empty drip bottle away, Peter asked her immediately whether Katherine could leave hospital tomorrow. The nurse said while clearing things away, "Yes. She has to have another drip tomorrow morning, and then that¡¯s it. She can leave hospital tomorrow, but¡­" The nurse turned to look at Katherine. "When you get back home, you have to take a good rest for the sake of your stomach. Your stomach condition is really bad. If you don¡¯t take extra care of it, you¡¯ll have a worse rpse next time." Katherine nodded. ¡°I know." When the nurse left, Katherine raised her eyebrows. "I¡¯ll leave hospital tomorrow noon. If you¡¯re free, come and pick me up." Chapter 24 Hospital Discharge Chapter 24 Hospital Discharge Peter agreed without thinking, "Of course. As long as you¡¯re allowed to leave hospital, I can pick you up at any time. Just take a look at how your ex-husband treated you just now. Do you think he¡¯ll leave you by yourself?" Katherine thought of how Marshall acted just now. He was quite indifferent. He looked serious while talking to her. But judging from what he just said, it seemed that Marshall wouldn¡¯t leave her like that by herself. Katherine chortled. "Do I need him to take care of me?" Peter took a quick nce at Katherine and went on ying mobile game, but still sighed, "s! What can you do with a duplicitous woman?" Katherine pursed her lips, saying no more. She paused and tucked herself in, restless. However, if one asked her what she was thinking about right now, she couldn¡¯t tell you exactly either. She seemed to have thought too much. Her mind was running through all the meaningful events that had happened to her so far. But seemingly, she couldn¡¯t recall any, her mind was a nk. After a while, Katherine turned over and had her back to Peter. She said, ¡°Just shut the door when you leave." It was impossible for Peter to kept watching her for the night. It wasn¡¯t an appropriate thing to do for two single adults. Now that Katherine was about to leave hospital, with her current body condition, she could pull off the night alone all by herself. Peter just agreed without saying anything else. Katherineid for a while before falling asleep. She didn¡¯t know whether if Peter left or not. However, she suddenly woke up at midnight. The room was empty, just like the countless days and nights before. She was on the bed alone, and the one who should appear on the other half of the bed never showed up. Katherine sat up slowly from the bed, the bedmp was still on. She took out her phone. It was midnight. Usually, this was the time when one gets all sentimental, especially women. Katherine thought for a while, took a picture of the back of her hand and posted it on Moments. The wound was apparent on the back of her hand. The picture captioned with sentimental words: Come to think of the things I feared the most in the past, and now just so so¡­ Katherine didn¡¯t know whom she wanted to show this post to either. Anyway, Marshall wouldn¡¯t see it. Not to mention now, even when they hadn¡¯t deleted each other, Marshall didn¡¯t seem to read her updates either. Thought about all these, finally Katheriney down again. She had tossed and turned for the rest of the night until the doctor came to check her condition in the morning and told her she could leave hospital. It was then that Katherine cheered up a bit. Peter didn¡¯t showed up in the morning, but ordered a takeout for her. After the drip finished, Katherine didn¡¯t wait for Peter and packed up. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have a lot to pack. Katherine sat on the bed after packing up. Peter came in a hurry around 1 p.m. When he came in and saw Katherine had already done the packing, he carried the bags. "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m still in the middle of something. I have to go back after dropping you off." Katherine followed Peter out of the door. "What happened? You looked worry." Peter answered, "There will be a meeting with WF Group. Your ex-husband and I have to attend it." Katherine frowned. "Isn¡¯t there also a dinner party at night? All together?" Peter nodded. ¡°Exactly, when the meeting is over, we¡¯ll head straight for the dinner party." Katherine thought for a while. "So you¡¯re going to the dinner party with him, right?" Peter answered without thinking. ¡°Yes, since you¡¯re OK now, I have to go with him. There must be some situation to be dealt with at the dinner party, and your ex-husband will have less pressure if I¡¯m with him." Katherine nodded slowly. "Alright." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then she gave a smile. "There isn¡¯t a better person for this job.¡± Peter didn¡¯t think much about Katherine¡¯s word, only agreed with her. Chapter 25 Something Wrong With Him Chapter 25 Something Wrong With Him Peter sent Katherine back to the hotel and went on with his own business. Katherine took a shower and ordered some food she liked from room service. When she was full, shey on the bed to pass the time. Marshall and Peter should be at some meeting right now. Katherine turned to look out of the window and narrowed her eyes. She thought of the woman next to Marshall at the beach that night. She didn¡¯t say a word to that woman from the start, but the two seemed to have traded hundreds of blows. Katherine could feel that woman was unfriendly to her. Presumably, that woman must be aware that Katherine was unfriendly to her too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t look up and down at her with contemptuous eyes while nobody¡¯s pay any attention. And then she gave a distinct snort. Katherine got pissed at the thought of this. Waited until it got dark outside, Katherine finally got a text message from Peter saying that they were already at the dinner party. Katherine sprang from the bed and replied, "I see." Katherine felt proud. Things went smoothly with the help of an informant. Katherine picked a dress and started to put on makeup slowly. Putting on make-up was a hassle to start with, and Katherine took until thest minute to do so, she finally finished putting on her make up an hourter. Katherine walked out of the hotel slowly in heels. Peter had already sent her the location, so Katherine took a taxi. The dinner party was held in a luxury hotel, and only people with invitations were allowed in. Katherine didn¡¯t have an invitation, but she wasn¡¯t eager to get in either. She hung around for a while before sitting down on the flower bed not far away. The flowers were blossoming in the flower bed. Katherine picked one and put it in her hair. After a few seconds, she smiled. Katherine sat for a while before receiving a text message from Peter telling her to wait somewhere at the entrance of the hotel. Although she couldn¡¯t get in the banquet hall, but she could get in the hotel. Katherine found the entrance after a while and went over. Peter was waiting there. Clearly, he had few drinks. Katherine burst intoughter at the sight of Peter. "Howe you¡¯re so drunk?" Peter didn¡¯t feel likeughing at all. "I think they set us up tonight." Katherine raised her eyebrows. "Set you up?" Peter breathed alcohol fumes. "Their target were your ex-husband. Come on and get in with me. I¡¯m unsure about the situation." Katherine was stunned. "What do you mean?" Peter didn¡¯t exin himself to Katherine, but pulled Katherine in through the side door. Since Katherine dressed herself up, and obviously, Peter got drunk in the banquet hall, the waiter at the entrance not far away didn¡¯t stop them. Peter didn¡¯t take Katherine to the hall, but made their way around to the lounge. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Peter asked Katherine to wait here before he went out. Katherine was a little unwilling to wait. "Why shall I wait? I¡¯m here to make a scene. How can I make a scene while waiting here?" Peter looked serious. "I don¡¯t have the time to exin the situation to you right now, but you have to listen to me. Wait a moment here." After that, he went out at once. Katherine stared but still followed Peter¡¯s order, stayed inside the lounge. There were a sofa and a small table in the lounge. Some snacks and fruits were ced on the table. Katherine went up to the window, looked outside. She could see the busy traffic on the street from here. Katherine heard the door opened again after a few minutes. She didn¡¯t look back, but let out a sigh and impatiently said, "You¡¯re back. I told you I didn¡¯t want to wait here. I just want that woman to suffer. I just want people to suffer you know? I¡¯m so rich, and why should I taking all this shit¡­" Before she could finish her words, Katherine felt that someone was pressing himself against her back. She could smell alcohol on his breath. Katherine almost sprang up. However, she swallowed the scream back down the moment that man spoke. She heard Marshall¡¯s voice saying, "Katherine, it¡¯s you, right?" Marshall¡¯s hands feeling her body as he spoke. Katherine was wearing a dress, and it couldn¡¯t be easier for him to take it off. Katherine warned Marshall, turned around and pushed him away. "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you acting like this?" Katherine stopped the moment he looked back at Marshall. Apparently, Marshall wasn¡¯t himself at this moment. His eyes were all red, his forehead covered in sweat. Marshall didn¡¯t have the time to exin the whole situation to Katherine at this moment at all. He grabbed Katherine¡¯s shoulders, kissed her on the lips. Katherine was startled. The current Marshall, who was unable to hold himself back, looked a little like the night they got divorced. But here, it¡¯s probably not a good idea. Marshall, however, couldn¡¯t care less. With a little strength, he easily tore up Katherine¡¯s dress. Chapter 26 I Have Been Used to Your Body (I) Chapter 26 I Have Been Used to Your Body (I) Katherine almost screamed out loud. She pushed away Marshall and hurriedly covered herself with the torn dress, ¡°What are you doing? There are people outside. Don¡¯t you know we¡¯re in a public ce?¡± Marshall let go of her and took a deep breath, tried so hard to restrain himself. Katherine stepped back, but her sight was fixed on Marshall, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Something doesn¡¯t seem right with you.¡± Marshall breathed heavily and said, ¡°Go on, lock the door.¡± Katherine was startled and frowned. Before she could say anything, Marshall came and draw the curtain. Katherine didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. Marshallmanded her again, ¡°Hurry up.¡± His voice was louder than before and seemed to be more anxious. Katherine had never seen him behave this way. She thought for a while, turned around and locked the door. However, she just stood by the door and leaned against it, asking, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Marshall shut his eyes and felt his heart pounding so fast. Katherine smiled conceitedly, ¡°Something Peter just said, that someone is trying to set you up, like a trap or something? How did you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have the chance to finish the words when Marshall suddenly strode towards her. He pressed her against the door, again kiss her, violently and aggressively. With high body-temperature, Marshall¡¯s hair was all damped. Sweat dropped down from his forehead to the jaw, and finally to the floor. Katherine was surprised by his unusual behavior and tried to push him away. Marshall expected she would resist. He grabbed her wrists and pin down her body. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine opened her eyes widely. She was afraid, but deep in her mind, desire was calling. This was natural for a couple who had been married for almost a year. However, Marshall¡¯s behavior and reaction was really abnormal. Marshall¡¯s movement was chaotic. He kissed her lip for a while, changed a position and hurriedly turned to bite her neck. He was too hard that almost hurt Katherine. Katherine tried to struggle but it didn¡¯t work at all. She finally gave up thinking of her purpose was to make a scene. Now he was in front of her and she could say that she has seeded in a way. She leaned against the door and took a deep breath, ¡°Marshall, have you been drugged?¡± Marshall suddenly stopped. There were still some rational sense left in him. He buried his head in her neck and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Was it a girl who drugged you? She does not appeals you?¡± Marshall replied when slowly kissed on her neck, ¡°I am not getting used to women other than you.¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t know if I should be honored about it?¡± Marshall squeezed her shoulder and pulled her towards himself, the two of them changed position. Then he pushed Katherine toward the sofa. Katherine stopped struggling. She remained silent for a while, put her arms around his neck and asked, ¡°Marshall, do you love me?¡± Marshall must have heard what she just said and what she meant. Because he stopped when trying to take off her clothes. However, he didn¡¯t give her the answer and continued undressing her. Marshall was a neat freak, he putted his coat under Katherine¡¯s body. Katherine frowned when she was lying down. She despised herself. Marshall was simply doing this under the influence of the drug and it had nothing to do with her. She should have push him away. Now the two had no rtionship whatsoever, she was not obliged to satisfy him. However, she was still holding tight Marshall¡¯s shoulder. It felt horrible when you are in love with a man who didn¡¯t love you back. She really felt disgusted by herself and closed her eyes to ept what would happen next. Chapter 27 I Have Been Used to Your Body (II) Chapter 27 I Have Been Used to Your Body (II) The drug Marshall took, the effect was quite strong. Katherine was curious about the kinds of excitement the person who drugged him wants She gritted her teeth when Marshall moved too violently and couldn¡¯t help screaming, ¡°That should be it, Marshall. I suppose the drug effect must be off a bit.¡± Indeed, Marshall regained some of his senses. He smiled and whispered to Katherine¡¯s ears with a hoarse voice, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you enjoy it?¡± Marshall would never say such erotic words. It could only be concluded that this drug has effected him both body and mind. Katherine closed her eyes and started to sound horny, ¡°I like it. I always like it.¡± Marshall paused. Her lustful voice really surprised her. However, why should he be angry? Was he qualified to be angry? After a while, Katherine heard someone was turning the door knob. It was Peter yelled, ¡°Kathy, why did you lock the door,e out already, I can¡¯t find your ex-husband.¡± Katherine chuckled and petted on Marshall¡¯s shoulder. He was quite cooperative, Marshall stopped moving. Katherine tried to adjust her breath and answered, ¡°He¡¯s here with me.¡± She tried her best to make herself sounded normal. However, Peter didn¡¯t respond her. Katherine closed her eyes and was thinking whether if she should say more to exin herself. Suddenly Peter replied, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, continue whatever you were doing.¡± She could feel his awkwardness from his intonation, which made Katherine blushed and covered her face in shame. Marshall waited, it sounded like he has left. Katherine breathed heavily and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Marshall pursed his mouth and kissed Katherine¡¯s lip and whispered, ¡°Not at all.¡± He was so shameless. Katherine really didn¡¯t know how to face him. It seemed to be noisy outside and their room was not soundproof because Katherine could hear the high heels andughs from inside. She thumped his shoulder andined, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you be more careful?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t answer her but asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± At first, Marshall just wanted to find a quiet ce to calm down a bit or waited for Peter toe. However, when he push open the door, Katherine was the only one here. Why would this happen? Katherine was not really in the mood of using her brain. She paused for a while and answered, ¡°Maybe because I am not getting used to your ex-girlfriend.¡± She thought: Marshall¡¯s ex was not fit, not good-looking and not wealthy. They couldn¡¯tpare with me at all. Why would they look at me disdainfully? Why did they sneered after looking me up and down? Although Katherine knew one day Marshall would belong to someone else. After they got divorced, there would always be woman next to him. She couldn¡¯t stand such kind of woman stayed by his side. If Marshall didn¡¯t belong to Katherine, he belongs to no one else. Hence, she wasing today to find her trouble. Marshall didn¡¯t think too much about what she meant and answered in perfunctory way. Katherine stared at the ceiling and found what she have done was na?ve. She gradually closed her eyes and asked, ¡°Marshall, that night, were you also drugged by someone.¡± Marshall nodded and answered honestly, ¡°Yes.¡± Fuck! Katherine really wanted to say this word loudly. Why was I caught on to these moments? Like Katherine these kind of people, even if the body suffered some losses, but their mouth was unwilling to undertake any more. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Katherine still unted her superiority and replied in a cold sneer, ¡°Well, you should be thankful. If it were not me, who knows what kind of person you will be waking up with.¡± Chapter 28 I’ll Keep Hooking up Men Chapter 28 I¡¯ll Keep Hooking up Men It was still noisy outside when Marshall finally stopped. Katherine was sitting on the sofa with Marshall¡¯s clothes beneath her body. However, it was impossible to wear the torn dress. She waved her two thin and fair legs, saying, ¡°Tell me, how can I get out?¡± Marshall lit a cigarette beside the window and didn¡¯t even turn around, ¡°Peter will send you clothes later.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Well, thanks to him.¡± Her dress was on the floor. She went to pick it up, shook it several times and checked it thoroughly. Indeed, She couldn¡¯t wear it anymore. She thought for a while, rolled the dress in lumps and threw it to the trash can. She went back to the sofa and took out the phone. The man named Smith she met on the ne just texted her, asking what she was doing. Katherine found this text was sent a long time ago. However, she was busy having sex with Marshall at that time and didn¡¯t hear the phone beeped. She thought for a while and replied she was taking a bath just now. The man called her after she replied. The phone was on vibration mode, Marshall should have heard the buzz sound. However, he didn¡¯t have any reaction but kept on smoking. He didn¡¯t have any tops on and wore suit pants with bare feet stood near the window. Katherine nced at him and hurriedly looked away. She picked up the phone. Someone answered on the other side, ¡°Miss Jordan.¡± Katherine replied, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The man smiled and said, ¡°I am free tomorrow and wanted to ask where are you now? If you¡¯re still in Sanya, maybe we can hang out together. I know lots of interesting spots.¡± Katherine lowered her eyes and stared on her feet, seeming to be smiling, ¡°Well, then. I am not sure whether I have time or not. I haven¡¯t decided tomorrow¡¯s schedule yet.¡± ¡°Well, then.¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t hear any disappointment in this man¡¯s voice, ¡°I can call you tomorrow to see if you¡¯re free.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine answered sure with a smile and kept smiling even after hung up the phone. She held the phone in her hand and looked at the screen without saying anything. Marshall finally said something, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hang out with him? You¡¯re here to rx, right? You really need to go out a bit, only this way, you can truly rx yourself.¡± Katherine looked at her phone and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t need to hang out with him. I still have another pursuer and I have to check and see if he will ask me out tomorrow.¡± Marshall paused andughed, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. You areting widely to find the target.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Definitely. I have to check who¡¯s the better choice.¡± She turned around and looked at Marshall, ¡°What about you, don¡¯t you do that?¡± Marshall turned half around and looked at her. Her hair covered the front, it really brought out the fair skin around her neck made her looked snowy white. She was smiling, but in a flirting way, maybe it was because she was still in desire and passionate. Katherine was most alluring at this moment. Marshall smiled and looked back, ¡°Do I need to?¡± Such arrogant words! But he was right indeed, he had the power to attract other girls without putting effort. They would scramble to win his heart. Katherine burst outughing and replied, ¡°Yes, sorry I forgot about that. Mr. Grant doesn¡¯t need to fish at all. You just need to open your arms and they will desperatelye running to you.¡± Marshall smiled and put out the cigarette on the sill. Neither of them said anything. Katherine picked up the phone and texted Peter, asking him when he could sent her some clothes, Peter didn¡¯t reply not sure whether if he saw the message. She couldn¡¯t help and nced at Marshall again. He was also ying the phone with one hand in his pocket, standing straight. Chapter 29 She Misunderstood Something Before Chapter 29 She Misunderstood Something Before It was often said that indifferent men were more attractive than caring men. Katherine did not believe this before, however, now seeing Marshall, she gradually felt this made sense, but the precondition was that the man must be good looking. Marshall only showed her his back, with unbending atmosphere around him, while attracted Katherine so much. She closed her eyes and thought she was incurable. She could get nothing but disappointments. After a while, someone was knocking at the door and asking in a low voice, ¡°Boss?¡± Marshall turned around and went straight to the door. Katherine didn¡¯t have any clothes on. However, she was not afraid nor hide, only sitting on the sofa calmly. Marshall left a narrow crack of the door and grabbed to reach for the bag of clothes. Peter¡¯s voice sounded evil, ¡°Well, is Kathy all right?¡± Marshall frowned and Peter hurriedly shut the door up. Katherine heard Peter¡¯s words even he was saying in a low voice. She flushed and chuckled. She could act dirty with Marshall, could say horny words with him, but only with him. Peter sent both of their clothes here. Marshall came and handed her the clothes and said, ¡°Put it on.¡± Katherine sluggishly took it over. Marshall was standing beside the table, put his bag on it and took out his clothes, a pair of suit pants, a white T-shirt and a pair of shoes. Katherine turned to check her bag. It really contained lots of things and she directly poured them on the sofa. Underwear and bras, a T-shirt, a tight shorts and a pair of white shoes. Marshall putted his clothes on as quick as took them off. He leaned against the window, buttoned his T-shirt while looking at the stuff on the sofa. Peter really had a good taste, even the underclothes he picked for Katherine was all sexy. Marshall frowned when seeing these. Katherine couldn¡¯t control herself grabbed the clothes from him and blushed when seeing them. How could Peter pick such kind of clothes for her? She thought for a sec but had no choice but to put them on. All clothes fitted her except the shoes, which was a bitrge but it doesn¡¯t bother at all. Katherine stood up and moved around, said, ¡°OK. We can leave now.¡± Marshall¡¯s eyesight stayed on her for a moment and nodded. It was still noisy outside. Marshall walked to the door and opened a crack. Peter was still out there. He moved closer and looked at Katherine through the crack of the door, saying, ¡°We can go now.¡± Katherine felt a little embarrassed but also nodded. Peter turned to look at Marshall and said, ¡°We can leave from the side door. I just saw Mr. Thompson was looking everywhere for you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Marshall snorted, ¡°He still got the nerve to face me?¡± Peter looked at Katherine and responded, ¡®Yeah.¡± Katherine pretended she had heard nothing. She couldn¡¯t act freely in front of Peter. She would definitely say something if there was only Marshall here. Peter brought them out from the side door and a car was waiting outside. Peter went to the passenger seat, leaving them in the back seat. Katherine was a bit tired and leaned against the car door, while Marshall took out the phone to text someone. Peter looked at Katherine from the overhead mirror and showed her the thumbs-up. Katherine rolled her eyes and turned to look outside the window. All of her body were sore and she simply wanted to have a good rest. She was really not in the mood when finding Marshall only wanted to have sex with her when he was drugged. At first, she thought it was because she was so charming that Marshall couldn¡¯t resist his desire. Now it seemed she was only daydreaming. Chapter 30 She Started Dating Chapter 30 She Started Dating The car didn¡¯t stop at the hotel. It was Katherine who made the driver stop at some distance between the hotel. Marshall and Peter were surprised at her behavior. Katherine waited for the car to stop and opened the door with a smile, said, ¡°I¡¯ll get down here first, not gonna go back with you guys together.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t respond. Just waited for Katherine to shut the car door, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± While Peter was observing him from the mirror. Marshall continued his head down and kept on checking his phone. Peter turned to rear mirror and looked at Katherine. She was dressing cool, like a teenager girl who didn¡¯t know much about society and she was gradually disappearing from his sight. Peter asked, ¡°Is she afraid of people might mistake your rtionship if shees back to the hotel with us?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t respond him. Peter waited for a while and continued to ask, ¡°Well, she has a pursuer in this hotel. I understand, I understand, it won¡¯t do her any good if he finds out about your rtionship.¡± Marshall gradually raised up his head and looked at him, ¡°What are you trying to express?¡± Peter hurriedly exined, ¡°Nothing, just saying that¡¯s all.¡± Marshall sneered and didn¡¯t reply. Katherine walked toward the hotel slowly. Actually, she was not far from the hotel. It was lively along the way with food stall and various booth. Katherine looked around while walking. Before she arrived at the front door, she met a familiar person. Louie was purchasing something from the vendor. It seemed to be a local souvenir. Katherine thought for a while and decided to greet him. She petted his shoulder from behind, saying, ¡°Hi!¡± Louie was surprised and looked back. It took him several seconds to recognize her, ¡°Well, it¡¯s you. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Katherine smiled and replied, ¡°Are you shopping?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Louie hurriedly paid the bill and said, ¡°Yes. I fetched you some stomach medicine that day. But you were gone?¡± Katherine was still smiling, ¡°Well, I was sent to the hospital. Stomach was bleeding and spent few days there.¡± Louie was shocked, ¡°Sorry to hear that, that serious!¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Old problem, just got out of hospital today.¡± It waste and she looked towards the hotel, ¡°Do you have something else to do? If not, do you mind going back with me?¡± Louie hurriedly said, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go back together.¡± Two of them slowly strolled back to the hotel. When they arrived at the front door, Katherine looked around and found the car that parked not far away. That¡¯s the car Marshall was in. She couldn¡¯t see clearly who was inside, but it didn¡¯t matter at all. She asked where did Louie go these days and Louie was d to share his experience with her from the very beginning. Both of them talked happily and got into the lobby. Marshall and Peter were there. Marshall was making a call standing next to a greenery. Peter was standing closely. Katherine noticed them as soon as she walked in, but she pretended not to. Louie was talking about something interesting he met along the way and Katherine burst outughing, ¡°Really, that seems very interesting.¡± Louie also smiled and asked, ¡°Are you free tomorrow? How about joining me to have some fun? I know there is a great spot with beautiful scenery. Let¡¯s go there together.¡± Katherine chuckled, ¡°Well¡­¡± She found Peter turned to grab Marshall¡¯s arm, hinting him to look this way. Katherine nodded when they were walking, ¡°Okay then. What time tomorrow?¡± Louie was delighted to hear Katherine agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go early in the morning. It¡¯s too hot during the daytime. I will call you tomorrow morning at about 5 o¡¯clock. How¡¯s that?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Katherine heard Peter¡¯s word, he didn¡¯t even bother to lower his voice, ¡°Did you hear that, they are going to hang out together, just the two of them¡± Chapter 31 An Emergency Measure Chapter 31 An Emergency Measure Katherine didn¡¯t bother to look at Marshall and Peter at all. She then headed her way to the elevator, together with Louie. The atmosphere between the two was a little awkward. As Louie picked his floor and pressed the button, Katherine then casually chose to go few floors higher. While the elevator was ascending, Louie suddenly posed a question to Katherine, asking her how long did she n to stay here for. Katherine hesitated for a while, the lies simply came out of her, "Well, I may leave here soon, since my friend asks me to go to another ce.¡± Louie seemed disappointed after hearing the answer from Katherine, ¡°So fast!¡± Katherine forced a smile and said awkwardly, "Don''t worry. We could still keep in touch with each other.¡± Finally, the elevator stopped at Louie¡¯s floor, Katherine waved, as Louie got off the elevator. After the door was shut, Katherine again repressed her floor, leaned against the elevator wall and took a sigh of relief. For her, it was more torturing to put on a smile for a stranger. As the door of the elevator opened, she quickened her pace and went back to her suite. She threw her smartphone on the bed, rushed into the bathroom and took a shower. She felt all sticky and ufortable. In the shower, Katherine looked down and found there were bruises on the side of her waist. Clearly, she could tell that the one who did this was Marshall. Katherine was all beat, simply rinse herself and changed. Originally, she had some fruits before attending the event, after an exhausting activity with Marshall, she really needed something to fill up her empty stomach. She called the room service and ordered a list of food. While no one seemed toe after a long wait. She then climbed out of the bed, went straight out of the room. Empty hallway, no staff in sight. She walked towards the elevator, wondered whether if her food was sent up in the elevator. As the door glided open, the person came out of the elevator wasn¡¯t the delivery guy. Katherine shocked, ¡°Howe it¡¯s you guys?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything, he looked down at her for a few second and headed toward his own room. As for Peter, he stood besides the elevator door and said, ¡°We''re just happens to be at the same floor." Katherine paused for a moment, Katherine was still in confusion seeing the presence of those two, while she soon understood everything, including Peter¡¯s intention. "OK." Katherine nodded, turned around and fixed her eyes on the back of Marshall, their room was not that close to hers, Marshall¡¯s room was few doors apart. Peter didn¡¯t move, looked at Katherine, "Any activities tomorrow, with that man?¡± "Of course. Any problem?'' Katherine said. Peter then grinned and continued, ¡°You¡¯re such a brave girl, how long have you known this man for? And going to hang out with him?¡± "Well, just like the old saying goes that it is now or never." Katherineughed. Peter then stared at Katherine for a while, and then gave a helpless sigh, "To be honest, Is it really the end between you and your ex-husband? Maybe you should try and¡­" Katherine interrupted Peter and said,¡±What are you thinking!¡± She turned around and walked right back to her room, wiping away the smile that previous hung on her face. She calmly thought to herself, there was nothing more she could do to fix the rtionship between her and Marshall, was she not working hard enough? Why does she has to be the one always pleasing Marshall? So ridiculous. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She went back to her room and shut the door behind her and leaned against it. She felt her heart was getting increasingly heavier and difficult to breath. Suddenly, something important urred to her. She was now in her menstrual cycle, the sex she just had with Marshall without any using protections. She slowly closed her eyes and thought, ''Damn it. It seems that I need to take that fucking contraceptive now. Jesus, why do I always have to suffer this shit?¡¯ Afterwards, the doorbell rang, and the services she asked for had finally came. When she was having her meal, the more she thought about it, the more ufortable she gets. And finally decided to make a call to Peter. "Yes, what''s going on?" Answered Peter from the other end. "Are you in your room now?¡± Katherine asked. Peter paused a moment and said, ¡°yeah, I am, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I was wondering whether if you could buy me a te of contraceptive since¡­ you know, I''m in my menstrual cycle." Asked Katherine. Peter slowly turned his head, looked at the man next to him and sighed, "Alright, I¡¯ll get it." "OK, but please hurry. I need it now." Said Katherine, knowing nothing about which room Peter was exactly in. Chapter 32 Cut the Knot Chapter 32 Cut the Knot "What? Why are you in such a hurry?" Peter said with his eyes fixed on the man aside of him. Katherine was choked by the stupid question and said, "Because it would be ineffective for me to take it after 72 hours!¡± "OK¡­ I understand." Answered Peter, smacking his lips. The way Peter replied was a bit unwilling. Katherine hung up the phone right away . Peter turned to the man that stood aside and said, "Now, what should I do, boss?¡± "Go and do whatever she says. We can talk about the thingster." Marshall took his seat on the sofa, flipped through the files at hand, sounded calm. "No mean to offend, but are you really going to just let her take that thing, boss?" Peter asked. Hearing the words of Peter, Marshall finally raised his head, looked at Peter and answered, "I have no choice this time." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The situation was the same asst time he did that thing with Katherine, it was all due to the uncontroble and for this time he was even more mentally out of control. Didn¡¯t have any protectionsst time either, didn¡¯t know if that had any effects or not. Peter took a heavy sigh, "Fine." He then stood up and walked towards the door. At the moment when he was about to open it, he stopped and asked again in a tentative tone, "Don''t you guys ever n to have a kid?¡± Marshall paused and frowned. Have a kid with Katherine was absolutely not on his list of future n, this never came across his mind. After a few seconds of hesitation, Marshall putted down the files in his hands, leaned against the sofa and said, "Just go and ask no more.¡± Peter knew that it was impossible to get any answer to that question from him, he got out and headed for his duty. As Peter went out, Marshall stood up and looked out of the window. Ocean breeze was a bit strong at night, with moist and salty taste in the air. He then took out a cigarette from his pocket, didn''t light it, simply just took a sniff at it. The previous question posed by Peter was still lingering in his head. He began to sh back to those old days. Though he never took any measures each time he had sex with Katherine, they never had a child. Marshall assumed that Katherine wanted a child, sometimes he saw Katherine was secretly counting something and asionally setting an rm in her smartphonebelled as "the Most Fertile Period¡±. Marshall was intimidated by how she was acting, during times like this, Marshall would always find excuses, worked overtime to sleep in the study room. Katherine never said anything before, and didn¡¯t know if she minded it or not. Marshall thought, Katherine wanted to use a child to tied him down. A woman with poor background marrying into the Grant Family, wanted to grab this opportunity and make a turnover. However, Katherine had given up the idea of having a kid with Marshall after their divorce. From Marshall perceptive, it was because Katherine was satisfied with the divorcepensation thus she no longer considered giving birth to a child for the Grant Family as a big deal. With all these things stuck in his head, Marshall scrunched up the cigarette and threw it out of the window. Katherine had not finished her food, Peter came knocking on the door already. Katherine went over and opened the door with her mouth still chewing, "Well, I didn''t expect you to come back so soon." Peter stood in the doorway, looked inside and said, "It seems like you''re eating." He then handed over the pill box to Katherine and said, ¡°I''m hungry too. I haven''t eaten much these days.¡± She then opened the box, there were two contraceptive pills inside, and they needed to be taken regrly. Since she had never taken any medicine of this sort, she pulled out the medicine instruction from the box and read thoroughly. After a few seconds of hesitation, Peter made up his mind and stepped into the room, "Listen, Katherine, maybe you don''t have to take that pill. If, by any chance, you were pregnant, you could¡­" Katherine suddenly turned to Peter and stared at him. She then sneered, "I could do what? Keep badgering with your boss, adding shame to my face? Come on!" Katherine took out one pill from the te and swallowed it without drinking any water. She then continued on, "From the moment when I decided to divorce Marshall, I have made up my mind that for the rest of my life, I will no longer cling onto him anymore, and I''m serious." As she finished speaking, it seemed that the pill that she had just swallowed was stuck in her throat and difort her. She then hastily drank up the cup of juice. Looking at her, Peter frowned and gave a sigh, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have arranged for you and him to live on the same floor of the hotel." "It''s OK for me, Peter. You don''t have to me yourself for that." Katherineughed out. She thought that if she and Marshall were not living at the same hotel tonight, it was likely that Marshall would invited some other women into his room and had sex with her. It was something that she could not bear to see under such a state of mind. Suddenly, something somehow urred to Katherine. She asked, "Tell me, Peter, what if I''m really pregnant? Marshall and his family are they really going to ept the baby?" Chapter 33 Overwhelming Loneliness Chapter 33 Overwhelming Loneliness Peter was for a second stunned by her questions. Katherine then burst intoughter and said, "You''re being too serious about that! I''m just kidding.¡± To change her topic, she invited Peter, "Come and eat something with me. I bet that you didn''t eat much since you have been drinking for a long hour.¡± Katherine ordered way too much, she couldn¡¯t possibly finish these all by herself. Peter took a nce at those dishes on the table, and kindly said, "You know that the condition of your stomach would not allow you to eat something as spicy as these.¡± Then, he naturally looked at his watch, and said, "Well, I must go now since there are still several files waiting to be checked. Your ex-husband is gonna kill me if I dare to bete.¡± Katherine answered, "OK, do what you have to do. Besides, it''s been a while since thest time we sat at the same dining table. How about going out for dinner next time when you are not upied?" Peter nodded, "No problem." Katherine chose to sit down and not to apany Peter to the doorway. Nibbling and chewing things in her mouth, she couldn''t help but nced at the pill lying in the corner of the table. It was the first time in her life ever taking pills like these¡ª also, not a good experience to some extent. While at least it could save her a lot of trouble. As her chopsticks suddenly stopped in mid-air, she again reminded herself of the past and fell into a kind of self-mockery. Though not even for once she had ever taken any contraceptive when she had sex with Marshall, she always failed to get pregnant. Possibly, the end would be the same for this time even though she took the pills. Gloomily, she lost her appetite and putted down the chopsticks. In the room, there was a small refrigerator lying in the corner with juices and cans inside. Katherine then opened up a can. Although the iciness made her feel less desirable to eat the can, she still held it in her hands, walked to the window and looked out. There were still people hanging around on the beach, most of them were probably going out for a stroll. As time went by, a smile gradually spread on Katherine¡¯s face ¡ª it was a smile out of loneliness and mncholy rather than of joy and happiness. Dating back to the old days when she was at the Grant Family, nobody willing to talk to her, she could still have someone by her side. But now, she was all alone. After a while, she changed her clothes, and went out of the room. There was a small bar downstair which opened only to the guests of the hotel, and which was meeting its business peak of the day. Katherine never intended to go in, but was attracted by the great atmosphere inside and went in. She found herself a seat in the corner of the bar. Soon, a bartender came up and served her. "What may I serve you,dy?" The bartender asked. "May I order a ss of water, please?" Katherine smiled and said. The words stunned the bartender for a second, but soon he nodded and said, "Absolutely. Please wait for a second.¡± Couldn¡¯t have drinks, but still she could order some food. Afterwards, she ordered some snacks and fruits, With her legs crossed, she looked around and ultimately fixed her eyes on a bar singer sang on a small stage not far from her ce. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The singer was plucking away at an English song with his guitar. Though Katherine had no idea about what the lyrics meant exactly, she still enjoyed listening to its gentle and touching melody. Her food was still waiting to be served. She picked up the ss of water, and identally caught the eyes of the singer on the stage. She then raised the ss high above her shoulder to give a toast to the singer, and the singer greeted her back with a wide and warm smile. She took a sip of water, and spread herself on the chair. ''Maybe it''s exactly the feeling to be single again'' Katherine thought to herself, ''I could hang with anyone whenever and wherever I wanted, not so bad, actually.'' There were quite a lot of couples here, and singles. For Katherine, who didn''t care about it, she took a few bites of the fruit and took out her phone. As she was about to text someone, she was stunned to find that she had no idea who she should send a message to. In the end, she still chose to text Peter, "Come and join me after you finished your duties." She attached the message with a short video clip of the singer singing the English song. Soon, she had received the reply from Peter, "You''re out again, aren''t you?" Katherineughed out and felt her spirit was lifted, responding, "Nothing, just trying to find myself a handsome boy to hang with." Looking at the content of her message, she even began to feel shame for herself. Chapter 34 A Stranger by My Side Chapter 34 A Stranger by My Side No response from Peter since thest message Katherine had sent. Maybe he was busy, and maybe he was not Katherine clenched her phone in her hands, waited for a while, and put it aside in the end. She began to realize what she was doing was out of her loneliness and void, and that she was still under the impact of divorce. All of these were the reasons why she was busy finding someone to hang with. However, no matter how hard she tried to get herself out of the dilemma, dust had settled: she had already divorced Marshall, a man who had abandoned her, and turned his back on her forever. All these thoughts stuck in her head that everything she was currently doing waspletely a waste of time. She picked up the ss, drank it up and stood up. By coincidence, the singer had also finished hisst song and wasing down from the stage. On their way back to the entrance, Katherine and the singer, with a guitar on his back, met each other face to face. The singer smiled at Katherine, "Good evening." Katherine nodded and said, "I love the English song that you just sang, although I know nothing about its meaning." The singerughed out and asked, "Thank you! Did you came here alone?" "Yes. How about let¡¯s take a walk for a while?" Katherine said. The singer was a little surprised since it was first time he met such a beautifuldy. He smiled again and answered, "Why not?" The two walked out of the bar, and met with Peter after a few steps onwards. Peter, being hasty and panting, was possibly heading his way to the bar, and was stunned to see that there was a stranger standing beside Katherine. Katherine, looking at Peter frankly, stepped forwards and said, "I thought that you were noting." Peter sighed, "I''m just worrying about your safety." The singer was somehow still in an easy mood meeting Peter. He asked Katherine, "Is he your friend?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Katherine nodded at the singer, and turned to Peter, "How about youe with us and take a walk?" Peter pursed his lips and said, "I''m fine. You guys go ahead." Turning to the singer and looking at him up and down, he said in a courteous manner, "Please apany my sister back to the hotelter, dear mister." "Sure thing." The singer answered gently. Sneakingly, Peter fixed his eyes on the back of the two and followed them for some distance, finding that they had gone to the seaside. He then headed to Marshall''s room at top speed. Marshall was a little surprised to see Peter again, since it waste and previously they had already finished talking about their work. Panting, Peter gritted his teeth and said, "Your wife¡­No! Your ex-wife, she was dating another unknown man, at the seaside! I saw it myself!" Marshall then nodded and asked, "So what?" Peter was dumbed, "What do you mean by ''so what''? Don''t you want to go and have a check for yourself?" Marshall sneered and silently shut the door. Peter then panically pped on the door and said to Marshall through the door, "Hey! She was alone out there! You hear me? Your ex-wife, a woman, was hanging around out there alone! Don''t you ever worry about her safety?" Marshall chose to remain silent, while Peter was not going to give up so easily. He continued, "Hey! Think about it, what if she finds herself another one out there? Is it really something you wanted to see?" There was still no response from inside. Peter opened his mouth and was about to say something, while felt it hard to speak out those words stuck inside of his heart: it was a matter between Marshall and Katherine, and if he dared to keep sightlessly persuading any of the two, the oue might be worse. After a while, Peter took a deep breath and said, "You know what, Marshall, she is a really impulsive girl, who has juste to the end of her marriage. I''m really worried that she is going to do something stupid to get herself out of the extreme void and loneliness." No answer was heard from the room. Marshall then lowered her voice and said, ¡°Fine, It''ste, I''m leaving now. Good night, and take care of yourself and get some rest." Marshall was standing in front of the other side of the door with an expressionless face. Hearing no response outside the door for a while, he then turned around and headed into the bathroom. Nakedly, he stood under the shower head, closing his eyes and feeling the drips pouring on his body. The next moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, turning off the tap, wiping himself up and getting himself dressed at full speed. Picking up his phone from the table, he walked out of his room and headed his way. He was acting so fast that the whole process only took him less than ten minutes. He dialed Katherine again and again as he was on his way, while no one answered the phone. Scarcely, Marshall shouted out, "Fuck!" Chapter 35 Promises Chapter 35 Promises Marshall stormed out of his room. Water was still dripping down from his hair. From his countenance, one could easily tell that he was not in a good mood. Quickening his pace from his room to the elevator, it only took a few steps to get there. At the moment he made it to the front of the elevator, he found that the elevator had already reached the first floor. Then, he had no choice but to impatiently strike the button and wait for it with his eyebrows twisted. After a while, he went out of the elevator and rushed to the seashore. There were still groups of people hung around by the sea. Some were couples, took the advantage of the dim light, would fall into such romantic atmosphere and kissed each other. They were exactly the targets of Marshall. However, he failed to pick up Katherine from those couples. Heid his tongue right on his mr, shing back those old memories in his mind: after grandpa had passed away, Marshall had promised over and over again that he would take good care of Katherine for the rest of his life. ''I''m just sticking to my promise.'' Thinking to himself, Marshall walked onwards to the seaside a little further away. With sea wind tenderly stroke on their face, Katherine and the singer was talking by the seaside. The singer was a traveller. He had been to many ces, and said he would settle down if he found the ce was good enough for him, although he might soon leave and set for his journey again if he''d gotten tired of the ce. "Why don''t you find yourself a job and lead a more steady life?" Katherine embraced and asked. "Maybe I''m just still waiting for the one whom I would like to do so with." Laughed the singer, and turned to Katherine, "Tell me, is the man really your brother?" Katherine shook her head, "No, he is just a friend of mine who came here for work. For me, I''m here for¡­" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hesitated for a few seconds, she lowered down her head and smiled awkwardly, "I''m here for self- healing. I just got divorced." Finally, she spoke out of the pain and sorrow hidden deep underneath her, which she wished to share with someone else so eagerly. Katherine¡¯s words stunned the singer. He looked at her in surprise and said, "I never thought that you had been married since you looked so young." He then continued, "But why? Why did you guys got divorce? Who should be to me for that?" Katherine shook her head again, "No. There is no one to me for that, and the answer is quite simple, he has never loved me, and thus I chose to let him go." She turned to the singer and smiled. For a while, the singer was choked up and failed to say any words. After a while, he took out his guitar, and said, "How about I sing you a song? Since music is always better than words." His words reminded Katherine of the warm and gentle English song that she heard in the bar, in which she really enjoyed it. She then nodded and said, "Why not? Just go ahead." The singer took his seat at a big rock nearby, toned his guitar and started to sing. Katherine, stood aside, was looking at the surface of the sea, letting the sea wind blew her face and mess up her hair. Although the singing sound of the singer was not so clear for her in the middle of the howling sea wind, the atmosphere still caused her to raise an unspeakable mncholy inside. For so many things she had been through in her life, those bad things were counted the most. However, she had never cried even for once since she was not the sort of person who vented her sadness by crying. But now, she just failed to control her emotions and tears slowly shed from her eyes. She soon wiped her eyes and smiled, "Forgive me, it seems that sand has gotten into my eyes. It really makes my eyes itches." The singer looked at her, stopped for a while and continued. Marshall, stood not far away, was looking at all this in eyes, stood by the seaside, Katherine was slightly bending her back with hands covered her face, looked so slim, delicate and helpless. While he didn''t acknowledge there was also a man sitting by her side. Katherine cried out with her shoulder uncontrobly shuddering, but the sea wind was so loud that Marshall could hardly hear her crying voice. Marshall was still standing not far away and looked at Katherine. The singer had finished his song. He stood up and got close to Katherine, "Though I''ve got nothing to wipe your tears, you can use my sleeve, if you don''t mind." He then reached out his arms. Katherine wiped her tears quickly and spread a smile on her face, "It''s OK. The sea wind has dried them up." The singer looked into Katherine, and sighed. Katherine sorted out her hair and then turned around, "Thanks to your song, I''m feeling a lot better¡­!" She was stunned, looking at Marshall standing not far away. Chapter 36 But You Still Divorced Me Chapter 36 But You Still Divorced Me Marshall stood still, Katherine stared at him without saying anything. She waited for a while, and then turned to look at the singer. The singer hadn''t noticed Marshall at first and said to Katherine with a smile, ¡°Then let''s go back." However, Marshall came over in few steps and grabbed Katherine''s arm, "It''ste now. Come home with me." Katherine was surprised by Marshall and asked, "Why are you here?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Marshall was in no mood talking with her. He squeezed her wrist, and walked towards the hotel. Katherine murmured few words and looked back at the singer and said, "My friend is still here, my buddy.¡± Marshall seemed to have not heard anything, didn¡¯t loosen his grip at all and pulled Katherine took big steps forward. The singer didn''t catch up with them, for he could tell that Katherine and Marshall knew each other. When Katherine looked back, he waved to her. Marshall dragged Katherine all the way back to the hotel. He only let go of her when they got to the elevator door. Katherine''s wrist was all red due to Marshall. She clutched her wrist and stared at him, "What are you doing?" Marshall pressed the elevator button, then turned to Katherine and gave her a stare. Katherine''s eye were still red, and her hair was a bit messy. Maybe because she was a bit tired from the trip, her cheeks turned sort of reddish and also panting. It... This reminded Marshall of Katherine''s expression when she had sex with him not long ago. He quickly looked away and stared at the panel, ¡°Talking to strangers outside at this hour, aren''t you afraid of danger?" Katherine moved her wrist, frowned a bit, ¡°What? Whom I with? Where? These are my business.¡± Marshall sneered, ¡°You think I care, but before grandpa passed away, I promised him that I would take care of you." Katherine mocked, "Drop the act. You also promised not to divorce me. Now look where we are." Marshall held his temper after what Katherine just said. Katherine also looked at the elevator panel, "You promised a lot of things, but you didn''t follow up. So don''t mention the afterwards anymore." Katherine paused, couldn¡¯t hold it back and continued, ¡±And you can''t keep an eye on me forever. You will have your other half and I will have mine, so we cannot keep on doing this." The elevator door opened. Katherine went in first. Her expression looked much colderpared to her red eyes. Marshall thought for a sec and followed in. As the elevator went up, Katherine said again, "I still want to thank you though, but there shouldn¡¯t be a next time, no matter what happens, it is my own business. From the moment the divorce paper is signed, I have nothing to do with you." Marshall frowned, but soon relieved. He agreed, "Okay, I won''t interfere with your affairs." Katherine didn''t say anything. The elevator stopped and Marshall went out first. Katherine stood still after getting out of the elevator. Marshall went directly into his room. Katherine felt ufortableness in her chest, she waited a little longer before slowly returning to her room. It was gettingte. Because of the breeze just now by the seashore, she was not feeling well, so she went to take a shower again. And finally got into her bed. The phone was next to her pillow, Katherine took it out and sent a text message to Peter. Only said to have Peter to cancelled the following itineraries, she did not want to continue to see Marshall. Katherine wanted to arrange the trip by herself. Peter didn''t reply, maybe he didn''t see the message. Chapter 37 He Just Cant Let Go of You Chapter 37 He Just Can''t Let Go of You Katherine tossed and turned restlessly in bed. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep until early morning. But in fact, she was extremely tired. Katherine woke up as soon as the light came in through the window. The body was still tired, but the brain was wide awake. She got up, walked to the window and looked outside Maybe it was because everybody came out at night, so during this time of the day, they must be resting. It was quiet outside and there weren¡¯t any staff either. She stood for a while, then went to wash up. Towards the end, her phone rang. Katherine already knew who was calling, she went over and picked up the phone. Sure enough, it was Louie''s phone call. She answered. Louie sounded very happy and said, "Miss Jordan, are you awake?" Katherine said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m up.¡± Louie said he was already downstair waiting. Katherine replied, "Wait a second, I will be down immediately." Everything is pretty much all packed, she just carried a bag and went out. When she was walking towards the elevator, Katherine saw Peter at a nce. Peter was carrying nothing and he was also walking towards the elevator. Katherine was not sure if Marshall was in the elevator or not. She didn''t want to see Marshall at the moment. When she couldn''t sleepst night, she kept on thinking about him. She recalled the time before and after their marriage. But those were not good memories. As long as she thought of him, she was not happy. So Katherine slowed down her pace, moved teensy steps toward the elevator. She was not in a hurry and thought about waiting for the next elevator. But Peter suddenly came out of the elevator. He smiled and waved to Katherine, "Oh, you are here. Hurry up, I''ll wait for you." Katherine pulled a long face and reluctantly walked over. Surprisingly, Marshall was not in the elevator. Katherine stood in corner of the elevator, "Why are you all by yourself? Where is your boss?" Peter raised his eyebrows, ¡°Thanks to the person who schemed your ex yesterday, he said he had something to take care of, so he gave me a day off. Today, the time belongs to myself." He turned his head and looked at Katherine, "What are you going dressing like this?" She looked at the elevator panel, ¡°I¡¯ve got a date.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Peter blinked his eyes, "Take me. I¡¯m on my way out for fun too, but I don¡¯t know where to go, I checked the itineraries, but still couldn¡¯t decide which is ce is better. Let me follow you then." Katherine sneered, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m gonna take you, You can y with yourself." The elevator stopped. She went out, and Peter followed her. Louie waited in the lobby. Katherine said to him, ¡°Is everything set? Are we leaving now?" Peter shamelessly walked over, ¡°I¡¯m all packed too. Let''s go. Let¡¯s go" Louie knew Peter. Last time at the beach, he kept on striking up a conversation with Katherine. Louie''s expression froze, "You are..." Peter took the initiative to say hello, "I happened to be free today, and Kathy agreed that we would go out and y together." Katherine pulled a long face and looked at him angrily. He didn''t care about Katherine at all, and patted Louie on the shoulder with a smile, "Let''s go, bro. I''ll introduce myselfter along the way." Louie looked at Katherine, she didn¡¯t raise any objection either, Louie frowned and agreed. Peter and Katherine walked side by side. While Louie was not paying attention to them, he whispered to her, "Your ex husband deliberately give me a day-off, he must be up to something. ¡± Katherine didn''t finish what Peter just said. Peter added, ¡°Your ex, he created an opportunity for me to follow you, can¡¯t you see, that man, he actually cares about you." Katherine taunted, the way she was looking at Peter was just like looking at a neurotics,"Did you not wake up this morning?" Peter raised his eyebrows, "Why don''t you believe me? I told your ex-husbandst night that I would take him and follow you today. He said he was not interested, but he gave me a day-off. He must be embarrassed to do this, but I¡¯m not, so he send me over to spy on you guys. He thought I don¡¯t understand or something." Katherine rolled her eyes at him and didn''t believe it at all. Peter thought for a moment and said, "If you still don''t believe me, I''ll make a call to your ex-husband." Seriously, he took out his cell phone and dialed Marshall directly. Marshall was up already, and quickly picked up phone, "What''s the matter?" Peter chuckled, "Boss, I''m already with Kathy, don''t worry. I know her schedule very well." Chapter 38 The Woman on Beach Chapter 38 The Woman on Beach Marshall paused, said he knew, and hung up the phone. Peter looked at his phone, then raised his eyebrows at Katherine, "Did you see that? His intention was so obvious, he wanted me follow you." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine did not answer, and took big steps trying to keep up with Louie. She felt that Marshall didn''t want to talk nonsense with Peter, so he replied half-hearted. The taxi that Louie had booked was already waiting at the door. Peter took the lead and sat directly in the back seat. Katherine looked and went on the passenger seat. Louie quietly went to the back also. But neither of them wanted to talk to each other, and they didn''t even look at each other along the way. Katherine remembered that Louie had said she was his girlfriend. Bute to think of it, he knew his words had no credibility. Looked at him now, he didn''t have the attitude of a boyfriend at all. Louie had nned the route and drove directly towards Gagher Bay. Katherine didn''t ask where were they heading to, just looked out of the window. Although they head out early, but when they came close to the destination, they could see that the ce was already jam-packet with people from far away. Katherine stared outside the window and then asked, "Where are we going?" Louie hurriedly said, "The scenic spot here, the Ends of the Earth, is very famous. You may not have been here before, so I wanted to show you." Hepletely ignored Peter. Peter sullenly took out his phone and sent a message to Marshall. Marshall just woke up and was getting dressed. He picked up his phone beside the bed and gave a quick nce at it. Peter typed a sentence to Marshall, ¡°That man wanted to take your ex-wife to see the Ends of the Earth.¡± Marshall deleted the message directly with an impatient look. After he was all packed up, left the room and went to the hotel restaurant. When he got in, the phone rang immediately. He looked at the phone number, but didn''t answer it. He didn''t haggle over what happened at the banquet yesterday, but those people had the gall to call him back. He ordered a meal. Halfway through the meal, a woman entered the restaurant. She wore a floral dress and a small straw hat, looked summer-ish. Marshall noticed her the minute she walked in, but he didn''t make any response. There were very few people in the restaurant, and she quickly saw Marshall. She hesitated for a while beforeing over. When she walked near Marshall, she smiled perfectly, "Mr. Grant." Marshall seemed not to hear it, and went on eating. The woman licked her lips and then said, "I called you just now, but you didn''t answer it." Marshall stopped, first he took out a napkin and wiped his mouth, then he leaned on the chair and watched her silently. The woman did not dare to sit down hastily. She continued to smile and said, "Mr. Grant, the banquetst night, we only said few words to each other and you just disappeared. Mr. Thompson was looking everywhere for you, but you didn''t answer the call. We were worried about you." Marshall sneered and asked, "What are you worrying about? Are you afraid that I will do indecent things when the drug kicks in?" The woman smiled reluctantly, "What do you mean by this? I don''t understand." Marshall folded his arm and said, "You know what I meant. I don''t like beating around the bushes. It seems that Mr. Thompson has no ns to cooperate, so we don¡¯t have to waste each other''s time." The woman was stunned after hearing what Marshall just said. She wanted to grab Marshall¡¯s arm, but she immediately retracted her hand and said, "Mr. Grant, you misunderstood. Mr. Thompson has a clear intention to cooperate with you. For this, ourpany has done a lot preparations during the early stages, swear.¡± She really panicked. It didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending. Marshall looked at her curiously, "I went to get the wine myself. What¡¯s odd of getting the problematic one? So how does Mr. Thompson manage to do it?" Marshall continued, "I remember you also had a drink at that time." She hesitated and nodded, still looking innocent, "There was no problem with my wine, so I really don''t understand what you are talking about." Marshall smiled and lost all his appetite. He stood up slowly, "Okay, you can say whatever you like." Marshall stood up acted like he was going to leave. The woman panicked, this time she hurriedly grabbed his arm, "Mr. Grant, Mr. Grant.¡± Chapter 39 Dreaming About Her Chapter 39 Dreaming About Her Although there were not many people in the restaurant, it was still inappropriate to act like this. Marshall looked at her hand, then frowned. Marshall looked cold, probably because of hisck of expression. Marshall¡¯s appearance was as cold as ice, maybe it was because he didn¡¯t have much facial expressions. So when he frowned, it looked like he was about to hit you at any minute even when he was not that angry. The woman pursed her mouth and did not let go of him, "Mr. Grant, let''s go outside and have a talk, okay? Mr. Thompson is very sincere. If this cooperation does not go well, I can not exin all these to him. " Marshall sneered and emotionless, "What does that have to do with me?" The woman was taken aback and she didn''t know what to say. Marshall pulled his arm back directly, exited the restaurant and headed for the elevator. Marshall had nothing to do today. He gave Peter a vacation was actually giving himself a vacation too. He had been busy for the past three months. Grandpa passed away and he needed to make arrangements for the funeral. He was tired enough, but instead of taking a break after it, he went straight to work. The employee still had weekends, but he hadn''t. The cooperation with WF Group seemed to dashed into pieces. He didn''t feel pity, but thought that he could finally take a good rest. The woman chased after him, but didn''t dare to followed him into the elevator. She stopped at the elevator door and looked aggrieved. Marshall letted out a sigh of relief when the elevator door closed. The woman''s dress was a bit like the one Katherine wore at the beach that day. Didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, the way she dressed today, it was just like Katherine on that day, at the beach. Also braided her hair, naturally lets them lied on her shoulder. You could somewhat see Katherine¡¯s split image on her. But the truth is, Katherine was way more prettier than her. Katherine¡¯s good-looking, it couldn¡¯t be defined by the traditional beauty. There were perky and adorableness in her. In the business world, he had seen all kinds of women, but never saw one like Katherine. He forced himself to stop thinking about the crazy thoughts in his mind. Out of the elevator, he went back to his room. But as soon as he got in, he received another message from Peter. This time, it was a photo. Not only Katherine was in this photo, also the man on that day who tried to make a move on Katherine. Katherine looked into the distance far away, and the man was standing beside her and just couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her. His look was so soft and gently, felt like it could burst into water. Marshall didn''t delete the message right away this time, but stared at the photo for a while. The lighting was terrific and Katherine''s fairplexion could make reflections. They should be at the scenic spot, because there were a lot of people around. Marshall appreciated it thoroughly before deleting it. Threw the phone aside, he grabbed a chair and sat near the window. There were not many people at the beach during this hour. The sun was a bit scorching. Marshall leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes. He was not tired to begin with, but such cozy light, he couldn¡¯t withstand and he took a nap. Marshall was drowsy, then he had a dream. It was the scene where he first saw Katherine. They had been married for less than a year, so Katherine''s appearance had not changed much. She looked almost the same as she was now. It just that the way she dressed was a bit shabby.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa sent someone to picked her up at that time. He was still in the hospital so Katherine was taken directly to him. He didn''t fall too deep into asleep and his thought and conscious was very clear. He knew he was dreaming and he could wake up if he struggled a little bit. But he didn''t. In the dream, he stared at the door of the ward intently, waited for the girl to walked in through the entrance. In the dimness, he seemed to have seen Katherine. But the scene suddenly changed. He saw Katherine on top of him and asked if he had betrayed her. She had a stubborn expression at the time. After heard his answer, she leaned over to kiss him. At this time, the dream became somewhat real. Marshall really felt that someone was kissing him. Chapter 40 Clara Henderson Chapter 40 ra Henderson The dream came to an abrupt end. When they were about to have sex, Marshall suddenly woke up from the dream. Katherine''s face slowly disappeared. He exhaled and slowly rise up, and didn''t know why he had such a dream. He was not ascetic, for he had sex with Katherine twice in the past few days. So he really couldn''t figure out why he had such erratic dream. Marshall stood up and stretched his body, trying to forget the scene in his dream. After a while, he went to get hisptop and sat down at the table in the living room. Soon there was another phone call. He just nced at it, but didn''t do anything about it. A few seconds after the phone was disconnected, there was a knock on the door. Marshall was surprised but still walked over. He couldn''t see who was outside from the peephole. In broad daylight, there was nothing to be afraid of. So he opened the door directly. It was the woman just now. Didn¡¯t know when, but she had changed her clothes already. What she had on herself was a bit like a bikini. She had fair skin and good body figure. Her hair was scattered behind her back. She leaned against the door frame, showing the curve of her body. Looking at Marshall, she said, "Mr. Grant, can we have a talk?" When she said these words, there was a sexual suggestion in her tone. Marshall must have known it. It just that, Marshall looked her up and down, the only thing came across his mind was, what was her name? He had always been sensitive to faces and names, but he just couldn¡¯t remembered this woman''s name. Marshall didn''t move but asked, "Did Mr. Thompson ask you toe over like this?" The woman slowly stood up straight and pursed her kip and said, "No, he is not clear about this." Her eyes were seductive and said, ¡°This kind of matter, I won''t let him know about it." Marshall responded with a sneer, "Does he know about dozing me with drug?" The woman didn''t expect him to asked this question again. She continued on denying, "I really don''t know what you meant by that, we didn''t do it." Marshall agreed, didn¡¯t look at the woman again, shut the door right in her face. He hated people pestering him endlessly and not admitting their own wrong doing. But this woman did it all. Marshall was not the kind of person who liked to waste his words or breath. Instead, he went and took the phone over, and called Mr. Thompson directly. This cooperation was actually a win-win situation for both of them. The Grants showed their 100% sincerity, but it didn''t represent that he could be schemed like this. Mr. Thompson quickly answered Marshall¡¯s phone, there were a smile in his voice and said, ¡±Mr. Grant, I finally got in touch with you." Sincest night, he had made several calls to Marshall. But Marshall didn''t answer any of them. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. People in the industry all knew that Marshall had a bad temper. He said directly, ¡°The woman standing at my door, take her away.¡± Mr. Thompson couldn¡¯t respond at first, "What?" Marshall taunted and said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, this trick of yours, did you miscalcted something?¡± Mr. Thompson was still puzzled, "Huh?" Marshall didn''t want to talk nonsense, so he hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t like to preach or talked much. It was enough to notify the other party that he was not happy. For the rest, he believed that Mr. Thompson knew how to take care of it. Having returned to the table, he continued on checking the files in theputer. After a while, Peter called. He didn''t answer the call for the first time, but Peter then called again. Marshall was irritated, because he finally got a day off, but kept on being interrupted . He answered the phone, ¡°Just spit it out.¡± Peter was not aware of his impatience because of the noisy background. He said they were still at the Ends of the Earth. Katherine seemed quite happy and took a lot of photos next to the two rocks. Peter felt that It was a pity that Marshall didn''t join them. Marshall interrupted him, "Did you call me just to say this?" Peter paused and immediately changed the subject, ¡°No, no, Old Mrs. Grant called me just now to ask about our itinerary and when will we be back. She wants... I think She wanted Miss Henderson to pick you up. " Marshall closed his eyes and said, "Okay, I know. If she calls you again, tell her the schedule has changed, if I didn''t tell you. Just pin them on me. " Chapter 41 I Was With My Wife at That Time Chapter 41 I Was With My Wife at That Time Marshall just wanted to hang up the phone right after finishing what he wanted to say. Peter immediately stopped him and mumbled, "Boss, are you sure you don''t want toe over? Kathy and Louie were getting along pretty well, and I think they may..." Marshall hung up the phone without any hesitation. He didn''t want to hear a single word from Peter but sitting down and checking the files. Minutester, he heard a noiseing from outside and told from the voice that it was the woman from WF Group. It didn''t take long before he heard Sam''s voice. It sounded like Sam was scolding his subordinate. The woman started crying. Marshall frowned. He didn''t like to hear women crying. He was not a kind and sympathetic person. When he saw tears or heard crying voices from women, he would not go softhearted at all. He only thought that was very annoying. Fortunately, Katherine seldom cried. Thinking of her, Marshall immediately tried to get her out of his mind. Katherine had nothing to do with him from now on. He had to stop thinking about her. The woman at the door rushed over and started knocking on the door, asking him toe out listen to her. She was so agitated that Sam and other guards failed pulling her away. She kept on knocking on the door. Marshall closed his eyes and gave up reading the files. He got up and went to open the door. The makeup on the woman''s face blotched because of her tears. It was too horrible to evenid an eye on her. Marshall opened the door, she pursed her lips and cried even louder. This time, she wasn''t there to argue if she had drugged him or not. She told Marshall about how she had feelings for him. She said she fell head over heals for him at first sight, and loved him ever since. Sam was standing aside and looked awkward. Judging by the way he pulled this woman. Marshall knew that Sam was just pretending to stop her but in fact trying fooling him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Marshall was not moved by all this, waited for her to wipe her tears away then Marshall finally asked, "So, did you drug me?" After hesitating for few seconds, the woman took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes, but that drug cannot do too much harm to you. I took it too, and if it is poisonous, I would have never taken it.¡± Marshall had no idea what the woman was thinking. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m married, you do know that, right?¡± The woman paused and tried to speak, but she didn''t know how to answer him. Marshall nced at her with a funny look. ¡°So, how can you be so shameless and do this?¡± The woman''s tears flooded down again. She covered her face and said that she had been in love with him for a long time. She said she couldn''t help it. Marshall didn''t want to hear about these nonsense. He looked up at Sam. "It seemed that employees in WF Groupck some professional training in performing official duties. You should go back and emphasize the code of conduct with them once again." Marshall took the door behind him right after he finished his words. That woman would not give up. She pressed against the door and tried to stop him. Her eyes were red. "You''ve taken the drug yesterday, right?" Marshall emotionlessly stared at her and said nothing. The woman¡¯s tears came down. "So you... you and..." Sam knew what she was about to say. He pulled her and said, "Just shut up... look at what you''ve done! You''ve affected the partnership between the twopanies. It will be a loss that you would never be able to afford!¡± Marshall ignored Sam¡¯s word and said, "I was with my wife yesterday." The woman was stunned and so was Sam. They knew Marshall was married. The wedding ceremony was so grand that the whole world knew about it. They were surprised because they didn''t know that Marshall brought his wife with him. Chapter 42 Lucky to Have You Chapter 42 Lucky to Have You Marshall took out his phone. Then he called Peter right in front of Sam and the woman. Peter picked it up right away. He had no clue about what was going on, so he sounded d. "What can I do for you, boss?¡± Marshall''s voice was low and deep. He asked, "When will you and Kathy be back?" Peter suddenly fell into silence. He was shocked because Marshall had never called her Kathy before. Peter quite clever and paused for a moment and then replied, "She''s probably here somewhere... I don''t know, but she didn''t mention about the time. Why? Is there a problem at the hotel?¡± Marshall smile and said, "It''s nothing, just asking. So have fun, you two." He hung up the phone. Sam and the woman hadplicated expressions on their faces. Marshall raised his eyebrows and said, "Did you hear that?" He didn''t want to say anything anymore and shut the door immediately. Then his face turned gloomy. Sam waited for this tremendous show. Marshall assumed that Sam would use this incident and held it against him someday. The public still had no idea about the divorce. People still sees them as a married couple. Even if he had been drugged, spending one night with an unknown woman. This incident would have a huge impact on his reputation. Sam let the woman put up the show at Marshall''s door, because he wanted this to go public. Sam wanted him to be afraid. Marshall let out a sigh of relief. Lucky for him, it was Katherine who dropped by that night. However, if he wanted this matter to be resolved, there would be another issue. He couldn''t let their divorce to go public. The public should never find out about this, no matter what the reason was. Marshall frowned and sat back down on the sofa. Peter again called him back. Marshall picked up and said, "What?" Peter sounded serious, "Well, boss. We''re on our way back now..." "It¡¯s okay to talk now," Marshall said. Peter paused and let out a long sigh of relief. Then he asked, "What was that about? What happened?¡± Marshall leaned back and said, "They''ve put cards on the table about the whole drugging thing.¡± Peter sometimes acted like an idiot, but at critical times, he had clear mindset. He couldn''t help swearing, "Is that what they are trying to do?¡± Marshall let out a sigh of relief, "It''s all taken care of now.¡± Peter still sounded very upset. ¡°They are just so devious. We could have been at their mercy now if Katherine had not been there that day.¡± It didn¡¯t matter, the public only cared whether if Marshall had slept with another woman. They would care less about the fact that he had been drugged. If this got out, it would definitely ruin the the Grants. Most people only cared about the results, not the cause. Marshall¡¯s family business was huge, they had many enemies. Many of their foes would be happy to rubbed this into Marshall''s face when they discovered about this. Marshall did not dare to imagine the end result. Marshall leaned back and closed his eyes, "So you guys didn''t need toe back so soon, just go and have fun, it''s all right.¡± Peter was no longer in the mood. He said, "It''s fine, we''re on our way back already. We''ll be back soon. Katherine is having another stomachache. She needs to take some pills." Marshall hummed and said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it when you get back.¡± Then he hung up the phone and put it aside. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Marshall felt his heart throbbing so fast. Things had gone out of his controltely. He didn¡¯t like this feeling. A whileter, he suddenly realized something. He quickly made a call to the old house. His grandmother answered the phone and said, ¡°Marshall, shouldn¡¯t you be busy now?¡± Chapter 43 You Dont Have to Divorce Chapter 43 You Don''t Have to Divorce After Marshall''s grandfather died, his grandmother''s heath condition was getting worse day by day. The time in the old house, she had been fasting and praying. Marshall asked about her body condition and then he said, "I''ve got something to tell you.¡± His grandmother hummed and said, "Just tell me, what is it? You don¡¯t have to sounded so serious.¡± Thest time Marshall being so formal was when he announced the divorce. Old Mrs. Grant still remembered how certain he was. She was actually not very supportive of their divorce in the first ce. It was just like how she didn''t approve their marriage. Marriage is no child''s game and she didn''t believe that it would drove away the bad lucks. It was her husband who sent her to persuade Marshall, told him to cancel his engagement with the Henderson family and married Katherine instead. She was the first one who stood against it. It was Marshall whopromised after much consideration. In the end, Mr. Grant still passed away. Then Marshall said he was going to divorce Katherine, and old Mrs. Grant was again the first one to oppose this idea. The older generation had a more sincere attitude towards marriage. They believed that marriage is a lifetimemitment. In the end, Everybody in this family agreed on the divorce except her. She finally cave in because of Marshall¡¯s certainty. She didn''t want to intervene too much because was their business. Marshall stayed silent for a while and said, "I''ve ran into some troubles here and it might have something to do with my marriage. I''m just wondering if our family could hold the news of my divorce and don''t let it go public for a short period of time.¡± Mrs. Grant paused for a second and said, "What? What happened?¡± Marshall found it so hard to exin it in just a few words. Marshall let out a sigh of relief and said, "I''ll exin it to you when I get back. All I need you to do is keep the news of my divorce in our family.¡± Mrs. Grant understood what Marshall meant. The next day after Marshall was divorced, his mother wanted to spread the news all over and wanted Marshall marry the girl from the Henderson family right away. Marshall wanted his grandmother to keep the secret mainly because he wanted to handle his mother first. Mrs. Grant sighed, "I have no idea what happened, but I will go and talk to your mother. Don''t worry.¡± After that, she added, "But actually,...the divorce was unnecessary to begin with." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marshall didn''t reply. Mrs. Grant had done and said everything she could. She stopped and said, "Fine, I''ll handle the family for you. Your mother can be unreasonable sometimes, but she listens to my words. So don¡¯t worry too much" Marshall said thanks and hung up. He sat in the room dozed off for quite a while until Peter came back. Katherine wasn''t with him. Peter said she was not feeling very well, so she went back to take the medicine. Peter still looked very upset, "Has WF Group got no shame? I know Sam is also part of the scheme, how could his subordinates be stupid enough to drug you." Peter felt something while they were at the banquet. Sam kept on giving toast and tried to make you drunk. He made an excuse and said he wanted to use the bathroom. Peter sat down and said, "If their schemes seeded on that day, the terms of the contract would have to be changed.¡± If Marshall had really slept with that woman, not knowing how to get rid of her in the future. But there was a high chance that they could kept on ckmailing him. That would put them in a very passive role in this negotiation. Marshall had never thought such a bigpany would y so dirty during this critical moment. Although he has seen a lot of intrigues in this industry, but he had never seen a partnership that started with drugging the party. So Marshall was caught off-guarded. Chapter 44 I Said I Was with You Chapter 44 I Said I Was with You Katherine¡¯s stomach really felt horrible this time. She didn''t take her pills when she went out early in the morning, and she didn''t bring any on her. She thought it was nothing. After ying for a while, she felt tossing and turning in her stomach. Just then, Peter said Marshall had an emergency. She thought about it and came back together. After all, she wasn''t having so much fun either. The ces they visited were mostly for couples, and they were clinging to each other everywhere, taking photos. She looked at the "couple stone" there and felt quite ufortable. Katherine could tell that Louie was a bit unhappy when she said she wanted to go back. Louie wasn¡¯t that happy ever since Peter was tagging along with them. Katherine didn''t care much about how Louie''s was feelings because she would have nothing to do with him after this. Katherine had never cared much about the other half¡¯s feelings Katherine separated with Peter and Louie, went directly back to her room. She went to take the medicine first. The doctor said that she had a bacterial infection in her stomach. She needed to kill them first and take more pills to protect her stomach. Some taken before meal, and some after meal, Katharine put the jars on the table and ate all those she needed to before the meal. She grabbed a handful and swallowed them with water. She didn¡¯t feel hungry anymore. After that, sheid down on the bed. Then she huddled up. She got up too early in the morning. Sheid down for a while and quickly fell asleep. Before she fell into deep sleep, she then heard somebody came knocking on the door. Katherine wasn¡¯t feeling like moving at all. She didn''t want to get up to answer the door no matter who it was. Fortunately, the knocking went away. Katherine thought maybe it was the room service, so she ignored it and fell asleep. After a long while, she felt somebody was nearby her bed. She was alerted and woke up at once Then she sat up immediately. It was Marshall, Peter and also the room manager, they were all standing close by the bed. As Katherine got up, Peter let out a long sigh of relief. "You scared me! Are you feeling better?" Katherine squinted at Peter and answered, "I''m fine. I''m just too tired.¡± Peter looked at Marshall and said, "I told you she would be OK, and you did not believed me?¡± Katherine turned his head and looked at Marshall, ¡°You thought I was in aa or something?¡± Marshall didn''t answer. He turned to the room manager and said, ¡°My apologies, I made a mistake.¡± The room manager was so frightened. Seeing Katherine was doing just fine now, he waved his hand and said, "No problem, as long as she''s fine.¡± The room manager went out first, but Marshall and Peter still stayed in the room. Peter went outside to the living room and Marshall stayed in the bedroom. Katherine tucked her hair and looked at Marshall. She asked, "What? What do you need?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡± Katherine saw Peter called Marshall. Peter acted like a different person after he hung up the phone. She had a stomach-ache at the time and didn''t ask much. Katherine stared at Marshall and said, "What is it? Judging by your tone... I think you need more than just asking a few questions.¡± Marshall stared back at her for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°Yes, I do need a favor.¡± Katherine sat on the bed with her legs crossed. Then she said, ¡°Okay, what can I do to help.¡± Marshall didn''t know where to start, because they said they would not see each other anymore. They were divorced, maybe one day, there will be some other people appearing in their life. He was about to tell her otherwise, which he found it hard to say. Katherine looked at Marshall and saw the man remain silent for quite a while. She find it funny. "What? What makes it so hard?¡± Marshall thought for a while and said, "It''s not like that... You know I''ve been druggedst night, and now they tried to publicize this.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Katherine nodded and asked, "And then?" Marshall pursed his lips and continued, "I told them I was with you, and it was with you..." Chapter 45 The Woman on the Beach (I) Chapter 45 The Woman on the Beach (I) In fact, It was not that difficult to understand the situation at hand. She wasn''t much of a businesswoman, but she had seen and learned it from other people. When she lived with the Grant family, Mrs. Grant always talked about business stuff at dinner. It was all about conspiracies and schemes. She had heard plenty enough, and naturally she understood what Marshall was talking about. Katherine raised her eyebrows and asked, "They were ckmailing you about what happenedst night? You told them what happenedst night was reasonable and legal because they didn''t know we''re divorced?¡± Marshall nodded. ¡°Seems like it, they had checked the surveince..." Marshal was the main character of the whole dinner party. Half way through, they couldn''t find him, so they went to check the surveince. They could see Katherine in the surveince. So there was no loophole in Marshall statement. Those people didn''t know about the truth that they were actually divorced. Katherine thought for while and said, "So what you meant was¡­" Peter walked over and stood by the door. He had been eavesdropping. Since he had overheard it, he answered it for Marshall, "We can''t let your divorce go public, because whatever reason you have, it will be used against you. You guys still have to act like a loving couple, at least for a few more months.¡± Moreover, it would be just as hical to have sex after divorce. Katherine kept her eyes on Marshall. Marshall paused for few seconds and nodded, "Yes, that''s exactly what I meant.¡± Before Katherine could say anything, Marshall added, "But don''t worry, we''ll announce it to the public at the right time. You can tell them whatever reason you wanted, and I''ll try my best to satisfy you unconditionally.¡± Katherine heard this and her lips curled up. "So I''ll be living with you during this period of time, right?¡± Marshall frowned out of habit and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± He wasn''t that sure about what Katherine should do next, either. He had no idea what kinds of trick Sam has on his sleeves. If Sam didn¡¯t make any moves, he wouldn''t need any help from Katherine, nor would he need her to be with him at all time. Everything would be fine as long as other people didn''t notice the changes in their rtionship. Katherine thought about it andughed. She looked so coquettish, "What can I get from this? You said you''ll try your best to satisfy me, but I need to know your boundaries.¡± Marshall''s facial expression remained unchanged. He said, "As long as it''s not that absurd." Katherine didn''t know what he meant by "absurd". But she let out a sigh of relief and narrowed her eyes. "Can I think it through...?" Peter leaned against the door frame. He stared at her and said, ¡°Think it through? What¡¯s there to think about¡­" "Okay, I¡¯ll give you some time, but you have to reply me tomorrow. Is that okay?" Marshall interrupted Peter and asked Katherine with his eyes fixed on her. Katherine liked Marshall sometimes for his straightforwardness. But sometimes, she really hated him for that too. He could kill the hope of his rival with just one word. Katherine licked her lips and said, "Fine, I''ll give you the answer tomorrow morning." Marshall nodded without saying anything extra. He turned around and left with Peter. Peter felt a bit reluctant and said, "Why don''t you go back first, I need to have a small talk with Kathy.¡± Marshall frowned, and Peter exined hastily, "She had a stomach illness, so I think I should stay to observe, I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± Marshall left without saying anything. After Marshall was gone, Peter darted into the room and said, "A moment? Why would you need a moment? You¡­" He looked into her eyes. Then he thought for a while and fell into silence. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He walked over and sat on her bed. Then he said, "To be honest, your ex-husband is quite a catch... we''ve been out for just a morning and the woman was already throwing herself at him. She almost climbed on his bed. You should be alerted!" Chapter 46 The Woman on the Beach (II) Chapter 46 The Woman on the Beach (II) Katherine was surprised. She raised her head and looked at Peter. "Throwing herself at him?¡± Peter nodded and looked very serious, "Yes, I picked up his phone this morning, and the woman was right at his door. She was dressed ... very inappropriately and trying her best to throw herself at your ex-husband. But he was very calm and hold his ground, didn¡¯t panic, and guess what¡­.?¡± Peter just stopped and left Katherine hanging. Katherine was cooperative and asked, ¡°What?" Peter opened his eyes widely and said, ¡°That women confessed to your ex in person, saying how she had feelings for him for a long time, but Marshall wasn''t slightly touched by all of that. He told her that he had a very happy marriage with his wife." Of course Peter made that up. Then he continued, "That woman was humiliated and went ballistic. Saying how your husband was drugged and must have slept with some other woman. If that got out, it will ruin Marshall''s reputation," Peter sincerely made those absurd things up, ¡°Your ex-husband burst outughing and admitted that he did had been drugged, but he was with his wife then... his wife! Did you hear that¡­¡­!¡± "Yeah? What about that?" Katherine asked. She swallowed down the question when she saw Peter''s exaggerated expression. Peter looked at Katherine and said, "To tell you the truth... most man would not be choosy once they are drugged. Any woman will do. Look at Marshall! He braced himself and escaped! That¡¯s not easy you know!" Katherine paused, she jumped off the bed. Then she walked to the window and checked the weather. It was hot outside and the sun was very bright. But somehow she still felt a bit chilliness. She didn''t know where that cold breeze came from. What Peter had just said, you shouldn¡¯t believe every single word he dished out, there must be some exaggeration in the story. But, the women threw herself at Marshall, this was real. Katherine didn¡¯t continue Peter¡¯s conversation, she just waited and finally said, "I''m a bit starving. Let''s go down and grab a bite." Peter stood up and naturally changed the topic, "Are you still having a stomachache? Did you eat breakfast?¡± Peter thought as long as she really listened, he could still see some hope between the two. Katherine closed her eyes. Indeed she didn''t have breakfast because she had no appetite. Peter immediately said, "Then let¡¯s hurry up. I''ll go with you.¡± "Why do you need toe with me?¡± Katherine obviously didn''t like that. Peter sounded very reasonable, ¡°If I don¡¯t go with you, who knows what you would order, let me tell you, your stomach is weak now, and you should avoid heavy vored food. You should take this seriously.¡± Katherineughed. She stared at Peter for quite a while and said, "Fine, let''s go.¡± Peter sometimes could be unreliable, but he was always good to Katherine. The two of them walked out of the room, on the way to the elevator, Peter came running towards Marshall¡¯s door. He quickly knocked on the door and called out before Marshall opened it, "Boss, Kathy and I are going for lunch. Come join us too, you didn¡¯t have lunch yet right.¡± Katherine stood there, looking at Peter with an upset face. She was almost deceived by Peter a few moments ago, it seemed that he was caring for Katherine, but deep down he just wanted to set Katherine and Marshall up again. Katherine just couldn''t understand why Peter was so persistent on fixing the rtionship between her and Marshall. Marshall opened the door. He looked at Peter and then looked at Katherine who was about to be at the elevator door. Unbelievably, he didn¡¯t say no, but actually agreed. There were not many people in the corridor, so Katherine had heard,¡±OK" loud and clear from Marshall. Katherine stopped and didn''t look back. But she couldn''t help thinking about what Peter had just said. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. That woman actually came stalking Marshall at his door. If Marshall said, ¡°OK" at that time, nobody knew what would happen next. Thought of that, Katherine started taking big steps. Threw herself at him? That was ridiculous. She stood at the elevator door and waited. Marshall and Peter came over together. Marshall had no expression on his face as always. He was so bad at managing his own facial expressions. Peter giggled and said, "Since neither of us had lunch, I think we should have it together.¡± He smiled awkwardly and slowly withdrew that expression since the two had ignored him. The restaurant was on the first floor. When Marshall and Katherine walked over, it was already crowded. But there were still empty seats. Peter pushed Katherine and pointed. "You go grab a table. I''ll check that buffet area.¡± Katherine and Marshall avoided of making eye-contact with each other, but both walked to the table. The table was in the corner, which was kind of quiet. Katherine and Marshall were sitting face to face, while she was looking at the menu, Marshall suddenly stood up and sat down next to Katherine. Katherine was startled. She turned aside to look at Marshall. Marshall had no facial expression. He looked down and flipped the menu. Then he said with his low voice, "Don''t make any movements. Just order your food." Katherine rolled her eyes and suddenly knew what was going on. Chapter 47 You Still Love Me Chapter 47 You Still Love Me When Katherine was ordering the food, she raised her head several times to ask Marshall''s opinion. Then she saw someone seated not far away from them. It was a man. Other people were eating quietly, only he was acting weird. He had been keeping his eyes on her and Marshall. Katherine didn''t know if he was together with the woman from the morning. She gave the menu to Marshall and said, "Do you need anything else?¡± Marshall nodded. Katherine then whispered, "Ten o¡¯clock position, that person seems suspicious, right?¡± Marshall kept his eyes on the menu and said, "He took photos of us when we sat down.¡± Indeed he was suspicious. Katherine nodded and didn''t say anything else. They ordered few dishes and have the waiter put away the menu. And now, alone time for Katherine and Marshall They didn''t know what was taking Peter so long? He has gone for some times now. Katherine felt awkward. She tried to find a topic, "What should I do if I want to help you?" What next? Marshall thought for a while. They might need to live in the same room again. Coming here with his wife, two rooms, no matter how you exin this, it sounded strange. Marshall didn''t say that. "I''m not sure yet... I have to see what WF group¡¯s people were up to first. If they made no move, then you don¡¯t have to do anything. Just keep our divorce a secret." Katherine nodded, indicated that she understood it. It turned silent again. Katherine started feeling confused about herself. She didn''t have such issues with Marshall before. Even after the divorce, she could seduce him while being drunk that day. But she felt everything so awkward today. She didn''t know why. Peter had been gone for quite a while, and finally he came back with two fruit dishes. He humped his back and walked over. After he putted the tes on the table, he moaned, "I don''t know what''s going on with my stomach, but I don''t feel very well. I think it has to do with the water that Louie passed me." Katherine frowned and said, "I gave Louie the water, and he just passed it directly to you. Peter wailed, "Anyway... I just don''t feel very well. It hurts a lot." Marshall didn''t seem worried at all, on the contrary, he looked quite calm and said, "Do you need to go back to your room?" Peter nodded immediately. "Yes, I don''t feel well. I have to get back to my room." Katherine now understood what Peter was doing. She leaned back and said. ¡°I get it, stop acting already, you suck at it.¡± Peter was still supporting himself on the table. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all even after Katherine had seen through his act. He continued, ¡°No no no¡­. I have to hurry back. You two enjoy yourself, excuse me first..." He stood up right and left. Then he moaned and walked out of the diner with his hands covering his belly. Katherine sneered and turned aside to look at Marshall.¡°Does he have some kind of misunderstanding about us? I just think that he is too stubborn sometimes.¡± Marshall shared her feeling. He got up and sat across the table without saying a word. Katherine raised her eyes and looked at Marshall, ¡°The one who drugged you, was it the one I saw at the beach that day?¡± Marshall was surprised because he never expected that Katherine would ask that. He was silent for a while before answering, "Yes." Katherineughed and murmured, "I knew it." She could tell the woman was going after Marshall. Women knew each other the best. Marshall didn''t say anything and Katherine continued, ¡°She¡¯s okay looking, you can actually¡­." She then stopped and teased Marshall. She gave Marshall a look to show what she meant. Marshall stared at Katherine. The frown on his face appeared and disappeared Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Katherine had a smile on her face. "You''re single now. It''s normal if you have done that.¡± Marshall then frowned and replied decisively, "I had no feelings for her." He would never touch a woman who he had no feelings for. It would be a torture for him if he had to do that. Katherine¡¯s dimple appeared when she smiled, "Well... are you saying that you have feelings for me?" Chapter 48 Hooking up Men Is Fun Chapter 48 Hooking up Men Is Fun Marshall was obviously confused. He stared at Katherine and didn''t answer immediately. Katherine giggled. She kept the voice down to herself and said, "You said you wouldn''t touch a woman you had no feelings for, but what you have done to me..¡­.¡± She raised her brows and putted on a smile. Marshall looked at Katherine and sneered after a long while. He leaned back and crossed his legs, "You''re differentpared to others.¡± "Oh?" Katherine softly said, ¡°Different? In what way?¡± Marshall put a hand on his leg and tapped without acknowledgment,"I''m used to your body. That''s why I didn''t hate it.¡± So it meant that, with me, it was okay to have no feelings. Katherine sneered. She leaned forward and held her chin up using her palm. She looked quite coquettish now. "What''s your n for the future? Will this be the only body that you are used to in this life?¡± She said it in such an innocent way, but that sounded so sarcastic. Katherine had realized that. But that actually felt good. What she was doing and saying now, she would never dare to have done it before. The Grant family had lots of rules. And for her, there were even more. She was cautious every day, afraid of her action might bring embarrassment for the Grants. She feared nothing now, because no one could constrain her anymore. Marshall emotionless and said. "You''re thinking too much. There will be other women in the future.¡± Katherine looked at Marshall for quite a while and nodded. "Yeah... there would always be other women." Didn¡¯t know what she had in her mind just now. She then said, "It''s nice to hear." The waiter served the food and putted one dish at a time onto the table. Actually, Katherine didn¡¯t have much appetite Marshall added a soup in their order, he pushed the dish towards Katherine. Katherine lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Thanks." Marshall replied, "It''s nothing.¡± In fact, the attitude towards Katherine was better than when they were still married He had been ignoring her all the time, now he was at least polite to her. Katherine nced at the man who had taken sneak shot photos of them. She could see the man putted his phone down while they were eating. The camera was pointing at Marshall and Katherine at all time. She wasn''t sure if he was taking a photo or a video. Katherine thought about it and scooped some soup. She blew it and tried to feed Marshall. Marshall paused and looked at Katherine. She smile and said, "Just drink it, somebody''s watching.¡± The two had never been so intimate before. Both of them felt a bit weird doing so. Marshall looked down at the spoon. Then he opened his mouth and drank the soup. Katherine was so happy as if the prank seeded. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She lowered her head and continued on eating,"We haven''t sat down and eat together for a long time... except for the day we got divorced." Marshall didn''t reply. Before the divorce, he had always been busy. He was so busy and anxious when old Mr. Grant passed away. He didn''t have any time for Katherine. After he had handled Grandpa''s funeral, then he got all caught up in thepany business. He knew, it had been quite a long time for him to sat down and enjoy a meal together with Katherine. Waited until all the business was taken care of, he made time for Katherine, but was to mention about the divorce. It seemed that Katherine didn''t care about what had happened. She said, "When I was a child, I pictured about what my future husband and how he would be like. ¡°I always wanted somebody who could be there for me. Then I married you, but you''re far from that¡­" She took a sip of the soup. "And you say that you wanted a divorce, I think, well¡­" She seemed to have hesitated for a second. Then her voice sounded so cheerful. "I thought my spring, the best days in my life ising. I could finally live the life that I always wanted." She said and giggled to herself. Chapter 49 Duplicity Chapter 49 Duplicity Marshall put down his chopsticks and only looked at Katherine. There was no change in his expression, and his emotion seemed to be quite calm, considering what Katherine had just said. Katherine gigged and asked, "What? Are you mad at me because I''m telling the truth?¡± "No" Marshall answered with a stern look, "I''m actually quite happy if you think this way, otherwise I''d feel guilty.¡± Katherine''s smile faded. She looked around as if she didn''t know how to response. Marshall stared at the food in Katherine''s te. She hadn''t eaten much. Marshall asked, "Why are you stopping? Are you full?¡± Katherine putted down the spoon, "I''m already full.¡± Marshall called the waiter over for the checks. Katherine peeked with the corner of her eyes to check whether that man had putted away the phone that took pictures of them. Katherine didn''t know what the man could get from this. Drugging somebody was despicable. If the other party didn¡¯t fell for your trap, one should really behave themselves. They just had to bring this up to the table, did they wanted to throw away both their dignity and reputation.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine didn''t understand why he would followed him here and expose himself. After Marshall paid the meal. Katherine stood up and took Marshall''s arm. Marshall lowered her eyelids and looked at her arm. A few secondster, he took Katherine''s hand and held it. Katherine almostughed out. Sometimes Marshall could be very clever. They walked out of the diner hand-in-hand. When they passed by the man who was following them, Katherine raised her hand, lightly fist punched Marshall¡¯s shoulder. She pouted and said, "Why did you have to upset me like that on the ne that day? If you do that again, I will pretend not to know you and flirt with other handsome boys again!¡± Marshall smiled and said in a very subtle way, "No, you wouldn¡¯t." Instead of warning, it sounded more like bragging. The two left the restaurant, talking andughing. Katherine still held onto Marshall''s hand while they were out of the restaurant. She held tight to Marshall¡¯s hand and her body was leaning against his arm. They didn''t talk, but Katherine''s smile was getting brighter. She just wanted to make Marshall felt nervous and ufortable. Since he wanted her to help him, so he shouldn¡¯t expected Katherine to be 100% obedient. She used to be this goody good girl, but now she got divorce paper at hand. Katherine feared and cared nothing now. When the two entered the elevator, Marshall then said, "You can let go of my hand now?¡± Katherine looked up at Marshall, "What? Let go of you? We are in public ces now! We should be acting like a loving couple. Isn¡¯t this a normal thing for couples to hold their hands?¡± Marshall pursed his lips. He wanted to say something, but he eventually gave up. Katherine and Marshall went out of the elevator. Their room were in different directions of the corridor. At the elevator door, Katherine finally let go of his hand. She turned away decisively and walked to his own room. As she walked, she waved to Marshall who was standing behind her, "Mr. Grant, please excuse me. I need to get back to my room now. Call me if you needed anything.¡± Seeing Katherine acted so cool, everything that just happened was an act. She looked so cool about all these. Marshall was more convinced that she was just acting. Marshall looked at the back of her for quite a while. Then he walked back into his own room. Theputer was still on the table, and there were documents waited for him to be read. He wasn''t in the mood to go over them at all. Marshall came out after he finished taking the shower, stood by the window and stared outside It was very hot outside, and it was quiet. There was no tourists on the beach now. Peter sneaked over and knocked on the doorter on. He asked, "Boss, did she agree?¡± Marshall thought for a while about Katherine''s attitude. Yes, she did kind of agreed. He nodded slowly. "Kind of¡­¡± Peter heard it and let out a long sigh, "Good. I like her, and I don''t like seeing other women standing next to you¡­" He made eye contact with Marshall, Peter couldn¡¯t finish what he wanted to say. Marshall had no expression on his face. "Why did you like her so much? What''s to like about her?" Peter pursed his lips and stared at Marshall. He knew Marshall wasn''t grilling him, judging by the expression. It was just a simple question. So he replied, "She was kind, polite, and beautiful.¡± Marshall hummed. He turned and picked up his phone. "You''re superficial," he said. Chapter 50 Katherine in Swimming Suit Chapter 50 Katherine in Swimming Suit Upon hearing what Marshall¡¯s just said, Peter argued, "No, I''m not! Those were what make an ordinary girl adorable! Why else would I like her?" He added, "She''s really kind, and all of us loved her so much. Can¡¯t you see that?" Marshall took out his phone. Then he found a number and sent a message. At the same time, he answered Peter''s question, "No, I didn''t. Who likes her?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Peter thought for a while and sat beside Marshall. "You''ve seen it. During this trip, many men were trying to make their moves on her. Didn''t you see that?¡± Marshall''s hands stopped moving and nodded. He agreed with what Peter had just said. Kathrine had been picked up by many men during this trip, from the airport to the hotel, and also the bar singer. He wondered why they could hook up with her at first sight. Seeing Marshall''s attitude, Peter took the opportunity and said, "You didn''t cherish her because you owned her. People would be fighting over her if she was single.¡± Marshall almostughed out, ¡°How much did she pay you? Why are you speaking so highly of her?¡± "I''m serious, why won''t you believe me?" Peter looked very serious Marshall looked at Peter. He shook his head and didn''t say a thing. Since Marshal wouldn''t speak; Peter shut his mouth and didn''t continue. Marshall sent out a message and putted the phone down. He was in no mood to read those documents at all. But it seems that there was nothing else for him to do. He looked around, "The cooperation with WF Group will not work out. You should check the tickets, let''s just go back.¡± Peter paused for a second. He looked at Marshall and said, "Is it really over? They set us up! They could''ve ruined your reputation if Katherine wasn¡¯t there!¡± Marshall turned to look at Peter, his face expression gone serious. He didn''t like how this was going. Peter shrunk his neck and argued in a low voice, "I''m telling the truth... that woman was so ugly. You would never be able to get over with this.¡± Marshall sounded very ambiguous, "We''ll talk about thatter.¡± Peter knew what was Marshall thinking when he said that. He had worked with Marshall for many years and he knew Marshall had already made his decision when he said that. Peter breathed a sigh of relief. Then he said, "OK, I know what I should do next.¡± After saying that, he thought for another a few seconds and looked at Marshall, "We should go out a bit and have some st, are we just gonna go home like this?¡± They always took the opportunity of the business trip and had some fun in the past. This time, they were at a very famous tourist attraction ce, and they hadn''t hung out yet. That would be a waste. Marshall frowned when he heard Peter said that. Then he said, "We could stay for two more days and then go back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!" Peter sounded so cheerful. He stood up and said, "Shall we start now?¡± Before Marshall could speak, he continued, "We should check the swimming pool on the third floor first. It''s not convenient for us to go outside now, maybe we should just stay indoors." Marshall didn''t want to go, but after he took a nce at the room... He didn''t have other things to do here. After a short contempt, he said, "OK, I''ll go with you." The room had everything he needed. All the swimsuits were new. Peter took his own and helped Marshall to picked his. The two then went to the swimming pool. It was very hot outside. Therefore the swimming pool had been packed with people. The swimming pool was veryrge and was separated into several sections, each of them is filled with people. Marshall didn''t like these kind of ces. He had always preferred quietness. He stood at the door and checked the sections one by one. It didn''t take long before Peter came over. He kept his voice low and asked, "Boss, is it just me or¡­" Marshall turned back and looked at him. Peter pointed to the pool. He said, "Look! The one standing there... is that Kathy?" Chapter 51 She Meant What She Said Chapter 51 She Meant What She Said Marshall looked in the direction Peter was pointing, behind crowds of people and surrounded by a bunch of guys, there was indeed a girl who was wearing a messy hair bun and dressed in a sexy swimsuit. Though she had her back on Marshall, Marshall can still spot Katherine a mile away. He would be damned if he couldn¡¯t recognize the person that he had spent countless nights with. Marshall stared at Katherine who was having a good time with those guys. Marshall almost let out augh. She meant what she said. She could pursue her free happy life after divorce. Marshall then nodded, ¡°Right, I thought she was resting in her room.¡± Peter grinned, ¡°Sweet Kathy, so naughty of her, always restless, she is fully aware of her beauty and using it as a weapon to flirt with guys.¡± One really couldn¡¯t tell if he was criticizing Katherine or just admiring her beauty. After thinking for a while, Marshall walked towards Katherine. They were still a couple in the eye of the public, so they should show others their getting along well. There were paparazzi at the diner before, so did swimming pool, maybe. But Katherine was beaming with joy. What a group of humorous guys, she thought. She got bored while alone in the room, so she came out to look for some fun and which turned out to be the right choice. Sipped the juice, Katherine smiled innocently, ¡°Really? I have never been there before, this is my first time here.¡± A guy immediately spoke, ¡°Of course. I would go there every single year. It¡¯s worthy of visiting. I can show you around if you are interested in it.¡± ¡°Interested in what?¡± A voice suddenly came afar. Then Katherine felt an arm wrapping around her waist from behind. She could already tell who¡¯sing without looking back. All stupefied, the men stood next to Katherine frowned at Marshall. Katherine tilted her head to Marshall and looked surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you asleep? What are you doing here?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t see you when I wake up, so I asked Peter and found out that you were here.¡± Katherine nodded and held Marshall¡¯s arm, ¡°I got bored and came to check it out.¡± Even a fool could have guessed what kind of rtionships they were in judging by their conversations and intimate gestures. So all the guys looked awkward. They thought that Katherine was single and wanted to hit on her, but failed to notice that she wasn¡¯t avable. Marshall just nced at them and swept Katherine away, ¡°Remember to tell me next time if you want to walk around.¡± Katherine simpered and handed Marshall the juice, ¡°Have a taste of this?¡± Marshall set his eyes on it and drank it cooperatively, ¡°It¡¯s too sweet.¡± Katherine sipped it herself, ¡°It feels all right to me.¡± Wrapped her arms around Marshall, Katherine practically put all her weight on Marshall. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Marshall got to admit that she surely could adapt to her roles quickly. Marshall brought Katherine to a table nearby in the corner. Seeing that no one was around, Marshall regained his indifferent look. After eyed Katherine up and down, Marshall continued, ¡°We might be here for a couple more days, are there any ces that you would like to visit before heading home?¡± Truth be told, Katherine was a bit shocked. She thought that Marshall was going to say that she¡¯d better notify him if she ever wanted toe to ces like this ever again. After all, they were on the same team now. But the reality proved that she just thought too much. Marshall probably didn¡¯t even give a damn about what she wanted to do. Katherine giggled, ¡°Well... Hang around?¡± Katherine reached out her hand across the table and stroked Marshall¡¯s hand. Then she whispered ambiguously and temptingly, ¡°As a matter of fact, I¡¯m really good at horsing around...¡± Chapter 52 As Simple As That Chapter 52 As Simple As That Katherine didn¡¯t know about the fun thing hanging around in this ce. She wasn¡¯t a fun seeker herself. She meant to unwind herself on this trip and avoid the setbacks that she encountered in reality. But she didn¡¯t expect that things would work out this way. Held her chin with one hand, Katherine leaned forward, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the interesting ces around here. How about looking up online for some hot spot rmendations when I get back to the hotelter?¡± Katherine seemed absent-minded and didn¡¯t realize that her posture was a bit inappropriate. Katherine¡¯s swimsuit was already a bit revealing, so coupled with her forward movement, her breasts were about to pop out. Marshall coughed a little and looked away. Even though they¡¯ve done the most intimate things before, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at her this way. They would always make love with each other in the dark, so he had never examined her body thoroughly. Seeing that Marshall diverted his attention, Katherine felt likeughing. Her pose remained unchanged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to swim a bit?¡± There were a lot of people here but most of them were in the shallow water zone. The deep water zone wasparatively quieter. Marshall turned around and looked at the deepwater area. He meant to swim a fewps to rx, but this n was canceled after he saw Katherine. Katherine was restless now, so he feared that she might do something he might regret. He was not afraid of this before. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But he was now in aplicated situation, so he wished that she won¡¯t cause any trouble here. But Katherine¡¯s pose now was a bit too exposing. So he just stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to swim fewps. Be careful.¡± They were all on the same page even though Marshall didn¡¯t say what she should be careful about explicitly. Katherine nodded and watched Marshall¡¯s back by the pool. She slowly sat up and leaned back against the chair. The chair was a bit too hard and was ufortable to sleep on. Marshall dived into the pool and started swimming. From Katherine¡¯s angle, all she could see was Marshall¡¯s shadow in the pool. After a while, she withdrew her sight on Marshall. She didn¡¯t know how to swim and was just trying to pass the time here. Now that Marshall came over, she felt even more tedious. She could never possibly seduce a man like Marshall. While she was sighing, Peter came over. He was watching Katherine and Marshall all this time. Sat on Marshall¡¯s spot, Peter frowned, ¡°What you two have been talking about? Why did he leave you here?¡± Katherine pulled her swimsuit a bit and tried to cover herself with it, ¡°Nothing really. He wanted to swim fewps since he is here.¡± Peterughed a bit, ¡°Well, what the hell is he thinking?¡± Katherine smiled and thought about it before, ¡°Your boss said that we are going to be here for several days and wondered if I wanted to go ces. I¡¯ve never been here before. Do you have any rmendations?¡± After staring at Katherine for a while, Peter suddenly giggled, ¡°Sure I have. We¡¯ve been there before, but we didn¡¯t have a good time. We can go to the Ends of the Earth with your ex-husband this time. It¡¯s a must-go ce for couples.¡± Katherine gazed at Peter and didn¡¯t say anything. Peter became more excited, ¡°I will take photos for you guys. I heard that a couple can be together forever if they took photos at the Ends of the Earth.¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t help interrupting, ¡°I wanted to ask long ago, why are you so determined about setting me and Marshall up? You do look like a pimp, you know.¡± Peter was a bit hurt on the inside, ¡°Do you even know what you are saying? I do hope that you two can be together since you two are a perfect match. Plus, you are easy to get along with.¡± Katherine instantly understood, ¡°So you are afraid that you probably won¡¯t get along with Marshall¡¯s next girlfriend?¡± ¡°Well, not exactly.¡± Peter scratched his head. ¡°I just feel like thatpared to other women, I do hope that you are my boss¡¯s wife. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°Moreover, I think that your ex-husband does care about you.¡± Chapter 53 She Was in No Position Chapter 53 She Was in No Position Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Katherine broke intoughter, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t decide this kind of things. Your efforts aren¡¯t working, so just give it a rest.¡± Peter said sadly, ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Katherine wasn¡¯t exactly angry or something, but she was a bit ufortable since Peter was always meddling. Katherine shrugged, ¡°Not really, but I got to tell you that the way you are setting us up might backfire.¡± Marshall never liked her, so he might have this reverse psychology and hated her even more if Peter was constantly pestering him about her. Peter didn¡¯t understand what this whole thing was about ¡°reverse psychology¡±, but still, he was persuaded by Katherine¡¯s analysis and got speechless. While Marshall was just ashore after twops in the pool, a girl who dressed even sexier than Katherine walked over, sat by the pool, and used her feet to make sshes in water which formed ripples around Marshall. Marshall nced at her and remained indifferent. But the girl giggled. Gazing at Marshall, she tilted her head, ¡°Are you here alone?¡± The girl was wearing fine make-up with her swimsuit dry. One can easily tell that she was not here for swimming. Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and pulled himself up thedder. The girl followed Marshall. Marshall tried to dry himself. The girl spoke to him gently, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around before.¡± Marshall continued walking but turned to the girl. The girl was pretty lovely with a pointy chin, big eyes, and a nice figure. But she was slightly more petite than Katherine. Marshall was still poker-faced, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m here alone?¡± The girl froze and didn¡¯t know what Marshall was talking about. Marshall added, ¡°Don¡¯t you see my wedding ring?¡± Then the girl drooped her eyes and looked at Marshall¡¯s hand. He was indeed wearing the wedding ring. The girl¡¯s face instantly turned crimson red and didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall sneered and then walked towards Katherine. He got divorced, but he never took off his wedding ring. Well, he wasn¡¯t exactly keeping it on purpose. Did he forget it or just got used to it? Or maybe, he never thought about taking it off before announcing the divorce to the public. Katherine saw what happened. She noticed it the minute that girl sat by the pool. Katherine beamed and looked teasing. The drinks that Marshall ordered before were just served. Seeing that Marshall was here, Peter hurriedly moved over. Marshall sat down and gulped down the juice. Katherine snickered, ¡°Well, that poor little girl¡¯s face was all red.¡± Marshall cast a look at Katherine and didn¡¯t say anything. Peter red at Katherine, suggesting that she¡¯d better not brought the topic up. But Katherine was never obedient by nature. She put up with everything in the Grants before because she didn¡¯t want to make things troublesome for Marshall. But now, she couldn¡¯t care less. So she continued, ¡°Well, well. What a pretty girl. How can you be heartless enough to do that to her?¡± Peter got annoyed, ¡°Stop saying those foolish things. Our boss is quite strong-minded and aloof. Don¡¯t think that a random person can just approach him like that.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°Well...¡± She only managed to utter one word and shook her head smilingly, ¡°Just forget it.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She wondered that did Marshall also kept distances from women when he was entertaining business partners before. Marshall did have a lot of social engagements before which normally would involve some marginalized activities like having escorts¡¯pany. She doubted the fact that Marshall also rejected all those girls. It was impossible. She might be eligible enough to question him about this before. But now, she was in no position. Chapter 54 Living Together Chapter 54 Living Together Katherine meant to unwind herself by visiting the swimming pool. But now Marshall was over, she couldn¡¯t rx. She could never loosen up in front of him. No matter how she pretended to be cool on the outside, she was edgy inside. Leaned against the chair, Katherine said lightly, ¡°Do you still want to hang around a bit. I want to go back to my room.¡± Peter nced at Marshall who was nk. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± He didn¡¯t like to be hit on, so he was in no mood to enjoy now after what happened before with that girl. Then the three left. Katherine changed into her clothes and waited outside for Marshall and Peter. Stared at Katherine with the corner of his eyes, Peter said to Marshall, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go out tomorrow. I already had a great ce in mind.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t care, so he just nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Peter got excited and raised his eyebrows at Katherine who just ignored himpletely. Peter suddenly remembered something after they got out of the elevator, ¡°Right, Katherine. Pack your stuffter and move to Marshall¡¯s room. I will check out your room for you.¡± Katherine frowned and wanted to argue something, but was cut off by Peter, ¡°No married couple would sleep in separate rooms. Don¡¯t treat others like fools. Those mean guys in WF Group are probably digging our loopholes.¡± To stop Katherine and Marshall from wasting their breaths, Peter added, ¡°Even if they checked the security footage that day and found that you were indeed together, they could still spread rumors about Marshall having nasty rtions with female staff if you two act alienated now. you can never imagine what else can those bad people pull off.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine didn¡¯t want to hear Peter¡¯s another speech, so she just waved her hands, ¡°Okay, okay. Fine. I will moveter. Stop it.¡± Then she walked towards her room. Marshall recollected his thought and also stepped towards his room silently. Stood in ce, Peter looked left and right and then smiled. After returning to her room, Katherine started dozing off by the bed. She didn¡¯t bring many items over, so she didn¡¯t even pack one suitcase full. Peter knocked on the door in a while and offered to help her move rooms. Katherine opened the door and pointed at the suitcase, ¡°Just this.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Peter smiled and wheeled the suitcase out. Marshall was looking at theptop when Katherine walked in and he didn¡¯t even turn his head. Katherine just nced at him and walked straight into the bedroom. This room was just like hers and had one bed. Katherine stared at the bed for a minute and walked out, ¡°Where should I sleep tonight?¡± Marshall and Peter both were puzzled. They had never thought about this problem. They got divorced, and even though they had sex before, it would be weird if they slept on the same bed again. Peter smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Marshall thought for a while and said, ¡°You get the bed and I would sleep on the sofa.¡± Katherine seemed to be pleased with Marshall¡¯s answer and nodded, ¡°Thank you then, Mr. Grant.¡± Then she just entered the bedroom and changed into her pajamas. Crossing her legs on the bed, Katherine looked at the bedsheets. Marshall was a bit of a neat freak, so Peter must have bought this new sheet. Marshall would never use the hotel bedding. He was full of pet peeves. After meditating for a while, she lied down and just felt weirdly ufortable. But she can¡¯t tell what went wrong. She was just feeling fidgety. She wanted to check what Marshall was doing but hesitated. This thought kept on haunting her which was pretty depressing. She dared not to close her eyes because all she could see were the images of her making love with Marshall that night. Chapter 55 Every Dog Has Its Day Chapter 55 Every Dog Has Its Day In thete afternoon, Peter ordered the room service for them. He ordered some dishes and brought them over to Marshall and Katherine¡¯s room. Leaning against the bedhead, Katherine was ying the game. She heard someone was outside, but she pretended that she heard nothing and didn¡¯t move. Marshall knocked on the door in a while, ¡°It¡¯s time to have dinner.¡± Katherine then looked away from her phone andnded her sight on Marshall. She didn¡¯t know how to put it, but somehow, she felt that this scene had yed out before. The thing was the time, circumstances and characters had just swapped. Marshall would always stay in the study room after work and she had to call him when it was time for dinner. She dared not to enter his study room, so she would just knock on the door and tell him from outside. Katherine withdrew her sight and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be out when this match is over.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and just turned around. He had said the same thing before. ¡®Okay. I¡¯ll be downstairs when I finish reading this file.¡¯ But oftentimes than not, he would go downstairs after she was done with her dinner. Katherine was mentally inferior back then and always wondered if it was just because Marshall didn¡¯t want to see her, so he deliberately avoided having dinner with her. Katherine would get downcast just thinking about this. Katherine didn¡¯t win the match and was game over just after Marshall went out. She took a deep breath while putting down her phone and got off the bed. Peter and Marshall were both sitting by the table, but neither of them started eating. It looked like that they waited for her. Kathrine went out and directly sat down. Marshall then spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Peter whispered to Katherine, ¡°He won¡¯t even let me eat before you showed up.¡± Katherine responded, ¡°My bad.¡± Peter paused and didn¡¯t expect that she would react this way. After pausing for a while, he exined lowly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t ming you.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and just focused on eating. Peter ordered a soup to nourish her stomach, but it didn¡¯t taste good, so Katherine just had some and gave up. Marshall just concentrating on eating, but seeing that Kathrine had put down the spoon, he uttered indifferently, ¡°Finish it.¡± Though he wasn¡¯t saying it nicely, he didn¡¯t sound offensive. Katherine frowned slightly and nced at Marshall. Marshall didn¡¯t look at her and was having his meal. Katherine thought for a bit and chose to pick up the spoon. Peter took a glimpse at them secretly and felt that the atmosphere was weird. Peter meant to cut the tension but dared not to speak. After finishing the dinner, Peter threw an excuse and just left. Katherine went back to her room and looked out of the window. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. There were quite a lot of people sauntering by the sea now. The nightlife was just about to begin. Wearing radiation-proof sses, Marshall was still looking at hisptop. Katherine didn¡¯t even pay heed to him and directly walked to the door. But after she justnded her hand on the doorknob, Marshall spoke, ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Katherine stopped without turning back, ¡°Go out and have fun.¡± Marshall pushed theptop away and gazed at Katherine. She was already quite petite before, and now, coupled with the hospitalization, she looked even weaker. Marshall meant to say some unpleasant words, but seeing her this way, he just paused and forced back his words. ¡°We¡¯re on the same team now. I hope you can mind your behaviors.¡± Katherine smiled and opened the door, ¡°Got it.¡± Then she just got out and closed the door. Marshall remained poker-faced and didn¡¯t even frown. After stopping for a while, Marshall resumed reading the files. He wasn¡¯t affected at all. As long as Katherine can control herself and didn¡¯t cause trouble for him, he didn¡¯t care where did she go. Chapter 56 Seeking Revenge Chapter 56 Seeking Revenge Katherine went out and headed to the bar. There weren¡¯t many people at the bar now and Hector wasn¡¯t here. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine let out a sigh and went out of the hotel. She wanted to take a walk around the beach. The hotel door was wide open and there was a group of people were chatting with each other. Katherine had already walked out, but then she suddenly stopped. There was a girl dressed in a revealing skirt and sexy tank top who stood by arge nt. She was on the phone and didn¡¯t notice Katherine. Kathrineughed and walked towards her and said, ¡°Hi.¡± The woman froze and looked at Katherine. It was probably because she didn¡¯t spot Katherine all of a sudden, she frowned at first, ¡°Are you looking for...¡± Her face then immediately changed. Katherine smiled and knew that she recognized her. The woman then said on the phone, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Talkter.¡± Then she hung up the phone. Katherine seemed gullible, ¡°We¡¯ve met before.¡± The woman nodded, ¡°We did meet before by the beach.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°What are you doing here alone? Marshall isn¡¯t out, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him.¡± The woman didn¡¯t react and just stared at Katherine. But she was not good at hiding her emotions. She seemed defensive. Maybe it was because that she had already figured out Katherine¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t know what to say. She kept silent, Katherine giggled, ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong? Did Mr. Newman warn you that you can¡¯t leave till you meet Marshall? How inhumane.¡± The woman¡¯s face immediately changed, ¡°What... What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m just waiting for my friend.¡± Katherine chortled, ¡°Stop faking it. I¡¯m tired of you. I¡¯ve seen countless women like you before who would still pester at a man even knowing that he¡¯s married. You are not the first and definitely won¡¯t be thest. Let me put it this way, you¡¯re average-looking among all the women who threw themselves at Marshall. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t like you.¡± The woman¡¯s face instantly turned red since there were people around. But Katherine wasn¡¯t exactly trying to lower her voice, so the bystander heard their conversation loud and clear. But Katherine didn¡¯t give a damn about it. She continued, ¡°Really, what¡¯s the matter with your boss? Why don¡¯t we all just focus on improving ourselves in terms of work since we¡¯re cooperating? Why would he think of such a shitty y to let you seduce someone? But you are pretty dumb too, you know? Why would you just foolishly do whatever he tells you to? Didn¡¯t you ask your parents first? Do they know that you are seducing a married man? How shameless can you be!¡± Though Katherine was smiling, she looked fierce and provocative, ¡°I advise you to stop waiting around. It¡¯s a waste of time. You were practically naked thest time and he didn¡¯t open the door for you, so you¡¯d better go home and reflect this. These dirty tricks won¡¯t work. Oh, by the way...¡± ¡°You should tell your boss that he should stop wasting his time. Our twopanies¡¯ cooperation is done for. He is not easy to talk to. I even wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the bed for three days if I mess with him, so he would be more ruthless to you guys.¡± Chapter 57 The Game Just Started Chapter 57 The Game Just Started Katherine then giggled and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. The woman got nothing to say at this point. Katherine looked at her up and down just like how she looked down on her before by the sea. Katherine then curled her lips and turned around. When she turned her back at that woman, she let out a smile. Those bystanders just heard their conversation and now they are all gossiping crazily. Katherine finally took her revenge and felt great. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. While humming songs, Katherine walked towards the seaside. Katherine strolled along the beach for a while and then sat on a reef. People were mostly sauntering around by pairs now. Though Katherine was alone she felt joyful, especially when she thought that woman who wasn¡¯t able to utter even one word back at her. She almost couldn¡¯t hold it and broke intoughter several times. She was enjoying this life now as she didn¡¯t have to give a shit about what other people were thinking. The life before was total bullshitpared to the life now. Whenever she was bullied back at the Grants before. Things didn¡¯t go their way, they would take it out on her. Many times than not, they were unreasonable, but they wouldn¡¯t worry about infuriating her since they were seniors and she didn¡¯t have a powerful background. Katherine¡¯s face darkened after thinking about this. But at the end of the day, it was because of Marshall who couldn¡¯t even defend her. Katherine wondered for a while gloomily and went back to the hotel. She stayed at the bar for a while and still, Hector wasn¡¯t there. After having a ss of water and some fruit, Katherine figured that it was time to get back. She didn¡¯t see Marshall when she opened the door, so she thought that he was out. But Katherine froze the second she entered the bedroom. The bedroom had a bathroom with frosted ss. With the sound of running water, someone was taking a shower Katherine pursed her lips and wanted to back out. But then she stopped. She then waltzed onto the bed, took out her phone, and started ying games. Marshall didn¡¯t hear Katherine¡¯s movements. After the shower, he went out of the bathroom drying his hair. After few steps, he froze. Kathrine was ying the game merrily with her legs crossed on the bed. She was dressed in sling lingerie without a bra. Her breasts were almost showing when she slightly lowered her head. Kathrine acted like she just noticed Marshall and hurriedly pulled her lingerie up. But she looked cool, ¡°Are you done with your shower? Hurry out then.¡± Marshall then looked at himself. It was lucky that he was not naked and had a bath towel wrapped around his waist. Katherine turned around, ¡°Get out. I¡¯m about to sleep.¡± She was defensive. After staring at Katherine¡¯s back for a while, Marshall went back to the bathroom, took out his clothes, and went out of the room. He seemed displeased and even mmed the door. Kathrine snickered and went back to her game. Then Katherine heard that Marshall was calling Peter. He asked Peter to change them into a bigger suite. Katherine almost can¡¯t helpughing out loud. What¡¯s the point of changing the room really? The double room was normally booked by couples and was also equipped with one bathroom. Marshall was muddle-headed by this point. Katherine didn¡¯t know what Peter answered exactly, but Marshall hung up the phone the very next second. Katherine whistled joyfully and thought what a great day today. After two matches of games, Katherine realized that the living room was dead quiet. So she just closed the window and was ready to sleep. But after tossing and turning, Katherine stared at the pitch-ck ceiling for a while and slowly let out a smile. Though she didn¡¯t know what she was so happy about, she was cherry inside. Katherine grabbed her phone in the dark and went to her moments in We-chat. She didn¡¯t have many friends, so there weren¡¯t many postings. She directly posted a message. ¡®The game is just about to get started. I¡¯m excited.¡± Chapter 58 Why Didn’t You Send Me Back Chapter 58 Why Didn¡¯t You Send Me Back Katherine was awakened by the door-knocking sound the next day. The knock didn¡¯te from the outside door, it was her bedroom door. She opened her eyes sleepily and directly asked who it was. Marshall seemed speechless, ¡°Who else could it be?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Katherine answered. ¡°Come out for a minute. I need to use the bathroom.¡± Katherine turned over and hugged the nket tight, ¡°Come in.¡± Marshall waited for a while and entered the bedroom. But he was dressed neatly even in pajamas. He looked at Katherine and said indifferently, ¡°Come out for a sec. I¡¯m going to use the bathroom. I¡¯ll be quick¡± Kathrine didn¡¯t even open her eyes, ¡°You can do whatever you want as long as you are not using the bed. I need to go back to sleep.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t budge. Katherine knew what he was doing and was overjoyed on the inside. Marshall waited for a while and walked in. Katherine thought that he was going to the bathroom directly, but he approached the bed instead. He first pulled the nket and wrapped Katherine up. Katherine stared at Marshall. But Marshall just threw her outside into the couch, went straight back into the bedroom, and locked it. Katherine struggled a bit and sat up with her hair in a mess. She then giggled. Marshall must want to use the toilet and probably can¡¯t hold it any longer. Katherine wondered for a while and went back to sleep. Marshall took the chance to have a full shower during this time and went out in a while. Seeing that Katherine was back to sleep, he returned to the bedroom. There was a bag full of Katherine¡¯s stomach pills on the nightstand. Marshall looked away and stood by the window. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The morning breeze felt cool which seemed to have blown away the uneasiness in his heart. He didn¡¯t know why, but this feeling had been building up sincest night. Marshall stood for a while and heard the door knock. He instantly knew who it was, Marshall went over and wanted to open the door for Peter, but he turned around right when he was about to get the door. Katherine had a bad sleeping habits, sleeping gown rolled up to her legs and almost revealed her butt. Marshall went over and covered her with the nket. He double-checked Katherine waspletely covered, then he went to open the door for Peter. Peter seemed rushed, ¡°Hurry up! I¡¯ve already rented a car. we¡¯re going to...¡± When he saw Katherine was still sleeping on the couch, Peter immediately stopped. Marshall frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit.¡± He then nudged Katherine, ¡°Get up.¡± Katherine was sleeping soundly and just rolled over. Marshall was blocking Katherine, ¡°Do you want to go out today?¡± Katherine half-opened her eyes in a while. Marshall said coldly, ¡°Go take a shower and get changed. Hurry up.¡± Katherine then sat up and noticed Peter. Hugging the nket, Katherine tried to cover her body, but she was agitated. While walking towards the bedroom, sheined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take me back inside after you were done?¡± Peter was taken aback and didn¡¯t dare to look at her. Who on earth was she referring to? Peter pretended that he didn¡¯t hear a thing. Katherine entered the bedroom and took a long time to get ready. She was all energetic when she was out again, but Peter was about to fall asleep. Marshall was on his phone, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take your pills.¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Oh, thanks for the reminder.¡± She then went back and brought some medicine on her. Peter also stood up and saidzily, ¡°How can you be able to live all by yourself? I¡¯m really worried.¡± Marshall only gazed at Katherine¡¯s back and didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 59 Ends of the Earth Chapter 59 Ends of the Earth Peter rented a car and still drove Katherine and Marshall to the Ends of the Earth. Katherine knew the route. She and Marshall both remained silent on the way there. Katherine was silent because she was still dizzy from theck of sleep and Marshall was just indifferent. Peter tried to lighten the mood up and failed to do so. Because they were outte, huge crowds of tourists were already forming up. Peter then went to buy the tickets. He was well-prepared and even got hats for Katherine and Marshall. It got hotter as the sun climbed higher into the sky. Katherine and Marshall waited silently for Peter. They didn¡¯t say much to each other either before, but it didn¡¯t feel this awkward back then. The tourists here were mostly couples. They snuggled up with each other and were having a st. Katherine turned to them. Maybe it was because of the huge contrast of what she was feeling right now, Katherine can¡¯t help but envy them. But Marshall showed no reactions at all and just looked in Peter¡¯s direction impatiently. Seeing that all those couples were either buying tickets or visiting scenic spots, Katherine pursed her lips. Then Peter came over with the tickets and they went to the attraction site. They didn¡¯t head straight to the stones marking The Ends of the World. They first strolled in the za for a while. Peter pointed at the star statue in the middle of the za and yelled, ¡°You two go stand over there and I¡¯ll take a shot of you guys together. It would be so cute.¡± Marshall and Katherine both looked at him annoyingly. Seeing this, Peter hurriedly put the camera away. Katherine was here before and was very familiar with the routes. Louie really tried his best to show her around and even proposed to take photos together which Peter helped to reject. Katherine also didn¡¯t feel like taking pictures with a stranger which felt pretty weird. And now, together with Marshall, she didn¡¯t want to take photos either, mainly because she could sense that Marshall didn¡¯t like the idea. After hanging around for a while in the za, Marshall got impatient, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to go to the Ends of the Earth? Let¡¯s hurry up. It¡¯s getting hotter.¡± Peter cast a nce at Katherine and said hurriedly, ¡°Right, right. Let¡¯s head over then.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t care, for she was not in her best mood for this trip. She was surprised. She dreamed of traveling around the world with Marshall before. Now, her dream had sort of came true, she didn¡¯t feel excited as she thought she would be. Maybe it was because that she had lost all her expectations during the endless waiting. Then the three headed to the Ends of the Earth, there were a lot of people taking selfies. Katherine also took the photosst time which she felt shittier than today. Marshall frowned at those two rocks which were surrounded by a bunch of people. Hands in the pocket, Marshall didn¡¯t have the least interest of going there. Peter waited for those people to get down and hurriedly nudged Katherine, ¡°Get up there. Hurry up. I¡¯ll take photos for you.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine didn¡¯t refuse and cooperated. Peter held the camera acting all professionally and instructed, ¡°Well, such a nk space there. Hey boss, why don¡¯t you stand here? Now let¡¯s see.¡± Surely Marshall could figure out what Peter was intending to do. But after considering the thought, he went over and stood by Katherine on the other sides of the rocks. Peter instantly got excited and took several photo shoots. Then he said to Marshall and Katherine, ¡°Smile a bit, you two. What¡¯s with the long face?¡± Katherine grinned dryly. Marshall wasn¡¯t really good at putting on a smile, so he just urged, ¡°Hurry up. People are waiting.¡± Chapter 60 Like You Have Conscience Chapter 60 Like You Have Conscience Peter then hurriedly took some more photoshoots. He knew that it was not easy to let Marshall and Katherine cooperate, so Peter dared not to waste any time. Then the three went to see some other sceneries nearby. There was some quite well-knownndscapes around, but Peter didn¡¯t have the nerve to make suggestions. Marshall was putting up with him all this time. He knew Marshall too well. Marshall must have been feeling irritated from the minute he saw him sitting next to Katherine on the ne. So Peter was dead afraid that he might just piss Marshall off. Katherine said that she was hungry after strolling along the beach for a while. She didn¡¯t know whether she was really hungry or not, but she had this feeling, ever since there was something wrong with her stomach. The doctor said this feeling was normal and it would disappear after she recovered. Peter brought some snacks along but Katherine didn¡¯t have any back in the car. So it was normal that she might be hungry now. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marshall didn¡¯t want to waste any time here, so he just said, ¡°Let¡¯s find somece to have lunch.¡± Peter said annoyingly, ¡°We¡¯ve only been here for less than an hour. You two really think money just fell off from the tree.¡± Katherine sneered, ¡°Well, I¡¯m loaded. Your boss was pretty generous to me. I don¡¯t really care this bit of money.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and just headed to the exit. Peter curled his lips, ¡°Fine. You¡¯re the boss. It¡¯s your call.¡± So the three were out after less than an hour. There was a lot of seafood restaurants around. Katherine looked around and stopped at a barbecue, ¡°It smells good here.¡± The boss surely knew how to attract customers. Seeing Katherine was here, he immediately approached, ¡°What a finedy. Come in.¡± Katherine beamed, ¡°How sweet. You are really good at selling your business.¡± The boss said sincerely, ¡°Well, you are indeed gorgeous. I¡¯m certainly not a liar. You really deserve all thepliments. The boss was pretty sweet, so Katherine nodded, ¡°Okay then, we¡¯ll eat here since you¡¯re so charming.¡± Katherine then went to the seafood section and only ordered from the top of the menu, ask them to prepared them either steamed, grilled, or roasted. Katherine was obviously loaded and picked most of the expensive ones. Peter also wanted to order some, but just returned to the seat when he saw what Kathrine ordered. Marshall was looking at his phone and a text popped up. Peter leaned over, didn¡¯t exactly see the text message, just whispered to him, ¡°Well, you surely give her a considerable amount of money.¡± Marshall turned to Peter, ¡°There is nothing wrong with a girl having nice things.¡± Peter raised his eyebrows, ¡°Well, you surely sound like you are feeling good about...¡± He then immediately stopped. Looking at Katherine¡¯s direction, Peter changed the subject, ¡°Katherine, go easy on the food. We would be wasting them.¡± Katherine ignored himpletely. Marshall went back to reading his messages. Peter took a sigh of relief. He almost blurted out the truth. He meant to say that he sounded like he was feeling good about himself. He was the one who proposed the divorce knowing that Kathrine didn¡¯t have any families or friends. Though he was generous, it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he was heartless. Kathrine ordered some more oysters and went back to the table. Marshall was texting, it was rare for him to showed a smile. Katherine nced at him and pursed her lips. He never seems that happy when he was around her. Chapter 61 I Humiliated Her in Public Chapter 61 I Humiliated Her in Public Peter was fully aware. He knew what Katherine was thinking the second he saw her pouting face. He nced at Marshall and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, boss? You are not working again, are you? We are here to have fun. Can¡¯t you just chill off a bit from work?¡± Marshall turned and looked at Peter, he then put his phone away. He didn¡¯t say anything. Katherine assumed that the person who messaged him must be a woman. But what surprised her was that Marshall replied to the message. Marshall was the type that valued productivity more than anything. He preferred making phone calls than texting messages. Soon, she felt relieved. Maybe his habits depended on who he was dealing with.He might think it was a waste of time on some people. But when it came to others, they were worth his whiles. Katherine leaned on the chair andughed. Peter licked his mr and didn¡¯t say anything either. They were waiting for a long time for their dishes to be served. They weren¡¯t chatting, and the atmosphere right now was simr to when they were in the cab. Marshall drank some water and nced at Katherine. As if he thought about something, he blurted out, ¡°Take your med.¡± She had to take some medicine before the meal. Katherine was taken aback and answered. She always forgot taking her medicines on time. Only then she opened her bag slowly and took out rows of pills that were packed in aluminum foil. She snapped several out of the foil. Peter hissed, ¡°Do you need to take so many pills before a meal?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marshall just stared at Katherine¡¯s medication. Katherine just went for it. She put them all in her mouth and swallowed them with a gulp of water. She took a deep breath, then turned around and looked at the kitchen. Marshall asked, ¡°When did it start?¡± Katherine was taken aback, she nced at Marshall when she answered, ¡°About 10 years ago.¡± She hadn¡¯t hit puberty yet when she first got stomach problems. Marshall simply nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew Katherine¡¯s family background. Old Mr. Henderson had told him all before their wedding ceremony. But even if Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t say anything, members in the Grant family would do a thorough background check. The owner then served Sashimi. Katherine was all mouth-watering. But Marshall frowned. He could tell that Katherine liked this kind of food, and hence he said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much.¡± Katherine nced at Marshall and didn¡¯t say anything. Peterughed and said, ¡°He cares for you, he¡¯s afraid that¡­¡± Marshall turned around slowly and looked at him. Peter swallowed the words he was about to say. They didn¡¯t have to mind the awkward atmosphere that much while they were eating. Katherine was just stuffing food down her throat. Peter talked about work stuff sometimes with Marshall. He was curious about what to do with the WF Group. He had already booked the passenger ticket and was going back the day after tomorrow. But he didn¡¯t want to left things hanging. WF Group pulled a nasty trick on them. They couldn¡¯t just let them off this easily. Marshall didn¡¯t even look at Peter when he replied, ¡°You will see.¡± He was better off by not answering. Peter was unhappy, he waved his chopsticks around recklessly. Katherine thought for a bit and said, ¡°Oh right, I saw the woman who drugged youst night. She was looking for you.¡± Marshall and Peter were both shocked. Peter looked at Marshall and said, ¡°She was looking for you again?¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t¡¯ know.¡± Katherine said, ¡°Well, I came across her and didn¡¯t hold back so I scolded her in the public. She had got to leave finally¡± She then nced at Marshall and said, ¡°I think Sam sent her over. I don¡¯t know what he is nning.¡± Chapter 62 Can You Put Your Clothes On Chapter 62 Can You Put Your Clothes On Marshallughed when he heard what Katherine said, ¡°He must be getting worried.¡± Peter didn¡¯t know what was going on, ¡°Sam is getting worried? Boss, what did you do? Why is he worried?¡± Marshall answered slowly, ¡°Well, you¡¯ll find outter.¡± Peter pursed his lips. Katherine didn¡¯t say anything after that either. The dishes were soon served one after another. Katherine did order a bit too much. The owner was afraid that they would cancel their orders and quickly served up the food. The three of them were trying their best to eat, but there were still a lot of leftovers. Katherine waved at the owner, ¡°Sir, please pack them all.¡± There was a fridge in the hotel, they could stuff them in itter. The owner smiled politely and followed her order. He gave them a discount when they were making the payment for the sake of that Katherine being a beauty Katherine was happy hearing someone praising her and made some best wishes like remarks to the boss out of courtesy. After everything was done, Katherine wiped her mouth and was about to leave. Marshall nced at her and repeated, ¡°Take your meds.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She stopped at looking Marshall. Marshall wasn¡¯t even looking at her. He was standing by the entrance and stared outside. Sheughed quietly and took out her meds. The medicines that she had to take after meals was even more than that before meals, which were tiny but looked bitter. But Katherine didn¡¯t hesitate. This time, she took them in batches. She then packed up and said, ¡°Can we go now?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t even look at her. He just walked off. They took a cab home and it was only noon. Katherine couldn¡¯t stand sweat covered on her and then quickly went back to her room and took a shower. During the bath, she heard someone opened the door and entered in the room. She guessed that it was Marshall for she couldn¡¯t see anything through the frosted window. She chuckled evilly. The door closed again soon after. Marshall came in and left immediately. Katherine showered leisurely. She wrapped a towel around her as she walked out of the bathroom and didn¡¯t blow dry her hair but stood next to the window and looked outside while enjoying the breeze. Her hair dried naturally soon after. Then someone opened the door and entered again. Marshall looked around and then he walked towards the bathroom. Katherine turned around and looked at him, ¡°Do you want to use the bedroom again?¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t you put your clothes on?¡± Katherineughed, ¡°All my private parts are covered. I think it¡¯s OK.¡± Marshall never liked arguing with Katherine. Never before, and definitely not after they got divorced. He said, ¡°I need to use the room. You go out first.¡± Katherine chuckled and was about to walk out of the room. After taking few steps, Marshall said again, ¡°Put some clothes on.¡± Katherine was speechless, ¡°What? Just use the room and don¡¯t interfere in my dressing.¡± Marshall turned around and looked at Katherine, ¡°Peter is going to stop byter.¡± Katherine was irritated, but she went to put on some clothes and then left. Marshall locked the door from inside again as if to avoid Katherine peeking at his taking bath. Katherine sat in the living room, pondered briefly and went out. There weren¡¯t many people out at noon. Katherine went to the beach. She just wanted to wonder around. She walked for a while and saw someone familiar. Katherine quickly ran over to him, ¡°Hi, you are here as well.¡± It was the singer in the pub the other day. The singer was sitting on a rock, adjusting strings of his guitar and testing each chord. He smiled after seeing Katherine, ¡°Why are you out around this time? It¡¯s too hot.¡± Katherine walked over and sat down next to him, ¡°You are also out here.¡± The singerughed, ¡°I¡¯m trying to find inspiration by listening to the ocean breeze.¡± Katherine never understood artistic people. She was ayman and only liked money. And she went outside because she didn¡¯t want to deal with Marshall. She hugged her legs, ¡°I¡¯ll sit here. I promise I won¡¯t bother you. Just go ahead and look for your inspiration.¡± The singerughed and continued plucking the strings of his guitar and testing for the sounds. It was noon. There was a breeze while sitting there, but it was still a bit hot. Katherine couldn¡¯t stand it after a while. She felt a bit light-headed. She stood up and said, ¡°Hey, I need to go. I might get heatstroke if I stay here any longer.¡± Chapter 63 Wow, You Know Me Well Chapter 63 Wow, You Know Me Well Hector looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Sorry, I forgot about the weather.¡± He grabbed his guitar, ¡°Let¡¯s get back together, and I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°Sure.¡± They were talking about the ces that Hector had visited while on the way back. Katherine knew too little about the outside world. Thus, she was very curious about it. The two of them had reached the entrance of the hotel¡¯s bar. The bar was closed at the time. However, Hector was an old customer of the ce. Thus, he had special privileges. He took Katherine inside. The bartender was washing his equipment at the moment. When he saw Hector, brought a girl with him, he misunderstood something. He greeted Hector, ¡°Come,e. What would you like to drink? It¡¯s my treat.¡± Katherine had only seen bartenders in the TV programs. She found it quite fascinating. Sheid on the counter with her smiling face, ¡°I would like to have one of your specialties with a higher level of difficulty.¡± The bartenderughed and then started preparing it for her. Marshall was a bit surprised as he didn¡¯t see Katherine when he came out of the room. However, he could have guessed it because of Katherine¡¯s personality, she couldn''t stay in the room obediently. Sometimes, he was puzzled because Katherine had changed a lot. She was now so different compared to the past. Was she pretending now or in the past? Marshall took theptop and read some documents in the room for a while. As a result, he was getting a bit impatient after a short while. He really couldn¡¯t continue reading. He nced at the time. Only twenty minutes had passed. Marshall tried to be patient and continued reading for a few more minutes. Finally, he really couldn¡¯t continue, so he just shut down theptop. Just at that moment, someone was knocking on the door. The person who came over was Peter. Peter told him that it was unsuitable for seafood packed from the restaurant to be put away in the fridge. Since it was seafood, it must be finished when fresh. They might get diarrhea if they ate the seafood which kept in the refrigerator for some time. Marshall did not expect that Peter woulde over to tell such a small matter. At that moment, he was a bit impatient, ¡°Just throw it away if it was not fresh already. Is it hard to decide this?¡± Peter pursed his lips. He just thought that Marshall was in a bad mood at the moment. He lowered his voice, ¡°I mean, we couldn¡¯t have a total rxation outside just now but we could now in the hotel, why not drink some wine and finish these. The food was ordered by Katherine, I had no idea whether if she would be unhappy if we just threw it away.¡± Marshall stared at Peter for a while. Just as Peter thought that Marshall was going to say something bad again, unexpectedly, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After Marshall said that, he exhaled. He stayed extra days to have fun. However, it seemed that his mind was not adjusted at all. He felt that there was something wrong with the business trip from the very beginning. Every single part of it made him felt wrong. The feeling was so entangled made him felt even worse. Peter saw that Marshall had agreed, he spoke hurriedly, ¡°There is a bar inside the hotel, let¡¯s go over there and check it out.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Initially, Marshall only wanted to ask room service to sent wine over. But after pondering about it, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s also a good idea to go out and take a look." The two of them took their phones and went out of the room. Before Marshall had walked into the bar, he saw Katherine sitting in it before he was about to reach the entrance. Katherine was smiling so happily. She was lying on the counter and watching the fancy mixing techniques with a surprised look. Thus, it was so easy to fool people who had not seen much of the outside world. The small thing like mixing cocktails could also make her showed that expression. Marshall was somewhat curious and folded his arms in front and stared at Katherine¡¯s side face. Peter was speaking in a low voice by his side, ¡°Tut, tut, look at your ex-wife, she is so popr. Obviously, the two men were trying to please her.¡± Marshall did not say anything. He mentioned that Katherine¡¯s eyes were curved, it seemed that she was really happy. Perhaps that was the past Katherine and also the current Katherine. Both were the real her. The only difference was her identity had changed. Marshall waited for a while before going in. The bartender saw theming in, he hurriedly spoke, ¡°Sorry Sir, we¡¯re not open yet.¡± Katherine also turned her head and looked over. She was surprised to see Marshall and Peter, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Peter pursed his lips and spoke nothing. Marshall just walked in, ¡°Since you can mix drinks for her, I want to have some too.¡± A cocktail was indeed prepared for Katherine. It was pink in color made it look very girly. She just took a sip of it. The taste of the drink was a bit light, it was nice. Katherine turned and looked at Marshall, ¡°You want to drink? You rarely drink in the day.¡± Marshall also turned his head and nced at Katherine, he spoke in a moderate voice, ¡°I also don¡¯t know that you can attract so many men before this.¡± Chapter 64 Anyway, She Had Always Been Disliked Chapter 64 Anyway, She Had Always Been Disliked Marshall was speaking in neither a heavy nor a light tone. However, Katherine just felt that he seemed to be unhappy. Katherine raised her eyebrow and didn¡¯t say a word. The bartender looked at Hector and then looked at Marshall. He was a bit confused about the situation. Before that, he thought that Katherine was Hector¡¯s girlfriend. However, for now, the girl seemed to have a closer rtionship with the man next to her. Hector indifferently and said, ¡°I think you can mix few cocktails, anyway, you have nothing to do either.¡± Hector knew Marshall because Marshall had taken Katherine away at the beachst time. Katherine said she had just gotten divorced. Hector took a nce at Marshall and then the corner of his mouth curved upwards. Since Hector had said that, the bartender nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± After that, Marshall ordered two drinks. Katherine had never heard of those names before. What was the Devil¡¯s Graveyard? What was it? The bartender was rtively professional. He started preparing his equipment and then ready to mix drinks right away. Katherine was still lying on the counter and watching the bartender doing all kinds of fancy mixing tricks. Peter came over and whispered to Katherine, ¡°I thought you were still sleeping in your room. When did youe out?¡± Katherine nced at him with the corners of her eyes, ¡°I hade out a long time ago.¡± Peter wasughing of a sudden with his voice getting louder and louder, ¡°It¡¯s so funny, both of you had a quarrel but you don¡¯t have to do this you know, going to a bar. Kathy, be ready to see what your man had prepared for you after you get back.¡± Katherine was not saying anything, her action and expression were still the same. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But, the bartender next to her was startled after hearing that. He looked at Katherine and then looked at Hector with his shocked expression. What the hell was going on here? She was actually someone¡¯s wife? Hector was leaning over and then he spoke with his smiled face, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and look at them, hurry up and mix the drinks.¡± The bartender was a bit puzzled. He then mixed two sses of wine in a hurry and handed the wine to them. Marshall took over his drink and took a sip of it. Peter also decently took a sip. Katherine looked at Peter, ¡°How is it? Is it nice?¡± Peter didn¡¯t know about that kind of drink. However, he just nodded his head when his gaze was intersected with Katherine¡¯s curious look, ¡°Quite okay.¡± Katherine wasughing. She just did not show her respect to him, ¡°I know that you had no idea just by the look I saw on your face. We are just the same, we couldn¡¯t give anyments since we don¡¯t know anything about mixing drinks.¡± After saying that, sheughed by herself. Marshall did not care about them. He took a sip of it and then he felt that the taste was not that bad. Then, he finished drinking the cocktail in the ss. ¡°Sort of professional.¡± That was the evaluation by Marshall. He took his wallet and paid the bill. After that, he called Peter, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Peter hadn¡¯t finished his. Thus, he hurriedly drank in one gulp after hearing Marshall¡¯s words. He put the ss on the counter and nced at Katherine with a warning look before he went to chase after Marshall hurriedly. Hector asked after Marshall had left there, ¡°Is he your ex-husband?¡± Katherine said, ¡°Yes, It¡¯s kind of a long story.¡± However, she smiled immediately, ¡°Anyway, I got some benefits from him so I am fine with that.¡± She drank the cocktail slowly. After that, she reached out and patted Hector¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Thank you so much, but I¡¯m not a good drinker. I have to get back now or I¡¯ll embarrass myself.¡± He thought she was the new friend that Hector liked so he wanted to create a chance for them by mixing Katherine¡¯s drink with a higher alcohol concentration level. Katherine got off the chair, waved goodbye, and went out. Just as she went to the door, she could still hear the bartender spoke incredulously of her, ¡°She is married? Oh my god, she doesn¡¯t look like a married woman.¡± Katherine wasughing inside. Then, she went towards the elevator. At that moment, Marshall had gone back to their room. Peter called room service and ordered a few bottles of beer. Katherine opened the door and saw two big men sitting on the sofa waiting for their beer. However, Peter had already brought over back the packed food. Katherineughed, ¡°You¡¯re still hungry after eating just now?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t make a sound while Peter spoke, ¡°This thing, it doesn¡¯t stick, I just feel hungry after a while.¡± Katherine nodded and replied, ¡°It makes sense.¡± She walked over and sat next to Marshall, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, I¡¯m also hungry for more.¡± Marshall moved slightly to his side. It seemed that he disliked Katherine. Katherine just smiled and did not take it seriously. She had been always finger-pointed by the Grants before, so this was not a new thing for her anyway. Peter mentioned it and hurriedly warmed up the atmosphere, ¡°I have ordered some beers, it will be here in a short while.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Wow, you really know how to enjoy life.¡± Chapter 65 Dont Spoil the Fun Chapter 65 Don''t Spoil the Fun Peter opened the seafood takeaway box and arranged it nicely with the beer that room service just delivered. Katherine came closer, "Come on, time to eat." Her positive energy made Marshall looked at her for a few more nces. Katherine pulled a chair and sat cross-legged on it. She tore one of the crab¡¯s legs and said, "The crabs served by this restaurant are plump.¡± Then she took a bite. Marshall looked at Katherine again. He suddenly recalled the scene when Katherine was eating at Grant¡¯s house. At that time, Katherine was well-mannered. She ate in small bites and spoke in a low voice, she was verydy-like. Peter couldn''t ept what he saw, ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you wash your hands before you eat?" Katherine stared at Peter, "I don''t eat the shells. Why should I wash my hands? Look at where I grabbed, I only touched the shells.¡± Katherine said as she showed Peter the part she was holding. But Peter didn¡¯t want to see her oily hands. While Marshall smiled, "It would be nice, if only you acted like this when you were at my house.¡± Katherine stared at Marshall, ¡°If I did that, your mother would kick me out of your house in just two days.¡± Mrs. Grant always talked about rules whenever she spoke. When Katherine thought of Mrs. Grant''s face, she still gets a headache. Marshall smiled, "That made many things easier.¡± ¡°Since when did it make things easier?¡± Katherine spoke as she continued to gnaw, ¡°Look, now we are divorced, and I got so many benefits. If I were kicked out of your house by your mother, what would I get? Nothingpares to now." Katherine¡¯s mouth was greasy. Peter handed a napkin to Katherine. Katherine took it and wiped her mouth. Peter arranged the crabs separately, put them in a box, and handed them to Marshall. Marshall opened a bottle of beer and poured in a ss. Katherine looked at the other ss and said, "Pour me some, too." Peter stared at Katherine, "Don''t you want your stomach anymore?" "No, I don¡¯t." Katherine smiled, "Let enjoy this meal. Can you not spoil the fun?" Peter red at Katherine with a long face but he still poured a ss of beer for Katherine. Katherine¡¯s hands were still oily, she just wiped her hands. Then, she lifted the ss and toasted with Marshall. Marshall touched her ss with his ss, "If you were like this before..." He hesitated for a moment and didn''t finish the rest of the sentences. If you had been like this before, it would have been impossible for Katherine to marry into the Grant family. Mrs. Grant would be the first to disagree. And if Katherine had been like this, knowing Mrs. Grant''s attitude, the two would have arguments every day. His mother paid the most attention to the etiquette and manners of a person. Katherine didn''t know what Marshall meant. She didn''t ask either. The slight harmonious atmosphere was rare when the three of them were together. They all lifted the ss and gave each other a toast. Katherine had low alcohol tolerance. After a few drinks, her body began to wander. She waved her hand, "No, I can¡¯t. I can''t see things clearly anymore." She grabbed a napkin and wiped her hands. Then she stood up, "Eat up, guys. I have to lie down first. I can''t walk for sure if have more drinks." Marshall leaned against the sofa and stared at Katherine. Katherine walked unsteadily, but she still managed to go into the bedroom. She didn''t close the bedroom door. She fell asleep on the bed right away. After drinking, it¡¯s really easy to fall asleep. Katherine didn''t know anything. As soon as sheid on the bed, she fell asleep immediately. But it didn''t take long for her to wake up feeling thirsty again. She was a littlezy and unwilling to move. She justid in bed and hummed. She didn''t know how long she had been humming. Katherine really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Katherine slowly got up from the bed. The room was very quiet, and there was only the sound of running water. Katherine squinted around and finally saw a figure in the bathroom. After staring at the figure for a while, she stood up and walked over. Marshall was taking a shower. After drinking beers, he felt ufortable and a little sweaty so he took a cold shower. He was about to finish showering. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened. Katherine¡¯s hair was a little messy and her eyes didn''t seem to be quite open. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But her mouth was moving, and she muttered, "I¡¯m sweaty, I¡¯ll take a shower." As she said this, she began to undress . Chapter 66 It would Happen Sooner or Later Chapter 66 It would Happen Sooner or Later Five precepts of Buddhism, it made sense that refrain from alcohol was ced first. Drinking could have consequences. Katherine was notpletely out of her mind. She appeared to know what she was doing, but her actions showed them otherwise. She stripped off her clothes quickly and stood under the shower. The water sprinkled on her was cold. Katherine shivered, ¡°Marshall, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s freezing.¡± She murmured in a soft tone. When Katherine finished her words, she turned around and held Marshall, who was just a few steps away. Katherine seemed to be drawn by Marshall¡¯s body temperature. Marshall gnawed his teeth. He drank a lot too but unlike Katherine, he was still sober. Perhaps Marshall¡¯s body temperature wasn¡¯t warm enough for Katherine. she muttered twice,"Why are you so cold." If Katherine hadn¡¯t opened her eyes, Marshall would certainly think Katherine did this intentionally. Katherine was fondling with Marshall and her hands all over his chest tried to find a warm ce. She moved her body up against his, "Couldn¡¯t you....turn up the hot water a little." Marshall stood still for a while, stared at the bathroom door. Finally, Marshall thought of something and let out a sign. Then he put his hand on Katherine¡¯s shoulder and said, "Katherine." Katherine didn''t respond to him. The water sshed on Katherine¡¯s face as Marshall lifted her chin and tilted her head, making Katherine feeling ufortable. Katherine tried to avoid it, "Why do you always pick on me ." Her tone sounded upsetting. Marshall said, ¡°That''s because you gave me the chance to do so.¡± He lost count on how much wine he just had. He was burning on the inside. Now, even the cold water couldn¡¯t suppress the desire. Marshall forced Katherine to look up. Then he kissed her. Katherine was stunned, then she wrapped her arms around him. Marshall still remembered to turn off the water. He carried Katherine up in his arms, moved a few steps forward, then pulled down the bath towel from the side and wrapped it around Katherine. Then, the two started making love, all the way from the bathroom to the bed. There was a moment, Marshall was thinking clearly. He felt the irony in the situation. Marshall knew this was unavoidable when Peter brought Katherine into his room. He was too used to her body. Katherine almost regained her soberness halfway through. She opened her eyes and said, "Marshall." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Marshall replied while continued with what he was doing. Katherine began panting while looking at the ceiling. She said, "You won¡¯t even let me go in my dream.¡± Obviously, she was notpletely sober. Marshall kissed Katherine for thest time and said, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± Katherine closed her eyes slowly. With the help of alcohol, Marshall was a little excited today. He had never felt this way before. During the middle of the sex, he inexplicably remembered how Katherine was lying on the bar counter. She looked innocent and vulnerable, like a little girl who had not seen much of the world.Then he remembered how she sat cross-legged on the chair and eating crab legs with her greasy hands.And also how she was being well-mannered at his house. Thest recall of Katherine was the one he hated the most, which made him felt how pretentious and dull she was. But now, Marshall wasn¡¯t sure if his brain was rotted by alcohol. When he thought of the helpless Katherine, he suddenly felt sympathetic for her. Pitiful Katherine. She was all alone in someone¡¯s family. When Marshall thought of this, he went harder on Katherine. It seemed that Katherine was a little ufortable. She scratched Marshall¡¯s back and whispered, "Bastard, I hated you so much." Chapter 67 He Gained Advantage After All Chapter 67 He Gained Advantage After All Marshall replied. Not sure if her words went into his head or not. Marshall finally let go of Katherine after a long ¡®torture¡¯. Marshall was exhausted as well. Heid down beside Katherine and tucked themselves in. It was a sunny day outside. The windows opened, and the ocean breeze brought the taste of the sea into the room. Marshall rested a bit from the exhaustion. He turned and looked at Katherine. Kathrine fell asleep a long time ago. Her face was still blushing, the sweat slowly dripped down her face, she looked defenseless. Marshal frowned and paused for a while, then closed his eyes. After all those drinks and sex, Katherinepletely slept through the night. Katherine was awakened by the voices outside. She thought she heard Marshall talking and there were someone else. She wasn¡¯t sure. Katherine was startled when she got up from the bed. She looked down at her own body and thought, ¡°What the hell?¡± Katherine was naked, and there were marks on her body. She blinked her eyes and realized that her hair was still wet. Katherine covered herself in the nket and got out of the bed. The bathroom door was open, Katherine could see her clothes piled up in the bathroom. All memories fromst night came rushing into her head, She recalled everything. Katherine stared at where the clothes were and chuckled. This was messed up. She offered herself to Marshall. Did she take advantage of Marshall, or was it the other way around? Katherine waited for a while. She heard Marshall¡¯s voice outside the room, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear.¡± Katherine was stunned. She slowly approached and opened a crack on the door. However, the door made a loud noise when she opened it. It was so embarrassing for being caught peeking. Marshall was wearing his pajamas and stood right at the door. The door of the entrance was opened, and two people stood by it. Katherine thought she saw Sam and his assistant. Peter showed her their photos before. Katherine opened the door slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard noises. So, I came to see what¡¯s the fuss all about.¡± She didn¡¯t open the door widely, but it was enough for people to see what she was wearing. Katherine wrapped herself in nket. Her shoulder and neck were showing. And there were hickeys on her neck. Marshal looked at Katherine and frowned, ¡°Close the door and go get dressed.¡± Katherine nodded and quickly shut the door. She scratched her head. Katherine went over to the luggage side, tried to find something she could put on. And she matched it with a pair of shorts. After that, Katherine went into the bathroom and took her clothes out. The bathroom was still wet. Marshall¡¯s clothes were hanging on the rack. Katherine was too embarrassed even to look at Marshall¡¯s clothes. She wasn¡¯t sure if Marshall would think that she did it on purpose. Katherine shut the bathroom door and made the bed. The bed sheet definitely needed a change. Marshall and Katherine rolled on it while they were still dripping wet. The bed sheet needed to be washed. Katherine took a deep breath and pulled off the bed sheet. After cleaning up everything, Katherine fixed her hair before walking out of the room. Those people just now, they have already left by the time Katherine came out. Marshall was drinking water. Katherine was embarrassed. She said softly, ¡°I¡­I was drunk. You know... I can¡¯t really drink. I¡­I don¡¯t know why¡­¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know how to exin herself. Marshall turned around and looked at Katherine, ¡°I know.¡± Marshall looked like he didn¡¯t even think it was a big deal. After all, he took advantage of me. It¡¯s hard to say whether Katherine had taken advantage of Marshall or not, but by the look of it, he definitely benefited too. Katherine felt a little agitated. She stopped rambling and went back into the room. Katherine wasn¡¯t feeling well. She felt exhausted and had sore all over. She pulled over a chair and sat by the window. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tomorrow is thest day of this vocation, Katherine was not in the mood to have fun anymore. All she wanted was to drown herself in the low spirit. Peter came inter. He asked what Marshall and Katherine wanted to have for dinner. It was way past dinner time. But it was alreadyte when they drank, so it was normal to havete dinner as well. Katherine sat in the room and kept quiet. Marshall didn¡¯t say anything too. Peter was surprised to see Katherine¡¯s bed sheet on the floor when he approached Katherine. Katherine turned around and looked at Peter, ¡°Did you prepare an extra bed sheet. It got dirty.¡± Chapter 68 Hung Up On Her Chapter 68 Hung Up On Her Peter nodded without thinking, ¡°Yes, I did. I¡¯ll bring it overter.¡± He looked at Katherine, ¡°What do you want to have for dinner?¡± Katherine was low-spirited, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You guys make the decision. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Katherine wanted to ask Peter to help her get some morning-after pills, but she shook the idea off. It was better for Katherine to get it herself. Peter stared at Katherine, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is your stomach unwell because of the wine?¡± ¡°No,¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just a little worn out.¡± Peterughed, ¡°You¡¯re still tired after sleeping through the day?¡± He was joking, then turned to Marshal asked what he would like to have for dinner. Marshall was tired too, leaned on the sofa, and looked at his phone, ¡°just called the room service, don¡¯t feel like moving.¡± He teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Both exhausted? Did you do something naughty?¡± Marshal stared at Peter and didn¡¯t say anything. Peter quickly put away the nosy look on his face, ¡°I¡¯ll decide then. We¡¯ll be eating here tonight.¡± Marshal didn¡¯t reply Peter. Peter turned around and sat on the chair beside him. He took out his phone and ordered. Katherine stayed in her room for a while before she got up. She walked out of her room and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± Peter was stunned, ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯ste now. Why are you going out?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°I just needed to get some air. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯m going to be fine.¡± Then, she opened the door and walked out. There was a pharmacy around the corner. Kathrine slowly walked over and bought some morning-after pills. The pills weren¡¯t good for her body at all. Katherine had those pills once, and she didn¡¯t really want to take them this time. But she couldn¡¯t me Marshal for what happened, can she? She offered herself to him. Katherine stood by the entrance of the hotel with the pills. It was a windy night. She leaned against the pir and felt bored. Katherine didn¡¯t want to stay in the room. She didn¡¯t know what to say with all three of them together in the same room. It felt awkward. Katherine¡¯s phone rang after she stayed in front of the hotel for a while. She was surprised. Her phone acted more or less like a disy item for her. Other than insurance agents or salespeople, no one would really call her by this phone number. Katherine took out the phone, and she was stunned when she saw the caller ID. She knew this person. She picked up the phone after a while. The person on the other end asked, ¡°Katherine, are you with Marshall now?¡± She didn¡¯t sound nice. Katherine didn¡¯t say a thing. She would have greeted thisdy and exined nicely to her before. But now? No way. Mrs. Grant was pissed off when Katherine didn¡¯t answer her question, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Katherine. Are you with Marshall?¡± Katherine hung up the phone right away. She tried so hard not to say anything offensive to Mrs. Grant. Nevertheless, Mrs. Grant got even more pissed off when Katherine hung up her call. This somehow uplifted Kathrine¡¯s mood a little. She put away her phone and walked back into the hotel. Katherine saw Marshal was on the phone when she opened the door of the hotel room. After getting out of the elevator. Katherine went back to her room, when she opened the door, she saw Marshall was on the phone. It was obvious to guess who the person was on the phone. Marshall raised his head and saw Katherine. He then said, ¡°I told you it was not like what you have thought. I will exin it to you when I get back. I¡¯m busy now. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Then, Marshal hung up the phone. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Both Marshall and Katherine hung up on Mrs. Grant, but Katherine was guessing Mrs. Grant wouldn¡¯t be mad at Marshall, but she certainly would be ming Katherine for it, and held her ountable for everything. Katherine didn¡¯t look at Marshal. She sneered and walked straight into her room. Chapter 69 Fever Chapter 69 Fever When the room service had delivered the food to the room, Peter called Katherine toe out and eat. But Katherine was not feeling very well after taking the morning-after pill. Maybe it was due to the psychological effect, she was suffering from fatigue. She went into the room and lied on the bed, weakly answered that she didn¡¯t want to eat. Peter came and opened the door, he felt worried when seeing Katherine was curling up in bed, ¡°Are you not feeling well again?¡± Katherine said no, she was a bit tired that¡¯s all. She felt a bit tired, her body was exhausted. Peter pondered and stood beside the bed, ¡°But you still need to eat something, how can you not eat?¡± Katherine closed her eyes, she didn¡¯t want to say anything. Peter had no choice and said, ¡°Get some rest then, call me when you¡¯re hungryter, I¡¯ll order some food for you.¡± He went out of the room and closed the door. Marshall was sitting on the chair, he didn¡¯t look at Peter, ¡°What happened, she didn¡¯t want toe out?¡± Peter said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem well, but she just said that she was tired.¡± Marshall said, ¡°Maybe she really is tired.¡± Peter didn¡¯t think too much, he sat down and ate together with Marshall. When they had finished eating, there was still no sounding from Katherine. Peter was still a bit worried about her, he looked toward her room, then asked Marshall, ¡°shouldn¡¯t we go check on Katherine? I think there¡¯s something wrong with Katherine.¡± Marshall pondered for a while, he then stood up and walked toward the room. Katherine was still lying in the bed in the same position just now. She was curled up in bed. Marshall stood at the door and called her, but Katherine didn¡¯t respond. Marshall walked over and stood beside the bed. Katherine¡¯s face was a bit red. She had her arms wrapped around herself, it seemed like she was freezing. Marshall frowned and bends over immediately. He felt her forehead, it was burning. ¡°Is she having a fever?¡¯ Marshall then recalled the cold shower they took together before. A cold shower shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him because he was a man, but Katherine might not withstand it. Some more after that, he had overwork her in bed. Marshall was somewhat afflicted. He bent over, held Katherine in his arms, and walked outside while calling Peter at the same time. Peter saw that Marshall was carrying Katherine in his arms and came out of the room, he was shocked, ¡°What happened, is she having a stomach problem again?¡± ¡°No, she has a fever,¡± Marshall said, ¡°Grab a cab, we¡¯re going to the hospital.¡± Peter answered and rushed outside immediately. Katherine was still conscious. She opened her eyes and looked at Marshall, then she closed her eyes again. When they were in the cab, Marshall could only hold Katherine in his arms. On the way to the hospital, she had a slight headache and her stomach was not feeling very well either. When they finally arrived at the hospital, Marshall had also carried Katherine in his arms to the emergency room. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Only emergency clinic operating during the night. It was just a fever and she could recover by just taking some medicines. However, Marshall was still worried. The doctor at the hospital also felt that it was a nuisance, so the doctor had directly prescribed the injection to reduce the fever. Marshall then brought Katherine to the injection room. Katherine was a bit unwilling to have the needle shot, she hummed like a kitten, ¡°Can I just take the medicine? I don¡¯t want to have the injection.¡± Marshall sighed, rarely talk with such gentleness, ¡°The fever can get down faster after the injection, and you¡¯ll soon feel better. Taking medicine is too slow.¡± Katherine pursed her lips, she didn¡¯t talk anymore. She felt really awful now. Katherine was feeling ache and sore all over. Peter went to get the medicine from the doctor¡¯s prescription, then he went to the infusion room. Katherine immediately closed her eyes when she saw the doctor was preparing the needle. This kind of injection would take only a few seconds toplete. Katherine gritted her teeth, her hands were trembling. Luckily the nurse was experienced, she didn¡¯t feel much pain. After the injection was done, Marshall went in, carried Katherine in his arms and went outside. Marshall was carrying Katherine in his arms at all times when they needed to move. Such a handsome man was carrying a beautiful woman. It was a pleasant scene to look at for the people bypassing them. There were many people in the infusion room, many of them were having diarrhea due to the seafood. Although Kathrine was unwell just like all other patients in the room, she was still beautiful to look at, regardless of her pale face. Not knowing why Peter suddenly felt a bit proud. Chapter 70 Serving Her Chapter 70 Serving Her Other than the injection, the doctor had also prescribed some medicines. Katherine didn¡¯t have to be hospitalized for this kind of sickness, she could go back after seeing the doctor. Marshall then brought Katherine back to the hotel again. Peter had changed the bed-sheets, then Marshall put Katherine in bed. Katherine naturally curled up again. Marshall pulled the nket and tuck her in. He stood beside the bed and looked at Katherine. There were pills on the bedside table. Although Marshall couldn¡¯t recognize the pills, he could see the packaging which was ced next to it. Marshall looked at the pill for a very long time, then only he took his eyes off. Peter was boiling the water outside. He then came in with the meds in his hand, ¡°Let her take some, it would help her sleep through the night and recover tomorrow.¡± Marshall took the medicine and water over. The water was still hot, so Marshall put it aside, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her, go take some rest, it¡¯s prettyte, I can handle the rest.¡± Peter nodded and left their room. Marshall pulled a chair over and sat beside the bed, taking care of Katherine. He had never done this kind of thing in the past. Suddenly, he felt that it seemed to be a novel thing. His phone vibrated in his pocket. Marshall took out his phone and looked at it, Mrs. Grant had sent him a message even though it was alreadyte. The message was sent through We-Chat, he clicked on it and saw that it was a photo. Mrs. Grant would seldom take photos, maybe this was because people at those ages didn¡¯t like to take photos as they felt that they were behaving affectedly for whatever poses they made. Marshall looked at the photo which was sent by Mrs. Grant, there were two people in this photo-shoot. They were Mrs. Grant and ra Henderson. It seemed like they were still hanging outte at night. Maybe they were having a meal. Mrs. Grant rarely showed the victory hand toward the camera. You could tell She adores ra. Marshall looked at ra in the photo. The Henderson family had a nice background, in fact, he also felt that ra was more suitable for him in the past. She was mannered and well educated, re was the better match for both of their families even though they didn¡¯t contact her much. Marrying this kind ofdy would perhaps put his mind at rest, he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, he could just let her take care of the whole family. However, after that, Katherine had appeared in his life out of nowhere. Marshall turned his eyes to Katherine again. Katherine was still curled up in bed, she was still sleeping soundly. He pondered, then he touched the ss, the water temperature was eptable now. He took the meds and sat at the bedside, ¡°Kathy, wake up and take the medicine.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t answer him. Marshall could only help her to get up. Katherine felt dizzy and she had a stuffy nose. Marshall saw that she was not feeling well, he said gently, ¡° You can get back to sleep after taking this medicine.¡± Katherine pursed her lips, she took the medicine even though she was showing an unhappy face. She then lied down. Marshall heaved a sigh of relief, he had never taken care of anyone before. Hence, he suddenly had no idea of how things worked. Later that night, Katherine¡¯s stomach started to hurt again, she hadn¡¯t had any food since lunch. She pressed on her stomach, tossed, and turned in bed. Marshall was lying outside, he immediately got up when he heard the sound. He came in, ¡°What happened, Katherine?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t open her eyes, ¡°Stomach pain.¡± Marshall then recalled that she hadn¡¯t had her dinner. He immediately called the room service, but there was nothing to eat at this hour. Marshall was a bit agitated, he asked if there were nothing left, could they prepare anything immediately. The person on the other end pondered and said that they could make porridge, this was the fastest and most convenient one. Great idea since Katherine was not feeling well, she couldn¡¯t eat those foods which had strong vors as well. The person on the other end said that they would prepare it right away and have Marshall wait for a while. Marshall went to boil the water again. Standing beside the kettle, Marshallughed at himself. There is a price to pay for getting help from others, sure enough. If he didn¡¯t need the help from Katherine, he wouldn¡¯t have to be here serving her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, he then thought it the other way. If Katherine was not staying with them, there would be no one to take care of her when she was sicked or injured. Marshall poured the water and took it to her bedside, Katherine was holding her stomach and curled up, there were sweats all over her forehead. Marshall rarely saw Katherine being so weak and helpless, he had never seen her like this even when they were in bed. Chapter 71 Not Used to It Chapter 71 Not Used to It It took a while for the room service to bring a bowl of porridge over to their room. Marshall specially requested that the porridge be cooked until creamy and softer in texture. He ced the porridge on the table and let it cool first. After that, he walked up to Katherine and fed her some warm water. The sick Katherine was gentle and not prickly at all. It seemed that she was also quite obedient. After feeding her water, Marshall asked Katherine whether her stomach felt better. Katherine slowly acknowledged his words, but with her eyes closed. He didn¡¯t know whether she felt better or was she just giving him a perfunctory answer. Marshall brought the porridge over asked Katherine to leaned against the headboard of the bed. He blew on the porridge and fed her slowly. Katherine was hungry for sure. Although she was still drowsy, she soon finished eating a bowl of porridge one mouthful after another. Marshall took a napkin and gently wiped her mouth. While squinting her eyes, Katherine looked at Marshall and chuckled, ¡°I never dared to imagine that you will be so generous to me one day.¡± Marshall stopped his actions in an instant. Katherine slid down, lied on the bed, and covered herself with the nket. She slightly squirmed, found afortable position, and fell asleep. Marshall sat at her bedside and looked at her for a long time. He then tidied up everything and took them out of the room. After dealing with all these matters, he was tired. Marshall could not fall asleep while lying on the sofa since he was not sleepy. Marshall lied down, pillowed his hands under his head, and stared at the dark ceiling. ¡°With Katherine¡¯s current body condition, we definitely cannot go sightseeing tomorrow.¡± But it might not be such a bad thing since Marshall didn¡¯t have any ces that he would like to see. There was something amiss with their whole trip this time. His enthusiasm hadpletely disappeared. Marshall was lying on the sofa having all kinds of thoughts. He then closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep. Katherine didn¡¯t toss and turn for the whole night. She woke upte in the morning. Marshall had a biological clock. Even when he sleptte, he would still wake up at the same time the next day. After he got up, he hurried to Katherine¡¯s bedside. Katherine was still asleep, she had not turned over for the whole night and was in the same position as before. Marshall got nervous, Katherine didn¡¯t move the whole night. Is it possible that she is dead? He hurried to her bedside and checked whether she was breathing. Thank goodness. She was still alive. Marshallughed at himself and touched Katherine¡¯s forehead. Her fever had gone down. The temperature was not that scarypared to yesterday. Marshall patted Katherine on the shoulder, ¡°Katherine, are you awake?¡± After a long time, Katherine opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry. She made an audible nasal sound, ¡°Hmm?¡± Marshall¡¯s body stiffened. He felt ashamed of himself. He felt that it was quite extraordinary that he could still erect at this critical moment. Marshall was not that sexually aroused before. His response was quite an anomaly. Marshall took a deep breath and backed away from the bed, ¡°Since you are awake, you should get up and move your limbs. I see that your fever has gone down. We will go downstairs and have a meal later.¡± After a long time, Katherine finally responded. After that, she slowly got up and unsteadily walked into the bathroom. All of her movements were slower than usual. Marshall also hadn¡¯t washed up. After giving it some thought, he walked into the bathroom and stood beside Katherine. The mirror that was in front of the bathroom sink was big. Two people could stand in front of it. When he stood beside Katherine and started brushing his teeth, Marshall soon regretted his actions. Even before they had gotten divorced, they never got up in the morning and washed up together. The current situation made him feel very awkward. Katherine didn¡¯t seem to feel awkward at all. She only stared at her reflection in the mirror. She brushed her teeth in slow motion and was still in a daze. Marshall had already finished washing his face, but Katherine had just begun. Marshall went out. After giving it some thought, he took out all Katherine¡¯s medicine. There were just too many medications. After consideration, Marshall thought these two medicines should not be taken mix together. So, he put the stomach medicine back. After he had made the bed, Katherine came out of the bathroom. She looked all tidied up. Marshall stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Call up Peter and let¡¯s get breakfast.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and followed behind Marshall. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She was so quiet all of a sudden. Inexplicably, Marshall was not used to it. Chapter 72 He Had Never Seen Chapter 72 He Had Never Seen Marshall walked up to Peter¡¯s room. Peter came out of the room right after Marshall had rung the doorbell. It seemed that he had just finished tidying up the room. He looked at Katherine stood behind Marshall, ¡°Kathy, do you feel better?¡± Katherine stared at Peter and responded after two seconds. Her reaction time became significantly slower. Peter let out a sigh, ¡°You have suffered quite enough on this trip.¡± Marshall remembered what he had done to Katherine yesterday. If wasn¡¯t for him, Katherine would not be in such a state. But then again, it was Katherine who was drunk and went into the bathroom. She was the one who stood under the shower-head and got all soaking wet. Marshall shouldn¡¯t be med for this. After that, he lost control of himself. That was his problem. In that situation, even a normal person would not be able to control themselves. The three of them entered the elevator. Katherine stood in the back and didn¡¯t say a word. Her head was tilted to one side. The marks on her neck were very visible. After taking a nce at the hickeys, Marshall didn¡¯t dare to take a second nce. He lost control of himself yesterday. The marks were just too obvious. Peter didn¡¯t pay attention to the marks and only took a look at Katherine. He then looked at Marshall and spoke under his breath, ¡°It looks like Kathy is a bit upset? ¡± Marshall gave Katherine a sidelong nce. She was not upset. It was just that she hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Marshall spoke, ¡°She might get better after she¡¯s full.¡± The three of them went to the restaurant. Katherine also didn¡¯t say a word while they were ordering the food. He vaguely remembered thest time they came to the restaurant, Katherine was proactive and acted like a person who suddenly became wealthy. Halfway through ordering the food, Peter looked at Katherine, ¡°Kathy, what would you like to have?¡± Katherine blinked her eyes, ¡°I am fine with anything.¡± Marshall slightly frowned. Katherine¡¯s behavior at that moment was simr to how she was behaving before they had gotten divorced. Quiet, obedient, no temper, and no presence. Marshall didn¡¯t know why he felt so irritated. For no reason, he just felt ufortable. He could sense his frustration. As for Peter, he didn¡¯t sense that something was wrong. After ordering the food, he handed the menu to the waiter. He was still looking at Katherine, ¡°Today, we are not going sightseeing. We will rest here for one day and board the morning flight tomorrow and return home.¡± Katherine acknowledged his words. She probably felt that her response was not satisfactory. She then nodded her head. Marshall avoided looking at Katherine. When he looked at her, he felt vexed. Moments of their lives together kepting back to his mind. Those memories were the ones that he wanted to forget the most. When they were having their meal, Katherine didn¡¯t say anything, and Marshall habitually kept silent. It was so quiet at their table. Peter was quite emotional, ¡°Since Katherine is sick, I have nobody to talk to.¡± Marshall spoke with an audible voice, ¡°If you can channel the energy that you spend on chatting into your work, you will not be in this state now.¡± Peter pursed his lips, ¡°I also work hard when I am working.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything else. They had finally finished their meal. Marshall took out the fever reducer and gave it to Katherine, ¡°Take this pill.¡± Katherine was very obedient. She took the pill and directly swallowed it without drinking water. Peter widened his eyes. Marshall froze. He can not help but handed Katherine the ss of water that is ced beside her hand, ¡°Drink some water.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine didn¡¯t look at Marshall and drank the water. She was too obedient. It was unusual that she obeyed his orders diligently. Peter was quite worried, ¡°Did she have brain damage because of the fever?¡± In the past, if Katherine had heard this, she would definitely talk back. However, she didn¡¯t have any response today. Marshall let out a long breath and said annoyingly, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to our room.¡± The three of them returned to their room. Katherine sat on the bed and looked out of the window. It seemed that she was looking at something and dozed off. Peter walked up to Marshall and stood in front of him, ¡°Were you mean to her yesterday? She is terrified of you.¡± Marshall scoffed, narrowed his eyes, and looked at Katherine. Katherine maintained the same position until the medication took effect. She was quite sleepy. She immediatelyy on the bed and closed her eyes. Peter looked at Katherine, ¡°Did she act like this in the past?¡± But she did not act like this when she suffered from gastritis. Or did she really damaged her brain after having a fever yesterday? Marshall didn¡¯t say anything. He had no idea how Katherine was like in the past. It seems that she had not been sick at all when the two were still together. At least, he had never seen Katherine got sick before. Chapter 73 Nothing to Say Chapter 73 Nothing to Say Katherine slept until the afternoon. When she woke up, she went out of her room. Marshall was not in the room. Peter was not there either. She scratched her head and went out. She did not know where to go and was feeling bad on the inside. This ufortable feeling had been there sincest night. Last night, not knowing if it was because her fever was too severe, her mind became blurred, she had a dream. She dreamed of something very long ago. She originally forgot about it. However, it was suddenly so clear inside the dream. There were arguments, criticize, mes, and buck-passing. All the unpleasant things. Katherine still felt ufortable and suffocating when thought about it now. Katherine sat down on the sofa in the hotel lobby, leaned back, and stared at the entrance of the hotel. Her mind was in great confusion, it was like many people were talking. But, she could not hear clearly what they were talking about. She felt that she had nowhere to go. If she hadn¡¯t been with Marshall and Peter, she would not even know where to go next. She felt pathetic when she thought about this. Not long afterward, Katherine heard Peter¡¯s voice. He sounded a little worried, ¡°Why are you out here? When we went back, we didn¡¯t see you in the room and thought that you had been kidnapped.¡± While saying, Peter had stood opposite of Katherine. Katherine smiled, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a grown-up. Am I that brainless to be abducted by someone?¡± Peter loved the way Katherine spoke just now. He grinned, came over, and patted Katherine, ¡°I still prefer the way you are now, your behavior this morning made me feel so ufortable just by looking.¡± Katherine shook off Peter¡¯s hand and stood up, ¡°I hadn¡¯t woken up in the morning.¡± Peter looked up and down at Katherine, ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t recoveredpletely, try to get some rest and don¡¯t go walking around.¡± Katherine nodded while walking towards the elevator, ¡°Got it, you¡¯re a real nagger.¡± Marshall was in the room. It seemed that Peter was the only person who was anxious after knowing Katherine had gone missing. Katherine went straight into the bedroom. Marshall followed her and went in after a while, ¡°Peter and I have already eaten. You can just ring the room service if you want to eat anything.¡± Katherine responded okay and did not utter other words. Marshall seemingly did not have other words to say to her so he went out directly. One of them was in the room while another one was in the living room. Both of them did not say a word. This scene was exactly like the old days. In the past, their ways of getting along with each other were also like this which they always had nothing to say to each other. Katherine did not eat. Marshall did not ask anymore either. She pulled the chair and sat near the window. Not long after, she heard Marshall¡¯s phone rang. Marshall picked up the call quickly and his tone was slightly polite, ¡°Hello.¡± The way Marshall spoke, Katherine could deduce that the other party was not a member of the Grant family and also not someone from the WF Group either. She checked the time. It was unlikely that anyone would make a call at this hour to talk about business. But, if it was a private matter, Katherine could not think of any person who could make Marshall speak so politely. Shey on the windowsill but her ears were paying attention to what was going on outside. Marshall responded and saidter, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± After the other party said something, Marshall said, ¡°Yes, with Katherine.¡± Katherine¡¯s heart throbbed. That person even knew about her. This was not unusual. Katherine was clever, so she thought of a person at once. Then, Katherineughed. Being too smart was often not a good thing. It would at least make her feel bad. After the person on the other end of the phone said something again, Marshall smiled, ¡°No need, I¡¯m a little busy that day.¡± Katherine soundlessly let out a breath and pursed her lips. Marshall¡¯s call did notst too long. It was hung up after he said two more sentences. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, the living room continued to be quiet. These two people did not make a sound until it was dark outside. Finally, it was Peter who came over and told them to go out and eat. He also said they would go back tomorrow and ask them if the two had anything to pack. Katherine only had a few things. It would be fine to just stuff everything inside the luggage. Peter came over and looked, then he nodded, ¡°Kathy¡¯s, it¡¯s really easy.¡± He turned and look at Katherine, ¡°Your fever is gone, right. Is there anywhere you still feel ufortable.¡± Katherine shook her head, ¡°Nope, I¡¯m all good.¡± Peter invited her, ¡°Let¡¯s have a decent meal tonight. We have to catch an early flight tomorrow, I guess that means we don¡¯t have time to eat.¡± When Katherine got up and went out, she saw that Marshall had already changed his clothes. The two of them kept silent. For some reason, the atmosphere began to be weird once again. This continued until they reached the dining room downstairs. When the three of them sat down, a person immediately came over and sat at the same table. It was Sam from WF Group. Sam came here alone. He sat opposite of Marshall, ¡°Mr. Grant, I have waited for so long to finally meet you.¡± Chapter 74 He Is a Neat Freak Chapter 74 He Is a Neat Freak Marshall did not look at Sam and just handed the menu to Katherine. His voice was very gentle, ¡°Order what you would like to eat.¡± Katherine knew this was just an act. Marshall would only treat her so kind when he was acting. She replied and took over the menu. Peter acted all differently and just sat there obediently. Katherine didn¡¯t have lunch, even now, she didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. She had no appetite when looking at the things on the menu. She pointed to the picture on the menu and pushed against Marshall, ¡°This?¡± The two of them were close to each other. Marshall could smell the aroma from Katherine¡¯s body. Katherine seemed to love anything rted to roses. Many of the things she used were rose-scented. Marshall replied, ¡°Order whatever you like.¡± Katherine ordered three dishes and then gave the menu to Peter. Peter was behaving himself and only ordered one dish. Marshall had no request so he did not order any. Sam on the side was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, the reason why I came over this time was to apologize to you. I really don¡¯t know about those things before. That employee name Dolly, we were all very astonished after hearing what she had done, she never acted like that before.¡± Marshall did not say a word. Peter turned to look at Sam. Sam looked at Katherine with embarrassment, ¡°Mrs. Grant, I¡¯m really sorry to have caused you any trouble. It was indeed ourpany¡¯s employee who took the initiative to do this matter using some unorthodox means. We¡¯ve fired this person. It won¡¯t cause any more troubles for our future cooperation.¡± Katherine stared at Sam, not saying a word. This made him felt very embarrassed. Sam licked his lips and added, ¡°Mrs. Grant, we didn¡¯t know that you havee with Mr. Grant, otherwise, that day¡¯s banquet, we would also invite you, this........this..this was all a misunderstanding. But the good thing was that there wasn¡¯t any particrly serious consequence.¡± Katherineughed in a way that was not quite sarcastic but in an indifferent manner, ¡°Then what kind of matter is called a serious consequence.¡± This question made Sam¡¯s face turned all red. Katherine leaned sideways into Marshall¡¯s arms, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t appeared that day if something would have happened. Sam, the reason why it didn¡¯t happen was my credit, not yours.¡± Sam hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes. We indeed had negligence. We admit this. To show our sincere apologies, regarding the details of the cooperation requirements, we can make concessions¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Katherine interrupted Sam, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t something that can be made up by changing the terms.¡± She slightly raised her head, looked at Marshall, and said in a cutesy and slightly annoyed tone, ¡°Now I still dare not to think about what could have happened in the end if I hadn¡¯t gone there on a whim. Was it that my marriage woulde to an end on that day.¡± Marshall looked down at Katherine. They were very close to each other. As long as Marshall lowered his head, he would be able to kiss Katherine¡¯s lips. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Fortunately, you were there. I also dare not to think what would happen if you hadn¡¯t been there that day.¡± Marshall meant it, this was not an act of expressing politeness. Marshall was a neat freak, a very serious one. Not only apply to personal hygiene. It also applied to the intimate matter between men and women. One that could think that the person who drugged him was that not a clean person He was disgusted when thinking about it. Katherine pouted and almost kissed Marshall¡¯s chin. Her voice sounded coquettish, ¡°Let me tell you, if you really did do something that betrays me, don¡¯t me me for using wicked means to deal with you.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Her eyes were big and googly. They looked a little watery at a close distance. Marshall suddenly smiled, kissed Katherine on the lip, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen.¡± They were putting on a show for Sam to see but Katherine did not expect Marshall would make such a move. She was a bit stunned at that moment. However, Sam was even more stunnedpared to Katherine. What they had just said was meant for Sam to hear. He felt totally ashamed and embarrassed to show his face. Peter sat obediently on the side as if he heard and saw nothing. He did not say anything to ease the atmosphere. Sam coughed and tried to loosen his tie, ¡°Yes, it truly won¡¯t happen.¡± Chapter 75 She Was Too Soft-Hearted Chapter 75 She Was Too Soft-Hearted Sam didn¡¯t order anything, Marshall didn¡¯t show him any courtesy. By the time the waiter served the food, the trio enjoyed their meal. Only then Sam stood up awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Grant, enjoy your meal first! It is indeedte, why don¡¯t Ie by tomorrow then!¡± Marshall finally paid attention to him, ¡°Alright!¡± Sam was a little happy as if he had gotten a promise from Marshall. He even greeted Katherine and Peter before leaving. Katherine hurriedly sat up straight and distanced herself from Marshall when Sam left. Peter tutted twice, ¡°I wonder what his reaction would be when hees over tomorrow and finds out that we¡¯ve left!¡± Marshall smirked and he didn¡¯t say anything. With Sam¡¯s absence in the room, Katherine and Marshall stopped talking to each other again. Peter was a little helpless as he couldn¡¯t bring up the mood. So, he could only head down and finish his meal as soon as possible. It was still early outside, Peter thought about strolling around the beach for a while after the meal. Since they were heading home tomorrow, so they should have taken ap by the beach. Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and the same went for Marshall. Peter glimpsed at the two, ¡°I will take that as a yes if neither of you will say anything!¡± He stood up, ¡°Let me get the check and why don¡¯t you guys just wait for me at the entrance.¡± Katherine stood up and headed towards the entrance. Marshall waited for a while and went over too. Peter was a bit slow, Katherine waited for a while with her arms folded, she got a bit impatient so she steps towards the outside of the hotel. Without saying anything, Marshall just followed. It was a rare cold night. Katherine just headed for the beach and ignored Marshall who was following behind her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After Peter paid for the meal, he saw two figures who had already gone out. Only after a pause, he turned around and went back to the elevator while humming a tune before going upstairs. Katherine stopped by the beach, Marshall went over and stood next to her and said, ¡°When you get back, stay over at the old residence for a while. If nothing happens, you can go back to your ce!¡± He was guarding against Sam who would use this incident to make stories if there was no cooperation with the WF group. As for the time being, it was better for them to stay together. Katherine was cooperative and answered, ¡°I know.¡± Marshall looked at the dark sea in the distance, ¡°When we get back, you can rest assured that the rooms will be separated.¡± Both of them were a little embarrassed when they came to this topic. Within these few days, they had sex three times, and each of them was quite intensive. It made both of them bashful when they just thought about it. Katherine didn¡¯t say anything this time. The reason was that it didn¡¯t feel right to say anything. Marshall had his hands in his pockets, after a few seconds he said, ¡°No matter what, I want to thank you for this time.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t know exactly what he wanted to thank Katherine for and he didn¡¯t want to know it either. Katherine signed, ¡°Marshall.¡± Marshall answered and waited for Katherine¡¯s next words. But Katherineughed after thinking about it, ¡°Nothing, I am just quite emotional as I didn¡¯t expect to get to this point with you.¡± Marshall alsoughed in a low voice, ¡°Yeah, I am surprised too.¡± Both of them had simr thoughts when they signed the divorce agreement, they never wanted to have anything to do with each other ever again. But things were unpredictable. Instead, both of them ended up being even more entangled than when they were not divorced. After a while, Marshall turned to look at Katherine, ¡°You may take some time to think about the benefits you wanted for helping me this time.¡± Katherine only grinned the corner of her lip and didn¡¯t respond either. But when the divorce was finalized, Marshall was being so generous, she didn¡¯t think about asking him for anything anymore. When she had decided to help him, it was probably because she didn¡¯t want to leave Marshall in a sticky situation. She was too softhearted. She couldn¡¯t see him being in a slight situation. Chapter 76 Like When There Was No Divorce Chapter 76 Like When There Was No Divorce Both of them waited for a while and pretty much got the gist of what was going on when they didn¡¯t see Peter showing up. Katherine snorted as if she didn¡¯t know if it was gloating, ¡°You might have more troubles when finding a girlfriend in the future.¡± Peter dared not to do anything in front of them. Yet, he wouldn¡¯t be softhearted when ying tricks behind. Marshall didn¡¯t care about it, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be looking for one yet in a short time.¡± Katherine could also understand when he talked about this. There was no telling when the two would be able to announce their divorce to the public. So he simply couldn¡¯t start a new love. If others caught hold of it, they would not be able to exin it in any way. Many people didn¡¯t care about what the truth was and they only believed what they wanted the oue to be. Katherine didn¡¯t know what was happening in her heart but she was a little happy. Even ra had to wait if he wanted to be with her. This feeling was quite good. Both of them didn¡¯t speak again for the rest of the day. Many people around them started ying and giggled happily. Katherine thought, she wouldn¡¯te to this ce again. No matter what the situation was in the future. Everything here was not considered nice in her memory. It wasn¡¯t particrly bad though. When all the people around her disappeared only then Katherine turned around, ¡°Let¡¯s get back and have a rest! we still have to get up early tomorrow.¡± Marshall responded and then followed Katherine back to the hotel. By the time both of them were heading towards the elevator, they saw Hector carrying a guitar. Hector and the two encountered each other. Katherine smiled and greeted, ¡°Hello! Did you just started working?¡± Hector smiled upon seeing Katherine, ¡°Yes, I am a bitte today because I have something to do.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow and I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll see each other again, what a shame!¡± Hector followed by saying, ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite a pity!¡± Katherine waved her phone at Hector, ¡°If you¡¯re going anywhere to have fun, remember to post it online!¡± Hectorughed out loud, ¡°You too.¡± Katherine waved her hand at him, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯m off, bye!¡± Hector said, ¡°Bye.¡± The two brushed past each other, neither of them ever looked back. Having this kind of encounter during a trip, the feeling of sympathizing with each other is instantaneous. This feeling would disappear if they didn¡¯t see each other after a few days. Marshall leaned against the inner wall of the elevator, he didn¡¯t say anything until the elevator went up, ¡°You guys are quitepatible with each other!¡± Katherine answered, ¡°I feelfortable when looking at him.¡± She could still recall the figure who sang lyrical foreignnguage songs to this day. Like a deste nobleman. For a moment, she saw his despondency. She had always been a bad judge of character and she had often been wrong. But that didn¡¯t stop her from being emotional. Marshall squinted his eyes and stared at Katherine for a while before pursing his lips and nodded, ¡°A girl like you is quite easy to be fooled.¡± ¡°Yeah, you are right!¡± Katherine didn¡¯t talk back, ¡°Otherwise how would I have married you so easily?¡± Marshall raised his eyebrow, ¡°Did I lie to you at that time?¡± Katherine turned around and looked at Marshall seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± He had made a promise to old Mr. Grant, saying that he would treat her well and to be responsible for her for the rest of her life. Of course, it wasn¡¯t all lying to her. He was lying to the old Mr. Grant for arge part. He didn¡¯t even bother to lie to her. Marshall had never put Katherine in his mind, he didn¡¯t even have that time to lie to her. The thought of it struck her even more. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine simply turned around and she didn¡¯t look at Marshall, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it! We don¡¯t even know how long we will have to live together in the future so let¡¯s try to live in peace!¡± Marshall and Katherine were on the same page in this matter. It was true that they didn¡¯t know how long they would have to face each other. Both of them were embarrassed inexplicably during these days when they got together. This was not a good feeling and he hoped that both of them could get along like before they got divorced. Chapter 77 Marshall Grant At That Time Chapter 77 Marshall Grant At That Time Katherine entered the room, but she didn¡¯t immediately go into the bedroom. She walked over and sat on the sofa, ¡°Do you need to use the bathroom? Hurry up.¡± Marshall looked at Katherine and didn¡¯t say anything. Then he walked over, grabbed his pajamas, and went into the room. The door wasn¡¯t closed properly. So, she could hear the sound of the running water inside the bathroom if she listened carefully. Katherine was sitting on the sofa while ying with her phone. But then, some images inexplicably appeared in her mind. The image wasn¡¯t that clear before. But somehow, it suddenly became HD and uncensored. She thought of the image of Marshall standing under the shower, without any clothes on. She remembered that she took off her clothes when she got in, and Marshall was startled. That was right. She was drunk at that time. She should not have been able to remember these images. But why could she remember everything so clearly now? She also remembered how Marshall had ¡®tortured¡¯ her in bed. Katherine put down her phone and let out a low sigh. Then, she covered her face. Marshall did reject her at first, and she was the one who snuggled up to him. How could she be so flirtatious when she was drunk? It was the same as before, she became more daring and shameless when she was drunk. Katherine hugged her legs and buried her face in her knees. She tried to think of something to rece the mosaic images in her brain. On the other side, Marshall finished his shower. He dressed up properly and came out. Katherine heard the movement. She quickly got off the sofa and dared not to look at Marshall. Katherine turned around and went into the room. Then, she closed the door with a ¡°bang¡± and locked it. The bathroom was still damp, but it had been cleaned up quite well. Katherine thought about it, she took off her clothes and went into the shower. Although she wanted to take a cold shower, her body was weak, so she gave up. She just set the water temperature a little lower, and then she stood under the shower-head. It was even harder when you were trying to forget everything. Once the warm water came down, she could remember even more things. Katherine thought about her first time with Marshall. The loss of virginity was always an unpleasant experience. It didn''t feel like anything other than pain. But Marshall seemed quite excited. Thus, it could be seen that a man''s body was separate from his emotions. Marshall didn''t love her, and he still didn¡¯t love her until now. But he still got excited when he had sex with her. Katherine gritted her teeth and tried to stop herself from thinking about it. There was nothing to think about. That man didn¡¯t love her even if he liked her body. So everything she had done was useless. Katherine quickly took a shower. Then, she wrapped herself in a bath towel and walked out. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her confused thought. So, she tidied herself up andid down on the bed. She wanted to fall asleep quickly. The result was that she actually slept well. But in her dream, she was tortured. Fragments of scenes she hadn''t thought of earlier were now appearing in her dreams. On her wedding night, she was lying on the big red bed. She was a bit nervous and a little overwhelmed. Although it was in a dream, she still could feel these deeply. Marshall was resisting at first. Both of them justid in bed until after midnight. Then, Marshall rolled over. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know if he couldn¡¯t resist, or he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He kissed her first. He kissed her all over. Katherine didn¡¯t know much about this, so she just epted it. Chapter 78 He Was A Little Out of Control Chapter 78 He Was A Little Out of Control Then, Marshall became more and more gentle and his movements became bolder. But, after all, a dream was just a dream. The most anticipated things always didn¡¯te so smoothly. She suddenly woke up in a trance. She blinked her eyes and felt a sudden coldness. It was dark both outside and inside the room. After Katherine rested for a while, she realized that she just had a dream. She was inexplicably a little chagrined as to why her dream had stopped at this point. Why did she wake up at this critical moment which was full of expectation? She rolled over in anger. Then, she hugged her nket and went back to sleep with some resentment. Her dream hadn¡¯t continued. But fortunately, she slept well afterward. The next morning, Katherine woke up early and Marshall was still sleeping outside. She quickly cleaned herself up and then packed up everything. She went to the window, took a picture, and posted it in her We-Chat moment. Then, Katherine sat on the bed and waited for Marshall and Peter to get ready. After a while, Marshall came and knocked on the door. Katherine pushed her luggage and went to open the door. She didn¡¯t look at Marshall, ¡°Come in.¡± She pushed her luggage and put it in the doorway. Then, she leaned against the table and waited. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Marshall was quick to clean himself up. When Peter came, they had everything packed. Peter pushed their luggage, and then the three of them went downstairs. They hailed a cab to the airport. On the way, Marshall¡¯s phone rang. Katherine was sitting next to him, so she could see the name on the phone at a nce. She turned her head and looked out of the window. Marshall answered the phone and said concisely, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the airport. If there¡¯s anything you want to say, let¡¯s talk about it when I get home.¡± Katherine could hear Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice because she was sitting so close to Marshall. Mrs. Grant smiled and said, ¡°Ah, well, well, well. ra said she woulde over at noon. By that time, you should be home too, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± Marshall paused for a moment, then he hummed lightly. He didn¡¯t reject nor did he exin. Katherine looked outside at the receding scenery, with a cold smile on her face. To have lunch together. That¡¯s quite a good idea. She had seen ra¡¯s photo in a magazine before. She was a socialite who always attended various charity events. But Katherine hadn¡¯t met her in person. She was really curious about her. What kind of person could make Mrs. Grant so satisfied? When they arrived at the airport, they got their boarding passes and went through customs. There were not many people on the morning flight. They got into the terminal without waiting long in line. They boarded directly without much waiting. They were sitting in the business ss as usual. Marshall and Katherine remained seated next to each other. Katherine sat down and fastened her seat belt, then she turned to look out the window. Marshall was still holding his phone, and he seemed to be sending messages. Peter brought some food over to share with them. Katherine didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so she just put the food aside. Katherine and Marshall didn¡¯t speak to each other. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t so down because this is how they used to get along with each other. Most of the time, they had nothing to say to each other. Peter was still sleepy, so he leaned over to the other side and fell asleep. Katherine thought about something. Then, she took out her phone and logged into her We-Chat. In her moment, that singer liked her picture andmented ¡°Have a safe trip¡±. Katherine smiled and put her phone back. Finally, in her We-Chat moments, there was somebody she could interact with. While she waited for the ne to take off, she turned off her phone and leaned over to the other side to sleep. She actually couldn¡¯t fall asleep, but she didn¡¯t know what to do when she woke up. After a while, she was half-asleep when she heard someone came over and talk to Marshall. It was a woman¡¯s voice, a little coy. However, she was quite bold because she wanted to ask Marshall for his phone number. Marshallughed, then he said, ¡°This is my wife.¡± As he spoke, Katherine felt that Marshall reached out and stroke her hair. He put the hair that fell on her face to the side. That woman should have been so embarrassed because she kept apologizing. Katherine continued pretending to be asleep. Marshall was silent again. He had brought a book on the ne, which was rted to business management. After a few seconds, there came the sound of flipping pages. Marshall is a weird person. How can he still focused on reading a book at a time like this, it was not easy. During the flight, the stewardess sent some food and drinks to them. Katherine still didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, she just drank some water in a daze. However, Marshall still remembered that she got a stomach problem, ¡°You should at least eat something and then take your medicine.¡± Katherine was a little helpless, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered already. I don¡¯t have a stomachache now.¡± Marshall frowned with a serious face. Before that, she didn''t like to see Marshall with that look because she felt that he was unhappy. She didn¡¯t want him to be unhappy. But now, it was none of her business whether he was happy or not. Katherine looked at Marshall nonchntly. She put the food that was given to her on the tray table in front of her. Then, she put on her sleeping mask and turned her head away, and went back to sleep. Marshall stared at Katherine for a while before withdrew his gaze. He was a little out of control, he cared too much. Chapter 79 Stop Messing Around Chapter 79 Stop Messing Around Katherine woke up just in time as the ne was descending and about tond. She slept through the entire journey. She did not feel that bored, however. The flight attendants reminded everyone to sit tight and wear their seat belts. Katherine stretched her body and said, ¡°Man, I had such a good nap this whole time.¡± Marshall put away his book silently without batting her an eye. Peter could not help but leaned forward, looked at Katherine and asked, ¡°Kathy, are you going toe with our boss to the Grant family?¡± Katherine looked back at him and replied, ¡°Ask your boss, I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m going.¡± She passed the question to Marshall, who then responded with a ¡®hum¡¯ as the answer to Peter¡¯s question. When the ne hadnded and docked at the terminal, Peter led the way as Katherine and Marshall followed him off the ne. Peter went to im the luggage while the other two headed outside. Katherine had thought at the back of her mind. When she saw the people that were waiting for Marshall at the exit, she smiled. Her thought was correct. The ones standing at the exit were Mrs. Grant and another woman. That woman looked slightly different in real lifepared to the magazines. How could she put it, shecked individuality when she posed for the magazines. Her pictures in magazines were probably photoshopped into oblivion, and she had copious amounts of makeup on. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thus, she had a generic trendy look in magazines. And now, this woman had none of those add-ons. She actually looked prettier than she did in magazines. Katherine grinned on the inside, She was d that she did some preparations before leaving for the airport, and now Katherine, with her beautiful makeup on, was not losing to anyone in terms of beauty. Slightly surprised, he walked towards Mrs. Grant and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you guys don¡¯t need to come and pick us up?¡± As he said that, he shot ra Henderson a look. ra was flustered, ¡°It, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who wanted toe here, and I dragged ra along with me.¡± Mrs. Grant added on quickly. She even held ra¡¯s hand with her own. Both of them looked like a mother and her daughter. Peter secretly rolled his eyes beside them. Katherine was emotionless and stayed silent. Mrs. Grant wanted to meet Katherine, but she had always ignored her. The silver lining here was that Katherine was also not interested in conversing with her, which was just as well. Marshall looked at Peter then Katherine and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Katherine¡¯s head was high and assumed an arrogant and proud posture. She walked straight past Mrs. Grant without doing as much as sparing her a gaze. The group walked outside the terminal. Mrs. Grant came prepared, the car that she brought was a private sedan. Not counting the driver, there were only four vacant seats. However, the backseats of the car were not exactly spacious, which was difficult for three people to squeeze into. Mrs. Grant sat at the front passenger seat and asked Marshall to get into the car. She then signaled ra to sit at the back of the car. Katherine could not be bothered to fight with them for the seats. She turned around and asked Peter, ¡°I assume that you have called someone from thepany to come and pick us up, yes?¡± Peter raised his voice slightly, ¡°I had, they even messaged me just now, saying that they¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯ll go look for them.¡± Marshall also looked around to help find theirpany car. Mrs. Grant started to panic, ¡°Marshall,e on, get in the car. Peter and the others will be alright, with thepany car fetching them and all. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you for lunch back in the house.¡± ra went over and opened the rear car door and stood beside it. She was waiting for Marshall as she stared daggers into him. Peter looked around and spotted thepany car driving towards him. He quickly waved his hands, ¡°Over here!¡± The car driver saw him and slowly parked near them. It was an urban off-road model, so everyone could tell that it had ample space just by looking at it. Katherine immediately walked towards the car as Peter held the rear door open for her. Marshall also went towards thepany car as he spoke to Mrs. Grant, ¡°I¡¯ll sit in this car, it¡¯s more spacious.¡± Katherine could not care less about Mrs. Grant and her merry group. As soon as she sat in the car, she stretched her limbs and was immediately d that she picked this car, as it was spacious and comfortable. Marshall got in the car and sat beside her. Katherine shot him a look and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you sat in their car. I¡¯ll ask Peter to drop me off at my ce.¡± Marshall slumped on the seat. He was also worn out from the long trip. As he heard what she said, he replied in a low voice, ¡°Stop messing around.¡± His tone was one of willy-nilly with a slight touch of spoge. Chapter 80 Don’t Know The Rules Chapter 80 Don¡¯t Know The Rules It could be that Katherine was mishearing things. Nevertheless, her heart was still slightly flustered by his words. She turned away and looked out the window, as she pursed her lips in silence. Peter loaded Katherine and Marshall¡¯s luggage into the car before getting into the front passenger seat. On the other side, Mrs. Grant and ra were still standing next to their car. While ra¡¯s expression was unknown, Mrs. Grant was obviously not too happy about how things turned out. Katherine leaned on the car window. She saw Mrs. Grant forcefully mming the car door inwards as she unwillingly got into the car. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She tried her hardest to not burst outughing at Mrs. Grant¡¯s misery. Marshall¡¯s car left before Mrs. Grant¡¯s as they followed thepany car. No one talked throughout the journey as they drove to the old Grant house. Katherine was familiar with the route, too familiar, even. She sighed as she saw the scenery move past her rapidly. When she moved out of the old house, she thought that she would nevere back to that ce again. Unfortunately, fate just had to make her eat her own words. The car reached the old Grant house as it parked in its yard. The old Grant house was located on a hill halfway up a mountain, its surroundings were so serene it would not be surprising if someone saw a ghost in the middle of the night. Old Mr. and Mrs. Grant liked the rural style, various beautiful flora and trees were nted around the house. Moreover, the backyard had a bamboo forest. Maybe because it was well maintained, it makes people felt tranquility. Katherine got out of the car by herself. Old Mrs. Grant, with a maid by her side supporting her, stood at the entrance of the house while looking at Katherine. Katherine saw Old Mrs. Grant when she turned around. Their rtionship wasplicated, to say the least. After she was married to Marshall, within their first year of marriage; Old Mrs. Grant was not exactly treating Katherine well nor treating her poorly. She never picked on Katherine, but she had also never protected her. All of this led Katherine to feel the same way towards Old Mrs. Grant, which was as neutral as one could be. Peter unloaded the luggage from the car. Old Mrs. Grant approached them with her maid still by her side. Other members of the Grant family were still at the office, which was why the ce was peaceful and quiet. Old Mrs. Grant looked at Katherine. Even though they were not close, she still greeted her, ¡°Hello.¡± Katherine replied, ¡°Hello, Old Mrs. Grant.¡± She used to call her grandma. It seemed like she had no problems changing how she addressed her. Old Mrs. Grant exhaled as she looked at Peter. As Peter frequentlyes to the old house, it was natural that she knew who he was. She asked, ¡°You just got off a ne, yes? Come, eat with us before going.¡± Peter looked at Katherine and responded, dly epting Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s offer. Mrs. Grant¡¯s car arrived shortly after thepany car. Mrs. Grant acted as if she was about to miss a flight, as she rushed out of the car as soon as it stopped moving. She quickly approached Marshall and said, ¡°Marshall,e, let¡¯s go inside and eat. You must be tired after all this traveling, you can tell me all about it while we eat.¡± Her aim was so obvious that even Old Mrs. Grant could not stand it. She cleared her throat and put on an unamused face, ¡°Frances.¡± Mrs. Grant was startled. She looked at Old Mrs. Grant and stood to the side. Old Mrs. Grant looked at ra briefly before turning around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. You all must be tired,e in, let¡¯s eat, and rest up.¡± Peter carried Katherine¡¯s luggage while the maid carried Marshall¡¯s as everyone entered the main building. The dining room of the main building was not big even though quite arge number of people lived there. However, the dining table was upied only by a few people most of the time. Currently, everything was served at the dining table. Anyone could tell that they would have avish feast just by ncing at it. The luggage-carrying duo set aside the luggage before they got into the dining room. The Grant family paid great attention to dining etiquette, everyone was given a hot towel to clean their hands. Katherine picked a seat immediately, paying no mind to who was sitting next to or around her. That seat was hers back in the day, with Marshall sitting next to her. Mrs. Grant red at her as she frowned. The elders had not even sat down, yet she dared to sit before her and had already started cleaning her hands? Old Mrs. Grant also looked at Katherine, though she did not get pissed off nearly as much as Mrs. Grant. Katherine cleaned her hands, sat in her seat and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sitting down? I¡¯m starving and I can¡¯t wait to eat.¡± She did not eat breakfast, nor the ne food, yet she had to put up with all these unrted people¡¯s nonsensical etiquette. What a joke. Marshall also sat down with her as he waved his hands and said, ¡°Come everyone, take a seat. We haven¡¯t had anything since morning, so we are indeed starving.¡± Old Mrs. Grant was helped to her seat by the maid before Mrs. Grant took her seat. ra sat opposite Marshall. The two of them could see each other when they raised their heads. The same also applied to another pair, Katherine and Mrs. Grant. Chapter 81 Such A Perfect Reason Chapter 81 Such A Perfect Reason Mrs. Grant seemed reluctant to see Katherine, she had never looked straight at her. She even made it obvious by sitting with her body tilted slightly towards ra. Katherine did not care at all, it was best if Mrs. Grant could eat with her back facing her. She didn¡¯t want to see her either. Mrs. Grant picked up the chopstick after sanitizing her hands. She then picked up some food for Marshall and ra as she smiled and asked Marshall about his trip. She didn¡¯t know what happened between Marshall and the WF Group. Marshall pressed his lips together, thinking in silence. ¡°He had juste back, let¡¯s not talk about work?¡± Old Mrs. Grant answered instead. Mrs. Grant was stunned and slightly embarrassed. On the other hand, Katherine was shoving the food down her throat, she was starving. She didn¡¯t feel hungry while sleeping onboard but now that she was awake, her stomach started feeling ufortable. Marshall stopped after a while and turned to Katherine, ¡°Did you take your medications.¡± Katherine looked up in bafflement, she had her head down eating and totally missed what Marshall just said. Marshall helplessly swept a nce at her. There was even food on her face, she looked confused and silly. It was only Katherine that hadn¡¯t eaten anything throughout the flight. Peter and he had in-flight meals. Marshall reached over and wiped the food off her face and walked away. Mrs. Grant shouted, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ra swept a nce at Katherine, she seemed normal. Marshall excused himself and went to the hall. Their luggage was still at the door, he opened Katherine¡¯s bag knowing exactly where to find her pills. Marshall picked out the ones need to be taken before the meal and went back to the dining room. Katherine was no longer confused. She looked calm or Marshall even sensed that she felt slightly proud. ¡°Take this first,¡± Marshall handed her the pills. Katherine nodded, took over the pills, and swallowed them in one bite. Old Mrs. Grant looked at Katherine concernedly, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Without waiting for Katherine, Marshall answered, ¡°Stomach problem.¡± Old Mrs. Grant''s gazed fixed at Katherine for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always had stomach problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost ten years,¡± Katherine nodded. ¡®It has been long.¡¯ Old Mrs. Grant looked at Katherine a few more times, ¡°You have never mentioned about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Katherine smiled. She looked calm and had not thought of this as a bid deal. Perhaps the Grant family was different. A little headache or fever was considered to be a big issue. She had been suffering from stomach problems for almost ten years and said it¡¯s no big deal. Old Mrs. Grant felt slightly disturbed. Thete Mr. Grant mentioned that Katherine had hardship while growing up. he had even convinced her to be good to Katherine. But he was in critical health condition at that time, so, Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s put all her mind on only him, and didn¡¯t have time for Katherine. After he passed away, Marshall got divorced, so she had even less contact with Katherine since. Mrs. Grant was dissatisfied, she threw a nce at Katherine and let out a heavy sigh. Almost everyone on the table could hear her but none said anything. Katherine nced at Mrs. Grant and followed her, letting out a heavy sigh. And her sighed was louder than Mrs. Grant, not only the people on the table, even the maid on the side could hear her. Mrs. Grant was stunned and looked at her in disbelief, ¡°What was that?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine put on an innocent look, ¡°My upset stomach.¡± Does sighing help cure your upset stomach? Peter almost burst outughing. Such a perfect reason. Chapter 82 Challenge Chapter 82 Challenge Katherine had never treated Mrs. Grant like this before, of course, she couldn¡¯t take it. She mmed the chopsticks on the table, ¡°Katherine, where¡¯s your manner.¡± Marshall looked at her, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough.¡± Katherine too mmed her chopsticks on the table and looked at Mrs. Grant, smiling, ¡°I learned all this from you, if I¡¯m being rude, perhaps you should look into the mirror before pointing fingers at me.¡± Mrs. Grant¡¯s face stiffened, she never knew that Katherine had such a sharp tongue. She opened her mouth, ¡°You¡­¡± Katherine looked at Mrs. Grant calmly, waiting for the next word she would utter. The way she behaved now made Mrs. Grant despised her even more than her silent and pitiful look before. Old Mrs. Grant frowned. She looked at Frances and lectured, ¡°Frances, sit properly, eat quietly. Why haven¡¯t you learn after all these years?¡± What she said embarrassed Frances to the core. She looked at Old Mrs. Grant in displeased, ¡°Look at the way she speaks to me now,¡± she said as she nced at Katherine. Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Frances, so Katherine took the chance to roll her eyes on Mrs. Grant, fearlessly and arrogantly. Mrs. Grant was furious, she clenched her teeth and pointed at Katherine, ¡°Look at her, look at her!¡± Katherine immediately put on her innocent face. She couldn¡¯t even bear recalling her life before this, she wanted to kill her previous self for being such a coward. Mrs. Grant was such a bully, how could she let her walk all over her before? It¡¯s unimaginable.¡¯ Old Mrs. Grant nced at Katherine, she was calm and there was no emotion shown on her face. ra, who was beside Mrs. Grant patted her back, ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, I guess Ms. Jordan didn¡¯t mean to be rude, perhaps she was just feeling unwell due to the pills she had taken.¡± Mrs. Grant looked at ra for a few seconds, soothed out her breath, and said, ¡°You are such a kind- hearteddy, looking for an excuse for other¡¯s wrongdoing.¡± Katherine on the other hand still had a good appetite, picked up her chopsticks, and started eating again. Marshall who sat on his seat without a word looked as calm as a cat. Old Mrs. Grant calmed down, she reached for the napkin, wiped her mouth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m done with my meal.¡± She stood up as she said that and the maid dashed up to her in an instant. Old Mrs. Grant said with her back facing them, ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± It was obvious that she was upset. Frances didn¡¯t expect that Old Mrs. Grant would react this way, ¡°Mom, you have not eaten much.¡± She rose and followed Old Mrs. Grant. Katherine was busy eating and seemed was not affected a little by what just happened. Peter quietly put down his chopsticks. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed for this meal if things were going to turn out like this, he thought. ra was a little embarrassed, she felt uneasy as Frances went for Old Mrs. Grant. After a moment, Marshall put down his chopsticks and turned to ra, ¡°Sorry you have to see that.¡± ra shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I guess Mrs. Grant was not in a good mood.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°let¡¯s eat.¡± ra bit her lips and stayed. Marshall then turned to Peter, ¡°Eat up, we still have to go to the officeter.¡± Peter quickly resumed, pretending nothing happened. Marshall lost his appetite. He looked at Katherine and found that she was not affected by what just happened and was still enjoying her meal. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He stared at her for a while and went back to finish his meal. Chapter 83 Making Things Difficult Chapter 83Making Things Difficult Katherine was eating very fast, without thinking about any rules. Comparatively, ra sat opposite her was gracious. ra was eating so elegantly as if she was in a beauty pageant. Katherine looked at ra, wondering whether she had also eaten like this before. It seemed so awkward. Katherine was the first person to put down chopsticks because she was eating so fast. She picked up the napkin and wiped her mouth and hand. She then gave a burp, leaned back on her chair, and stretched her body. Her posture was not great, ¡°Sigh, my room¡­¡± Marshall looked at her for a moment. She thought for a while before swallowing back her words, ¡°We will talk about this after you finished eating.¡± Marshall had a few more bites before putting down his chopsticks. ra also stopped as well after seeing Marshall put down his. Naturally, Peter was embarrassed to continue eating too. Marshall¡¯s movements were slow, he wiped his mouth and hands, stood up, and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Katherine¡¯s room was arranged by Mrs. Grant. It was very far from Marshall¡¯s room, and it was at the most end of the corridor, with the worst lighting. Marshall frowned when he entered the room. He remembered this room, it was previously filled with some unused stuff. There were so many rooms that were tidied up at home, but Mrs. Grant had to purposely prepare this room for Katherine. She had spent a lot of effort on this. Marshall turned and looked at the servant, ¡°Let¡¯s change a room.¡± The servant looked at Marshall awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s just that, Mrs. Grant has put some stuff in the other rooms, and said, said that it was not convenient.¡± Katherine almost burst outughing. Actually, Mrs. Grant couldn¡¯t be considered a smart person. If Mrs. Grant had not married herself to a good husband and gave birth to a good son, she would perhaps not be able to survive in this family feud. The Grant is a big family. Mr.Grant had four wives in total. Mrs. Grant was the first wife. However,pared to the second, third, and fourthdies, she was literally nothing. If not for Marshall having some say in thepany, she would have been bullied by the others. Mrs. Grant had no ability to boss people around at home. Just look at the situation now. Even if she wanted to make things difficult for Katherine, she was making it too obvious. She didn¡¯t know how to hide it at all. If Mr. Grant and Marshall hadn¡¯t been supporting her, with a personality like this, she would be pushed over by the otherdies. Katherine didn¡¯t say anything, she simply leaned on the wall by the side, crossed her arms, and waited for Marshall to make a decision. Marshall seemed as if he had no choice, ¡°This is really¡­¡± He had been in the business world for so long, how would he not be able to recognize such simple tricks. He looked at the servant, ¡°Do we not even have one empty room?¡± The servant looked at Marshall, stuttering, ¡°Yes, there is actually one room, but Mrs. Grant has said, that room is for, is for¡­¡± The servant was a little embarrassed to continue. Mrs. Grant had said that that room was prepared for ra. That room was right next to Marshall¡¯s room. On the day Marshall and Katherine got divorced, she had already gotten someone to clean up that room. She had said that it would be much more convenient when invited ra over for visit, so she had prepared a room. Therefore, this room was avable. Marshall looked at the servant¡¯s face. Without the servant continuing, he had already understood. He immediately turned around, and walked towards the other end of the corridor, ¡°Which room is that, open it now, give that to Miss Jordan.¡± The servant naturally didn¡¯t dare to disobey, running over in quick steps and opened the room door, ¡°This one.¡± Katherine went over, stood by the door to take a look. She couldn¡¯t help sighing. This room was tastefully decorated. She knew that the things inside were carefully selected just by a nce. The bed-sheets were filled with sunflowers. On the bed was arge sunflower, it was golden yellow, and it felt very weing. The dressing table by the side was also very interesting, it was a European design. The rug next to the bed should be aplete set with the bed, and it looked veryfortable. Needless to talk about the wardrobe and the rest. Katherine almostughed. Mrs. Grant, why didn¡¯t she just decorate it as a newlywed¡¯s room. Then she would not have to go through all the troubles. Looking at this room, Marshall was also feeling a little dizzy. He pinched his nose, and look at Katherine, ¡°You can stay here.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 84 No Rights Anymore Chapter 84No Rights Anymore Naturally, Katherine didn¡¯t act polite. What¡¯s more, she was even more curious to know, how would Mrs. Grant react when she saw Katherine moved into this room. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was anticipating this very much. Katherine pulled her luggage and walked in. She checked around and disyed satisfaction. The servant took a look from outside and left immediately. Marshall stood at the door, leaned on the door frame, crossed his arms, and looked at Katherine. After taking a tour around the room, Katherine turned to see Marshall like this. She giggled and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, what¡¯s wrong? Is it because I had angered your mother at the dinner table, that¡¯s why you want to get back at me now?¡± She sat on the bed in glee, lowering her head and touching it, ¡°Yea, it¡¯s pretty soft. This bed must not be cheap.¡± Finishing her words, she raised her head and looked at Marshall. Marshall was still looking at her with that expression, but he didn¡¯t look angry. It was more a look of curiosity. Suddenly, Katherine thought of pranking him. She patted the bed next to her, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be veryfortable to do it here.¡± Finishing her words, she tilted her head and smiled at Marshall. That expression was a little as if she was seducing him. Marshall¡¯s gazed at Katherine up and down. From her head to her toes, then from her toes to her head, he repeated it twice. After that, he suddenlyughed, ¡°If we have time, we can probably try.¡± Katherine was slightly surprised. Did Marshall now know how to fight back now? Not bad, there had been some improvement. She felt that she couldn¡¯t lose to him, so she wanted to think of a word or two to retort him with. In the end, before Katherine could say anything, she heard voices from the corridor, ¡°Marshall, if there¡¯s nothing I can do, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± It was ra¡¯s voice, and it sounded as if she was pretty close to the door. Katherine leaped up hastily. She reached the door in a few steps. Marshall leaned on the doorframe, Katherine on the other hand leaned on the other side of the doorframe, and stuck her head out of the room. ra was indeed standing on a spot not far away, she was calm. Therefore, Katherine smiled too, ¡°Don¡¯t go, you¡¯ve only been here for a while. Come over and have a chat.¡± ra wasn¡¯t surprised to see Katherine, she was even smiling, ¡°Maybe next time, I think you guys are pretty tired, have a good rest first. I¡¯lle over to visit you guys next time when I¡¯m free.¡± She was indeed graceful, regardless of what asion, she was still calm and in control. Katherine was actually in admiration of her. She nodded her head, ¡°Then you be careful when going back.¡± ra even waved at her and took a final look at Marshall before leaving. Katherine looked at ra¡¯s silhouette disappear from the second-floor stairs. She then spilled the beans, ¡°Don¡¯t you have many admirers.¡± Marshall retracted his gaze from the stairs, turned around, and went back to his room. The two rooms were only separated by a wall, even their doors were next to each other. Marshall simply turned around and went back to his room. It couldn¡¯t be considered his room it used to belong to both him and Katherine. Katherine was still leaning on the door, her head extended towards the outside. But the smile on her face was not there anymore. She no longer had the right to enter that room anymore. She thought about it, and reached out to close the door. She walked over to open the wardrobe. Indeed, Mrs. Grant had prepared a lot for ra. There were so many nightgowns. Katherine used her fingers to fish out one. Wow, this design was really bold. It was no different from being naked. Katherine took a look at others, and they all looked about the same. If this room was taken by ra, she wondered whether ra would dare to wear these. Even Katherine was a little embarrassed to wear them. There was a mirror in the wardrobe, Katherine took a look at herself. ra was slightly taller than her. Katherinecked nutrients since young, so she didn¡¯t manage to grow up with a pair of nice long legs. But her figure was not too bad, and her height was just right. The wardrobe was very big, Katherine hung her clothes on the other side, and then went into the bathroom nearby. This bathroom looked as if it had just been renovated. There was even a massage bathtub in there. Mrs. Grant had thought of everything. But she must have not expected that she would be the one staying in this room instead of ra. She was waiting to see Mrs. Grant¡¯s reaction. Chapter 85 I Warn You Not to Provoke Me Chapter 85 I Warn You Not to Provoke Me Marshall slightly tidied up his room and went out. Peter was waiting downstairs and they headed straight to the office. Katherine peered down from the window from her room, the angle was simr to Marshall¡¯s room. She watched as Marshall and Peter walked towards the parking lot, just like the old days where she would watch her husband departing to work. What¡¯s so fun about watching him as he goes to work? Marshall had never noticed that she did this every day before. It was nothing but her one-sided love, what a joke. Katherine closed the curtain as the two of them disappeared from her sight, she went back to her bed. Although Katherine slept through the whole flight, she still felt ufortable. She tossed and turned on the bed, looked for afortable position. Soon after, someone knocked on her door with a loud shouting voice, ¡°Katherine,e out at once, this is not your room,e out this instant!¡± Mrs. Grant shouted angrily. Katherine giggled, she lied on the bed, looking at the ceiling in a good mood. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Grant continued knocking few more times but receiving no answer, she turned to the maid, ¡°Bring the key and open the door.¡± ¡°Mrs. Grant, it¡¯s better not to make a big deal out of this, Old Mrs. Grant was already upset,¡± the maid said in a low voice. Mrs. Grant gritted her teeth, ¡°It¡¯s not about making a big fuss, look at her, she¡¯s walking all over me!¡± She couldn¡¯t stand to be treated this way. Katherine had never behaved this way before but now she dared to challenge her! She should know her capability before doing so!¡¯ ¡°Quick, open the door,¡± she urged the maid. The maid had the key in her hand and unlocked the door after hesitated for a moment. It was dimmed in the room while Katherine was lying on the bed. Mrs. Grant was infuriated seeing Katherine lied on the bed that she had prepared. She picked every single one of the items and decoration it herself for ra, but now Katherine was using it! She was infuriated. She strode to the side of the bed, ¡°Get up now, Katherine! This is not your room and you are not allowed to be here, get out!¡± Katherine was still lying on the bed looking at the ceiling, ¡°I would advise you to stop acting this way if you don¡¯t want me to get your son involved,¡± she said slowly. Although she sounded calm, what she said stopped Mrs. Grant. She stared at Katherine fiercely, ¡°Katherine, you¡¯ve forgotten about your status after this one trip? Let me tell you, Marshall let you stay here out of pity, don¡¯t get overboard and get out at once, you do not deserve to be in this room.¡± Katherine sat up slowly and stared at Mrs. Grant. She used to look at Mrs. Grant with fear and patience, but now it was simply ridicule and sarcastic. ¡°Pity me?¡± Katherine smiled. She put her legs at the edge of the bed, even with the dimmed light, she saw the bottle of perfume on the dressing table. It must be a new bottle and looks like a branded one. She continued, ¡°Mrs. Grant, please ask your son first about the situation beforeing to me, don¡¯t make meugh.¡± She then got up and opened the curtains. ¡°Let me tell you, your son¡¯s reputation would have been damaged without me beside him on this trip,¡± she said as she peered out the window. Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t know much about businesses, she had the notion that Marshall was unbeatable like his father. Hence, she didn¡¯t believe a word Katherine said. Katherine even opened the window and the wind was hot since it was still summer. Mrs. Grant grunted, ¡°I¡¯ve always known you are shameless enough to keep holding on stuff that doesn¡¯t belong to you, but I was wrong, you are way worse than that, a sharp tongue that speaks nonsense, a complete disgraceful person.¡± Katherineughed, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that Marshall is still alive today despite having a mother like you.¡± Mrs. Grant was furious, no one apart from Old Mrs. Grant dared to speak to her like that. Without giving her the chance to defend, Katherine continued with a calm tone, ¡°I warn you not to provoke me, if you make me angry and I identally leaked the news out about our divorce, your beloved son¡¯s reputation will be all ruined.¡± Chapter 86 This Was Your First Time Provoking Me Chapter 86 This Was Your First Time Provoking Me Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t know what had happened during Marshall¡¯s business trip. But Old Mrs. Grant instructed her not to leak out the news about their divorce, no matter what. It seems even Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t know the reason behind it. But she was dead serious when she mentioned this to her. So Mrs. Grant knew that it may cause serious consequences if the news got out. A cold shiver traveled down her spine looking at how Katherine threatened her using this. Perhaps this was indeed a serious matter, but she was used to be the one that walked all over Katherine before, now that the situation changed, she felt intimidated. She toughened her tone and said, ¡°How dare you.¡± Katherine burst out inughter. She walked over to the dressing table, grabbed the perfume, and threw it onto the wall behind Mrs. Grant as she spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare.¡± The bottle flew past Mrs. Grant¡¯s face, hit the wall, and bang, the bottle shattered into pieces. Mrs. Grant was startled by Katherine¡¯s action. She flinched and even felt that some perfume sshed onto her back from behind. A strong scent of jasmine fragrance filled the room as the bottle smashed into pieces. Mrs. Grant couldn¡¯t believe what she just saw, staring at Katherine. Not only she dared to talk back to her but also challenged her. This was out of control. Katherine on the other hand was calm and cool, starring at Mrs. Grant fearlessly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t provoke me, even your son needs to treat me with respect now, don¡¯t you try to y tricks on me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if I brought your son down with me, I warn you.¡± Mrs. Grant was inplete shock and rage, gritting her teeth. The maid hurried up and held her, ¡°Mrs. Grant, please don¡¯t make loud noises, Old Mrs. Grant will be mad.¡± Mrs. Grant¡¯s breath became rapid, her chest moving up and down rapidly. No one had ever treated her this way since she married into the Grant. She might be unreasonable sometimes, yet, everyone treated her with respect but today, Katherine, such an ill-mannered twit. She was¡­ Mrs. Grant clutched her fists. Katherine on the other hand stood still and staring back straight at her. Mrs. Grant took a few deep breaths before she turned to the maid, ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave this mannerless brat alone.¡± ¡°First warning,¡± Katherine said suddenly. Mrs. Grant turned back, looking at her, startled. Katherine grinned, ¡°My patience has a limit, this is your first warning, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will do if this repeats.¡± This was a threat. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mrs. Grant pointed her finger at Katherine, ¡°You¡­¡± She wanted to say something awful, but was interrupted, ¡°I should have video you on my phone and show the world how well-behaved Marshall Grant¡¯s mother is.¡± Mrs. Grant put down her hand at once. The maid was calmer with better judgment, she knew who was winning. She immediately pulled Mrs. Grant, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out, it¡¯s noon, it¡¯s your afternoon nap time.¡± She was infuriated and couldn¡¯t possibly fell asleep now. But thanks to her maid, she had an excuse to leave, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Get the door on your way out!¡± Katherine said while they were going out. Mrs. Grant remained still while the maid closed the door. The strong jasmine fragrance made Katherine felt difort, it was good that she had opened the window earlier. She remembered ra smelled jasmine. Mrs. Grant was such a kiss-up. Mrs. Grant, on the other hand, stood at the door with her teeth gritted and face twisted. Her hand was shaking in rage and she took out her phone, looking for Marshall¡¯s number. Chapter 87 Going to Tattle Chapter 87 Going to Tattle After Mrs. Grant had left, Katherine felt at ease, sheid down on the bed again. Not to mention, it was because the bed was soft andfortable. She wasn¡¯t sleepy at all so she justid there, otherwise, she also didn¡¯t know what to do. So she just laid there until it gets dark outside. She was too familiar with the Grant house. She got out of bed and went out, wandered around for a while. As the sun sets, the garden was a wonderful ce to enjoy the scenery. Katherine moved slowly to a rattan rocking chair that had a sunshade. She sat down and rocked the chair. This was her first time knowing how rich people enjoyed their life. She took her phone out and browsed the inte. The news that her divorce with Marshall hadn¡¯t blown out. ra was good at keeping herposure. Without knowing the inside story, she still managed to stay out of the Grant family¡¯s business. Katherine imagined herself in ra¡¯s position, she might not be able to act like ra. She would probably find someone to break the divorce news. A woman would do anything for love. As a woman, she could understand if ra did it. But ra didn¡¯t do it. It was impressive. She could remain calm. Such people always had a way to gain what they wanted without exposing their motives at all. It was most terrifying to be rival with this kind of person. Luckily, she and ra are not rivals anymore. She and Marshall had nothing to do with each other. Katherine hummed slowly and read the gossip. As soon as Marshall reached home and got out of the car, he saw Katherine in the garden. The garden was just next to the parking lot. Normally, the Grant house was quiet. So he could hear her clearly when Katherine was humming a tune. Katherine¡¯s voice was pleasing to listen to her when she was singing a lyrical song. Marshall went over slowly, tried not to make a sound as much as possible. He stood near the rattan chair and looked at Katherine. Not sure what she saw on the phone, her cheeks dimpled as she smiled. She was wearing hot pants, took off her shoes, and sat cross-legged on the rattan chair. She was humming while browsing her phone. Herziness and casual look were something Marshall hadn¡¯t seen before. Katherine looked at her phone for a long time, then looked up at the sky, thought it was about time to get back inside the house. She lowered her legs and saw Marshall before putting her shoes on. Marshall stood over there watching her with both his hands in his pockets, not sure how long he had been standing there. Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t know Mr. Marshall has the habit of peeping on people.¡± Marshall¡¯s voice was t, ¡°Who are you calling a peeper? I didn¡¯t hide and I¡¯ve been standing here for a long time, it¡¯s just you didn¡¯t see me.¡± Katherine bent over to put on her shoes. As the cor was slightly loosened, so when she bent down, he could see her chest under the clothes. Marshall slowly looked away, ¡°By the way, I took some of your clothes over when I stop by your ce in the afternoon.¡± Katherine stood up and checked her clothing while she responded. Those clothes were bought when she was still living at Grant¡¯s house, the clothes were quite expensive but not her style at all. Marshall brought Katherine over to the car and took out a bag from the car. Marshall had been carrying it since Katherine didn¡¯t ask him to hand it over. Both of them slowly walked towards the main building. When they were walking, they heard another caring back. It was likely the people from the other houses. Some of them didn¡¯t treat Katherine nicely in the past, so she didn¡¯t want to greet them. She just pretended as if she heard nothing. Marshall didn¡¯t respond to it as well as he also pretended not to hear like Katherine. Both of them went back to the main building. Mrs. Grant was just sitting in the living room of the main building, and it seemed like she had been waiting for Marshall. The stance that she was going to tattle almost made Katherineugh. When Mrs. Grant saw both of them enter together, she froze for a moment and then red at Katherine. Katherine shook her arms while walking upstairs, she told Marshall, ¡°Bring me up the clothester, thank you.¡± Despite Katherine¡¯s ended the request with a thank you, it still ticked Mrs.Grant off. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Katherine in front of Marshall, so she turned the maid beside her, ¡°You, take it up for her.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The maid hurriedly took the bag from Marshall¡¯s hand and brought it to Katherine¡¯s room. Katherine looked at the maid and thanked her. The maid whispered and said wee. Before leaving, she looked back at Katherine again. Chapter 88 I Was Once Someones Sweetheart Too Chapter 88 I Was Once Someone''s Sweetheart Too Katherine had changed. The maid had already heard the words from Mrs. Grant this afternoon. Upon looking closer now, Katherine had indeed changed. Her personality had be independent and she had be cold-hearted. She used to be very kind and gentle, smiled at anyone she met, and treated the maids with a caring attitude. But just now, when she said thank you, she used a neutral tone and was emotionless. She had changed. The maid went out, closed the door behind her, and then slowly walked downstairs. Mrs. Grant wasining downstairs. She wasining about how Katherine had talked back at her and how she had challenged her. She even mentioned Katherine almost got into a fight with her. Marshall did not react in the beginning, but he frowned when he heard thest few words, ¡°Did she hit you?¡± Mrs. Grant''s expression was slightly ufortable, "That''s not true, she didn''t have the guts to do that, she just smashed the bottle of perfume I bought, right in front of me." Speaking of which, Mrs. Grant was furious. The perfume just flew right past her face at that moment. If the perfume bottle was a little off, it would have smashed her face. Marshall nodded, ¡°Just dropped a bottle of perfume. If you like it, I¡¯ll buy you another bottle.¡± Mrs. Grant tutted as she was unhappy, ¡°It¡¯s not just about a bottle of perfume, you didn¡¯t understand what I meant, you didn¡¯t see her attitude at that moment. Marshall, why did you bring this kind of person back? I didn¡¯t say anything when you guys were still married. Now, why should the Grant family help her when you are divorced.¡± Marshall thought for a while, ¡°This matter is a bitplicated. I will tell both of you together when dad comes hometer, but now Katherine needs to stay here. Mom, treat her nicely.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marshall looked at Mrs. Grant and talked with a serious tone, ¡°I know what you did before, I just don¡¯t care about it. I know you have mistreated her.¡± Mrs. Grant pursed her lips and felt embarrassed. She hummed and hawed, ¡°How am I treating her badly.¡± She pulled her face and said, ¡° I have been treating her well. Not to say that she was married to you with such a family background, If she was in another family, she might be treated like a maid.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t like to argue or reasoned with Mrs. Grant because it had been many times that his father, Khalid Grant, couldn¡¯t even reason with her. All Marshall could say was, ¡°When she married me, she and I were one unity. How you treat her is the same as how you¡¯re treating me.¡± ¡°How can you and her be the same?¡± Mrs. Grant red, ¡°You are the heir of the Grant family, the whole Grant family will be yours in the future.¡± This was the sentence he didn¡¯t want to hear the most. He simply stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to go upstairs and change my clothes first,ter when dades home and everyone is here, I¡¯ll tell you guys about the details between Katherine and me.¡± Mrs. Grant knew Marshall didn¡¯t want to hear about these household affairs. But she had been sulking the whole afternoon. If she didn¡¯t let it out, she might suffocate. Marshall went straight upstairs. When he reached his room, he stopped and listened carefully. He didn¡¯t hear any sounding from Katherine¡¯s room. Marshall opened the door and went into his room, changed into his home wear. When he came out, he couldn''t control himself and went over to knock on Katherine¡¯s door. He then heard the pitter-patter of footsteps, and the door opened. A heavy jasmine fragrance came plunging over. Katherine said with a nk expression, ¡°Has your mother finished tattling?¡± Marshall wanted tough, ¡°How did you get into a fight with my mother this afternoon?¡± Katherine humphed, ¡°She came over to look for trouble, so I definitely can¡¯t endure it.¡± Marshallughed this time, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tolerate it all before?¡± Speaking of this, Katherine got upset. She looked at Marshall with an unhappy look, ¡°I was worried that it might be difficult for you to be stuck between the two of us, or why else do you think I can withstand her for this long? Your family is indeed rich, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can humiliate people at will. That¡¯s just ridiculous. ¡± Marshall raised his hand uncontrobly. It seemed that he wanted to pat Marshall¡¯s head. His hand stopped when halfway there. He also seemed to be surprised by his actions. He became a little stiff and immediately put his hand down again. He sighed, ¡°My mother does have a bad temper sometimes. It can¡¯t be helped since my father used to spoil her. Don¡¯t argue with her in the future and try to avoid her.¡± Katherine rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it. Why should I avoid her? I used to be my grandfather¡¯s sweetheart too. If he was here, he will tell me not to be afraid. You guys only dare to bully me so unscrupulously because I don¡¯t have anyone to rely on.¡± The tone of Katherine¡¯s voice was fairly calm but Marshall¡¯s heart was shocked inexplicably. He stared and looked at Katherine¡¯s face seriously. Chapter 89 Don’t Get Involved in His Affairs in the Future Chapter 89 Don¡¯t Get Involved in His Affairs in the Future Marshall sighed after a long time, ¡°We are indeed sorry.¡± He had never met Katherine¡¯s grandfather, but he had heard his grandfather mention this person before. The two old men had a lifelong friendship, and if it weren¡¯t for that, his grandfather wouldn¡¯t have insisted on Marshall marrying Katherine. Marshall thought about it, ¡°Okay. Dinner is served downstairs. Remember toe down for dinner later.¡± Katherine nodded while Marshall turned around and left. Katherine waited for a while before she closed the door. She was ying a game, and her phone was now thrown onto the bed. She had probably lost the game. She went over to get her phone and exit the game. She sat on the bedside, looking around. It was indeed boring at the Grant family. No one here liked her. And to be honest, she didn¡¯t like anyone in the house either. None of them. It was the damnedest thing to see people she didn¡¯t like every day. Katherine put her hands on herp and rubbed them back and forth. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking. Now that she was so rich, why lived such an oppressive life. She had to be prodigal. Otherwise, it would be a waste to take so much money and still live the same life as before. Katherine licked her lips. But, she had to do a little homework on how to spend that sum of money. She didn¡¯t know how to do it. She was poor for too long, and she was overwhelmed by being rich all of a sudden. On the other hand, Marshall sat in the study room. Old Mrs. Grant, Khalid, and Frances were all there. Marshall had already told them about the important things that happened during his business trip. Khalid didn¡¯t mention Katherine but just looked at Marshall with a serious look, ¡°How can you still be tricked by a person like that?¡± Marshall¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°It was my negligence. I didn¡¯t expect them to be like this.¡± Khalid had been in the business world for a long time, and these things were not too shocking for him. Old Mrs. Grant nodded at the side, ¡°So is the WF Group still in contact with you now?¡± Marshall hummed, ¡°They did call today, but I didn¡¯t answer.¡± Those who could make such a move before the premise of cooperation must have many despicable means. There was no telling what they might do after that. Old Mrs. Grant let out a sigh, ¡°Kathy will stay here for now. The two of you got divorced can¡¯t be dug out at this time as someone will easily make a fuss about it.¡± The Grant family had made many enemies over the past years. People on the outside could not judge right and wrong from the gossip. It would be troublesome if people teamed up to trick him. Old Mrs. Grant looked at Frances after finished talking, ¡°Frances, you should be more careful in the future. Now that Kathy and Marshall have nothing to do with each other, you¡¯re not her mother-inw anymore.¡± Frances pursed her lips for a long while before she said, ¡°I know.¡± Khalid nced at Marshall, ¡°As for your uncle¡¯s side, they didn¡¯t know much about the divorce matter. When the timees, I will just tell them that you and Katherine didn¡¯t file the divorce in the end. They probably won¡¯t talk too much about this matter.¡± Old Mrs. Grant looked at Frances again after hearing what Khalid said. Mrs. Grant was a little embarrassed to look at Old Mrs. Grant. Before Marshall and Katherine had finalized their divorce, she had already spread the word around the house that the two were getting a divorce. She even brought ra here to walk around and let her get familiar with the environment. Now Katherine was being brought back by Marshall again. Not sure that what would others thought about it. Khalid looked at Mrs. Grant and was also a bit helpless, ¡°Frances, you shouldn¡¯t get involved in Marshall¡¯s affair next time.¡± Mrs. Grant took a breath, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Old Mrs. Grant stood up as things were almost done discussing, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go down and eat.¡± Mrs. Grant went over to assist Old Mrs. Grant, and they went down together. As they got downstairs, they saw Katherine sat in the dining room and started eating. She didn¡¯t wait for anyone. She was eating quite vigorously all by herself. Mrs. Grant couldn¡¯t hold back and whispered to Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°Mom, look at her. She doesn¡¯t even look like a proper girl.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Old Mrs. Grant stared at Katherine for a moment. Katherine started eating since no one was around, and she ate quite happily, probably because the food was delicious too. And it was quite appetizing to watch. Old Mrs. Grant sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat and eat.¡± Marshall was causal about it. He went over and sat next to Katherine, nced at her. However, Katherine didn¡¯t even look at him and just said, ¡°I was hungry. So I didn¡¯t wait for you guys.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, no need for so many courtesies.¡± Katherine almostughed out loud. The Grant family had the most courtesies. The maid served Marshall¡¯s rice. Marshall turned to look at Katherine after having two bites, inexplicably with some smiles on his face. Chapter 90 Marshall Said He Couldn’t Live Without Me Chapter 90 Marshall Said He Couldn¡¯t Live Without Me Mrs. Grant sat across from Katherine and looked up at her asionally. Naturally, her expression never gotten better. She had been particrly fond of ra for no reason. The marriage between Marshall and ra was only made possible because of her. She was happy with ra in every way. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, she didn¡¯t expect Katherine showed up when the marriage was about to happen. That¡¯s why she was full of disgust for Katherine, even before she met Katherine. Back then, the old Mrs. Grant was dying, and he kept asking Khalid and Marshall to agree to the marriage. Although Mrs. Grant was somewhat overpowering, yet she was still filial. In the end, she had no choice but to persuade Marshall to agree. At first, Mrs. Grant looked at Katherine as a whole. She found only one good quality after looking her up and down. She was good-looking. But just being beautiful looking didn¡¯t do any good. She didn¡¯t like Katherine at all. Katherine was not even looking at Mrs. Grant this time. She just focused on eating and then put down her chopsticks. She took a napkin and wiped her mouth, ¡°Enjoy your meal, I¡¯m going out first.¡± Old Mrs. Grant looked at Katherine without saying anything. It was disrespectful to the elders to put down their chopsticks and leave first when the elders were still there, like this kind of action was not previously allowed in the Grant family. Mrs. Grant hurriedly looked at Old Mrs. Grant. She hoped that she would say something to put Katherine in her ce. However, Old Mrs. Grant only looked at Katherine and went back to eat. Katherine swaggered out of the dining room. She didn¡¯t go back to her room either. She went outside to wander around. She had just finished eating, so she needed to walk it off. Katherine stood in the open space in front of the main building and then went towards the backyard. By this time, almost everyone was eating. Therge poption of the Grant family made everyone here soplicated. But everyone yed their part, and they didn¡¯t interact much if they couldn¡¯t get along with each other. Katherine slowly made her way to the back door of the courtyard. She could get into the bamboo forest from here. She had married into the Grant family for almost a year and hadn¡¯t even visited this site. She went over to have a look, and the back door was locked. She looked around and saw a warehouse next to it. And the warehouse door was open. Katherine went in to look around and saw adder. She didn¡¯t think twice and went to carry thedder out. Thedder stood against the wall, and she climbed up in a few seconds. But she was dumbfounded as she climbed up thedder. The wall was a bit high, and there was no way she could jump in from the outside. She was afraid. Katherine was discouraged, and when she was debating whether to climb over or just go back, she heard someone speak, ¡°Hey, what are you doing up there?¡± Katherine was taken aback and turned around to look. She then saw a person stood under a tree not far away. Not sure how long had that person been standing over there. He was leaning against the tree trunk, crossing his arms. Katherine frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t you guess what I¡¯m going to do with this stance?¡± The man then walked over after a couple of seconds. Katherine knew this man. He was the second young master of the Grant family, Lucas. Lucas stared at Katherine for a long while, ¡°You want to go to the bamboo forest?¡± Katherine said, ¡°Yeah. Do you have ways? The door is locked.¡± Lucas smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± Katherine stopped dwelling on this and got down from thedder. She patted her trousers, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go.¡± Lucas initially wanted to say that even if he could open the back door, why should he take Katherine out. However, he swallowed his words after looking at Katherine. He nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Lucas did have the key to the back door. He went over and quickly opened the back door. Katherine probed and looked from the outside, feeling surprised, ¡°So this is what it looks like behind here.¡± Lucas went straight out, ¡°Come on. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted toe out and see what it is like over here?¡± Katherine wasn¡¯t afraid of going out alone with a guy at night. She just went after him. It was dark but still visible. There was a path paved with stones when going into the bamboo forest through here. Katherine and Lucas slowly walked into the bamboo forest. Lucas turned around to look at Katherine, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you divorced my brother?¡± Katherineughed and said bluntly, ¡°Nope. Your brother said he couldn¡¯t live without me.¡± Chapter 91 How About Trying This Chapter 91 How About Trying This Maybe Katherine¡¯s tone sounded yful. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lucas thenughed out loud. Katherine turned around and looked at Lucas, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Lucas nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Katherine shrugged, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± They both continued walking in the bamboo forest for a short while before Katherine stopped. She said, ¡°It is true that your brother and I did not get divorced. We had initially nned to get a divorce. But to begin or end a marriage is not easy. So, we decided to give our marriage another chance.¡± She thenughed, ¡°So, do you believe me now?¡± Lucas stood there and thought for a while, ¡°I think it is more believable now.¡± Katherineughed, ¡°Because that¡¯s the truth.¡± Due to the higher elevation of the bamboo forest, they were able to view the entire courtyard of the Grant family. Katherine said, ¡°The Grant Family is wealthy, look at how much space this old building takes up.¡± Lucas muttered in agreement, ¡°All I can say is that we¡¯re lucky to have a better life, we know how to be reborn.¡± ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ Katherine fell silent. There¡¯s too much unfairness in this world Where one is born determines their destiny. Some people were born into wealthy families, just like Marshall and Lucas. Even if they didn¡¯t work hard, they would still achieve things that others couldn¡¯t achieve even with a lifetime of hard work. And some people were born into unhealthy and broken families. Just like Katherine. As a child, Katherine had to endure a lot. Now that she¡¯s all grown up, she still hadn¡¯t reaped any benefits from all the suffering she had gone through. So, all those inspirational words were all a lie. Lucas turned his head towards Katherine, ¡°Whatever I said might have been too much, but this is the reality.¡± ¡°Yes, it was a bit cruel.¡± Kathrine sighed. If you see the Grant house from here, you could see theyouts clearly. The main building upied thergest area. Katherine still couldn''t understand what¡¯s the point of living in such arge space. What would happen if someone were to suddenly have stomach pains in the yard¡­? What if that person couldn¡¯t make it in time to the bathroom¡­? Yeah, that would be very embarrassing indeed. Thinking about this, Katherine felt a little bit better. Normal people wouldn¡¯t think about such problems that rich people had to face. They both stood there quietly, not uttering a single word until it became dark outside. Katherine waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s head back, it¡¯s gettingte, if you killed me here, no one would ever know, which is scary. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Lucasughingly looked at Katherine. Katherine took out her phone and turned on the shlight. Following the direction of the light, they walked towards the exit of the forest. Lucas who was following Katherine said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember you being like this back then.¡± Katherine said, ¡°Ah! Do you mean I¡¯ve be more beautiful?¡± Lucas smiled and kept quiet. Reaching the house, they entered through the back door. Katherine told Lucas, ¡°Remember to put the ladder over there, I¡¯ll head off first.¡± Not waiting for Lucas¡¯ reply, Katherine quickly left. Lucas stood there, looked at Katherine¡¯s back. His smile slowly faded away. Just as Katherine reached the garden, she saw Marshall Grant approached her. Marshall seemed to be looking for her and his expression was worried. Katherine smiled and cheekily greeted Marshall. Marshall looked at Katherine and said, ¡°Where have you been? It¡¯s alreadyte, why aren¡¯t you in your room?¡± Finding Marshall¡¯s words funny, Katherine replied, ¡°Where else could I have been? I have only been in this old building. what else could happen?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t reply and his expression did not soften too. Katherine let out a sigh and stopped talking to Marshall. She continued walking towards the main building. Marshall followed behind her. There was no one left in the living room. Everyone must have gone back to their room and rested. Katherine and Marshall went upstairs in single file. Katherine was the first to reached her room. She pushed the door open but stopped after thinking for a moment. Katherine turned her head and looked at Marshal, ¡°Did you went outside just to look for me?¡± Marshal didn¡¯t utter a word and walked towards his room. Katherine whispered to Marshal, ¡°You needed me for something? Or do you want to try out this bed together to see if it isfortable or not?¡± Marshall stopped when he heard Katherine¡¯s words. Katherineughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I¡¯m not in the mood today.¡± Saying that Katherine entered her room and shut the door. Chapter 92 I’m Thanking You Chapter 92 I¡¯m Thanking You Katherine leaned against the door with a smirk. She could almost imagine the look on Marshall¡¯s face right now. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. And it felt really good. Today was perfect. A whileter, Katherine picked up the bag that Marshall had brought over and thrown it all on the bed. Marshall had only picked a few clothes but there were no pajamas inside. ¡®This man really has no brains.¡¯ ¡®He had brought so much stuff over but didn¡¯t even think about what I needed to wear to sleep at night?¡¯ Katherine sat on the bed feeling slightly depressed. But after a while, she stood up with a sneer on her face. Katherine opened the closet doors and looked at the nightgowns. They were all new and were prepared for ra. Though Katherine wasn¡¯t as tall as ra, the size of these nightgowns still fitted her. Katherine pulled one out and took it to the bathroom. Laying in the jacuzzi, she thoroughly enjoyed this experience. ¡®Mrs. Grant is really thoughtful, I should properly thank her tomorrow.¡¯ Katherine almost fell asleep in the jacuzzi and crawled out in a daze. After drying herself, Katherine wore the nightgown that was prepared for ra. She then went to the dressing mirror and looked at herself. ¡®Oh wow, this¡­¡¯ ¡®How beautiful is this woman?¡¯ Katherine smiled. She then returned to her bed. As this sexy dress was prepared for ra, there¡¯s no way that she could wear this outside. If only they were specially prepared for her... No matter what, she must show off this dress to Marshall. She never thought that she had such a nice figure too. No wonder Marshall was obsessed with her body, that¡¯s just normal. Katherineughed idiotically when she thought about this. She rolled over, calming herself, and closed her eyes before slowly drifting off to sleep. ¡®That was an amazing sleep she had and it¡¯s all thanks to this magnificent bed. I feel refreshed¡¯ Katherine found a short-sleeved top and paired it with a pair of hot pants. The hot pants were a bit short, showing off her elegantly long and fair-skin legs. After washing up, Katherine left her room. At the open space downstairs, she stretched her arms and legs. The parking lot could be seen from here. The Grant family had a car for each person. After all, they were living in the mountain. If there was no car, it would not be convenient tomute. Katherine stared at the cars and smacked her lips. She didn¡¯t know how to drive. And not having a car was also a problem for her. Katherine moved around for a bit and saw Mrs. Granting downstairs. Mrs. Grant usually got up at this time. The Grant family¡¯s routine was consistent as hell. Mrs. Grant¡¯s face darkened when she saw Katherine. Katherine was happy when she saw her reaction. Katherine turned around and went into the living room, where Mrs. Grant wasing downstairs. Katherine stretched her waist pretentiously, ¡°Oh, I had a really good sleepst night.¡± Mrs. Grant ignored her, Katherine then said again. ¡°That bed is reallyfortable to lie down on.¡± Mrs. Grant gritted her teeth. She had never been a person who could bear anger, and Katherine was obviously being provocative. ¡®It¡¯s impossible that Mrs. Grant doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m trying to do.¡¯ But Katherine kept quiet after thinking about it. Katherine spoke again, ¡°Smelling the fragrance of jasmine is a little bit ufortable though.¡± Mrs. Grant turned around and looked at Katherine, ¡°Katherine, I advise you to stop.¡± Katherineughed, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, I¡¯m thanking you, for spending so much effort into decorating this room.¡± Mrs. Grant couldn¡¯t argue with Katherine at all. She turned around angrily and headed to the kitchen. Katherine happily went upstairs. Marshall was still in his room. Katherine knocked on his door. Marshall opened the door after a while as he was still buttoning his shirt. This scene suddenly brought back memories of Sam Thompson¡¯s banquet. Marshall also buttoned up slowly after sex. Katherine cleared her throat, ¡°Um, I want to learn to drive. You must have ways. Can you help find someone to teach me?¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°Why do you want to learn to drive?¡± Katherine clicked her tongue angrily and said, ¡°We¡¯re staying high up in a mountain, do I have to walk all the way down if anything happens?¡± Marshall replied, ¡°We have cars at home, you can just ask for a servant to drive you down the mountain if you needed anything.¡± Katherine curled her lips, ¡°Forget about it, your mom will just make a fuss out of it. I don¡¯t want to use your family¡¯s cars. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any money of my own. I want to learn how to drive, buy a car by myself, and spend my own money.¡± After saying that she felt that her tone was not strong enough. So she repeated, ¡°I want to use my own things, I¡¯ll feel independent, you understand?¡± Marshallughed, ¡°Yes I know, I¡¯ll let Peter make arrangements for you. He seems to know a coach from a driving school.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡± She then turned around and left. Marshall stood at the door, watching Katherine majestically went down the stairs. Chapter 93 Wanted Complete Independence Chapter 93 Wanted Complete Independence Katherine had her breakfast, and then she went out with Marshall. She went looking for Peter to urge him to quickly arrange her driving lessons. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The two of them walked to a parking lot, and they happened to spot the other members of the Grant family appearing too. Everyone went to work at this timing. They were all walking in a group, which presented a magnificent scene. Katherine was able to spot Lucas almost immediately. Lucas was following Carson obediently from behind. Katherine didn¡¯t specifically greet him out of so many people here. It was not appropriate to just greet him without greeting everyone else. As for everyone else, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them. Katherine pulled the car door open and sat on the passenger¡¯s seat. Marshall naturally had to shoot the breeze with the lot at that moment. Katherine pulled a long face and pretended not to see those people. Those people had given her the cold shoulder because of her background, so now she figured that they were in no ce to speak to her. Marshall quickly got in the car after having a brief conversation with them. He didn¡¯t mind the fact that Katherine didn¡¯t greet anyone too. His car was the first to depart from the old mansion. While the car made its way downhill, Katherine leaned on the open car window and gazed at the passing scenery outside. The scenery was spectacr. Katherine in fact knew that every part of the scenery she was admiring was the handiwork of the Grant family. It was an indisputable fact that the Grant family was wealthy, and if they wanted to do good deed, nobody would stop them. Marshall nced at her from time to time. He had his own reasons for bringing Katherine to thepany. He couldn¡¯t predict whether the WF Group would make things worse as it was now. Now, he was going to reveal Katherine to the employees of thepany so that it would set a stepping stone for him to fully describe their rtionship in the future. Katherine was naturally in the dark about this. When Marshall¡¯s car stopped in front of thepany entrance, she got down by herself. This was thepany owned by the Grant family. Before her divorce, she never got to step into this ce. Now that she was already divorced, it was strange that she had appeared here together with Marshall like a couple. It was ironic. Marshall got down from the car and after some thought he came over and grabbed Katherine¡¯s hand. Katherine knew what she needed to do. She put on a smiley face as she stepped into thepany lobby with Marshall. It was just in time for themencement of the day¡¯s work, and there were many people scurrying around in the lobby. Peter was spotted at the reception counter, and he seemed to be engaged with thedy at the counter. Katherine immediately called out to him, ¡°Peter.¡± Peter froze for a second as he turned around, unable to process what was happening. Katherine changed her posture into one which she hugged Marshall¡¯s arm entirely, with her whole body stering on him. She continued to call out to Peter, ¡°Hey,e here, I have something to tell you.¡± Her voice was not hushed, so everyone nearby could hear her. This was the first time Marshall was bringing Katherine to thepany. It was bound to cause a sensation. That luxurious wedding ceremony previously was sensational enough that everyone knew about it. However, after the wedding, Katherine had beenying low. Outsiders knew little to nothing about her. Even for employees working directly in the Grant family, they knew little about the private life of their master and their madam. Now that Katherine was standing in the lobby, she was very eye-catching. Everyone who was passing around them all stopped. Some of them were peeping at her, while others just couldn¡¯t look away, having their attention all fixed on Katherine. Peter hurried towards Katherine as he greeted loudly, ¡°Madam, why are you here?¡± Katherine replied with a chuckle, ¡°Something I need to attend to. Your boss said that he¡¯s way too busy, so I am here to help him alleviate his duties.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no problem, if you need anything, just let me know.¡± Peter was a master at putting on a show. Katherine looked up at Marshall before letting go of him, ¡°You can go mind your business now. I¡¯ll talk to Peter.¡± Marshall replied, ¡°Alright, we will have lunch together at noon.¡± Katherine nodded with a demure smile on her face. She looked clueless and innocent with that expression. Those uncles of the Grant family had all arrived behind them. Katherine didn¡¯t turn around. She pretended not to know about this fact. Those people passed by her without greeting her too. This was the best-case scenario, as both parties didn¡¯t want to disgust each other if they were to interact. Lucas went past her, after taking a few steps, he turned around and looked at her. There was no expression on his face. He was simply looking at her. Katherine didn¡¯t return his gaze as she was looking at Peter, ¡°I want to learn driving. I heard that you know some driving instructors, no? Rmend one to me. I need one who can teach me well.¡± Peter was a little surprised, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to learn how to drive?¡± Katherine winked as she lowered her voice, ¡°Most probably because I wantplete independence soon.¡± After saying that, she immediatelyunched into a chuckle. Lucas happened to spot herughing face just as he was about to look away. She looked exactly like how she was on that day. His movement froze, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times. Chapter 94 Some People Are More Fortunate Chapter 94 Some People Are More Fortunate Peter indeed had some connections with driving instructors. He nodded almost immediately, ¡°Okay, I will help you contact him soon.¡± Katherine and Peter sat down on a sofa in the lobby. Peter called a driving instructor that he knew, and after a conversation, he hung up and asked Katherine, ¡°How was it on your side yesterday?¡± Peter naturally knew that those people of the Grant family disliked Katherine. He used to deal with all sorts of problems for Marshall, so he knew very well about the Grant family. He lowered his voice, ¡°Did those people cause any troubles for you?¡± When Katherine recalled that Mrs. Grant almost stomped the floor in anger because of her, a sense of aplishment rose in her heart. She didn¡¯t care one bit, ¡°Nobody can make things difficult for me now. Ever since the day we got divorced, I will be the only one making life difficult for others.¡± Peter stared at Katherine for some time before looking relieved. He let out a sigh, ¡°You¡¯re all by yourself, so you need to take good care of yourself. Even if those people don¡¯t value you at all, you still need to value yourself.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I need to be good to myself.¡± Since Marshall had brought Katherine to Peter¡¯s care, it also meant that Peter could have a half-day off today. Peter waited for a while with Katherine by his side before receiving a call back from the driving instructor. Then, he fetched Katherine to the driving school. There weren¡¯t a lot of people in the school. That instructor was waiting by the door, and seeing Peter and Katherine had arrived, he immediately jogged towards them to wee them. Nowadays, it was a good thing to know more people. Katherine didn¡¯t need to do much except for signing her name on some documents, and that marked the end of her registration process. Peter paid for the fees. Initially, Katherine was reluctant to ept his kindness as she emphasized that she had money. Peter red at her, ¡°I will im this amount from the bosster on. What reason is there for you not to use his money? Don¡¯t worry, we are using his money.¡± Katherine sounded a little helpless, ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like using his money, though.¡± Peter was very insistent, ¡°I am a man and how can I let a woman pay?¡± Katherine clicked her tongue as she thought that Peter made it sound like it was his own money while he was nning to im it from Marshall when he got back. By the time everything was done in the driving school, there was still a lot of time left.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine mulled over something in her mind, ¡°I will take a look back at my ce. You can return to the company first. I will meet up with you guys at noon.¡± Peter nodded, ¡°Then, you need to be careful when you¡¯re alone.¡± Katherine hailed a taxi and went back to her residence. She unlocked the door using her fingerprints, and the living room presented itself in front of her. The living room was very vacant, and there were very few things in it. The ce looked like it had been vacant for a long time. She slowly got upstairs and sat down on the bed in the bedroom. Marshall was here before to get some clothes, as the wardrobe was slightly left ajar. She went over to take a good look. There were some old clothes of hers in the wardrobe, and at that time when she moved out of the old mansion, Mrs. Grant was especially ecstatic. She was very enthusiastic when she ordered the maid to move out all of Katherine¡¯s stuff. She didn¡¯t even miss a tiny hairband. She didn¡¯t hide her intention of wishing for Katherine¡¯s disappearance from the Grant family forever. At that time, Katherine didn¡¯t give much thought to this. Now that she recalled the incident, things probably happened because the family didn¡¯t want ra to feel any difort at the sight of her things. ra was indeed fortunate. She was born into such a good family, and then she was also being cared for as a precious person in the hands of her future mother-inw. In the end, one had to have a good background. That was the factor for garnering another person¡¯s fondness. Katherine rummaged around the wardrobe and found that she had a lot of clothes here. However, most of the styles were not to her liking. Mrs. Grant had said that she couldn¡¯t tarnish the family name. At that time when she married into the family, the Grant family had purchased numerous clothing articles for her. Most of them were chosen by Mrs. Grant. There were a lot of them that still had the price tags on. On one hand, she didn¡¯t have the chance to wear them, and on the other hand, she never liked them very much. Katherine went through them one by one and concluded that she still didn¡¯t like them. She thought about something in her head before returning downstairs with her phone. She finally knew how to squander his money. She hailed a taxi to the mall and entered the first floor where the women¡¯s department was. She bought everything which the style, pattern, color that she liked, until she couldn¡¯t carry all of them then she finally stopped. Then, she called Peter. Peter picked up very quickly, and she couldn¡¯t discern his current whereabouts. His voice sounded especially amplified at the other end, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong? What can I do for you?¡± This was not the usual way he addressed her. Katherine pursed her lips and said, ¡°I am at XR Mall now. Can youe over to fetch me? I have bought a lot of things, and I can¡¯t carry all of them.¡± Peter was still yelling albeit a little exaggeratedly, ¡°Oh, alright, I wille over now. Madam, wait for me, I will be there in no time.¡± Chapter 95 She Feared No One Chapter 95 She Feared No One The XR Mall was not far from the Grant Enterprise. Katherine strolled towards after ending the call. From the way Peter spoke, there must have been some co-workers or senior management beside him. He would seize any opportunity to showcase himself. Katherine did not wait for long at the entrance before Peter arrived. As soon as Peter saw the shopping bags that Katherine was carrying, he chuckled and teased, ¡°That¡¯s how a socialite should be.¡± Katherine smiled and replied, ¡°A socialite would have an assistant to carry all the bags.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting me?¡± Peter reached forward to carry the bags and walked towards the car. Katherine asked curiously, ¡°Who was beside you when I called you just now?¡± Peter was startled and seemed to be upset when he replied, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Henderson. He said that he was in the area and came to look for Marshall.¡± Katherine was stunned, looked at Peter, and said, ¡°Mr. Henderson came over?¡± It looked like this issue had escted. Peter ced Katherine¡¯s shopping bags in the car and said sarcastically, ¡°I bet ra must have said something when she went home yesterday exining why Mr. Henderson is here today.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Was Mr. Henderson still there when you left?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Peter nodded and continued, ¡°He was talking to us about ourpany¡¯s operation.¡± Peter walked over to the driver¡¯s side, got into the car, and fastened his seatbelt. He then said, ¡°But our Katherine leaned back, rolled her eyes, and said, ¡°Drive.¡± She did not know how much ra knew about her situation with Marshall but from Mrs. Grant¡¯s fondness towards ra, she must have told ra everything. In that case, Mrs. Grant must have told ra all about her divorce with Marshall. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Katherine got out of the car when they arrived at the Grant Enterprise. Peter took out her shopping bags and then both entered the lobby and walked towards the elevators. They took the reserved elevator and went directly to Marshall¡¯s floor. Mr. Henderson was still in Marshall¡¯s office and Katherine could hear his voice as she approached. She could not recognize any of the Hendersons. However, even if she did not recognize them, they were still estranged. When she came into the picture, she ruined the marriage between the Grants and the Hendersons. Katherine took a deep breath at the door, opened it, and announced, ¡°Hey honey, I¡¯m back.¡± She entered as if she did not know that Marshall had a guest. Marshall sat on the sofa facing Mr. Henderson. Marshall stood up when Katherine entered and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve gone for a while, you must be tired.¡± Katherine walked directly towards Marshall, embraced him, and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so hot, I¡¯m literally¡­¡± She paused and appeared surprised as she looked towards Mr. Henderson and apologized, ¡°Oh, you have a guest.¡± Marshall chuckled as he continued to embrace her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s Mr. Henderson. He was dropping by to say hello.¡± Mr. Henderson looked stern and solemn at this point. He looked judgmentally at Katherine. Katherine noticed immediately Mr. Henderson¡¯s soul-piercing looks but she was unfazed. She looked nonchntly towards Mr. Henderson and said, ¡°Oh, this must be Ms. Henderson¡¯s grandfather. What a coincidence. I met her yesterday and now I chanced upon Mr. Henderson. Our fate must be intertwined.¡± Anyone with a brain could tell what she had meant. Mr. Henderson¡¯s eyes narrowed and then stood up slowly. Although Mr. Henderson was an elder, he was well-groomed. He looked at Marshall and said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re busy. I won¡¯t bother you any further. We¡¯ll chat another day.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Henderson turned to leave without even looking at Katherine. Marshall should have walked Mr. Henderson to the door. However, Katherine held Marshall back and then said to Peter who was at the door, ¡°Peter, don¡¯t neglect the old man and make sure you see him out.¡± She clung onto Marshall and then said coyly, ¡°Honey, I went shopping today and there were many things that caught my eye. However, I was alone. How nice if you could have been by my side¡­¡± Marshall did not reply but waited for a moment before removing her hands from his neck and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, he¡¯s gone.¡± Chapter 96 They Are Already Upset Chapter 96 They Are Already Upset Katherine¡¯s smile and yfulness vanished immediately. She turned around to look at the door, then said calmly, ¡°Why is Mr. Henderson here? What did ra say to him yesterday?¡± Marshall turned and walked towards his table and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He said that he came for a visit and discussed the industry.¡± Although Mr. Henderson was elderly, he still retained most of the authority of the Henderson family business. He refused to admit defeat and release his authority. Katherine walked over to the sofa and stretched her back. ¡°You should thank me for my Oscar award performance. Didn¡¯t it look real and convincing?¡± Marshall picked up his documents and nced at Katherine without replying. Peter returned to the office after sending off Mr. Henderson. ¡°Mr. Henderson was rather upset when he left.¡± Marshall could not be bothered. ¡°No matter, he was already upset.¡± After he turned down the marriage, he had already offended the Hendersons. Katherine pursed her lips and remained quiet. Katherine could only wait there until it was time to leave the office. Peter left to do his work while Marshall continued to read his documents. Katherine took out her cellphone and opened up the Wechat. There was a message sent by the that asked her if she had arrived at the station safely. It was sentst night and she just saw it. Katherine pondered for a while before replying. She read the news as she hummed a song. Not only was Marshall a hypochondriac, but he also had several other peeves. He did not like to have any noise around him while he worked. He endured for a moment before snapping at Katherine. ¡°Can you be silent?¡± Katherine looked up and saw that he was clearly upset. She wanted to retort but changed her mind, minding her tongue. She had better behave herself since she was in his office. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a stroll.¡± Marshall continued to read his documents. Katherine rolled her eyes and exited Marshall¡¯s office. The corridor was empty as everyone was busy at work. This was her first time here so she started to explore the area. She saw Lucas as soon as she rounded the corner. It looked like he was giving instructions to another staff member. Katherine giggled as she walked over. Lucas saw her as soon as he turned around. He seemed surprised and said, ¡°I thought that you left earlier.¡± ¡°I came back. I want to have lunch with Marshall.¡± She smiled. Lucas frowned and dismissed the staff. He then walked towards his office and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for him in his office? Were you bored?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Katherine replied immediately. ¡°That chap wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say a peep while he''s working. Such a tyrant.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lucas opened the door to his office. He nodded for her toe in, ¡°Come and take a seat.¡± Katherine looked around and walked inside. Lucas¡¯ office was simrly decorated as Marshall¡¯s, but there was something different. Katherine took a nce and sat on the sofa. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored sitting in the office every day? You guys seem buried in a pile of documents everyday. How boring.¡± Lucas chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I saw Mr. Henderson a moment ago by the way. Was he here to look for my brother?¡± Katherine knew that there was no way to deny this and admitted to it. ¡°Yes, but he said that he only came for a visit.¡± Lucas grinned and looked at her, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Chapter 97 Are You That Close with Him Chapter 97 Are You That Close with Him Katherine didn''t pretend to understand what Lucas just said. She just smiled. ¡°Regarding ra, Marshall exined it to me very clearly. Mrs. Grant likes ra. Even if he did have some feelings for her, he wouldn¡¯t stay with me until now.¡± Lucas didn''t know whether to believe her but nodded. They had nothing much to talk about while they stayed in his office. They didn''t spend much time together except for the time they stood in the bamboo forest for a while. Lucas met with Katherine couple of times, but every time he saw her she was always being obedient. Mrs. Grant did not like her, she would always make her feel awkward in front of many people. She always pursed her lips and remained silent. Among the family members in the Grant¡¯s family, Lucas was the only person who treated her a little friendlier. She had a few friends so, she did not have many people whom she could talk with. Lucas was her temporary friend as she called it. Although as of now it didn''t seem like it. When Lucas saw Katherine this time, she seemed different from before. Lucas thought for a while, she seemed to have never smiled before. Lucas took out a file and looked at it. ¡°Yesterday when you came back, Mrs. Grant was... pretty happy right?¡± Katherineughed, his words sounded too sweet. She knew what he wanted to ask. She sat on the sofa and started kicking her legs. ¡°It was pretty cheerful so... I think she was pretty happy. She kept finding opportunities toe over and talk with me yesterday.¡± Lucasughed too. He didn''t interact with her much, but he knew what kind of person Mrs. Grant was. Everyone had been living together in the same house for so many years. Everyone knew each other so well. Lucas was surprised by Katherine¡¯s reply. It was less than a year ago since Katherine was married into the Grant¡¯s family yet so many things happened. When Khalid passed away, it was the time when the family were united the most. They would often stay and spend time doing things togther. Katherineughed happily, ¡°Look at you. You just don¡¯t believe me when I said it. What do you want me to say.¡± Lucas raised the corner of his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, I do.¡± It sounded a bit fake making Katherine snort. Someone passed by the door and looked around the office. He stopped immediately when he saw Katherine inside the office. He seemed a little serious and stepped forward, ¡°Lucas.¡± Lucas jumped. He raised his head and saw the person by the door, ¡°Father.¡± Carson answered, ¡°I have a file here. Please have a look. There¡¯s something wrong with the data in here.¡± Lucas stood up, ¡°Okay.¡± Katherine also stood up, but Carson didn''t acknowledge her. Lucas was about to leave so she knew she couldn''t stay here anymore. She walked out of Lucas¡¯s office and waved goodbye without saying anything. He smiled and they both went their separate ways. She looked at her phone, seeing it was almost time to get off work. She rushed back to Marshall¡¯s office and found him looking at hisputer while wearing a pair of radiation-proof sses. He seemed to have returned to the indifferent state like during the marriage. Katherine stood by the door for a while before going in. She just sat on the sofa without saying anything. Marshall didnt look at her but opened his mouth to say something. ¡°Where did you go?¡± She stretched her arms and sighed, ¡°I just met with Lucas and sat in his office for a while.¡± Marshall stopped typing on his keyboard and raised his sses. He turned around to look at her. ¡°Lucas?¡± Katherine didn''t think much of it. ¡°Yes, I saw him in the corridor and went to his office for a quick chat.¡± Marshall stared at her, ¡°Are you that close with Lucas?¡± Katherine blinked, ¡°No.¡± It was the truth. She didn''t have many opportunities to speak with Lucas before now. ¡°If you¡¯re not close with him yet you could go to his office for a chat?¡± Marshall snapped. Katherine cocked her head to the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your brother? He¡¯s from the Grant family so what¡¯s wrong with having a chat with him?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 98 Leave Lucas Far Away Chapter 98 Leave Lucas Far Away Who knew if Marshall believed what Katherine said. He kept staring at her, his expressionplex. She didn''t feel guilty at all while staring back at him. After a while, he stopped ad looked away. ¡°About Carson¡¯s family, try to avoid them as much as possible. Our rtionship in the family is a little... complicated.¡± Whether it wasplicated or not, Katherine did not care at all. She was not part of the Grant family. Theplicated rtionships in the family had nothing to do with her. She did not say anything while waiting for Marshall to get off work. Peter did note, so Marshall and Katherine left the office together. When they walked towards the elevator, they bumped into Lucas. It was normal that everyone met at the elevator during this time. Katherine smiled and waved when she saw him. He looked at Marshall then smiled back at Katherine. The exclusive elevator opened and the three of them entered together. Both Katherine and Marshall stood toward the backwhile Lucas stood near the elevator door. She suddenly remembered what Marshall told her and didn''t strike up a conversation, closing her mouth. However Lucas turned around and looked at Katherine, ¡°Where are you two going to eatter?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Katherine blinked, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± She looked up at Marshall, ¡°Where are we going to eatter?¡± Marshall seemed to be stationary. He looked down a little at Katherine but he remained silent. Katherine did not understand what he was trying to say. Based on his expression, he seemed to be unhappy? Yet, why would he be? Katherine pursed her lips and looked at him. He just ignored her so she held onto his arm and started acting shyly. She looked up at him with puppy dog eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with your long face? He¡¯s asking about where you want to go for lunch.¡± When he heard her voice, he couldn''t take it at all. Marshall pinched her cheek, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you reach where we''re headed.¡± The way he talked and acted did not seem to match with his facial expression. His facial expression was cold, but he sounded very gentle. She grinned a little and hugged his waist instead. She just wanted to take advantage of someone¡¯s presence to make him feel disgusted. She leaned against his arms and smiled. Half of Lucas¡¯s body was leaning sideways while staring at the electronic screen in the elevator, but he was still able to see them both. Marshall did not push her away and simply looked down at her. She blinked while making a triumphant expression at him. He thought for a while and just stretched his arms around Katherine. He leaned against her and kissed the corner of her mouth. Her treacherous smile suddenly stopped and her expression slowly changed. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. However, the elevator dinged and its doors opened. Lucas turned around and walked out. Marshall was still holding Katherine, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you for lunch.¡± It seemed like he was holding her from the elevator to the outside. There were many people in the lobby of the first floor, but he didn''t care at all. He put his arms around Katherine. His voice sounded deep and low that only two of them could hear each other. He said, ¡°Stay away from Lucas.¡± Katherine frowned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason why.¡± He replied. The employees in the lobby were surprised when they noticed both Katherine and Marshall. He usually looked cold-tempered, but he was carrying a smile while talking with her. This was the true love. Their wedding was sovish but now it seemed like it wasn''t just for a show. It could be sentimental. Katherine knew that he was acting however since his facial expression seemed so reluctant. She simply rubbed on his arms and chuckled, ¡°Are you afraid that I would cheat on you? Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn''t be interested if he''s not better than you.¡± Marshall pursed his lips and brought her into the car. When they got into the car, he tidied up his clothes quickly. Katherine fixed her hair and said ¡°I feel like you''re very talented in acting.¡± Sheughed after she finished her words. Chapter 99 She Would Keep It in Heart Chapter 99 She Would Keep It in Heart Marshall Grant ignored Katherine Jordan and drove away. They didn¡¯t go too far away and instead to a western restaurant. Katherine wasn¡¯t used to the food, yet felt she ate nothing after the meal. Marshall however, preferred western-style food and thought it was convenient. The two sat down. Katherine said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang out by myself this afternoon. I''lle for you when it''s the off duty time. We can go back to the old house together.¡± He took a glimpse at her before replying with a simple ¡°Okay.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The two only chatted a little during the meal. He was quite busy and received several phone calls. He had always been serious about work. When he was making the phone calls, she stared at him. Marshall¡¯s former attitude towards her seemed to be no different from the one he was showing the staff on the other side of the line. He wouldn¡¯t say a sentence if he could deal with things with only one word. Katherine lowered her eyes. Possibly, he only treated her as another problem to be solved. She was pushed to him by the Old master. Marshall appeared to think that he was given another big program and all he needed to do was to finish it. Yeah, that was it. Thinking of this, Katherine became a little bit unhappy. He was her first man and she had some affection for him. Even if it was reciporcated. How she wanted to stay with him back then! Marshall received three phone calls before Katherine finished eating. Sheid down the knife and fork and wiped her mouth, ¡°Help yourself. I¡¯ll be leaving now. I¡¯lle to you this afternoon.¡± Marshall frowned lightly. He saw her behavior as disrespectful, yet he didn¡¯t realize that his constant phone calls during the meal didn¡¯t show any respect to her as well. Marshall didn¡¯t say anything, but Katherine already stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll pay the treat.¡± She left the private room and went to the reception to pay the bill. She left without taking a taxi. She didn¡¯t really have a specific destination, so she just followed one direction to its end. She wasn¡¯t familiar with this city since she came here only because she married Marshall. She used to be a girl living in the countryside and didn¡¯t expect that she would marry into a fortune to became Mrs. Grant within a year. Katherine sighed and continued to walk forward. Having no idea how long she walked, Katherine looked around and found a dessert shop by the roadside. She walked in and looked around. The shop wasn¡¯t big and there weren¡¯t many kinds of food inside. The girl who was working as the cashier was also lethargic. Few people were inside so it was quiet. Katherine went over and chose several kinds of desserts along with a cup of milk tea. The cashier got the bill, then walked to the backside to prepare the milk tea. Katherine took her things and sat down by the window side. From there, she could see the people walking past quickly outside. All living creatures suffered, referring to those people striving for a living. Katherine thought of Mr. Henderson. Those rich men didn¡¯t suffer at all. They were living a happy life, but that old man didn¡¯t quite like her. He looked down upon her. Katherine was touchy and kept those grudges in her heart. She didn¡¯t mind what Mrs. Grant did to her before, yet she also kept it in her heart. It might be that she knew unconsciously she would be separated from Marshall one day. Even though she didn''t deliberately remember it, her heart did. The woman of the shop sent the milk tea over, then sent her an ice cream. Katherine was a bit surprised, the woman smiled, ¡°There are few customers here. This is on the house.¡± Katherine expressed her thanks. She just had the lunch and wasn¡¯t really hungry though. It was just that she walked so far away and wanted to have a ce to rest. She tasted the desserts, ice cream, and milk tea. Actually, it was delicious. She didn¡¯t always eat these things, but she still had a taste for it. Katherine looked down at the food on the table, then looked around. The store here was slow and quiet, it seemed like it couldn¡¯t earn much money everyday. Katherine thought for a while before getting up and walking to the cashier. The woman was ying on the phone and was a bit surprised when she saw Katherineing over, ¡°What else can I do for you?¡± Katherine grinned, ¡°No, I just want to talk to you. Hey, the food tastes good, but there are only few customers here.¡± The woman was stunned andughed as well, ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®seems¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®is¡¯. Anyway, I can¡¯t continue the business and will stop this month.¡± Katherine blinked, ¡°Why? If you keep working, you can still make it.¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll need much input if I want to do it well. I can¡¯t pay for it.¡± There was the rent and the supplies, she could barely hold on anymore. She couldn¡¯t afford to continue to support. Katherine pursed her lips, thought for a while, and didn¡¯t say a word. Chapter 100 Hello, Prude Chapter 100 Hello, Prude Katherine didn''t finish her food, but she exined anyway. She had actually just eaten and wasn''t very hungry. The woman didn''t mind. It looked like she gave up on this restaurant long ago. Katherine grabbed her things and walked out of the restaurant. She stood by the entrance and looked around. This restaurant really didn''t stand out from the surrounding ones and its decoration was also a bit outdated. She turned around and saw the clerk enjoying herself inside when she went in just now. Katherine was suddenly envious and wanted to have a ce to herself to do whatever she liked.When she had no guests, she could enjoy her time without being disturbed by others. She wanted that kind of life. Katherine stared at the restaurant for a while longer before turning to leave and going back to her ce. This house was big enough and the location was in a good spot. In fact, she was morefortable living here than in the old house of the Grant family. Maybe because she was ufortable living in the old house, she suddenly liked this ce. She thought she could redecorate here. After looking around downstairs and in the rooms, she made some initial ns and headed to the nearby mall. She was rich now, so naturally she could buy whatever she wanted at once. The mall had everything and almost everything she wanted was avable. Katherine spent the whole afternoon shopping. She went back and forth several times and didn''t feel bothered at all. She bought many things for the living room, including a rocking chair and a set of nters. She also put arge yoga mat in the empty spot in the living room. Although she didn''t know if she could use this yoga mat, she had to have it. She also bought some small decorative items like a vase and windchimes. Katherine was very tired after a busy afternoon, but the house changed a lot and looked better. Now, this was her home. Katherine had bought some fruits and vegetables, putting them in the fridge. The kitchen had everything for cooking. In the future, she coulde here from the old house in the morning then she would go back in the evening. Just thinking about it made her feel good. When she hadpletely cleaned up the house, it was time for her to go to the Grant¡¯spany. Katherine took a taxi there.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She walked in and went upstairs to Marshall''s office. He wasn''t in his office like she thought he would be. He must''ve gone to a meeting. Katherine just leaned back on the couch and waited for him. After a while, the door to the office opened. However, it was not Marshall, but a woman who came in. The woman froze slightly when she just came in. Katherine looked at her without speaking. The woman smiled immediately, "Mrs. Grant, I''m here to deliver documents to Mr. Grant." Katherine curled her lips and said, "Okay." The woman put the documents on Marshall''s desk and turned to leave. Katherine sneered as she left. She didn''t know this woman, but she knew her voice. Marshall spent the night with her when they got divorced. The next day, she called him and heard a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone. It was this woman''s voice. Katherine was still on the couch, somewhat rxed. The woman''s voice was not so serious on the phone at that time. It was soft and sweet. At that time, she even imagined what this woman would look like. After seeing her today, she was quite different from what Katherine imagined. However, maybe this woman had a different attitude to her and Marshall. After seeing this woman, Katherine thought she was quitepetent. She had nothing to do with sweetness. Katherine didn''t move until Marshall returned from his meeting. He wasn''t surprised to see her in his office, "You''re early." She didn''t say anything. He walked to his desk and saw the documents. He raised an eyebrow, "Manager Miller was here?" Katherine turned her head to look at him, "A woman, right? She just left not long ago." Marshall sat down, took the documents, and read them for a while. Then he made a call. He should be calling Manager Miller. His voice was serious, "Come to my office. There are a few data problems." After a few minutes, the woman came again. This time when she came in, she started with a smile, "Mr. Grant." Although now her voice wasn''t as soft as it had been on the phone, it wasn''t the same as when she had just spoken to Katherine. Katherine rolled her eyes quietly. Chapter 101 I Hope you could Find your Perfect Guy Chapter 101 I Hope you could Find your Perfect Guy Marshall directly shoved the file over, ¡°Go and double-check the figures that I¡¯ve circled out. They¡¯re incorrect.¡± Manager Miller paused a bit and took the file. After looking through it, he said lowly, ¡°I¡¯ve already examined them.¡± Marshall knitted his eyebrows, ¡°Re-check it.¡± His voice sounded irritated. Katherine really felt likeughing. Marshall was also impatient to her before, but at the very least, he can somewhat suppress his temper and talk to her gently, and for that, she was pretty satisfied. Manager Miller got a bit awkward and apologized for being probably careless. Then he just hurried out of the door with the file. Katherine shook her head slowly, ¡°You know what? Judging from how you treat your employee, I suddenly feel that you are not that bad to me before.¡± Marshall froze for a second and put the file down. Then he gazed at Katherine, ¡°Was I a terrible person to you before?¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°Oh, my Marshall, you handsome boy. Aren¡¯t you aware of that? Well, do you really assume that you are pretty good to me before?¡± Marshall surly knew that he wasn¡¯t that sweet to Katherine, but he neither thought that he was horrible to her. Sure, he didn¡¯t like Katherine, but he didn¡¯t go to abuse her. He was pretty generous by giving her enough monthly allowance, though she didn¡¯t ever splurge it. He hadn¡¯t ever asked her about her private life and gave her plenty of personal space. Once in a while, he would also tell Mrs. Grant to stop hectoring Katherine. He genuinely thought that he had done enough. Looking at Marshall, Katherine was a bit powerless. It was maybe that men and women were just wired differently from birth either physically or psychologically. Women would hope that men can be considerate in an all-round way, but men would just feel that it was enough to just think one thing for women. Katherine drooped her eyes and uttered in a while, ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t happy in your family before, not at all.¡± She evenughed a bit uncontrobly to soften the atmosphere. Kathrine then continued, ¡°At the end of the day, Marshall, I was tired to be with you. You didn¡¯t make me feel like home around you.¡± Recalling the days that she spent with Marshall, Kathrine can only sense that palpable fear. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She was afraid that he might be displeased or unsatisfied all the time. She was even ming herself for not driving away Old Mr. Grant¡¯s illness when he passed away. Nheless, she was all free now. Though she was a bit reluctant to get divorced, she got to admit that she felt a sense of relief. She was finally divorced as a big load had been taken off her mind. She was beyond merry especially when she imagined how pissed off Mrs. Grant would be after she learn about the news. She really can¡¯t figure out what the hell was she thinking before. How can she be so inferior to a man who didn¡¯t even love her? It didn¡¯t make any sense. Marshall stared at Katherine and didn¡¯t really know what to say. Katherine had never said these sort of things to him before. Or, he didn¡¯t really pay attention to her. Katherine then broke intoughter and shrugged her shoulder, ¡°How silly of me to say these words now. I¡¯m now open to countless love opportunities. How lucky am I? I really should forget you and all those past misshapes.¡± Marshall pursed his lips, ¡°Maybe I really hadn¡¯t done good enough before. I hope you could find a guy who truly deserves you.¡± ¡°Hell I would! But I would definitely filter out men like you first.¡± Katherine looked sincere, ¡°Then I would find a guy who values and loves me wholeheartedly.¡± This shouldn¡¯t be a hard thing since she was absolutely rich and gorgeous now. Chapter 102 Playing Favors Chapter 102 ying Favors When it was time to clock out, Marshall just left with Katherine and didn¡¯t work overtime. When they were in the car, Katherine smiled while wearing the seatbelt, ¡°I remembered that you almost workedte every day before. What happened?¡± After freezing for a second, Marshall said, ¡°There is a big project before. Now it¡¯s all over.¡± Katherine nodded. Marshall pursed his lips and started driving. But actually, he wasn¡¯t entirely going homete for work before. Maybe he just didn¡¯t want to see Katherine from the bottom of his heart. Katherine then took off her shoesfortably and started humming songs with her legs crossed. Marshall would asionally nce at Katherine. She was reallyid back now and even would shake her body to the song beats. Marshall let out a smile and stepped on the gas pedal. There were not that many of car driving up the mountain, so Marshall didn¡¯t hesitate on the car speed. They got to the Grants mansion pretty quickly. Katherine clutched at the seatbelt and turned to Marshall. Though she was frightened, Katherine still managed a smile, ¡°What happened? We¡¯re practically flying! Are you this hungry to hurry home?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t respond and just pulled the car into the yard. Katherine waited for the car to stop and got out of the car hastily. She then took a deep breath, ¡°If something had happened to us on the way, would it be counted as work injury?¡± Marshall turned to Katherine silently. Katherine grinned and patted her mouth, ¡°Well, forget it! I¡¯m just bbering. We would all be safe and sound. You would lead a happy life with your sweet ra and so will I with my lover.¡± Marshall just ignored Katherine and headed to the main building. Standing on the ground, Katherine curled her lips and then followed along. What¡¯s with the anger all of a sudden? Old Mrs. Grant seemed to be chatting with Mrs. Grant in the living room. Mrs. Grant was beaming with smiles and though Old Mrs. Grant wasn¡¯t exactlyughing, she seemed rxed. Katherine actually wasn¡¯t willing to witness these kind of scenes. She had seen too many of these before and she was the one to be singled out every time. They two would just ignore her directly and left her awkward. Marshall first entered the living room and greeted Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°Hi, grandma.¡± Then he turned to Mrs. Grant, ¡°Mom, what are you two chatting about?¡± Mr. Grant smiled, ¡°Nothing really. It¡¯s just that I went shopping with some of my friends and talked for a while.¡± Katherine stretched herself and just interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll be upstairs. See youter.¡± She was in a tank top and tight pants, so when she was rxing herself, her tank top was lifted up which revealed her tiny waist. Mrs. Grant¡¯s face immediately darkened. After Katherine was in her room, sheined, ¡°what on earth is she wearing? She went out with you today, right? She ought to be dressed elegantly when she is with you. As Mrs. Grant, she would beughed if she is seen dressed that way.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Marshall smiled, ¡°It looked pretty to me.¡± It seemed casual andfy. What¡¯s more, a lot of employees said that she looked young and fresh when she showed up in the company for the first time today. They alsomented that she seemed down-to-earth in that outfit and no wonder that he would fall for her. ¡°You don¡¯t know a thing.¡± Mrs. Grant was displeased. ¡°Since she is still Mrs. Grant, she should pay attention to herself and dress properly when she is out.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t really pay heed to any other women before and simply found Katherine decent. She did dress exquisitely before, but she seemed like that she was trapped in a doll suit. Everything about her seemed to be programmed perfectly down to thest detail. But it wasn¡¯t right nor real. She looked better this way now. Old Mrs. Grant just put down her mug and said, ¡°That is enough. As long as Marshall likes her, we ought not to meddle in. Sometimes we just don¡¯t understand the young people¡¯s stuff nowadays.¡± Mrs. Grant turned to Old Mrs. Grant in surprise. Old Mrs. Grant would never take sides with Katherine before. She then added, ¡°You think that she is lovely?¡± Marshall¡¯s sight followed Katherine all along, ¡°She seemed fine to me.¡± Chapter 103 He was Edgy Chapter 103 He was Edgy After returning to her room, Katherine changed clothes and opened the window. The fragranced of the jasmine hadn¡¯t even dissipated after a whole day¡£ How disgusting. Her room faced at the parking lot, so she could see several cars parking in with her neck craned. She seemed to see Lucas. Then she remembered that Marshall told her to stay away from him. Katherine actually couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. The Grants Family was indeed a powerful and influential family and was bound to have infightings, but she had never heard that there had any disagreements between the first wife and the second wife. Back when Old Mr. Grant first passed away, the four bothers even sat together to discuss the funeral arrangements cordially. They didn¡¯t seem to have any disputes. Could it be that Marshall had conflicts with Lucas? Katherine twitched her mouth. Well, not any that she could recall of during her marriage with Marshall. Marshall and Lucas barely had any contacts. Most important of all, that loose-lipped Frances had never bad-mouthed Marcus ever. Should they have any shes, there was no way that Frances would let go of Marcus easily. Katherine wracked her brain to think of a reason. Katherine then also opened the door to disperse the smell in the room. Marshall went upstairs in a while and passed Katherine¡¯s room. Katherine was still looking out of the window with her chins cropped on the window frame. She changed into a baggy dress which can barely hide her skinny legs. He brought this dress home yesterday. It was hanged at Katherine¡¯s closet before. He rarely sent Katherine clothes, but if he did, he would usually pick them somewhat carefully. Katherine had arge wardrobe, but she would wear a few of them often. She had put on this one plenty of times before. Marshall secretly thought that this dress was quite the bing one from her old home wears. Katherine was feeling at ease and was even shaking her legs. Marshall didn¡¯t know why, but he felt dizzy just ncing at her legs. He hurriedly entered his room and changed his clothes. Katherine was lying on the bed when he was out again. She was lying on her stomach and doodling something with her legs still kicking in the air. Katherine noticed Marshall this time. She turned around and grinned, ¡°Hey, Marshall,e over. I want to ask you something.¡± She waved at him which seemed innocent and simple. Marshall paused for a bit and came over. Katherine¡¯s dress neckline was a bit low which revealed something that made Marshall even more edgy. Marshall forced himself to fixate his sight on the paper which he hadn¡¯t any clue of what it was. But Katherine suddenly got excited and sat straighten up, ¡°Well, you know, I really don¡¯t have much to do right now, so I figured that maybe I can open a sweet shop. What do you think?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then she pointed at the sketches on the paper, ¡°I was just drawing the design andyout of the store to make it more appealing.¡± ¡®Is this the blueprint? How abstract...¡¯ Marshall took the paper and looked at Katherine, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to learn how to drive the car?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Well, I can do these two things at the same time, or I get nowhere to spend my money.¡± Marshall smiled and nodded approvingly, ¡°Right.¡± Katherine was feeling joyful, ¡°You also think this is a pretty good idea, right? Well, you got to help me on this one.¡± She then patted on the bed, gesturing that he should sit down. Katherine had a lot of faith on Marshall regarding business. She got to admit that she didn¡¯t have much experience in the business circle. The Grants had arge and sessfulpany and Marshall was pretty sensitive to the market dynamics. She trusted his judgements. Sitting next to Katherine, Marshall examined the drawing, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this now if you want to open a shop. How you surveyed the location and shops first?¡± Chapter 104 To Clean His Name Chapter 104 To Clean His Name Katherine leaned into Marshall and said, ¡°I¡¯ve visited one today which is in a pretty good location and... Well, how about that I take you there when you are avable and you can help me to decide better?¡± She seemed to be pleasing him with her big watery eyes which was nothing like before. Katherine was just trying shining up to Marshall before and would agree to everything that Marshall had ever said. But now, she seemed to be onto something and wanted something from him. After staring Katherine for a while, Marshall nodded, ¡°Sure, I can find some time to check it out.¡± Katherine chuckled and patted on Marshall¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Well, I¡¯m d that we can still help each other out though we are not married anymore.¡± Marshall smiled and stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The dinner is about ready.¡± Katherine then got out of the bed and the pair went downstairs. Seeing that they went downstairs together, Mrs. Grant was a bit surprised. Then Katherine suddenly remembered Mr. Henderson who popped by at thepany and who gave her a stinky eye. Then Katherine remembered that Mrs. Grant was on good terms with ra. So she hated her even more. Mrs. Grant was giving her a stinky eye, so Katherine just took the chance to roll her eyes at her tantly. Mrs. Grant red at her back. Katherine sneered and just ignored herpletely. She then directly went to the dining room. Supported by a maid, Old Mrs. Grant was standing at an open lot before and looking at a vacant spot next to her woodenly. That spot was used to hold the funeral before. Old Mr. Grant was lying on that spot during hisst days on the earth. The main had been on the Grants for years. Seeing that Old Mrs. Grant was aggrieved, she consoled, ¡°Old Mr. Grant, let¡¯s have the dinner first. Don¡¯t dwell on the past things.¡± But Old Mrs. Grant suddenly spoke, ¡°You know, he was still worrying about something when he left.¡± The main knew what she was talking about. The only person that Old Mr. Grant was concerned about was Katherine as he probably knew that the marriage between her and Marshall which he forced to happen wouldn¡¯tst long. Even though that Marsha had promised him that he would take good care of Katherine, he was still worried. Old Mrs. Grant took a sigh, ¡°Marshall and Katherine...¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words. The maid appeased lowly, ¡°They seemed fine to me.¡± Old Mrs. Grant then went back to the dining room with the maid¡¯s help, ¡°Really? How can you see that?¡± At the drop of her sound, she saw Marshall and Katherine together in the dining room. Since she hadn¡¯t joined the table yet, Marshall and Frances were sitting with disciplines. But Katherine couldn¡¯t hold it and was grabbing the chopsticks to have dinner hastily. Suppressing her chopsticks, Marshall gestured that she ought to wait. Katherine got displeased and got rebellious. She even wanted to get the food with her bare hand. Marshall then clutched at her hand to lock her under the table. Their interaction with each other now seemed better than before. The marriage between them was all public, so everyone knew what their rtionship was like before. They were merely courteous to each other before, but now, they seemed somewhat intimate. Old Mrs. Grant slowly went over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Marshall then loosened her grip on Katherine who just rolled her eyes at him and started eating without paying any attention to him. Then Old Mrs. Grant spoke, ¡°Katherine went to thepany today?¡± Katherine paused and didn¡¯t expect that she would talk to her all of a sudden. She then directly answered with food still in her mouth, ¡°Yeah, I stayed there for a while.¡± Mrs. Grant got displeased and turned to Marshall, ¡°Why would you bring her there?¡± Katherine directly said, ¡°Well, I was there to build up your son¡¯s reputation.¡± Mrs. Grant was instantly livid with anger. Chapter 105 I’m Merely doing this for Marshall Chapter 105 I¡¯m Merely doing this for Marshall But Marshall wasn¡¯t offended by Katherine¡¯s answer because she was merely saying the truth. He brought her over to thepany today hoping that it could douse some people¡¯s gossip. Mrs. Grant panted a bit, but instead of yelling this time, she turned to Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°Mom, would you look at her? Did you see how was she talking to her senior? Who would anyone be foolish enough to take her as a daughter-inw?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Katherine red at her, ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter-inw anymore! I¡¯ve long divorced with Marshall. Let me make myself clear. I¡¯m only pretending to be married for Marshall¡¯s sake! If this is not okay with you, I can just go ahead and tell everybody else that I have absolutely nothing to do with Marshall now. How would you like that?¡± Mrs. Grant suddenly got words stuck at her throat. Old Mrs. Grant only nced at Katherine and said undisturbedly, ¡°Don¡¯t say those words easilyter. Other people might use that against us.¡± Face darkened, Katherine didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall who was silent all this time put some food into Katherine¡¯s te and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s started having dinner. We¡¯ve been busy all day.¡± Why couldn¡¯t we have a quiet and nice dinner together? Mrs. Grant muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Katherine curled her mouth and fixated her sight on Mrs. Grant, ¡°The reason that Mr. Henderson went to thepany today was probably to poke around and find out what is going on between me and Marshall. Well, I assume that could it be that Miss. Henderson said something to him which led to his suspicion.¡± Mrs. Grant just suddenly paused. Old Mrs. Grant was taken aback. She then asked Marshall, ¡°Mr. Henderson went to thepany today?¡± ¡°Yeah. He said that he was just passing by and wanted to check him out.¡± But he never even mentioned going to the Grantspany before. The Grants and the Hendersons didn¡¯t have any business rtions, so it didn¡¯t make any sense that Mr. Henderson wanted to stop by at thepany. Old Mrs. Grant nced at Mrs. Grant, ¡°Frances, I haven¡¯t got the chance to ask you that what did you say to ra before?¡± Mrs. Grant stammered. She practically said everything to ra before. Marshall took a sigh and asked, ¡°Did you tell her that I got divorced with Katherine?¡± Mrs. Grant looked embarrassed, ¡°I did tell her that.¡± Then she lowered her voice, ¡°I told ra that you two were going through the divorce procedure on the day you got divorced.¡± After thinking for a while, Marshall added, ¡°What else did you say? I want to know all of them.¡± Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t even dare to look at Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°After you said that your divorce with Katherine should remain as a secret, I told ra that something happened between you, so Katherine followed you over on that business trip. Something like that.¡± Kathrine sneered and was for sure that she must have said more. She must have also said how she pestered at Marshall shamelessly. Marshall pondered for a while and said, ¡°Find a time and tell her that we didn¡¯t really get the divorce paper. Katherine and me both regretted at the Civil Affairs Bureau. Also, I took Kathrine on that business trip myself and wanted to use that time to talk about us. Last but not the least, tell her specifically that we didn¡¯t get divorced and wanted to give each other a chance to work things out.¡± This was also how Kathrine exined to Lucas. So everything can be added up. Mrs. Grant nodded hurriedly, ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll definitely tell ra that. She is a good girl and wouldn¡¯t go around telling other people. Believe me.¡± Kathrine rolled her eyes and went on eating. Mrs. Grant then remained silent after this whole drama and didn¡¯t dare to stir things up. After Kathrine was done with the dinner, she put down the chopsticks and took the napkin to wipe her mouth. Just then, Old Mrs. Grant spoke, ¡°Stay for a while and talk with me.¡± All Katherine, Mrs. Grant and Marshall were in shock for Old Mrs. Grant was a conservative woman and didn¡¯t like talking while eating. Chapter 106 He Promised that He Would Take Care of Her Chapter 106 He Promised that He Would Take Care of Her Katherine blinked her eyes and turned to Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± Old Mrs. Grant took a chopsticks-full of dishes and said, ¡°Did your grandpa ever mention Marshall¡¯s grandfather before? Kathrine froze and thought for a while, ¡°He mentioned something before, but nothing much.¡± Old Mrs. Grant seemed interested, ¡°What exactly? Could you tell me that?¡± Old Mrs. and Mr. Grant loved each other dearly, but she remained the calmest one when he passed away. But just as truth would have it, something can¡¯t just be expressed explicitly. Katherine thought that Old Mrs. Grant must be the saddest one. After thinking for a while, Katherine told Old Mrs. Grant what her grandpa had told her before. But her grandfather didn¡¯t really tell her much, because when he united with Old Mr. Grant, he was even more in a bad shape. He was already haggard from farming all his life. So he could only tell her some past stories simply. He and Old Mr. Grant were both in the army before. During a field trip, he saved Old Mr. Grant¡¯s life. But he didn¡¯t tell her the exact story. He didn¡¯t specifically say how he saved him, but after that, they became good friends. The Grants was already a powerful and influential family back then. But the Jordans was in abject poverty. Then they got separated after being discharged from active military service. Actually, Old Mr. Grant gave Old Mr. Jordan his contact and told him that should he have any difficulties, he could just contact him. But Old Mr. Jordan was a strong-minded man and had his self-esteem, so no matter how difficult he was, he had never asked Old Mr. Grant for help. After the military service, Old Mr. Jordan went back to the countryside to earn a living. Then his health worsenedter, so Katherine would take him to the hospital where he met the ailing Old Mr. Grant. Katherine got aa bit teary thinking about this. ¡°My grandfather is a tough man. But I¡¯m a weakling and he was still worrying about me when he passed away.¡± Old Mr. Jordan was an independent man all his life and for the first andst time in his life, he begged Old Mr. Grant to take care of Katherine. So then Katherine got the chance to marry Marshall. Old Mrs. Grant stopped eating and her eyes just reddened. Mrs. Grant hurriedly handed her a tissue. But Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t cry. She took a few deep breathes, ¡°Marshall¡¯s grandfather was also worrying about something when he left. He didn¡¯t even want to close his eyes.¡± She was right by his side. She said many things to console him so that he would freely. But still, he didn¡¯t want to leave. Katherine got upset too and got uneasy, ¡°I t was all my fault.¡± Marshall got serious too. He had promised Old Mr. Grant that he would take good care of Katherine. Well, he meant it back then. But at the same time, he was thinking that he could still look after her even if they got divorced. He didn¡¯t have to trap him in their marriage. So he was pretty generous to give Katherine all those money, houses and evenpany shares. He thought that he had done enough. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Old Mrs. Grant took a sigh and changed the subject, ¡°You really should find a time to go to the hospital and check your stomach. You are still young now, so you don¡¯t take it seriously, but you would for sure regret it when you are at my age.¡± Katherine was taken aback by Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s words. Was she caring about her? Though Katherine didn¡¯t exactly like Old Mrs. Grant, she was still grateful that she was concerned about her. So she expressed her thanks. Old Mrs. Grant had no mood to continue rating, so she stood up slowly. The maid hurriedly held her. She said that she wanted to take a rest and went upstairs. Katherine stood up in a while and said, ¡°You guys...¡± Marshall also stood up before she could finish her words, ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk outside.¡± Chapter 107 Lucas again Chapter 107 Lucas again Katherine blinked. Actually, she didn¡¯t really want to take a walk. She had done plenty of that today. She just wanted to go back her room and unwind. But when she saw Mrs. Grant¡¯s face across her, she immediately nodded, ¡°Sure, we ought to stroll for a while after dinner. It¡¯s good for our body.¡± Mr. Grant was pretty grieved before, but now, she was just unhappy. Well, when she was unhappy, Katherine was particrly joyful. Katherine followed Marshall out of the dining room. The pair headed towards the garden. Marshall was taking big steps which made Katherine hard to keep up. Kathrine then justined, ¡°Are you really taking a walk or what? You¡¯re racing!¡± Marshall stopped and turned around, ¡°Well, why are you so short then? It¡¯s really convenient for you to pick money up from the ground, right?¡± Katherine was for sure taken aback. Marshall wasn¡¯t a talkative guy and was neither sharp-tongued. He would usually talk about some serious matters. He rarely teased other people. Katherine red and even bounced a bit, ¡°Why are you so tall than? It must be easy for you to put up a shed.¡± Marshall was indeed tall and muscr. What¡¯s more, he got a mesmerizing face which was no wonder that she would fall in love with him quickly. After all, she didn¡¯t really get the chance to see the world before, so it was natural to adore such a dashing man. Marshall looked at Katherine whose legs were all revealing because of her movement. He then patted on Katherine¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Stand still.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know what happened and just met Marshall¡¯s eyes. After staring at each other for a few seconds, the atmosphere got weird. Probably it was because that they did some inappropriate things after the divorce, the vibe just got awkward. Katherine licked her mouth and tried to strike up a conversation, ¡°Well, where do you want to stroll? How about the bamboo forest in the backyard? I went there that night and found it lovely.¡± Marshall immediately responded, ¡°That night?¡± Katherine went out that night and didn¡¯t return till when it was dark outside. Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah. The Grants mansion really looked spacious from the bamboo forest¡¯s direction.¡± Marshall just said, ¡°It was really bold of you to go there alone at that time.¡± The bamboo forest was actually out of the Grants range and anyone could be there. Wasn¡¯t she afraid to meet a bad guy? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Katherine smiled, ¡°I met Lucas that day. We walked there together.¡± After pausing for a while, Marshallughed, ¡°Lucas again.¡± Then it was like that he suddenly remembered something, he said self-deprecatingly, ¡°What was he thinking about then?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Katherine was bewildered. Marshall turned around and went into the garden, ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t know what will you do in the future, but you got to stay away from Lucas during this time.¡± Katherine curled her lips and followed, ¡°Okay. But you¡¯re really droning you know. Perhaps it is because you are old now.¡± Marshall sat on the bench and took a nced at Katherine, ¡°Am I old?¡± He was five years older than Katherine. Katherine sat on the wicker chair next to him, ¡°What? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± She then giggled, ¡°Well, you should feel lucky that you got to have a young beauty like me with your age.¡± The conversation somewhat derailed. It was probably because she was still feeling weird about before, Katherine remembered her sex with Marshall. Marshall was really bringing his A game. She looked herself into the mirror after the shower and all those love bites on her body looked like she was just abused. Marshall somehow got strangely weird too. The two just suddenly ran out of conversations and just sat around. Chapter 108 He Dared not to Look at Her Chapter 108 He Dared not to Look at Her Katherine wrecked her brain to think of something liven up the atmosphere. But before she could figure something to talk, she heard footsteps. The pair both turned around to see who were there. Then they found Carson and Lucas came out and headed towards the parking lot. Lucas took the driver seat and Carson took the passenger seat. Carson was talking on the phone as something went wrong about a project and he had to deal with it. Khalid had to socialize with business partners today, so Carson was responsible for issues in the company. Though the Grants weren¡¯t exactly on best terms, they had a clear division of responsibilities. They both didn¡¯t see Marshall and Katherine. Then they just drove away. Katherine stared at the parking ground and twitched her mouth, ¡°You Grants are sure busy. How much can you earn per year?¡± Marshall couldn¡¯t really answer her question since the profit was different every year. Speaking of this, Katherine thought her business n again. She immediately spoke, ¡°Well, how about I show you that store tomorrow at noon? The current owner there said that she wouldn¡¯t be continuing her contract at the end of this month and this is the perfect opportunity for me to take over.¡± It was already the mid-month, so Katherine had almost half a month to decide. Marshall replied, ¡°Sure, we can go there tomorrow. But you can¡¯t rush into this whole starting your business thing. You got to think this through. Are you going to do this yourself? Do you even know how to do it?¡± There was no way that she can make the sweets herself, so she got to hire people. But she thought about hiring that little girl for the sweets she made were really yummy. That little girl quitted because she didn¡¯t have the money to invest, so she should be willing to work for her if she can offer her enough sry. But Marshall didn¡¯t want to jump to decisions. ¡°We can talk about this after I check that ce.¡± Then they sat for a while. Then Katherine went on talking about her future ns. She was saying something randomly like she was drunk. But Marshall listened it seriously. He seemed to never have listened to her thoughts seriously. When it was pitch dark outside, Marshall and Katherine went back to the main building. Mrs. Grant and Old Mrs. Grant had already gone back to their bedrooms for the Grants maintained a regr sleep schedules. Well of course apart from guys who had to work hard. They got to the bedroom door together. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The pair stood shoulder by shoulder. Katherine then turned around andnded her eyes on Marshall. But Marshall just ignored her and went directly into his room. Katherine took a deep breath and went into her room. She changed into the pajama that she wore yesterday and was about to take a shower. But at the very next second, someone knocked on the door. Katherine paused and thought it must be Mrs. Grant. She was the only person who would just barge into her door in the entire Grants family. It was probably because she was still holding grudges against her for what happened in the dining table and wanted to vent her angers to her now. Katherine clenched her teeth. She wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all. Katherine stood still for a while and the door knocks sounded again. She then held her head up high and opened the door fiercely, ¡°What do you want?¡± Marshall was standing by her door with her phone in his hand. Katherine just froze for she would never have guessed it was Marshall. Marshall then handed her the phone, ¡°When we came back before...¡± Katherine then suddenly remembered that she put the phone on the stone table next to her while they were in the garden. Then Marshall helped her to grab it. She meant to boss Marshall around, but after they came back, she just forgot about the phpne thing. Katherine slowly took the phone over and looked surprised, ¡°It¡¯s you. I almost forgot.¡± Marshall dared not tond his eyes on Katherine. Her pajama... It had no difference from wearing nothing at all. Marshall took a deep breath and just turned around, ¡°I¡¯ll just be at my room.¡± Chapter 109 Dream about Her Chapter 109 Dream about Her Lips pursed, Katherine nodded and closed her door after Marshall had already went back to his room. Leaning against the bedroom door, Katherine didn¡¯t understand why her face was so hot. She then took a few deep breathes and went to the bathroom. Katherine regained her cool after the shower. Lying on the bed, Katherine told herself that she should stop drawing any foolish fantasies. But it was actually natural for them to have any unexined urges since they were that intimate before and were all alone. Then Katherine forced herself to think about all the behaviors that Marshall had done to her. As expected, it worked. She just stopped having all those wild thoughts. Katherine rolled over and looked out of the window. It was really liberating to live halfway up a mountain since she didn¡¯t have to worry about other people¡¯s peeping even with her curtain wide open. She can even see the dotting stars which she had only saw from her little vige. Then the sleepiness just rushed all over her after a while. Katherine then let out a long sigh and drifted into a doze. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While for Marshall, he directly had a cold shower to calm himself down. He was certain that he had no feelings for Katherine, but he still would get all erotic seeing her which was absolutely annoying. He was too familiar with that body to the point that he can picture the insides even with those sparse fabrics on. After he got on the bed, Marshall covered himself with the quilt to cool down. He even wondered if it was a right move to have Katherine lived in the bedroom next to his. He just felt that this decision would lead to a lot of troubles. After tossing and turning for a long time, Marshall gradually fell asleep. But he didn¡¯t sleep soundly. He dreamed a lot of wild things which were mostly about Katherine on bed. She would act like that she was bullied by him every time, but still, she dared not to yell at her. But weirdly, he liked to see Katherine this way. He was dreaming about this all night. So on the next day, he looked like he hadn¡¯t slept all night and was all tired. When he went out after the shower, Katherine was also walking out of her room. She was in a floral dress which she had worn in As Ind before. It obviously didn¡¯t lookdy-like, but it was cute anyway. Katherine seemed to have forgot the awkwardnessst night and just teased, ¡°Did you go out for fun last night? Have you looked into the mirror and checked your dark circles?¡± Marshall touched his eyes naturally, ¡°Really?¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°Got ya.¡± Then she just went downstairs. Mrs. Grant didn¡¯te downstairs for breakfast this morning which Katherine assumed it must because she didn¡¯t want to see her. Katherine was merry anyway. She didn¡¯t feel like seeing that obnoxious old woman. By this time, Old Mrs. Grant had already finished her meal since she normally woke up early and would have breakfast in her bedroom. So it was only Marshall and Katherine in the dining room. Though not many Grants would dine in the house, there were a wide range of dishes for breakfast. Marshall favored the western styled breakfast, so the kitchen would prepare bread, milk and eggs. With her left leg crossed on the chair, Katherine grabbed a pancake and picked some salted vegetables and a bowl of porridge to go with it. She much preferred the Chinese styled breakfast. Marshall nced at Katherine and smiled imperceptibly. Though Katherine was slim, she got a great appetite. She even paired the pancake and porridge with two eggs and several slices of hams. She then also had some fruit. Looking at the carefree Katherine, Marshall weirdly wanted to eat more. After they were all done with the breakfast, Katherine washed her hand and followed Marshall to the parking ground while humming songs. After they got on the car, Katherine said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to yourpany today. You could just drop me off at a random location in the downtown area.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and just started driving. Katherine was talking about her dreams all the way. She dreamed about having her own shop and would just bask in the sun if she didn¡¯t have any customers. Then she could also sleep in and just enjoyed the process of having money. Marshall even doubted if she was awake now. He drove the car into the center district and asked, ¡°Should I drop you off at the next stop.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Chapter 110 He Despised the One in the Past Chapter 110 He Despised the One in the Past Kathrine didn¡¯t have anywhere that she wanted to go particrly. She just wanted to stroll around and see if there were any sweets shops around to have a taste. There were really not that many of sweet shops in this area. Katherine didn¡¯t see one for a while, but it mainly had drinks and not had many pastries. Katherine bought a cup of milk tea and sipped it, but it turned out to be not so pleasant. Katherine increasingly felt that it was a good idea to invest on that shop before. After wandering for a while, she went into a mall which housed some sweet shops but they were all subpar. Sitting on a bench, Katherine stretched herself. She was really in a good mood. She then took a selfie and posted it onto her moments. Then she hailed a cab and went back to her own apartment. Katherine bought new beddings and discarded all the things that Marshall had left. From now on, this apartment belonged to herpletely, so she would change all the small decorations and items to her style except for some furniture. After changing the sheets, Katherine tumbled on the bed cozily. She didn¡¯t go downstairs to start making lunch until noon. She bought a lot of groceries yesterday so she¡¯d got plenty of materials. Cooking was never a hard thing for Katherine since would prepare all the meals before when she was with her grandfather. Katherine cooked some rice, stir-fried broli and even made a soup. It was a bit too much for her to finish, but she wasn¡¯t worried about that. This was what it made it feel like life. Katherine also took a photo of the meal and posted it. Then just a minuteter, her phone rang. It was Peter who was calling. Katherine was a bit surprised and answered hurriedly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Peter clicked his tongue, ¡°Where are you? Why are you cooking?¡± Katherine looked at the watch and found that Peter was really off work. She then took a mouthful of rice, ¡°I¡¯m at my own home. What do you want? Are you checking me on purpose?¡± Peter chuckled, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare. I just saw your posts and thought it must be delicious.¡± Katherine snorted, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Then she just hung up the phone. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Holding the phone, Peter was speechless, ¡°How fickle is woman!¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and just went into the elevator. Peter followed him hastily. Everyone else had left, so they were alone in the lift. As usual, Marshall remained poker-faced. But Peter just started bbering, ¡°Well, could you even believe that? Katherine refused to share her meal! We¡¯re even far from her. Why couldn¡¯t she just call us over and have lunch together? I got to comin to her about this when I meet her.¡± Marshall turned to Peter in a while, ¡°Since when you two are so familiar?¡± Peter paused. Was he? Well, not that familiar. It was just that he can gossip with her about anything and didn¡¯t have to worry that she might tell on him. Peter frowned, ¡°She was pretty casual when I met her, so we can get along pretty well.¡± He first met Katherine back at the Grants mansion. She was pretty serious and was being lectured violently by Mrs. Grant. He felt bad for her and went to console her after Mrs. Grant left. Katherine just grinned, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t give a shit about what that old woman had just said.¡± Peter remembered her exact words clearly which also set their rtionship modes. Bur of course, he couldn¡¯t tell Marshall about what happened. After all, Mrs. Grant was his mother. Marshall chuckled, ¡°How could you be friends with the Katherine in the past...¡± He didn¡¯t finish his words, but he sure sounded despising. Peter just followed, ¡°Well, you married her.¡± Marshall paused. Right, he married her and even entangled with her. And during those countless sexes, they had said all sorts of inviting words to each other. Marshall started wondering. Chapter 111 The Girl He longed for Chapter 111 The Girl He longed for Marshall spent lunchtime with Peter and had a brief discussion about work. As they finished their lunch, Marshall''s phone rang. It was Katherine. Her words again rang in his mind. She mentioned that she needed him to check the details of the store for her. He answered the call after thinking for a while. Obviously, Katherine had enjoyed a good meal since she gave a long and resounding hup in the middle of their conversation. He gave her his location and told her toe meet him. He promised to go to the store together with her afterward. On the other end of the phone, Katherine expressed her gratitude and hung up. During their conversation, Peter pricked up his ears and listened to her voice carefully. "Sounds like she was in a good mood. I can tell from her tone." Peter said. "You like it, huh?" Marshall put down his phone and turned to him. "Don''t get me wrong, boss! I''m just stating my opinion." Peter raised his hands in shock. There was no response from Marshall, so Peter hastily exined, "I only take fancy to sexually fascinating and charming women, and Katherine is somehow not one of them. She''s too skinny." Skinny? Marshall thought to himself. He could still remember the figure of Katherine wearing lingerie yesterday which was luxurious and showed off her curves greatly. Definitely not skinny. In his memory, Katherine''s body was perfectly proportioned and the feel of her smooth hiny fleshly skin was still lingering in his mind. damn it, what am I thinking? Marshall drew his mind back to reality and shook his head. As the two were finishing their lunch, Katherine arrived in a taxi. As Katherine and Marshall were about to head out, Peter decided to tag along since he was interested in whatever Katherine was talking about. They got into the car and she put in the location of the shop. The car followed the instructions of Katherine and arrived at the dessert shop. Inside, the scene was still the same; not a single customer. Peter took a nce at the store and shook his head, "I must say that the decor is terribly outdated. It would not be appealing to me at all if I was a guest passing by." Marshall sat in the car and looked at the storefront, "The location is good enough. Though... its ws are frustrating. The poor decor and a terrible, outdated name." The three got out of the car and went into the store to check for more details. There was a girl standing by the counter and scrolling on her smartphone. The bell ringing caught her attention and she looked up to see. She recognized Katherine immediately. "It''s you! What can I get you today?" Katherine walked towards her and ordered some desserts with a cup of milk tea just likest time. Marshall looked around and drew another conclusion. With its limited internal space, the decor inside was unreasonable and wed. The owner here could have chosen a decoration style of simplicity and delicacy, but the decor was instead cheap and clunky. As Katherine paid the bill, she tentatively asked the girl if she was really going to give up her business. The girl answered, "Of course I am. I''m tired and my only hope is to not to lose money." Katherine nodded, "I think that it''s quite a good ce to start a business." She blinked and stared at the girl. "If I bought this store and started a business here, would you join me?" Her words left the girl speechless for a moment. The girlughed, "I appreciate your good will,dy. However, to be honest it''s really not a fair trade to start a dessert store here. Just look outside. I''m the only one running a dessert business here. There''s barely any customers whoe and visit. Trust me, it''s not worth it." Katherine smiled and gave her a curt nod. She headed out of the store with her things and waited for Marshall to leave. He finished checking the store''s condition and left the store without a word. As he got in the car, he said "To start a business here is still possible. If you redecorate that is." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. There were no store around that was the same as this one so starting a dessert store here would be free frompetition. What''s more, the location here was near downtown. That meant there was no need to worry about the customer flow and exposure. Katherine''s unsteady heart calmed down after hearing him speak. "I just bought this food for you guys. I''ll let you have a taste of them in the afternoon, since you guys just had lunch." She said. Marshall drove back to the hispany with her and Peter. Even though the employees already knew what she looked like, they still couldn''t help taking sneak peeks. She was considered very beautiful to everyone who worked there. The two entered the Marshall''s office. He sat down in his chair and leaned back. It was not yet his working hour, so he could take a break. Katherine who was leaning on the sofa, began to think about the store and its current design. Even though the whole n was still in a rough draft, she could already draw aplete picture of every detail about the grand opening. Marshall looked at her as she counted on her fingers and described the prosperous future of her store. She sat on the sofa and crossed her legs. Shifting his eyes a little upwards, he stared at her small and delicate face. One may ask whether he would ever take a fancy to a girl with such a look and the answer was clearly no. Though he had no interest in them, he still wished to be with a woman from a respectable noble family and with a humble social background. Katherine was really not his preference, but she had both. His eyes began to close slowly while the disturbing voicestill lingered in his ears. Chapter 112 A Clingy man Chapter 112 A Clingy man By afternoon, Katherine prepared the desserts and milk tea to send to Marshall and Peter. On her way to Peter, she happened to meet Lucas, who happened toe out of the elevator with other employees. He nodded at her when he saw her. Katherine, with milk tea and desserts in hand was flushed and thought that she''d better send him a share as well since he had already seen it. Luckily, she had bought enough. Aftering out of Peter''s office, she went back to the break room and took out another te of desserts and milk tea before heading to see Lucas. Lucas was in his office, files in hands and checking the data on them. Katherine opened the door and smiled. "Here. I bought extra earlier." She walked towards his desk and ced it there. Lucas was shocked for a second, but hastily expressed his gratitude. Katherine waved her hands, "It''s OK! I was even worried whether you''d like it or not. Feel free to have it. I''ll be leaving now." As she turned around, Lucas called out to her. "I guess you came here without Marshall knowing, didn''t you?" Katherine was stunned and turned back to Lucas. She wanted tough. Without any hesitation, she answered. "Don''t worry. Marshall is having his eyes stuck to me anytime and anywhere. I guess he''s scared of losing me. What a clingy man he is, right? There''s nothing I can do about it." As her voice faded, sheughed. She waved her hand and went out of the office. She instantly stoppedughing once she got outside. Even for herself, she would never believe something like what she had just said. Things would be great if it came true. She thought to herself and sweared that if by any chance Marshall came back to her, she would have him suffer all those miserable experiences that she''d been through before and show him what unreachable love exactly was. While Katherine staggered back to his office, she heard him on the phone with someone. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "OK, I understood." Seeing that Katherine was in, he ended the conversation and hung up, leaving Katherine no chance to figure out who was on the other line. Lying by his hands were the milk tea and desserts, a single bite out of each ¡ª he didn''t like their taste. With his eyes stuck to theputer screen, he said to Katherine, "There is a banquet tomorrow afternoon and I need you to go with me." She raised her eyebrows, staring at Marshall silently. Waiting for her response ebbed at his patience. Shifting his eyes from the screen, he turned his attention to Katherine. "Do I have to go?" She asked. Marshall blinked and told her the truth, "No, you don''t have to. But things will be better if youe." "Who did you usually take to events like that before?" She continued. He paused and frowned. Katherine smiled and said, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just curious about it." Her words brought him back to his memory. He had attended this kind of event a few times before, but never took Katherine along with him. Instead, sometimes he was with Peter or sometimes alone. Even though he didn''t get along with his wife, he was married and there was no possibility for him to take any other women to an opening banquet like this. "Sometimes I''d go with Peter or just myself. Not women." He said. Katherine nodded, "Fine." Marshall regarded her response as a yes and continued, "Come with meter. You''ll need a custom- made dress this time. Take it seriously since it''s the first time you''ve attended this kind of formal event." Katherine pursed her lips and said, "Just don''t me me for not performing well enough." She leaned on the sofa and shifted her eyes aimlessly to somewhere else with a flicking smile hanging on her face. Her behavior had somehow diforted Marshall. He could still remember that his mother used to scold Katherine and tell her that she would only add disgrace to herself if she went out with her poor social background. Every time, Katherine just silently lowered her head as if she was resigning herself to eptance and suffering from extreme anguish. In fact, he actually felt diforted hearing the words of his mother, but the reaction and behavior of Katherine made him even more frustrated and annoyed ¡ª her tame and obedient manner really agitated him. He couldn''t bear to set himself on fire when he saw her being like that. After a while, Katherine turned to him and asked, "Hey, how do those things taste?" Marshall wasn''t really keen on eating desserts because they made him feel sick. In terms of taste however, he thought that what Katherine had brought was quite eptable and among them, there was a coffee vored dessert that he could bear to have a few bites of. He gave it a second thought and slightly nodded his head. Katherineughed. "If you think that it''s not bad, then I''ll have a taste of it too. I believe in your taste." Her eyes were twinkling as if there were starlights shining inside which almost dazed Marshall. He couldn''t help but have his eyes fixed on her. Chapter 113 Why You Chapter 113 Why You After that, Marshall remained silent. Katherine knew that he hated noise so she chose to sit aside and wait patiently. It seemed that nothing could ever stop Marshall''s pace when he was engaged in business. One minute he called up his subordinates to pack up files for him and the next he just went out and assigned work to his men ¡ª just like the many times he had done before, he again ignored the existence of Katherine. After sitting on the sofa for a while, she began to yawn. There was actually a break room in Marshall''s office. asionally, he would go inside and take a nap. The door of the break room was locked this time though and she had no way to figure out what was inside. At first, she attempted to lie on the sofa and take a nap but soon gave up since a second thought told her that it would be a little awkward and embarrassing. She knew clearly that her posture in her sleep was terrible. What''s more, it would not be so appropriate if she lied down on the sofa sprawlingly when Marshall was engaged in his work. She adjusted her posture on the sofa for a while, and finally fell asleep with her hands around her knees and body huddled in the corner. After a long while, Marshall had finally finished his work. As he raised his head, he caught sight of Katherine sleeping on the sofa awkwardly. Her figure was already slim and small enough and the posture she was currently holding made her look even more so. Slowly, he stood up and walked to the sofa. She was still sleeping soundly without noticing that he was standing by her side. He sighed and stooped down, quietly picking her up. At that moment, Katherine slightly opened her eyes absentmindedly and put her arms around Marshall''s neck, shrunk herself into the embrace of him. He went into the break room and put her on the bed. Katherine naturally rolled over, turned her back to Marshall and embraced the quilt set aside. he next moment, Marshall noticed that her robe was a little folded up. He then stooped down and tidied it up. s he was about to stand up, Katherine spoke out. Her voice was a little vague, and thus one could hardly tell whether she was awake or not. "Why did I meet you in my life, Marshall?" She said. Marshall was stunned by her words, staring at the view of her back for a long while. He somehow couldn''t figure out why he met this girl in his life either. His life would be totally different if she had never appeared: he would have gotten married to ra, a woman that he thought would be a good enough wife for him even though their rtionship had not been intimate enough. What was more, his mother liked her, which meant there was no need for him to worry about the inw rtionship between them in the future. If Katherine had never appeared, his marriage with ra would have been exceptionally sessful and his child would have been born by now. His whole life would have been smooth and thriving. Thinking over all this in his head, Marshall was increasingly fidgety and depressed. Or, possibly, it was the current situation where he was in nowadays drove him so, and he just couldn''t tell why. He turned around and left the break room, going back to his seat. There was still some work that needed to be done in the afternoon, but he just didn''t want to do anything by the moment. He leaned back in his chair, leaving everything behind and freeing his mind. After a few seconds, his phone dinged. Someone had messaged him. Nowadays, few people would ever contact someone via message, except advertisers and harassers. He picked up the phone and checked. He was surprised by the name that appeared on his phone. It was ra. In the text message, she said she had just heard that Mr. Henderson came to the city yesterday, and possibly he wasing for her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She apologized and thought that maybe Mr. Henderson had mistaken something about her. From her text message, Marshall found that ra described the whole thing in a pretty candid tone. Casually, he messaged back, "Fine." From then on, no response had been heard from the other end. Chapter 114 Once for Life-time Chapter 114 Once for Life-time Not knowing how long she had been asleep, Katherine woke up absent-minded. She looked around and had no idea where she was in. Aftering to, she climbed down the bed and went to push the door open. She realized that she was in the breakroom and stretched. After all, he''s a rich man and a rich man knows how to enjoy his life. Katherine thought. A second thought urred to her. Maybe she could make herself a break room in the dessert store once she had sessfully bought it. She walked to the sofa, sat down, and checked the clock. It was not long since she fell asleep and it would still take a long while before off-duty hours. She was bored at the moment, and decided to go out of the office. This time, she chose to take a walk outside of the Grant Family. She went downstairs by elevator and stepped out of thepany. There were many people passing by on the street in the afternoon. Katherine stood by the door of thepany for a while, and then walked along the road. Many office buildings were settled around, which made up amercial scene of the whole area. The scene had really widened her horizons, since she had never been to somewhere as such. Not far away, there was a wedding photography multiple shop, inside which was quite big enough, and she could clearly see a delicate wedding dress exhibiting in the shop window. She stopped in front of the windows, and such scenes seemed to bring her back to her memory of the wedding ceremony with Marshall. The ceremony was quite magnificent and it was exactly that which frightened her and made her extremely nervous. There were also many rules in the Grant Family that she needed to keep in mind. She could still remember that before the wedding day, Mrs. Grant had sent dozens of servants around her and spent nearly a night teaching her what should be pay attention to in the next day''s ceremony, such as to greet different people with different expressions. She''d once seen a wedding ceremony in her hometown where everyone smiled andughed with joy. However, she could barelyugh at her own ceremony. Katherine got closer to the shop window, looking at the wedding dress inside. Compared to the ones inside, the wedding dress she wore was said to be bought from a foreign country at an extremely high price. In order to unt the financial avability of the family, Mrs. Grant gave her a detailed introduction of the dress, telling her how many diamonds were used to decorated the dress. She didn''t understand what Mrs. Grant was talking about exactly and only thought that when she wore the luxurious dress, it made her feel weighed down. That dress was still kept in one of the rooms of the Grant Family mansion and might never be worn again. Even if Marshall remarried ra, she''d hate to wear what Katherine used as her wedding dress. Katherine saw there were many customers while the employees were busy serving around with gift boxes in or somewhat in their hands. Such scenes made her mncholy and feel sorry for the past. She thought that a genuine and faithful girl, as she was, would only need to wear a wedding dress once in her whole life. After the frustrating and exhausting wedding ceremony was over, she even swore to herself that it would be both the first time andst time she married someone in her life. She had never expected that the result would leave her with an egg on her face. Within less than a year, god had decided to spare her another chance to get married again. She sighed and continued walking along the road. After walking for a long distance, she saw that there was a bus station not far away. She went there and sat on the bench, where few people were hanging around the station. Katherine just sat right there, looking at the people passing by and cars driving. For the moment, she felt like she had lost herself. She didn''t know where she should go after all this nor did she have any idea about what kind of future she was about to embark on. She picked up her phone, thinking that it was about time for Marshall to go back to the office. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She wondered whether he would notice that she was gone. However, there was no one calling in or sending messages. She sighed, wondering why she was disappointed. In her mind, she thought that no one would ever take notice of her and chose to just take her seat here aimlessly. For her, there was nothing different between sitting right here and waiting in Marshall''s office. It was not until the sky was darkened that Marshall had finally called her up. She decided to answer his call. Marshall asked slowly and calmly, "Where have you been?" Katherine reported her location to Marshall. "Wondering why you went so far away for." He sighed. Katherine could hardly tell whether it was impatience or confusion. With her lips pursed, Katherine hung up the phone without any hesitation. Chapter 115 A Thing Prohibited to be Mentioned Chapter 115 A Thing Prohibited to be Mentioned As Marshall drove to the location of Katherine, he happened to see that someone was osting her. With a cool and neat look, he was seemingly a college student. He said that he saw Katherine had been sitting there for a long while, and was wondering if she had encountered any trouble. Katherine stood up, embarrassed, "I''m OK, and I''m just waiting for someone." The young man awkwardly scratched his hair and asked, "Which school are you from? Maybe we can head our way back together." Katherine was even more embarrassed hearing the words of the young man since she had never been to college. She waved her hands and answered, "I''m not a student." "Well, you look pretty young." The boy smiled shyly. Katherine pursed her lips and didn''t know how to respond. Marshall had already caught sight of the two when he pulled up. Obviously, the boy had began to blush. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Marshall couldn''t help but sneer thinking that given the romantic atmosphere between them, this young man would be by no doubt a good match for Katherine. Slowly, he pulled the car closer and nned to wait for a little longer. When the boy was about to leave, he was seemingly a little reluctant to do so and turned around to see her again. Katherine took a deep sigh and turned around to see Marshall''s car. She adjusted her facial expression to normal and opened the door. Marshall smiled, "You''re really good at socializing, aren''t you?" Katherine peered at him from the corner of her eyes and hummed. "There will be still men chasing after me even if you leave me behind." Marshall gave no response and drove away. They barely said anything to each other as the car drove on and Marshall didn''t seem to ask why Katherine was out. In her mind, she thought that he would never care about her. He had just left her alone with the young man and didn''t give a shit about whatever happened between them even though he had already been there a few moments ago. In fact, she had already gotten the same feeling a long, long time ago while she still somehow couldn''t bear it even now. The car took a detour and left the downtown area before heading to the suburb. The car stopped right on the border between downtown and the countryside. Marshall swerved and drove into an alley. There was a manor at the end of the alley with its gate opened. The sound of traditional Chinese opera slipped into her ears before she stepped into the manor that she had heard before on television, but she couldn''t tell which type of opera it exactly was. Even though the valley was really narrow, the inside of the messuage was rtively wide enough. Marshall pulled the car into the driveway. There was a man, dressed in a frock with a string of Buddhist beads hung around his neck standing there. The manughed delightfully and looked at Marshall who had juste out of the car, "Well, finally! You are here!" Katherine stepped out of the car with Marshall, but didn''t speak since she didn''t know the man. The man turned to Katherine and took a nce at her. "She looks quite young, doesn''t she? You guys have already married for a year, while she even looks younger than she did at the wedding ceremony!" Katherineughed and answered. "You know, it''s all due to the heavy make-up." "Follow me. Everything is ready." He reached out his hand. Katherine followed Marshall and stepped into the main building: the house was decorated in a traditional and vintage style, which could by no means be affordable to an ordinary man. It was right to say that money was everything. One could lead a happy and carefree life when he was rich enough. There was also another man with a long braid. He was an easygoing man. Catching sight of Katherine, he waved his hand and said, "Come over here, my dear! Have you figured out what kind of ceremonial robe you want?" Katherine was stunned and thought that she was right: she knew that the man dressed in frock didn''t look like a designer at all. Katherine walked up and showed him a picture in her phone."I''m not so sure about that, but maybe something like this will be fine." The designer checked the picture, and turned to Katherine, "Well, a style pure and simple, which is quite match for your disposition." He continued, "OK, I''ll do it. Any other detailed requests?" Katherine had no professional understanding of such thing, and thus said, "I trust your judgement, and you could just design it freely." The designerughed. "Your words are really a little shame-making to me, Mrs. Grant. But fine, I''ll do exactly what you asked me to do." As his voice faded, he turned to Marshall. "It''s been a long while since thest time you came here. How''s it going? I heard that you''ve been on a business trip. Have you taken that project?" Marshall''s face was severely passive when he heard the words "business trip". At noon today, Sam from the WF group even dared to call up Marshall again and told him that Dolly was attempting suicide in her house. He could still remember that Sam wanted to talk to him and wished Katherine coulde along. Chapter 116 The Perfect Cooperation Chapter 116 The Perfect Cooperation Marshall almost burst intoughter upon hearing that. whether Dollymitted suicide or not had nothing to do with him. Sam also told Marshall that Dolly was desperate to see him. Marshall had investigated WF Group¡¯s background before he decided to cooperate with them. So naturally, he had also carried out a background check on Sam. It turned out that there was nothing wrong with them. However, it now appeared that both WF Group and Sam were unreliable.Somehow, Sam hadn¡¯t taken in the situation so far. How did he have the guts to tell Marshall about it? Marshall hung up on Sam right away. Katherine remained silent because she didn¡¯t want to get involved in his business. The man dressed in the monk robe brought in tea and snacks, setting them down on the table. Katherine thanked him with a smile and sat aside quietly. Of course Marshall wouldn¡¯t talk about what happened between WF Group and him, saying that he would wait and see because the cooperation was something serious. Therefore, the designer said nothing more. They began to ramble about something else. Katherine could tell that Marshall had known these two people for a long time. He was quite reserved and a man of few words. However, he was in a talkative mood today. Holding the teacup, Katherine stared at the tea inside and said nothing. She listened to their conversation, but was absent-minded. Marshall nced at her but she made no sound at all, almost blending in with the furniture in the background. He sighed and asked the designer to measure her. When that was done, they left. It was getting dark outside so the man and the designer went to see them off. Katherine simply nodded and smiled at the two before getting into the car. When the car stopped in the driveway of the old mansion, she opened the door and got out without waiting for Marshall. When she walked to the open space in front of the main building, she stopped. The whole living room was clearly visible from here. Mrs. Grant and Old Mrs. Grant were sitting there and beside Mrs. Grant sat ra. It was unknown to her what the three of them were talking about and why they looked very happy. Katherine couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. This scene appeared so warm and harmonious. Marshall was also surprised at the scene in the living room when he joined Katherer. He took her hand. "Let¡¯s go." That meant they were going to start putting on a show again. She didn¡¯t really want to be cooperative, but she also wanted to embarrass ra. Restless, Katherine followed him into the living room. Mrs. Grant rose to her feet immediately at the sight of Marshall. "Well, speak of the devil. We just said that you wereing backte today and now you¡¯re home." Since ra was present, Katherine greeted Old Mrs. Grant by calling "Grandmother". She stared at Mrs. Grant for a long time before calling her "Mother". This made both Katherine and Mrs. Grant nauseous. Mrs. Grant replied ufortably. Marshall had Katherine sit down next to him on the sofa. Her whole body was reclining on Marshall¡¯s as if she had no bones. He turned to look at her and smiled. Marshall was quite a good actor and didn¡¯t miss any details during his performance. She slightly admired him. Old Mrs. Grand asked them where they had been, and he answered truthfully. Marshall cast a nce towards his mother as he spoke and she responded him with an inconspicuous nod. ra looked at Marshall and Katherine¡¯s hands sped together and smiled. "I¡¯m also invited to the dinner party, so we can meet again." Katherine put on a surprised look. "Really! I told you we''re connected with the Henderson Family." Naturally, ra could tell what Katherine was implying so she paused and exined at once. "The reason I came today is to apologize to you both. It isn¡¯t until today that I learned my grandfather visited yourpany yesterday and I feel ashamed. I must''ve caused trouble to you." Mrs. Marshall couldn¡¯t stand watching ra behaving like this and held her hand immediately. "Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m to me for this. I was mistaken and too worried." Katherine threw a cold nce at Mrs. Grant and ra. These two were both being quite cooperative. Neither of them realized that they''d embarrass her by doing this. Sure enough, once given a good teacher, Mrs. Grant made great progress. These two looked so real and so natural. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine smacked her lips and spoiled the show. "I¡¯m hungry. How much longer do we have to sit here for?" Marshall turned to look at Katherine and said, "Let¡¯s go eat now." It was alreadyte. Since ra was still here, they had to make her stay for dinner. She went to the dining room with Mrs. Grant. They sat in the same seats, just like thest time. Chapter 117 I just Want to Disgust You Chapter 117 I just Want to Disgust You Katherine was super hungry. She just took a sip of the tea and didn¡¯t touch the snacks at all at the designer¡¯s house just now. She sat down, paying no attention to Mrs. Grant or ra. All she wanted to do now was eat. Detail-oriented actor as he was, Marshall put food in Katherine¡¯s bowl from time to time. He even leaned over and said in a low voice, "Eat slowly or you¡¯ll have an upset stomachter." At this moment, Old Mrs. Grant cast a look at Katherine. "Kathy, I made a doctor''s appointment for you. When Marshall has the day off, ask him to go with you. You need to treat your stomach problem as soon as possible." Katherine looked up at "Grandmother". At first, she thought she wasn¡¯t serious when she had talked of itst time. Katherine never expected her to be so efficient. Marshall chimed in at this point, "Alright." ra looked up at Katherine and Marshall, emotionless. Katherine slowed down. It seemed that something popped into her mind. She picked up a piece of streaky pork and bit the lean meat off, leaving the fat there. She held the fat to Marshall¡¯s lips and grumbled in a flirtatious tone, "This is too greasy. Have it." Mrs. Grant, who was sitting across them was stunned and said, "Just leave it there if you don¡¯t like it. How can you give somebody else the food you just took a bite?" Katherine was still holding the fat to Marshall¡¯s lips. "How can I? It¡¯s not the first time Marshall has had the food I bite. After all, we¡¯re a couple." Katherine said seriously, but she couldn¡¯t be happier inside. She just wanted to disgust everyone, including Marshall. Marshall looked at the fat to his lips, then at Katherine. Katherine was staring innocently at him, but there was alsocency in her eyes. Marshall opened his mouth and ate the fat. Satisfied, Katherine reached out to wipe off the non-existent grease on his lips. "My hubby is getting sweeter. I¡¯m blessed!" Cool as a cucumber, Marshall picked up a piece of meat, bit the fat off, and put the rest to Katherine¡¯s lips. "This is what I should do. Here, have this." Katherine paused and blinked before opening her mouth and having the meat. Both of them gulped the meat down. How the two were even. However, the looks on Mrs. Grant and ra¡¯s faces were of profound significance. Annoyed, Mrs. Grant pulled a long face. She was no longer in the mood of talking, but focused on eating. ra pursed her lips, slightly embarrassed. She took a few bites and couldn¡¯t help but look up at Marshall again. Most of the time, he showed little emotion while eating, but just now, ra saw him smiling. The way he smiled was different from when he smiled at Katherine on the sofa a little while ago. This time, Marshall was smiling more naturally and willingly. ra took a deep breath to calm herself down. It didn¡¯t take long for the dinner to be over. Once Old Mrs. Grant put down her chopsticks, the others also did. After that, the group of people lounged on the sofa for a while. Now that it was dark outside, ra got up to leave. Mrs. Grant also got up immediately and said, "Marshall, since it¡¯s sote, send ra back home." Old Mrs. Grant cast a nce at Mrs. Grant with resentment. However, Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t notice that at all, but stared at Marshall. Naturally, Marshall couldn¡¯t turn down the proposal, so he agreed. ra smiled at Marshall before the two went out. Katherine rose to her feet and touched her stomach. "I¡¯ve had too much. I¡¯m going back to my room now." She walked upstairs and stopped at the stairway on the second floor. As expected, Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice came from downstairs a whileter. "You¡¯re such an airhead!" Usually, Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t speak like this. She always obeyed the rules and lived an elegant life. Even when she was upset, she didn¡¯t say mean words. Apparently, Mrs. Grant was stunned. "Mom, what did I do?" Old Mrs. Grant sounded helpless. "Why are you still helping ra? Do you want Marshall and Katherine to give the game away sooner?" Mrs. Grant replied in a low voice, "I don¡¯t." She thought for a while before saying, "I just like ra because she¡¯s so much better than Katherine. Didn¡¯t you see how disgusting she was at the dinner?" Old Mrs. Grant said faintly, "She didn¡¯t ask you to have the meat, so why are you disgusted by that? After all, they¡¯re a couple and it was a consensual act. Why do you have to get into that?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine was satisfied with Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s attitude, she went back to her room with a smile. Chapter 118 A Man and A Woman Chapter 118 A Man and A Woman Katherine didn¡¯t want to imagine what Marshall and ra would be talking about along the way. Since she couldn¡¯t prevent it from happening, she didn¡¯t want to bother herself with it. Katherine rxed in bed for a while and then yed the game on her phone, but Marshall still hadn¡¯te back yet. Katherine had no idea where ra¡¯s home was. Was it so far away that it had taken Marshall so long to send her back? Or rather, ra¡¯s family was so hospitable that they invited Marshall to drop by. Katherine waited for another while and got out of the room. She walked to the stairway on the second floor and found that there was no one downstairs. Katherine went downstairs slowly and walked over to a corner in the living room. She remembered that there seemed to be an underground cer here. Katherine looked for a while and found it. She opened the door, turned on the light and went down slowly. The cer was not big, but there were various kinds of wines, including red wine, white wine and yellow rice wine. Katherine didn¡¯t know much about wine, so she pulled a bottle off the red wine shelf at random. Since she had taken a nap in Marshall¡¯s office this noon, it must be hard for her to fall asleep tonight. It was said that a little wine could not only help one sleep, but also make his skin glow. Katherine left the cer with the bottle of wine, took the wine opener and a goblet from the kitchen, and went upstairs. She went back to the bedroom, sat down on the bed end bench, opened the wine and poured herself a ss. Katherine took a sip and frowned. This didn¡¯t taste good at all. She tried to have two sses before getting over to the window and looking out. Nothing stirred in the parking lot, so Marshall shouldn¡¯t havee back yet. It was fine though. When a man and a woman were together, there might be something romantic happening. Even Katherine started to imagine the scene. She sat down and had another two sses, but she couldn¡¯t stand its taste. Katherine lifted the bottle and shook it. There was still half bottle left. She thought for a while, got up and went out of the room. She couldn¡¯t finish off the rest of the wine with nothing, so she went to get some snacks. Hardly had Katherine gone downstairs than Marshall came back. She staggered over to the kitchen and rummaged around in the fridge. Th was a lot of food in the fridge, but little could go well with wine. Se went through the kitchen cupboards and found nothing she wanted. Marshall happened toe in and approached her slowly. "What are you looking for?" Katherine looked back at Marshall. "You¡¯re back." And chuckled. Apparently, she was tipsy. Marshall frowned. "Why are you drinking?" Katherine stood on tiptoe to look into the cupboard above. "Well, there¡¯re countless bottles of wine in your house, so I help you guys drink some in case they expire." She was talking drunken gibberish. Meanwhile, Marshall was a little taken aback. He went over to her and asked, "What are you looking for?" Katherine scratched her head, not knowing what she was looking for either. She answered, "That bottle of wine doesn¡¯t taste good, so I want to get something to go with it." After some consideration, Marshall went to rummage around in the fridge, in which there were some lunch meat, ham, beef jerky and so on. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He grabbed some food and took Katherine¡¯s arm. "Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve got something for you." Slightly blushing, Katherine took a look at the food in Marshall¡¯s hand. "Howe I didn¡¯t find these just now? Why are you hiding food in your house?" Apparently, Katherine was drunk. Marshall passed over herint and dragged her back to the bedroom. He saw the ss of red wine and the bottle once he went in the room. Marshall put down the food in his hand and said, "Alright, you may go ahead now. I¡¯m going back to my room." Katherine blinked. "You¡¯re not drinking with me?" "No," Marshall replied and left. Ignoring him, Katherine put the food away and changed into her nightgown after thinking for a while. When she put something morefortable on, she drank even harder. She ate and sang while drinking. Now Katherine was getting into the groove. Marshall went back to his room, took a shower and changed into his pajamas. He thought of Katherine, a little worried. He put his ear to the door of Katherine¡¯s room. There was not much noise inside. Marshall reflected for a moment and turned the doorknob. The door was opened right away. Katherine was standing at the window in her stunning nightgown. Looking through the window, she was humming a song. Chapter 119 Why Wouldn’t You Like Me Chapter 119 Why Wouldn¡¯t You Like Me Katherine was slow to respond. It took her a few seconds to look back. She gave a smile at the sight of Marshall at the door. She staggered over to him. "Do you want to drink now? Come here. I¡¯ve left some for you. I knew you''d come." Marshall turned to stare at the bed end bench, on which ced a full ss of wine. Meanwhile, the red wine bottle was almost empty, lying on the floor. Katherine had only had a little beef jerky and lunch meat, while the rest was all over the floor. Katherine went over and clung onto the door, breathing alcohol fumes all over Marshall. "Come in if you want to drink." Marshall tightened his grip on the doorknob. Seeing Katherine like this, he had to exert himself to fight back the desire within him. He found it hard to move his eyes away from her. Katherine began to chuckle. "Why are you being so shy?" After that, she reached out suddenly, grabbed Marshall¡¯s cor, dragged him into the room, and mmed the door. She teetered and leaned against the door. She didn¡¯t forget to tell Marshall, "There¡¯s only one ss left. Drink it, or it¡¯ll be gone." Marshall stood with his back to Katherine. "You¡¯re drunk." Katherine grunted, agreeing with Marshall. She threw herself on the bed and rolled over. "I¡¯m drunk so that I can fall asleep soon. That¡¯s great." Katherine was rolling in her scanty nightgown, showing all parts of her body. Marshall breathed deeply, crouched down and tidied up the floor. He also picked up the wine bottle. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The ss of wine in his hand, Marshall originally intended to go to the bathroom to pour it down the drain. However, the moment he went to the bathroom door, Katherine called, "Marshall¡­" Somehow, her call made him itchy for more. There were countless nights the two of them clinging together in bed where Katherine would also groan in a shaky voice like this when having too much fun, "Marshall¡­" She might be begging for mercy, or making aint. After that, Katherine mumbled something, as if she was going to fall asleep. Marshall stayed put, frowned, and looked at the ss of wine. Then he finished off the wine in one gulp, turned around and walked over to Katherine. She wasn''t asleep yet. She might be feeling hot, so she scratched her head and pulled at her nightgown. Marshall looked down at Katherine and turned off themp. He felt free to do anything he wanted in the darkness. Katherine could tell that someone helped her take off the nightgown and climbed on top of her. Although she was unable to think straight at this moment, she was aware that they couldn¡¯t go on like this. She was so scared that she almost sobered up and pushed the man on top of her away. But that man said, "It¡¯s me." Katherine paused, which seemed to be a great encouragement to Marshall. He kissed her on the lips at once, just like how he did it during the countless nights before. In a daze, Katherine didn¡¯t know whether she wanted to push him away or draw him closer. She flinched a few times, and finally Marshall said in a louder voice, "Don¡¯t move." Katherine paused and said in a shaking voice, "Marshall." Marshall took a deep breath and kissed her. "I¡¯m here." The window was open and the curtains were pulled back, the moon outside casting its rays inside. The two bodies clinging together in bed could be seen distinctly. Katherine bit Marshall¡¯s shoulder. She might be biting hard, and Marshall groaned. Katherine''s face was wet with tears but shad such a clear mind at this moment. Kissing her, Marshall had a salty taste on his tongue. He stopped and asked in a hoarse voice, "You don¡¯t want it?" Katherine wiped her tears off. "It¡¯s not like that." She wrapped her arms around Marshall¡¯s neck and said, "I just feel sad. Why won''t you like me?" Chapter 120 I’m not Interested in Her Chapter 120 I¡¯m not Interested in Her In a daze, the two of them had tossed about in bed during the whole night, and barely stopped. The next morning, they had both overslept. Downstairs, Old Mrs. Grant and Mrs. Grant learned from the servant that neither Marshall nor Katherine had gone downstairs yet. Both were surprised. It was totally understandable that Katherine hadn¡¯t got up, but this had never happened to Marshall before. Mrs. Grant supposed that Marshall was ill, so she got up immediately. "I¡¯ll go up and see." Old Mrs. Grant nodded. "OK." Mrs. Grant went upstairs at once, finding that both Katherine and Marshall¡¯s doors were shut. Mrs. Grant went to knock on Marshall¡¯s door, keeping her voice down. "Marshall, are you awake? Are you sick?" She knocked a few times and Marshall¡¯s door remained closed, while Katherine¡¯s door opened instead. It was Marshall who went out of Katherine¡¯s room. He buttoned up his pajamas and said in a hoarse voice, "I overslept." Mrs. Grant froze on the spot. Marshall went over with a casual air, opened the door and walked into his own room. He went straight to the bathroom. Her eyes wide open as she looked at Marshall, then at Katherine¡¯s door. Curious, Mrs. Grant opened the door quietly and looked into the room. Katherine was still in bed under the quilt, seeming to be sleeping. Mrs. Grant would never believe that nothing had happenedst night when a man and a woman were in the same room. She turned pale and went into Marshall¡¯s room immediately. "Why were you in Katherine¡¯s roomst night?" Marshall finished washing up and went out of the bathroom. "I was drunk." "You were drunk?" Surprise was written all over Mrs. Grant¡¯s face. Marshall didn¡¯t make an exnation, but looked down at the time and found that he was sote for work. He took the phone, made a call to Peter to tell him what to do, and went over to his closet for clothes. Mrs. Grant went in and closed the door behind her. She lowered her voice. "Tell me the truth. Did you¡­st night?" Marshall knew what Mrs. Grant meant and remained silent. There was no need to put that on the table. Mrs. Grant clenched her teeth. "How could you¡­ How could you¡­ You two are divorced." Marshall said nothing, took out his clothes and looked back at her, which meant he needed to get changed while Mrs. Grant needed to leave him alone. At this moment, Mrs. Grant was so angry that her hands were trembling. She was still standing there. "Did she seduce you? I knew this vixen would do something to you. I¡¯ve always known this¡­" "I did that to her," Marshall exined. Mrs. Grant was stunned, while Marshall went on, "I drank too muchst night and walked into the wrong room." Mrs. Grant was dumbfounded. Before she could say anything, Marshall added, "I need to get changed." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Mrs. Grant gasped before she turned to leave. Just when she reached the door, Marshall said, "Don¡¯t pick on her. She didn¡¯t start it." Mrs. Grant paused for a few seconds, opened the door and left. She stopped at Katherine¡¯s door. She had a sudden urge to pull that bitch out of bed and give her a lesson or p her across the face. However, Mrs. Grant was no fool. She knew she wouldn¡¯t gain the upper hand if she made a scene now. Because Marshall hadn¡¯t left yet. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to pick on Katherine. Besides, Katherine was no longer that good-for-nothing now. She might even make a bigger scene. Or rather, she would im that it was Marshall who had got drunk and raped her. It could go either way. That underbred woman could do anything. Mrs. Grant¡¯s mind was in a turmoil. Millions of ideas shed across her mind, but she did nothing and waited Marshall to get out of his room. Mrs. Grant stepped forward and asked the most critical question, "Marshall, tell mom honestly. Do you like Katherine now?" Marshall stared at Mrs. Grant with a frown. Mrs. Grant seemed anxious. "Is that so? Are you interested in her now?" She clicked her tongue. "That kind of girl can never deserve you. Let me tell you something. Even if you remarry as a divorc¨¦, you will definitely find someone far better than Katherine." Then Mrs. Grant talked about ra, "Did you have a chat with ra when you sent her home yesterday? ra is better than Katherine in every way, and she is exactly the kind of eligible daughter- inw we¡¯re looking for. Marshall, in us Grant¡¯s Family, you¡¯re the¡­" "Don¡¯t worry," Marshall interrupted Mrs. Grant, "I¡¯m not interested in her." Katherine, who was leaning against the door with bare feet in the room, heard every word the two people outside spoke. Chapter 121 Katherine Kicked Mrs. Grant Chapter 121 Katherine Kicked Mrs. Grant Katherine leaned against the door, her head slightly lifted. The noise outside died down. Marshall and Mrs. Grant had gone downstairs. They were talking so loud that as if they were worrying that they could not wake her up to hear all this. She paid them a sneer, and then headed toward the bathroom. The marks on her body were even worse thanst time. She filled the bathtub with hot water and lied t in it. Every inch of her body was sore. As she remembered, she was in her rhythm, which meant he did not have to take any pill this time. Could that at least be a fortunate thing? She did not know. She did not have much sleepst night. Marshall was more likely to be on some drugs than on alcohol. He just banged her once and once again. In the tub she took a nap. When starvation woke her, it was noon. She crawled out the bathtub, wiped herself casually, put on her clothes, and then went down stairs. It was only Mrs. Grant down there, whose face was an ugly green at the sight of Katherine. Her expressions did not concern Katherine though. Katherine just walked to the dining room and had herself fed. The food was cold, making her stomach a little ufortable. Katherine wiped her mouth clean and then ordered an Uber on her phone. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then she waited in the lobby of the main hall. It would take the Uber a while to arrive, so she just stood there, still as stone, eyeing at the gate. Mrs. Grant was sitting in the living room, her voice drifting through the air. ¡°Brazen slut.¡± Katherine said nothing at first. She kind of thought what she did yesterday was shameless too, but Mrs. Grant was relentless. ¡°I bet her parents taught her all this, in a hope that their daughter would one day seduce some rich man and make themselves rich.¡± Katherine¡¯s anger red instantly. She red at Mrs. Grant, who looked back at her. Slowly, Katherine pulled her phone out, dialed. ¡°Reach out to some media. I got some great new about me and Mr. Grant. I¡¯m sure the media would love to hear about it.¡± In an instant, Mrs. Grant¡¯s face changed. She trotted up to Katherine in strides in an attempt to yank the phone off Katherine¡¯s hand. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! Give me the phone.¡± Katherine kicked her straight as she got closer. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Mrs. Grant was plump, and had lived a spoiled life. Put her in a fight with anyone, and she¡¯s always going to lose. She didn¡¯t expect the kick and was hit forcefully. She stumbled backwards several steps before lost her bnce and fell on the ground. A servant went by and came to help Mrs. Grant up. Katherine looked dagger at the servant. ¡°Get your ass away from here.¡± Her voice was not loud, but her look was scary. She just looked like a cannibal monster. The servant shivered, she had never seen Katherine like this before. On the ground, Mrs. Grant was anxious. What is she going to tell the media? The servant decided to offer Mrs. Grant a hand at the end. Katherine strode forward and kicked the servant away the way she had done to Mrs. Grant, but with greater strength. Mrs. Grant blinked, and wanted to curse, yet she found no courage to do so when she opened her mouth. Psycho, Katherine is a psycho. Nobody knew what she could do next. Old Mrs. Grant heard the noise from upstairs and had a servant help her down to check what was happening. Mrs. Grant was still on the ground, while Katherine was standing beside and looking down on her scornfully. The olddy paused at the sight, and then walked up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Mrs. Grant bawled out a cry in an instant when she saw Old Mrs. Grant. The olddy scowled. ¡°Get up to your feet! What are you doing on the ground?¡± The servant, holding her belly, tried to help Mrs. Grant up again. Katherine red, and posed another kick. Then the servant cringed immediately. Mrs. Grant could only crawl up to her feet by herself. Frowning, the olddy was for sure not pleased by such farce She seldom got pissed off, and people would normally dial it down if she showed a hint of displeasure. No one had done anything that really got under her skin. Mrs. Grant was still crying. She had never been kicked by anybody in her life before. But now she did, and it was in the presence of a servant. She could not think of anything more humiliating than this. Chapter 122 I Have Always Been Reckless Chapter 122 I Have Always Been Reckless A few momentster, the olddy whirled. ¡°Come inside, both of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going in there.¡± Katherine rasped. She was reckless now. ¡°Your family is too noble for someone like me to enter your house. So much for me and Marshall. I¡¯ll call the media. You Grants got power, I believe you can deal wih whatever happens next. But I¡¯m getting myself out of this.¡± She turned to leave as she finished. For an instant, the olddy was anxious too. She turned back around, her voice stern. ¡°Don''t you dare to leave here!¡± Katherine came to a halt, her back to old Mrs. Grant, no word. The olddy eyed Katherine, and then Mrs. Grant. Suddenly, Mrs. Grant dared not even cry anymore. Katherine defied even Old Mrs. Grant, and that seemed to Mrs. Grant that Katherine was determined to make a ssh of this. ¡°What happened?¡± the olddy spoke. It¡¯s Mrs. Grant who she asked. Mrs. Grant chewed her lip, did not know what to say. Early this morning, she had informed the olddy about Katherine staying in Marshall¡¯s roomst night. The olddy had even made a call to Marshall about the matter. And Marshall made it in on the phone. He came on to Katherine, he forced Katherine. Katherine had nothing to do with this, he said. The olddy had told Mrs. Grant not to make an issue of this. It could only be normal that such thing happened to a man and a woman in the same room alone. And they had a marriage before. Let them mind their own business, the olddy told her. It¡¯s best that they do not meddle with it. And Mrs. Grant had agreed. She dared not tell the olddy now that things had so worsened. She provoked Katherine. Katherine stood where she was, utterly impatient. From the look on Mrs. Grant, the olddy knew for an instant that they were on the wrong. She looked disappointed. ¡°She said something inappropriate, didn''t you?¡± Mrs. Grant chewed her lip, and averted her eyes to avoid eye contact with anyone. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The olddy¡¯s eyes closed and opened, and then she walked out the living room. She came up to Katherine. Katherine looked awfully pissed, her face sagging. The olddy held Katherine¡¯s hand, ¡°Katherine.¡± Katherine tried to shake her hand off but failed. Forcibly, the olddy squeezed her hand. ¡°Frances has always been brusque, that¡¯s the way she is, don¡¯t mind her.¡± Katherine sneered, and threw back. ¡°And I have always been impulsive, that¡¯s the way I am. If I do something outrageous, hope you don''t mind me.¡± The olddy paused, she had never seen Katherine liked this before. She was prickly like a hedgehog now. The olddy sighed. ¡°Katherine,e inside. And we can hash things out.¡± Forcefully, Katherine wrenched her hand off. ¡°No, I¡¯ m going in there. Insulting me is one thing, vilifying my family a whole another.¡± Then she walked towards the door while tugging her phone back in her pocket. She just dialed some number randomly, she never knew anybody that could have a word with a journalist or the like. She was just bluffing. Old Mrs. Grant knew better than to hassle Katherine any longer now that she¡¯s so bent out of shape. She stood where she was, took two deep breathes, and then turned around to look at Mrs. Grant. Timidly, Mrs. Grant defended herself with a mutter. ¡°I was just saying, I did not mean anything.¡± The olddy ground her teeth. ¡°Useless.¡± She then headed towards the living room. Hurriedly, Mrs. Grant trailed after her. She was in a stew now. ¡°Katherine won¡¯t really tell the media about her and Marshall, will he?¡± Gloomy, the olddy said. ¡°You think the divorce is the only thing she has on us?¡± Katherine knew Marshall was drugged. If she was really set off and decided to team up with WF Group. Marshall¡¯s career would be so over once she helped the WF to corroborate the scandal between Marshall and that little clerk. Mrs. Grant never thought about that before and became pale at the realiation of it. She bit her lip. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± The olddy let out a breath. ¡°Call Marshall, now.¡± Hurriedly, Mrs. Grant did as she was told and called Marsahll. Chapter 123 The Terrified Grant Chapter 123 The Terrified Grant The Uber arrived a minuteter. The driver greeted her with a smile as she got in. ¡°A fancy vi halfway up the mountain.¡± Katherine looked outside the window. ¡°You can drive now.¡± A fancy vi indeed as it was, it was not an amodating ce to live. The olddy had report of Katherine¡¯s leave the moment the Uber pressed the pedal. She watched Mrs. Grand make her call. On the other side, Marshall sounded calm. He had not figured out the story yet and thought Mrs. Grant was just kicking up some fuss. Afraid of being used, Mrs. Grant kept stuttering. The olddy was annoyed, she wrenched the phone from Mrs. Grant. She told Marshall that Mrs. Grant and Katherine had a conflict and Katherine had left. she did not tell the details since they were talking on the phone. Her voice was thick with concern. ¡°She said she would tell the public about you two before she left. and she meant to cut clean with our family.¡± Marshall rubbed his forehead. ¡°I see.¡± The olddy still had something to say but Marshall just hung up the phone. Mrs. Grant was worried. ¡°What did Marshall say, does he have any solution?¡± The olddy glowered at her. ¡°Look what you have done!¡± Hurriedly, MRS Grant zipped her month. This whole thing was indeed her fault. She had thought about pretending to be unaware of the matter in the beginning. But she lost control at the sight of Katherine. But actually, she didn''t think she had said anything that went too far. It¡¯s just a word or two of sarcasm. She did not see how that could make Katherine react so dramatically. The olddy had brooded for a moment, and made a call t Khalid. She told him pretty much every strand of the story and asked him to keep an eye on the media. And strangle anything adverse to them the second it¡¯s observed. The public sensation against them would be thest thing they wanted. Khalid was surprised at the news. ¡°How¡¯d it happen? We had a deal, didn''t we?¡± The olddy sneered. ¡°Ask your loving wife that question, it¡¯s all her excellent work.¡± Beside her, Mrs. Grant¡¯s face had turned red, so had her eyes. She had never thought that things would be like this. Khalid let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the media, we¡¯ll talk about the specificster.¡± Katherine took the Uber back home. And the first thing she did was to remove Marshall¡¯s fingerprint. She walked into the bathroom after she entered her room. For some queer reason she took another bath. Having washed herself twice all over, she came out the bathroom in another outfit. Then she lied down on the bed, and covered herself with the quilt. Her mind was kind of messy now. Was she sad? Sort of was, but sort of was not. She heard every single word of the conversation Marshall had with his mother. Thought she had already known the Marshall did not love her. She still felt ufortable to hear it from his mouth. But it was not to a point to disturb her daily life. She was just a little frustrated. Marshall took advantage of her, but showed no feelings for her. It¡¯s just her body that he wanted. That was indeed really frustrating. And why did she make such a big show of this? Partly because of what Mrs. Grant said, and partly because she was still holding some grudge against the Grant. Two days of living under the same room, she bet the Grants had known that she had a blunt mouth and said whatever she wanted to say. She wanted them to live in dread, she wanted to make them feel like hanging by a thread. They used to scorn at her, didn''t they. Now she made them afraid of her. She ground her teeth as she thought. Sooner orter, she would give the Grants another lesson. She dozed off in her thoughts. A phone call woke her after a while. She turned her head to check, it was Marshall. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Son of a bitch. She did not pick, nor hang it. She just left it there to ring. Chapter 124 Go To Hell Chapter 124 Go To Hell Marshall stood right in front of Katherine¡¯s home, but this time he could not enter. His fingerprint was deleted. He made several calls to Katherine but none was answered. He then decided to call Peter and asked him to contact Katherine. Peter had no clue of what happened between Katherine and Marshall, but he carried out Marshall¡¯s order anyway. However, Marshall was soon informed that Katherine shunned even Peter¡¯s call. ¡°Katherine posted a moment,¡± Peter said, ¡°What does is mean?¡± Marshall had deleted Katherine from his wechat contact and thus did not see her post. So Peter sent him a sreenshot of the post. The post had only a few words: GO TO HELL. Well, it was mean. Marshall could tell what kind of mentality she was having now. She¡¯s going to take everyone down with her. If it was the Katherine that he used to know, meek and obedient, Marshall would take this as solely comint. But she just kicked a servant today and even defied his mother. Apparently, she lost her sanity and a person without sanity could do anything. The olddy said she¡¯s worried that Katherine would turn her back on his family and bring shame on the Grant. If so, they would have some tough problems to deal with. Marshall doubted his mother¡¯s concern at first, assuming that Katherine would not push so much. Now that he saw the post, he thought such thing could be possible. Marshall put down the phone and rang the bell instead. And Katherine, of course, gave no response. Marshall gave up then, thinking that they would not likely to have a friendly conversation given the mood Katherine was in now. Or it could even worse, he might provoke her once again. So he returned to his car. He didn''t drive off thought. He lit a cigarette and just waited in the car. Katherine sat in her room for a while until both her phone and the bell stopped ringing. It was then that she finally went downstairs. She saw the car parked outside the yard when she was at the stair. She sneered. ¡°Never thought that I would see you like this, Marshall.¡± Leisurely, she walked to the kitchen and started cooking. The lunch she had at the Grant¡¯s was awful. The cold food was still making her stomach a little ufortable. Humming, she did her cooking blithely. Marshall saw a shadow moving around in the living room after he finished his cigarette. Katherine finally showed up. In his car, Marshall rolled down the window and kept his eyes at the living room. He could not see Katherine clearly, but a blurred shadow pacing through his sight once in a while. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He took a deep breath and finally decided to get off the car. He approached slowly, and rang the bell once again. Katherine¡¯s meal was just prepared, she put the dishes on the table. She ignored the ring when she first heard it. But it kept ringing after she had sat down for her dinner. It¡¯s rare to see that Marshall had so much patience for her. After a few thoughts, she decided to opened the door. ¡°What?¡± Marshall stared at Katherine, he was feeling conflicted inside. What happenedst night was still alive in his eyes. Katherine was tenderst night, and cooperating. But then today things were all screwed up. Marshall would never have thought this to happen. Katherine made a concession at Marshall¡¯s silence. ¡°Come in.¡± Marshall was surprised the moment he put a foot in. The house had once been his, and he knew better than anyone about what it looked like. But it had changed so much now. It¡¯s altered beyond recognition. Even the color of the cushion at the sofa was changed. And there was a wind bell hanging by the door, singing as the breeze stroked her. Katherine turned around. ¡°Go over there and think about what you want to say, I¡¯m going to have my dinner. And when Ie back, I hope you have organized your words.¡± Then she paid him no more heed and resumed her meal. She made quite a sumptuous dinner for herself possibly because of a sudden change of mood. She wanted to give herself a perk. She ate slowly, and she hummed from time to time to the songs that her phone¡¯s ying. What a life. Chapter 125 Marshall Made An Offer Chapter 125 Marshall Made An Offer Marshall sat down in the sofa and took a look around. He found some decors on the table and a rocking chair by the sofa along with a yoga mat. She was probably giving the house an overhaul the past few days. She probably loathed living in that vi. She probably liked none of the people living there. Marshall knew that. Katherine took almost an hour to enjoy her dinner. Then she walked to sit across from Marshall, ¡°so, are you ready?¡± Marshall nodded, looked at Katherine. ¡°My mom said something offensive, I heard it.¡± Then abruptly, he changed the subject. st night I was drunk, I came on to you. You had nothing to do with it, I told them so. They were only trying to protect me, they made a mistake.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Katherine smiled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, none of those does. Actually, Marshall¡­¡± She paused, frowning slightly. ¡°Now I think that we should live our own lives since we¡¯re divorced. All thising and going won¡¯t do any good to both of us.¡± She took a long sigh. ¡°But can me all this on you, I¡¯m responsible of it, too. All this would never have happened if I hadn¡¯t be so caught up in my reverie. But it¡¯s still not toote now, we can still end this.¡± Marshall eyed Katherine, she was somehow different than she was before. The Katherine now was nothing like the meek Katherine or the grudging Katherine. Now, she was calm, rational, but distant. Marshall spoke after a few seconds. ¡°I know you are right. But you know my present situation, there are many outside circumstances that I have to consider.¡± Katherine lowered her eyes and had an impulse to ask him why he never considered about her. But that would be asking for an insult. So she swallowed the question back. Marshall let out a breath, ¡°So I can¡¯t do as you say now, I have to prepare for whatever peril that may come. Can you understand that?¡± Katherine couldn''t and didn''t want to, but she said nothing. Marshall paused and then continued. ¡°How about we meet in the midway?¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows at Marshall¡¯s suggestion, but she just looked at Marshall and kept silent. Marshall stared into Katherine¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know you hate the vi, so we can move out of there and live in somewhere else alone. Then you don''t have to see those people anymore. You can do whatever you want to do, and I¡¯ll make sure that they won¡¯t bother you anymore. How does that sound.¡± He paused before he added. ¡°About WF, we¡¯re in a tug of war right now. And if I handle them, I may exin about us to the public earlier. By then, the reason is whatever you want it to be so long as it is not to outrageous.¡± Katherinemclosed and opened her eyes. How sincerem. She did not know how to refuse. Katherine kept silent, and Marshall kept looking at her. His stare was so fierce that it intimidated Katherine. Marshall knew what she was thinking, Katherine supposed. He knew her weakness, that¡¯s why he¡¯s doing this. He knew where her soft spot was. Katherine let out a breath after a good while. ¡°What you say is not uneptable, but I have one more term.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°name it.¡± Katherine got really serious. ¡°An apology from your mom.¡± She borated before Marshall got to say anything. ¡°And in person, for what she said today. Your offer it taken if she does that. If she doesn¡¯t, this would be ourst conversation.¡± Chapter 126 I Suffered A Lot For You Chapter 126 I Suffered A Lot For You Mrs. Grant said something about Katherine when no one was listening but afterwards Old Mrs. Grant asked Mrs. Grant. People said that Mrs. Grant had a lot of ws in her, but honesty was not one of them. Although she knew she had rocked the boat, she still repeated exactly what she said at the time.Old Mrs. Grant was so angry that she smashed her teacup, pointing at Mrs. Grant for a long time, unable to say a word. Old Mrs. Grant was ady from an eminent family, very educated. What she couldn¡¯t stand the most was that kind of word from Mrs. Grant. What kind of fairdy could say such things? Old Mrs. Grant then told Marshall about what his mother said as well. It already crossed the line. Marshall nodded, ¡°I get it, I''ll go back and talk to my mom, and I feel sorry for what she said.¡± Katherine sneered at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll talk about it until your momes to apologize to me.¡± Marshall looked at Katherine and finally said sorry. Katherine leaned back on the couch and turned her head sideways, not willing to look at Marshall, but her eyes still could not help but get red slowly, ¡°Marshall, I''ve really suffered all sorts of grievances when I was around you.¡± His body stiffened and he was speechless. When Marshall left, Katherine went to clean up the dining room, and then went to the kitchen. After all cleared up, she sat cross-legged on her yoga mat and looked out through the window. It was clear outside and seemed to be a nice day. She had the upper hand in this little battle, but why did she still feel so empty inside? In the old Grant¡¯s mansion. Old Mrs. Grant received a phone call from Marshall, hearing him out and finally feeling relieved. Mrs. Grant¡¯s eyes were red like she''d been crying. Old Mrs. Grant put down the phone and turned to look at Mrs. Grant. Mrs. Grant had grown increasingly restless, pursing her lip and staring at Old Mrs. Grant. Old Mrs. Grant took a sigh, ¡°Katherine promised not to make a big deal out of it.¡± Mrs. Grant froze and also rxed, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°However, ¡± Old Mrs. Grant continued. ¡°She has one condition.¡± Mrs. Grant gave a start and hurriedly asked, ¡°What condition? Does she want money? She¡¯ll have it.¡± Old Mrs. Grant got a little impatient with Mrs. Grant. She shook her head, ¡°It''s not about the money, Katherine wants you to go her ce and apologize for what you said today.¡± Mrs. Grant stiffened her back, ¡°She wants me to apologize to her?¡± ¡°Yes, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Old Mrs. Grant raised her voice a bit. Mrs. Grant looked like she was taken aback and hurriedly said, ¡°No no no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I should, I should apologize, I really should.¡± What she said to Katherine was really not okay, but she got pissed off at the time. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She didn¡¯t know what she was saying, but Katherine asked her to apologize on Katherine¡¯s doorstep. She was really a bit unwilling to lower herself. She had always despised Katherine and always oppressed Katherine severely in the past. Now she had to go to Katherine¡¯s doorstep to apologize, her self-esteem was really lost to the ground and these people didn¡¯t mention that Katherine also gave her a kick. That was a real kick. A kick to the stomach, and her stomach was still ufortable. Mrs. Grant was slightly plump, well maintained, and her skin was still fair and soft. She secretly checked herself inside the bathroom, and her stomach was still red because of that kick. How can no one mention a word about it? It¡¯s true that she said harsh things, but Katherine kicked her. And she was Katherine¡¯s mother-inw. She didn¡¯t ask for an apology, how could Katherine? And these people pretended not to know anything about this. Mrs. Grant herself did not quite dare to bring it up. Now she''s on the verge of bing a criminal in the Grant family. How dare she uphold justice for herself? Old Mrs. Grant wanted to get it done as soon as possible, so she just said, ¡°You go over this afternoon, bring some gifts, apologize properly. It¡¯s about your son''s reputation, you have to be serious about it.¡± Mrs. Grant kept nodding her head, ¡°I see, I see.¡± Chapter 127 Got Humiliated for the First Time in Her Life Chapter 127 Got Humiliated for the First Time in Her Life Katherine went back to that dessert shop in the afternoon. And she had a nice chat with that young miss. She said she did want to take over the shop, but also wanted the young miss to work for her in the shop. The young miss looked at Katherine''s sincere face and said yes. Because she didn¡¯t know what kind of job she could find after closing the shop. In fact, apart from the fact that the store was not profitable, she still liked it. The young miss was being kind and reminded Katherine, ¡°But I¡¯m telling you that this shop has been running in red all the time.¡± Katherineughed, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a period of time, and if it keeps that way, I can do something else.¡± The young miss responded, ¡°The house is due at the end of the month, so I''ll ask thendlord toe over and contact you then.¡± Katherine immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After the deal was done here, Katherine went around the neighborhood and then went back home. She was still feeling a little ufortable, she moved around a bit over in the living room and was about to go upstairs to rest when Mrs. Grant came. At that time Katherine was standing at the stairway and turned around to stare at Mrs. Grant and the maiding with Mrs. Grant, carrying arge bag of gifts. That maid was the one who was kicked by her today. They came together. Katherine turned back to look at the two peopleing over, Mrs. Grant rang the doorbell. Katherine thought for a while and went over and opened the door for them. Mrs. Grant was a bit embarrassed when she saw Katherine. But she still forced out a smile, ¡°Kathy, you¡¯re at home.¡± Katherine sometimes loved to bicker with others, especially with those who have a bad rtionship with her. She smiled coldly, ¡°Who do you think opened the door for you if I¡¯m not home?¡± Mrs. Grant was a little awkward and hurriedly asked the maid to carry all the gifts into the house. Katherine stood watching and did not stop them. Mrs. Grant waited for things to be put in ce, then rubbed her hands, ¡°Kathy, What happened today was my fault, I said something I shouldn¡¯t. You don''t have to be so serious with me, you know that I am usually like that, I just said it without thinking.¡± Katherine was a little curious about where Mrs. Grant¡¯s speech came from. It was fluent, and she must have memorized it several times silently on the way. Katherine still did not say anything, just looked at Mrs. Grant coldly. Mrs. Grant was at a loss that after all she had said, Katherine still reacted this way. It was a little off from what she was thinking. She went on with a stiffened back, ¡°Marshall¡¯s grandmother and his father also criticized me after knowing, and said I should not say such things. I also realize that I did say the wrong thing this time, so I came over and wanted to ask your forgiveness. We used to be like mother and daughter, though no longer, we had that, I also know that you are a good girl, so please do not be the same level as me.¡± Mother and daughter? Katherine almostughed out loud. They had nothing before. Thest thing Mrs. Grant should mention was this. Mrs. Grant used to bully her hard. Katherine was still silent. The maid was in this embarrassment as well. Mrs. Grant licked her lips, not knowing what to say. Katherine waited for a second and then snorted, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Mrs. Grant was stunned, ¡°Well, yes.¡± Katherine nodded and walked over to open the door, ¡°Then get out.¡± Mrs. Grant and the maid were all stunned. Was this kicking them out? Katherine really didn¡¯t care about their feelings. Mrs. Grant''s face turned red, but she couldn''t lose her temper. She came over to apologize, and absolutely had to sink her teeth into it. Mrs. Grant took a few deep breaths, ¡°You still need to rest, right? Then I''ll go and leave you alone. Go get some rest.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After saying that, Mrs. Grant hurriedly left with her maid. Before they could leave the doorstep, Katherine shut the door hard. The voice was so loud that it scared the hell out of Mrs. Grant. Katherine stumbled upstairs. Mrs. Grant stood in the doorway, looking back at the door, taking a deep breath and then another. Then she turned over mechanically and slowly made her way out of the courtyard. There was a car parked at the front door and the driver was in it, ¡°Mrs. Grant, we''re leaving so soon?¡± Mrs. Grant didn''t say anything, just got in and sat in the back. She turned her head and looked out as the car slowly started up and drove away. After driving for a long time, Mrs. Grant suddenly covered her face and burst into tears. She hadn''t been humiliated like that. It¡¯s total humiliation. So humble, so ttering. In this life, this was the first time. Chapter 128 Did Not Feel Sorry for Mrs. Grant Chapter 128 Did Not Feel Sorry for Mrs. Grant Katherine returned to her room in a good mood. She took out her phone and looked at her social media ount, and Peter gavements, mainly asking what had happened. Then there was the singer, who did not ask what was going on, but only said that he would let her cheer up. Katherine turned off her phone andid on the bed. She couldn''t sleep, but she didn''t know what to do, so she justy there, killing time. Marshall was busy in the afternoon. He received a call from the maid and knew that his mother had gone to apologize. Marshall heard crying on the phone and listened a little more carefully. His mother must be crying for the matter of going to apologize. He then just pretended not to hear it and hung up the phone. His mom was really spoiled by Khalid. After all these years, even his grandmother sometimes gave in to her. So much so that she just really thought she''s the boss. Look what happened now. Marshall could do nothing about it. However, Mrs. Grant did the wrong thing, said the wrong thing, and she had to bear the consequences. An apology was appropriate. If Old Mr. Grant was still alive, Marshall bet it would have been more than just an apology. Old Mr. Grant was a man of dignity, never talked behind people''s backs. If he knew that Mrs. Grant had said such unpleasant things, he might have lost his temper. After hanging up the phone, Marshall leaned back in his chair and pinched his brow bone. He did not sleep wellst night, and with so many things today, he had a drowsy head. Peter came in from the outside with documents, some of which needed to be signed by Marshall and some were for Khalid. He handed the document to Marshall, then thought about it and said, ¡°What happened to you and Katherine? I just called her again, she still did not answer, and Imended her, but also did not get replied.¡± Marshall did not want to mention this matter, put down the file, and said, ¡°Go to work.¡± Seeing Marshall act like that, Peter knew that things were not simple. This was the same reaction when he was divorcing Katherine before. Was this... could it be that they were going their separate ways? Peter didn''t dare to continue asking questions and went out with the documents. Marshall now was not able to read any documents. After a while, he got up and went to the bathroom and Lucas happened to be there. Lucas was washing his hands. Marshall went in and did not say hello to him, directly standing next to the sink. Marshall was not clear-headed now, he needed a face wash. Lucas looked down and said while washing his hands, ¡°You and Katherine, you guys did not divorce, ah?¡± Marshall stopped his movement, not turning to look at Lucas or saying anything. Lucasughed, his voice was still gentle, ¡°See, there is still something to thank me for in the first ce, right?¡± When he finished, he got a paper towel to wipe his hands and left. Marshall¡¯s hands propped up against the sink and looked at himself in the mirror. Thank him? How funny! Marshall didn''t work much all afternoon, and when it was time to get off work, he rushed out of the office. Along the way, he did not respond to whoever greeted him. He drove back to the old mansion. Old Mrs. Grant was sitting in the doorway of the living room. She was looking at the former location of the funeral shed. Marshall walked over, ¡°Grandma.¡± Old Mrs. Grant turned her head to see him and slowly stood up, ¡°You''re back, are you tired?¡± In fact, he didn''t work much but was really quite tired. Old Mrs. Grant and Marshall went to sit down on the couch in the living room. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Grant was not downstairs. Marshall looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡± Old Mrs. Grant sighed, ¡°She''s been in her room, crying all afternoon.¡± Marshall felt somewhat helpless. Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice was soft, ¡°What''s there to cry about, feeling disgraced or aggrieved?¡± She led herself into this. Who was there to me for? And Old Mrs. Grant just wouldn¡¯t nail it, not that she didn¡¯t know. What Mrs. Grant did to Katherine before was so much more embarrassing than what Katherine did to Mrs. Grant now. Mrs. Grant mocked Katherine in front of lots of people that Katherine didn¡¯te from money, she was just coveting the Grant family''s property and would do any dirty thing to marry Marshall. At that time, Katherine did not drop a single tear. Howe she cried like this for such a small thing? Old Mrs. Grant did not feel sorry for Mrs. Grant but rather felt that she was being pretentious. Chapter 129 I Thought You Could Develop A Relationship Chapter 129 I Thought You Could Develop A Rtionship Marshall now was also very tired, if it was usual, he may go to appease Mrs. Grant. But now, he was not in the mood. He said, ¡°I will stop by Katherine''s ce tomorrow to check on her, I may live there afterward. Katherine does not like it here, we won''t being over here.¡± Old Mrs. Grant can understand. Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t know how to learn a lesson and may forget everything after a while. Mrs. Grant and Katherine really didn¡¯t fit to live under one roof. Old Mrs. Grant nodded her head, ¡°Good, good, there is also closer to thepany, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you.¡± Khalid also came back after a while. He had a business party, but Mrs. Grant kept calling him with all sorts ofints and grievances. He really was so overwhelmed by it that he let Carson go for him. And he came back to check on Mrs. Grant. Old Mrs. Grant was really speechless to Mrs. Grant. She looked at Khalid, ¡°Your wife is spoiled by you.¡± Khalid smiled helplessly, ¡°I''ll go up and check on her.¡± Marshall watched Khalid go upstairs and said slowly, ¡°Things between my dad and my mom are really quite enviable.¡± Khalid was really mollycoddling Mrs. Grant and Mrs. Grant was really a trouble maker. Although she¡¯s getting old, her ability to create trouble was not only not reduced, but went on a higher level. Anything that led her displeasure, she had to make a scene with Khalid. Instead of getting angry, Khalid had been all kinds of humble to her. He may get used to it after all these years and Mrs. Grant was even more ustomed to it. Old Mrs. Grant thought for a while before saying, ¡°In fact, your dad and mom had no feelings for each other in the first ce.¡± It kind of surprised him, because he hadn''t heard too much about the two of them. Old Mrs. Grant should be a little touched and said, ¡°Your dad was not supposed to marry your mom, it¡¯s another girl, whose family was a perfect match for ours. Your dad was very satisfied with the girl after met her.¡± As a result, a boy from a better family fell for that girl. The girl''s family weighed in and agreed to that family''s proposal. That was many years ago when there was no such thing as engagement, but only marriage. The girl who was not yet married to Khalid but fell for another man and turned to marry him, and there was nothing Khalid and the Grant family could do about it. Then Old Mr. Grant entrusted someone to introduce Frances to Khalid. Khalid should not have feelings for Frances at the time. At least after meeting Frances, Khalid came back with a reaction that could not bepared to the previous one. And for Frances, she also was not much like Khalid, and probably thought that it was worth a try. Then they got married. After getting married, the two also had a disagreement, but Khalid may be born with a better temper. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He could tolerate Frances¡¯s imperfections and Old Mrs. Grant could see that the rtionship between the two was getting better and better. After saying this, Old Mrs. Grant looked at Marshall, ¡°So when you married Katherine, I actually thought, perhaps you two can also be like your father and your mother, and you two can develop feelings through time.¡± It turned out they got divorced just over a month after Old Mrs. Grant passed away. Marshall really didn¡¯t like Katherine. Eyes downcast, Marshall didn¡¯t speak. Old Mrs. Grant hadplicated feelings after said this, ¡°Katherine is not from a decent family, her character was too weak before to support a family. But this time after your divorce, she¡¯s a little surprised me.¡± It''s just that she''s a bit like Frances in that way, and also a bit oftlesome. Yet today, when the maid wanted to help Frances, Katherine stared at them like she¡¯s going to eat them alive. Old Mrs. Grant suddenly liked Katherine that way. She wished Katherine could have a better family and a better education. Marshall did not speak, just listened to Old Mrs. Grant finished rambling, and also went upstairs. When he passed by Katherine¡¯s room, he pushed the door open and entered. The bed was messy and all traces ofst night were still there. The red wine ss was ced on the windowsill by his hand at that time, and it was still over there too. He closed his eyes and turned to go out. When he got back to his room, he took a shower first, and after he came out, he went to Mrs. Grant''s room. Chapter 130 See How I Kick Her Ass Later Chapter 130 See How I Kick Her Ass Later Mrs. Grant was crying in her room, and Khalid was patiently coaxing her. She didn¡¯t cry all afternoon, but make a fuss in her room. It wasn''t until she saw Khalid that her tears really flowed. Khalid sighed and gently patted her shoulder, ¡°Katherine is not a member of our family any more, you can''t treat her as before. Marshall needs Katherine now, you need to be more polite to her.¡± Mrs. Grant sobbed, ¡°Yes, I said something wrong, but she kicked me.¡± Marshall walked over. The door was open, he symbolically knocked. Mrs. Grant had more tears in her eyes after saw Marshall. Khalid looked at Marshall, ¡°What does Katherine say?¡± Marshall¡¯s voice was very t, ¡°She said she would not care about this matter, but after that, she should note to live in the house, then I may not be here either.¡± With all this going on, the two people certainly can''t be under one roof. Not to mention Katherine, Frances was not someone who knew how to conceal emotions. She probably went up for Katherine¡¯s trouble again. When the time came, it may be she herself who suffered. Khalid nodded his head, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re all grown-ups, you can live on your own.¡± Mrs. Grant pursed her lips and wiped her tears, looking really aggrieved. Khalid turned his head to look at her, and his voice was gentle again, ¡°Let me see where she kicked you, is it okay? Are you still ufortable? Do you need me to call the family doctor over?¡± Marshall looked at Khalid. All this concern he had for Mrs. Grant was true. He had all this concern for Mrs. Grant all these years. He had never been more patient with Mrs. Grant. Sometimes when Mrs. Grant talk about things that happened when she was shopping, he can patiently ask what''s going on. The two people who had no feelings for each other can also get along to develop feelings slowly? Marshall did not quite understand. Mrs. Grant naturally can not lift her clothes for Khalid to see while Marshall was still here. So she grunted about how she was humiliated by Katherine today and she had never been so disgraced. Khalid smoothed her hair, ¡°Well well well, when we don¡¯t need Katherine in the future, I¡¯ll kick her ass for you.¡± Khalid just said so tofort Mrs. Grant, but she was clearly satisfied when she heard it. She nodded, ¡°That damn girl, I will definitely find the opportunity to let here over to apologize to me, to taste the taste of my humiliation today.¡± Marshall leaned on the door frame and opened his mouth to ask after seeing Mrs. Grant¡¯s mood get better, ¡°Katherine kicked you today? How dare she?¡± Mrs. Grant widened her eyes, ¡°Yes, she kicked me directly when I was not prepared, andter she kicked the maid harder, like going crazy, like wanting to eat us alive.¡± Marshall imagined but couldn¡¯t think of that picture. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All he can think of was Katherine¡¯s obsequious or witty look. Marshall nodded, ¡°Dad, you check on mom, see if she needs a doctor. I¡¯ll leave you two to it.¡± Khalid answered, ¡°Okay, you''ve been busy all day, go have dinner.¡± When Marshall went downstairs, Old Mrs. Grant was still sitting on the couch. He went over and helped Old Mrs. Grant to the dining room. Although the dining room was notrge, it still looked deste with just the two of them. Old Mrs. Grant looked towards the seat next to Marshall and sighed, ¡°Katherine is indeed noisy, and sometimes inappropriate, but she¡¯s excellent at adjusting the atmosphere.¡± Marshall nced at Katherine''s seat with the corner of his eyes. It''s true that she had no rules when she was eating beside him during this time. She made many unnecessary movements, many noises, and was no image of ady, but she had a good appetite, which made his appetite a little better. Marshall frowned, ¡°Is she? I just think she''s too noisy.¡± Chapter 131 She Was So Humble Chapter 131 She Was So Humble Old Mrs. Grant obviously lost her appetite today, so she just ate a little and stopped then. However, she waved her hand and said to Marshall. "Don''t worry about me. Have more food. You are tired all day." She stood up slowly and the servants who were waiting outside supported her to walk out. Marshall slowly put down his chopsticks, and he did not want to eat anymore. He sat still, thought for a moment, and took the cigarette out of his pocket. When he just held the lighter, the cell phone on the desk rang. Marshall took it over and looked at the screen. Then he picked it up. "Miss Henderson." ra''s voice sounded very soft. "Excuse me." Marshall still lit the cigarette and said, "It¡¯s OK. What''s the matter?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ra sighed. "In the afternoon, auntie called me and said that she was ufortable. She told me something. I¡¯m a little worried, but I¡¯m afraid she could not calm down in front of me. So I wanted to ask you whether you are at home. Does she feel better now?" Marshall drew on his cigarette and leaned back. "Well, she is much better now." He did not want to ask what Mrs. Grant and ra said. Maybe she told everything to ra. ra seemed a little speechless, so she paused. Then she faltered, "Please try to persuade her. After all, you have to live together in the future. You should get along well with each other." Marshall smiled silently. "OK. I see." ra said in a lower voice. "You are family, so you don''t have to do this." Marshall became silent. ra thought about it and said. "Would you mind if I visit auntie tomorrow? She told me a lot today. I think I should go out of politeness." Marshall did not care about this. "It¡¯s up to you." ra said, "I¡¯m free tomorrow." They had already made it clear at this time. Marshall hung up and smoked in the restaurant. Then he stood up and went to the outside. He could see the parking lot from here and a corner of the garden. Lucas was over there. Maybe he also came out to walk around after dinner. Marshall nced at him and went over. Lucas was alone over there, with his hands in pockets, staring at the parking lot. He saw Marshall at this time. Lucas raised his eyebrows. "You¡¯ve solved the problems at home?" Hearing that, Marshall realized that he knew the conflict between Katherine and Mrs. Grant. Marshall stepped on the stairs and went into the garden. Lucas stood still. "Katherine is different." Marshall sneered. "You know what she used to be like." Lucas turned and looked at Marshall with a joking expression. "Of course. In the past, my aunt liked to humiliate her in front of us. Every time she just endured it without arguing. Everyone in the family knew that she was humble, including the servants. They secretlyughed at her cowardice." Marshall froze and looked serious. Lucas turned and continued to look at the parking lot. "I met her thest time, and she looked different." He paused and said, "In fact, it¡¯s quite good. I guess that she had considered it positively. She could not endure such a difficult life without changing herself, even if she was a tough girl." Marshall''splexion was unpredictable in the darkness. Lucas stopped talking and just looked at the parking lot. There were many cars there. Nearly everyone in the Grant family had a car. They all had cars whether they could drive or not. The family members who could not drive had drivers. Only Katherine did not. Lucas saw her hailed a car via applications several times. She did not look like the daughter-inw of the Grant family. Marshall stood still in the garden, took two deep breaths, and took out his mobile phone. He sent a message to Katherine. Katherine had just had a meal and lied on the sofa, watching TV. But there was no wonderful TV program. She was still a little scared to live alone in such a big house. She looked towards the stairs on the second floor, feeling a little flustered. When Marshall''s text message was received, Katherine¡¯s mobile phone shook, which startled her. She took it over and read the message. She was surprised. What did Marshall mean? He asked her whether she had gone to bed. What did he want to do? Katherine puckered her mouth, thought about it, and replied, ¡°I¡¯m asleep.¡± Chapter 132 Against Her Chapter 132 Against Her Marshall received the message from Katherine and read it repeatedly. He could inexplicably imagine the response of Katherine when she received the message. Marshall went over and sat down in a chair in the garden. Katherine had ever sat here before. At that time, she still shook her legs and lookedfortable. Lucas stood on the edge of the garden, looked back at Marshall. He hissed silently and left. Marshall then took out his phone and called Katherine. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Katherine had guessed that Marshall would call her. ording to the present situation, people in the Grant family still pretended to be polite to her. After all, they need her now. Katherine ignored his first call on purpose. Fortunately, Marshall called her again. Katherine slowly picked up the phone and said tonelessly, "What''s up?" Marshall remembered what Lucas said just now. He felt a little ufortable in his heart. He did not take pity on her. He just realized that, as what she said today, because of him, she had suffered all kinds of grievances. He felt more or less guilty. He promised Mr. Henderson to take good care of her at first. But it seemed that he had never done it before. Katherine became impatient when Marshall stopped talking. She said, "Your mother came to apologize to me today. If you want to warn me because you are afraid that I will go back on my word, please rest assured. I¡¯ll hold you to that." "No." Marshall said, "I just knew something. You were wronged in the past. I¡¯m sorry for you." Katherine froze and then smiled. "Your apology was..." She clicked her tongue and said, "... always sote." If he had said sorry to her for their marriage, she would not be so helpless now. Marshall became silent. In fact, he knew that Katherine lived in trouble. He just did not expect it to be so bad. And he did not want to defend himself because it was indeed his negligence. Seeing Marshall stop talking again, Katherine sighed, "So why are you calling me?" Marshall hesitated and said, "I¡¯ve told them clearly and you don¡¯t have toe home in the future..." Katherine interrupted him, "Come with your luggage tomorrow. There¡¯s nothing for you here, so you have to prepare it yourself." Marshall suddenly stopped talking. Staring at the TV, Katherine said, "I hope that you can solve the problems of yourpany quickly, and both of us will be relieved." Marshall replied with silence. Katherine sighed a deep sigh of relief, "Something else? Then goodbye. I¡¯ll go to bed." Marshall agreed and hung up. Katherine put the phone on the sofa. She was originally not sleepy at all. Even she was sleepy, hearing what Marshall said would also make her awake instantly. Katherine sighed again and turned around, running her eyes over the house. Fantastic. It was safer after he moved in. She could ask Marshall to help her in the future. Nice. Katherine calmed herself. On the other hand, when Marshal moved in, Mrs. Grant would definitely be annoyed for a long time. Wonderful. In fact, the Grant family had the rule that whether family members got married or not, they had to live together in the old house. It was old Mr. Grant¡¯s instruction. At that time, she had just married Marshal. And old Mr. Grant was so ill that he could only stay in bed. He might be worried that the other family members would look down upon her, so Mr. Grant specially called them and said that they were family and would live in this house for the next decades. So they must help each other. Those people were better at pretending and promised sincerely. But they changed soon. Katherine felt furious while thinking of that. So now she had broken their rules. Even though she was not a family member yet, Marshall was. Marshall moved out because of her and Mrs. Grant should now know the result of setting herself against Katherine. Chapter 133 The Initiative Chapter 133 The Initiative Katherine feltfortable lying on her own bed at night. She turned and tossed. This bed was nice although it was not as soft as the one that Mrs. Grant prepared for ra. She closed her eyes and thought for a moment. She had seen the other rooms. There were two guest rooms for Marshall to choose from. He could clean up the room by himself tomorrow. She did not want to get involved in his affairs again. Katherine was sleepy and remembered that she kicked Mrs. Grant today. She almost lost her senses and felt a little pity. She thought, ¡®Why did I just kick her once? I¡¯ll make the old woman walk around when we meet in the future.¡¯ Thinking of that, she fell asleep. And then she dreamed to teach them a lesson. In her dream, she kicked not only Mrs. Grant but also ra. She dreamed that ra had be the servant who was going to hold Mrs. Grant. Fine. She had long been got tired of ra. Then she kicked ra hard. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And ra was kicked off the roof. Katherine could not helpughing in her dreams. And then she woke up. She was a little annoyed that she even woke up at such a critical time. She also wanted to see the mess of ra. She turned over and saw the clock. It was early in the morning, and she forced herself to sleep. However, it turned out that the previous dream could not be continued. Then she slept till dawn. She felt sofortable. Katherine did not get up till forenoon. It was sunny outside. The bed became warm in the sunlight. Katherine washed upzily. Standing in front of the mirror, she unbuttoned her clothes and checked her skin. The love bites left by Marshall had not faded away yet. He was such a jerk to kiss her when he was drunk. He was so shameless. After washing up, Katherine put on leisurewear and went downstairs. She made breakfast slowly. She had no job and nothing else, so she could only kill time at home. After cleaning up the house, she was lying on the yoga mat. She felt something missing in the house. Katherine stared at the crystal chandelier in the living room for a while. She felt a little confused. Such a big house belonged to her now. She felt unbelievable while thinking about it. She had be rich then. She got nothing from the marriage except money. But now it seemed fine to get some money. She could get nothing else in fact. Katherine sneered at once and persuaded herself to be rxed. She justy down until Marshall came here. Marshall took a break at noon and drove here directly. When he went out in the morning, he brought out simple luggage. Mrs. Grant sat in the living room sadly at that time, staring at him. Old Mrs. Grant disliked her like this and said, "Come on. You are good at crying." Mrs. Grant wiped her tears. "Marshall has never lived alone without us." Marshall was a little speechless at that time, let alone old Mrs. Grant. So he said nothing and just came out with his luggage. Lying on the yoga mat, Katherine looked at the French window and saw Marshall''s car stop at the door. He dragged his suitcase and walked to the door of the living room. Katherine got upzily and opened the door for Marshall. Marshall put the case aside and looked at the door lock directly. "Enter my fingerprint." Katherine entered the password differently, and then set it. Marshall input his fingerprints in the lock. He then took his luggage and went upstairs. "I live in the room next to the study." Katherine said nothing, looking at his back. They looked like a tenant and andlord. She lost her initiative. But it was obviously her house. Marshall came down from upstairster. He stood in the living room and looked around. "I ordered takeout. Let''s eat together." I sneer at it, "I can cook. I won¡¯t eat takeout food." Marshall did not reply to her and sat down on the sofa beside her, waiting for delivery. Chapter 134 Making Excuses Chapter 134 Making Excuses Katherine had just eaten a brunch and was not hungry at all now. She continued to lie on the yoga mat and meditate. Marshall sat on the sofa, and his cell phone rang soon. He thought it was the takeout service. It turned out to be Mrs. Grant''s call. He looked at Katherine, thinking that she was asleep over there. He thought for a moment and answered the phone. Mrs. Grant said tonelessly, "Marshall, are you off work?" Marshall said, "What''s the matter? Is something wrong at home?" Mrs. Grant paused and added, "No. It¡¯s ra. Shees to visit me." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Marshall remembered that ra said on the phonest night that she woulde to see Mrs. Grant. He said OK. Mrs. Grant added, "If you have nothing to do at noon,e back for dinner. I cooked several dishes. It¡¯s all your favorite." Marshall did not look at the time. "No. It''s too much trouble." Mrs. Grant sighed. "No trouble. Why don''t you go thereter in the afternoon? They¡¯ll say nothing." Marshall still said no, but before he added something, he heard the voice of ra over there. ra was helping Mrs. Grant and asked her with a smile, "Auntie, which te is better for this dish?" Mrs. Grant replied to her, and then said to Marshall, "Fine, if you don''te back at noon, thene back tonight." Marshall sighed and agreed. And then he hung up the phone. Katherine was lying still and seemed to fell asleep. Marshall waited for a while, and the delivery man came. He went outside and brought in the lunch boxes. He ordered a lot of things that were packed in two handbags. Marshall went to the dining room. As soon as he walked by, Katherine opened her eyes. It smelt fucking good. It was much more attractive than their conversation just now. Katherine did not move. Marshall put the food on the table and then stood at the door of the dining room, staring at Katherine lying nearby. He said in a soft and low voice. "If you are awake,e and eat together." After thinking about it, Katherine sat up at once. "Man. Why did you talk so loudly on the phone? You woke me up." She said and went to the dining room. Marshall had ordered so much food. It was even enough for three people. All the dishes were ready. Katherine sat down. "You ordered so much. It seems such a waste." Marshall sat opposite her. "I¡¯ve counted you in." Katherine curled her lips and stopped making excuses. They kept silent while eating. Sitting face to face, Marshall could see her table manners. She was really unconstrained. But he felt a littlefortable. Marshall had to go to work in the afternoon, so he ate a little faster. He had already put down his chopsticks before Katherine finished eating. He took the paper towel and wiped his hands. "I''ll go first. Take your time." ra waved her hand. "Go ahead. I¡¯ll eat them all." Marshall nced at her gently before leaving. Katherine ate more casually after Marshall had left. She felt so delighted to eat so much delicious food. Marshall left directly for thepany. However, when he just arrived at the door of thepany and did not enter the hall, he saw someone standing at the front desk of the hall. It was Sam Thompson, the boss of WF Group. How dare he to visit here? Marshall kept walking and went straight in. He did not look at the front desk and walked straight to the elevator. But Sam was still pestering over there, requiring to meet Marshall. However, because Marshall was not in thepany and Same had not made an appointment in advance, the receptionist kept exining to him that he could not go upstairs. Sam looked back while talking to the receptionist and saw Marshall. He rushed over. "Mr. Grant. Hello, Mr. Grant. Mr. Grant?" Marshall did not even look at him. He went to the elevator, pressed the open key, and went in directly. Chapter 135 Tolerance Chapter 135 Tolerance Marshall looked indifferent and did not show any respect to Sam. Sam was anxious. Seeing Marshall¡¯s response, he simply stuck the elevator door with his foot stretched out. The elevator closed slowly, but with induction, it opened then. Sam looked at Marshall and smiled. "Mr. Grant, let''s talk about it. I think we have misunderstood before, so I came all the way to exin it to you." "Misunderstood?" Marshallughed. "You¡¯ve called the media. I think you¡¯ll give them an exclusive extra." Sam froze and did not expect that Marshall had already known it so soon. He contacted the media only yesterday, but he said nothing. He only told them that he had an exclusive report about Marshall. He thought that he would turn to the media to make some fake news if Marshall refuses to talk. But Marshall got his n immediately. No wonder. Those people in the media tended to sail with the wind. Sam looked embarrassed. "Mr. Grant, I can¡¯t exin all that in just a few words. Shall we go somewhere to talk slowly?" All passers-by were looking at them, making Sam a little embarrassed. "No." Marshall said and took two steps towards the elevator. He softly kicked Sam''s foot at the elevator door. And the lift door closed again. When the lift went up, Marshall looked extremely angry. The atmosphere in the lift was cold and serious. He walked out of the lift and entered his office. When he sat down, the first thing he did was to call Peter inside. Peter came over happily, "What''s the matter? You went to see Katherine at noon. What happened..." He said and noticed that Marshall was furious. Then he swallowed back the words that he intended to say. He blinked. "Well...Sir, what can I do for you?" Marshall put his hands crossed on the table. "Sam is downstairs, and maybe he will not leave immediately. Call the security guard toe over and kick him out." "Sam? WF Group?" Peter said angrily, "How dare him toe here? He has called the media." Marshall kept silent. Peter rubbed his hands. "Fine. I''ll call security guards to get rid of him. He¡¯s such a jerk." Peter turned and went out. Then Marshall leaned back and heaved a sigh of relief. Nobody could threaten him. Except for a girl who had threatened him yesterday. It was Katherine. But he had no choice. It was his fault. He could not me her. But nobody else could do so. No way. Peter was agile. He came back soon and said that it was all done. Marshall was busy all afternoon. Khalid came and asked him if he wouldn''t go home at night. Marshall remembered what Mrs. Grant said on the phone, "I¡¯ll go back. I want to take something away." Khalid nodded. "You don''t have to worry about your mother. She was childish and will be fine in a few days." Marshall looked up at Khalid. "Dad, you really love mom." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Khalid froze and then smiled. He was a gentleman who liked smiling. He said in slight embarrassment, "Your mother is kind. She¡¯s just a little naive. Everyone has shorings. The couple should be tolerant of each other." Marshall looked down and only nodded silently. Khalid went out. Marshall curled his lips and thought about his father''s remarks. Mutual tolerance was quite difficult. However, Katherine and he were not lovers, so it was not tolerance. They just endured each other. He was different from his father in character. He could not do so like Khalid. Chapter 136 Evident Match-making Chapter 136 Evident Match-making Marshall was off duty on time in the afternoon and directly drove to the old house. He stopped in the parking lot and slowly went towards the central house. He found there were people¡¯s figures in front of the house before he arrived. What surprised he was that ra was not leaving. Mrs. Grant and ra were sitting on the armchairs in front of the door, with a little table set by the servants ahead. There were flower tea, fruits and desserts on the table. Not knowing what they were talking about, Marshall found his mother suddenly burst outughing, joyfully as flower under sunshine. She was far different from the woman who swept her tears yesterday. Marshall went forward and said, ¡°Mom.¡± Mrs. Grant suddenly stood up when she found her son was here, saying, ¡°You¡¯re back. So early today. I thought you would be hometer.¡± ra also stood up. Marshall nodded at her to show his greeting. ra chuckled in a sweet smile. Mrs. Grant took his hand and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get in. You must be exhausted. Dinner will soon begin.¡± Old Mrs. Grant was not in the room. Marshall looked around and asked, ¡°Where is grandmother?¡± ¡°Well, your grandmother. She went to attend the party held by the Howard family. It seems she will arrive homete tonight.¡± Old Mrs. Grant was in a good rtion with olddy in the Howard family and they usually gathered together. Marshall nodded. Mrs. Grant stood up and waved at ra. Thetter hurriedly came. ra hurriedly came. Mrs. Grant smiled, ¡°She has been apanying me for a whole day. You¡¯re always busy and I am so boring at home. I don¡¯t know how to spend time if ra doesn¡¯t call me when she is free.¡± Marshall turned around, looked at ra and thanked her. ra curled up her lip and said, ¡°I get along well with Auntie and like to spend time with her.¡± Marshall looked at her up and down and turned to look other ces. Mrs. Grant thought for a while and said, ¡°Well. Let¡¯s call the servants to serve the dishes. Actually, we have prepared for dinner before you came. ra is the chef. Let¡¯s try how good she is at cooking.¡± After saying this, she took Marshall and went to the restaurant. Marshall didn¡¯t like the way of his mother¡¯s evident match-making, however, he thought it was not so bad. Mrs. Grant had always been treating ra nicely before he got divorced with Katherine. Others wouldn¡¯t suspect her if her attitude remained the same. Marshall got in the restaurant and sat on his ce. Mrs. Grant then went back, took ra¡¯s hand and took her to the seat opposite to her son. ra showed a smile, gentle and mild. Her family educated her really well. She was ady who knew how to behave herself in different situations. The servants slowly took the dishes here. Mrs. Grant pointed at food in the pot and exined, ¡°It took her more than two hours to cook this dish. It was a great deal of time for the fishbones to melt. Well, and this, her speciality. And that, that¡¯s a reallyplex dish. She has to use water for soaking and has to clean everything in it. It won¡¯t take long to stir, but the prepared procedures. It¡¯s tooplex.¡± Marshall stared at dishes on the table and remained silent. ra said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin. I can help you to fill the bowl.¡± Afterwards, she got up and took Marshall¡¯s bowl. Marshall was a bit vignt, however, after frowning for a while, he gradually rxed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nobody spoke when they were having dinner. The Henderson also had a strict family rule of not allowing randomly talking during eating time. It was quite like the Grant family. The atmosphere was simr with thousands of times before with no noise and people had their meals silently without interrupting each other. Marshall didn¡¯t have a good appetite tonight. He managed with an effort to finish his meal, then put down the chopsticks and said, ¡°You can have your meals. I have to go upstairs to tidy my things and bring them away.¡± Mrs. Grant looked at him and said, ¡°You finished your meal really quickly. It took ra a great effort to prepare. Have some more.¡± ra hurriedly said, ¡°Never mind. Maybe it doesn¡¯t suit his appetite. I can cook more kinds of dishes. I can cook them for you next time.¡± Marshall nced at her, turned around and got out of the restaurant. Chapter 137 Kathy Is Waiting for Me at Home Chapter 137 Kathy Is Waiting for Me at Home Marshall returned to his room, went straight to the wardrobe and took the files out of the drawer. They were the divorce settlement and divorce certificate. Marshall reminded he had to bring them away today. Because Mrs. Grant was always an impulsive person, if she saw the files and showed them to ra, things would be hard to deal with. He packed things up, sat for a while on the bed and went to Katherine¡¯s previous room. It remained the same and seemed nobody hade in to clear it. Perhaps it was Mrs. Grant¡¯smand that nobody shoulde in. Marshall went forward, tidied up the messy bed sheet and threw wine bottles to the trash can, including the leftovers on the table. Katherine left many things in this room and Marshall came to pack them up. When he came down, Mrs. Grant and ra already finished their meals. They were in the living room, watching TV. Marshall didn¡¯t see clearly what the programme was about, but only found their watching it happily. Mrs. Grant pointed at the TV and talked with ra, while thetter one nodded to express her agreement. Marshall observed them for a while on the stairs and finally went down. Mrs. Grant was startled when finding Marshall came down with a suitcase. Katherine¡¯s suitcase. Marshall said when he was downstairs, ¡°I have to leave first. Kathy is waiting for me at home.¡± Mrs. Grant bit her lip and the happiness on her facepletely faded away. She asked, ¡°How about giving ra a ride? It¡¯ste at night.¡± Marshall turned around and looked at ra, saying, ¡°Maybe the steward can help her. I am in a hurry.¡± ra hurriedly replied, ¡°Never mind. I can give a call and let my driver to pick me up.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t bother. He nodded at ra and dragged the suitcase out. When he arrived at the parking lot, he happened to meet Carson¡¯s car. Lucas was driving. Lucas got off the car when Marshall put the suitcase to the trunk. It seemed Carson was drunk judging from his slow movements when getting off. Afterwards, his wife got off. Marshall greeted, ¡°Hi, uncle and aunt.¡± Lydia, Carson Grant¡¯s wife was surprised and asked, ¡°Are you heading somewhere? It¡¯ste at night.¡± She behaved as if she didn¡¯t know Marshall was living together with Katherine. Marshall didn¡¯t conceal and replied, ¡°Yes, I am living with Kathy and I am here to bring something.¡± Lydia nodded. Marshall got on the car and started the engine. He could find from the rear-view mirror that his uncle and aunt were heading home, while Lucas was standing still, staring at his direction.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Marshall showed a cold face and seemed didn¡¯t to care about it. He stepped on the gas and headed away. Katherine was lying on the couch and watching TV. She didn¡¯t care whether Marshall would return or not because he usually didn¡¯t arrive home on time without leaving a message. She used to be worried about him, however, now she was gradually getting used to his cold behaviors. She couldn¡¯t warm his heart, but could be hurt by him. She thought it was also a good thing to let she see the truth clearly. She always hated the kind of people who wouldn¡¯t let others go, which was hurting themselves and they couldn¡¯t me anyone. Katherine changed several channels and couldn¡¯t find her likeness. She ate too much in the noon and was not hungry at all. She changed a few gestures on the sofa. In the end, she was too bored that she decided to meditate on the yoga mat. She almost fell asleep because it was sofortable lying down. Marshall got home and opened the door through finger-print lock. Katherine heard the noise and suddenly woke up. She didn¡¯t move and lied still. Marshall came in with her luggage and nced at her, who was lying on the met. The radio was ying gentle music with Kathy lying in housecoat. He suddenly felt the room was sweet and warm, just like his imaginary home. He took Katherine¡¯s luggage upstairs. He opened the room door and looked inside. He had spent two nights in this room. Despite that, he remembered clearly what was the room looked like. It all changed now. It was like a little girl¡¯s room with a giant stuffed toy took over half of the bed. The bed sheet was pink and carpet beside the bed also changed. Marshall observed the room for a long time, finally put the luggage in and got outside. Chapter 138 I Can Do More Than Your Imagination Chapter 138 I Can Do More Than Your Imagination Katherine already got up when Marshall went downstairs. She was sat on the yoga mat with crossed legs and was checking her phone. Marshall went towards her and asked, ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t look at him. Her eyes were fixed on the phone and she replied, ¡°I am not hungry.¡± It seemed she didn¡¯t have anything for dinner. Marshall went to check the kitchen. It didn¡¯t have anything to eat. He then went to check the fridge and found there were lots of food materials. However, he didn¡¯t know how to cook. Katherine checked the phone for a while and got up, asking, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Marshall closed the fridge door and answered, ¡°I went to the old house and had dinner there.¡± Katherine nodded and went upstairs, saying, ¡°I am going to sleep.¡± Marshall frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. Katherine got in her room and decided to lock the door from inside. She unpacked the luggage and grabbed things out. Their divorce settlement and divorce certificate were lying at the bottom of the suitcase. She never expected that Marshall would bring back these things. Both of them looked serious on the photo in the divorce certificate, simr with their photo on their marriage certificate. No love and no emotion. Katherine stared at their photo for a while. She smiled and brought them out. Marshall was still downstairs. Katherine went to his room and put things on his night table. Afterwards, she went back to her bedroom, took a shower and applied a facial mask. She opened the music in her phone, leaned against the window and looked outside. It wasfortable to leave without a man. She didn¡¯t have to worry whether he would hurt his stomach because of meetings or whether she had to cook for him when he arrived at homete. She didn¡¯t have to worry whether a young woman was with he when he was in a meeting. What if he couldn¡¯t control himself and impressed by her? Now she didn¡¯t have to worry all these things. Katherine waited for a while and fell asleep. It seemed she finally rxed because she had a nice sleep without dreams. She woke up because of starving the next morning. She didn¡¯t eat anything in yesterday¡¯s evening and she woke up with a starved belly. She signed on the bed, ming her stomach for waking her up. She got up, cleaned herself and went downstairs. Marshall was not awake yet. Katherine went to cook in the kitchen. At first, she wanted to prepare noodles only for herself. However, when looking at the boiling water, she decided to prepare another one for Marshall. She didn¡¯t want to look mean and to show her generosity. The noodles were finished when Marshall went downstairs. He didn¡¯t want to have breakfast here because he was not getting used to have Chinese breakfast. However, when he got downstairs, Katherine didn¡¯t look at him and said, ¡°This is yours.¡± Marshall found there was a bowl of noodles on the kitchen¡¯s table and brought it to the dining table. Katherine was good at cooking. He knew the noodles was of good taste even by judging from its smell. There were eggs, meat slices and onions in it. He also found Katherine had also made a small dish. He sat opposite to her and took a bite. It tasted good. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Finding the silent atmosphere, Marshall thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you can cook.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Do you think everyone can grow up in your environment? I can do more than your imagination.¡± Marshall looked up at her and suddenly reminded that his grandfather had told him Katherine grew up in a tough family. Life must be hard for the poor. Marshall continued to ask, ¡°What else can you do?¡± Katherine stopped eating. She looked at Marshall and suddenly smiled, ¡°Of course things that ra couldn¡¯t do and of course things that don¡¯t value much.¡± Marshall was startled and didn¡¯t know why she mentioned ra. He frowned and tried to calm down. Katherine looked at her with a smile and continued to eat. Chapter 139 Have You Ever Thought About to Build Relation with Clara Chapter 139 Have You Ever Thought About to Build Rtion with ra Katherine leaned on the couch and watched TV when Marshall finished breakfast and went to work. The channels weren¡¯t so good in the morning. Katherine held the remoter and gradually got impatient. Marshall went to the door and turned around to check her, finding she was acting casually when leaned on the couch to watch TV with crossed legs. He would not consider such a rude girl for his wife and his friend. He stared at her for a while and went out. He drove to thepany and found Peter was waiting for him in front of the elevator after he came out. It seemed that Peter was deliberately waiting for him. Peter hurriedly came when seeing him and said, ¡°Boss, I have to tell you something.¡± Marshall was a bit unexpected because he had never seen Peter behaving so nervously. He smiled and asked, ¡°Did someone bully you?¡± Peter shook his head and answered, ¡°No. Let¡¯s talk about it after we get to the office.¡± Peter was in a rush for hurriedly closing the door when Marshall got in. He looked at Marshall nervously and said, ¡°The Henderson family called early this morning.¡± Marshall frowned and asked, ¡°The Henderson family?¡± Peter nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss ra¡¯s family. They called Mr. Grant, seeming to discuss with him about cooperation.¡± Marshall asked, ¡°Who called?¡± Peter took a deep breath and answered, ¡°I can judge from Mr. Grant¡¯s tone that it¡¯s from old Mr. Henderson.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything but showed a serious expression. The Henderson family and the Grant family had never cooperated before. Actually, Mrs. Grant had mentioned with Khalid that if the two families decided to be connected by marriage, they should have more dealings in business. Khalid agreed at that but the Henderson family didn¡¯t mention marriage connection at all. It seemed old Mr. Henderson was not in a hurry to build rtion with the Grant family in terms of both business and private rtions. He was a very cautious person. Maybe he was afraid that their bond in marriage would interrupt their cooperation items. However, now it seemed that he wanted to cooperate with them. Was it possible that he was making sure whether Marshall had divorced with Katherine or not? Hence, he decided to abandon the idea of letting his granddaughter marry Marshall? Maybe from now on, they could be normal business partners. Marshall thought for a while and asked Peter, ¡°What did Mr. Grant say? Did he respond him immediately?¡± Peter shook his head and answered, ¡°No. However, it seems that people from the Henderson family wille to discuss about itter.¡± Marshall nodded and said, ¡°OK, I see. You can go to work now.¡± Peter was still worried and asked, ¡°If we really cooperate with the Henderson family, will you meet ra more frequently?¡± Marshall was startled and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Peter was concerned and exined, ¡°My nice boss, remember that it¡¯s only cooperation, don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± Marshall showed a cold face andmanded, ¡°Get out.¡± Peter hurriedly got out. However, he was still worried when standing in front of Marshall¡¯s office door. He took out his phone and texted Katherine. He thought Katherine would definitely be anxious when learning this news. However, she didn¡¯t text him for a long time. It seemed she didn¡¯t see or didn¡¯t care about this piece of news at all. Peter rubbed his hair and got back to his office. Old Mr. Henderson, along with Mr. Henderson, came to the Grant family¡¯spany before lunch. The twopanies were of simr scale, with one running building materials business, and the other running furniture business. They were in a very close position if they really cooperated. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Marshall was not in the group to greet people from the Henderson family. His father was there together with his uncles. It was not his turn to show up. However, Peter was still worried and got to Marshall¡¯s office again. Marshall was checking data in theputer when frowning. He knew the reason why Peter came again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wandering. Go back to work.¡± Peter slowly walked in front of his table and lowered his voice, asking, ¡°Boss, I only want to ask you one question. Can you answer me patiently?¡± Marshall looked up and didn¡¯t say a word. Peter bit his lip and asked, ¡°You¡¯re single now. Have you considered to get along with Miss Henderson?¡± Chapter 140 You Love Clara Chapter 140 You Love ra Marshall was stupefied when hearing Peter¡¯s question. He frowned tightly and showed a terrible expression. Peter was not afraid of him this time. He looked at him in the eyes and asked, ¡°Boss, do you love Miss Henderson?¡± Marshall showed a cold face and said, ¡°Get out.¡± Seeing Peter remained still, Marshall shouted again, ¡°Don¡¯t let me tell you another time.¡± Peter bit his lip and knew Marshall was getting angry. He murmured when getting out, ¡°It¡¯s easy to distinguish your feeling. Why are you so angry?¡± He turned around and left after saying this. Marshall closed the door from the outside when Peter was out and threw the mouse to the ground angrily. Did he like ra? He had never thought about this question. However, well¡­He had to admit he had considered whether to get along with ra. She was in a good rtion with his mother, so maybe she was a good choice. He could live a peaceful life if he got married with him and could focus on working. Marshall leaned against the chair. However, however¡­ He clicked his tongue and found he was getting anxious when thinking of this question, but he couldn¡¯t find what the problem was. If he was really in a rtion with ra, he even wished to see how Katherine would look at him. Would she despise him? Or maybe she would simply smile because she had expected what would happen. Marshall felt ufortable when thinking about her, both inside and outside. Mr. Henderson spent around an hour with Thomas in the meeting room and then left. Marshall didn¡¯t want to ask what they were talking about. It must be a serious topic if Uncle Thomas came here by himself. If it was working stuff, he supposed his father could handle it. When it was lunch break time, Marshall decided to go to Katherine¡¯s ce. Katherine was working in the garden. It seemed she was always energetic. She bought two flower shelves and set them in the yard. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When Marshall arrived, she was decorating the shelves with flower pots. She wore an apron and tied her hair up into a bun, seeming to be capable and experienced. Katherine bought lots of things today. In the past days, every time she spent more than she expected, she would be heartbroken, but this time, she was delighted by consuming. She bought various flowers that she didn¡¯t even recognize them. It possibly took the shopkeeper a long time to see people of her kind who would spend so much money on flowers. Hence, the shopkeeper offered her with several free ones. Katherine was so happy that she kept on decorating her garden without taking a rest. She didn¡¯t find Marshall¡¯s car was parked outside. Marshall observed her a little while before he came in, asking, ¡°You have bought so many things.¡± Katherine smiled when finding Marshall was here. She was in a good mood and answered, ¡°How about this? Isn¡¯t it lovely?¡± Marshall went forward and found some flowers were of rare breeds. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to grow them.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t seem to care this at all and responded, ¡°I can throw it away if it dies. Anyway, I have money to afford more.¡± Marshall stopped and looked at her with great interest, saying, ¡°You are not this kind of person before.¡± Katherine never casually treated anything before. Although she was feeble and weak, she took things seriously, especially when it came to live things. She had never been irresponsible before. Katherine only smiled as response. She sprayed all the flowers and asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Marshall shook his head. Katherine continued, ¡°I have already prepared some for you. Go and get them in the kitchen.¡± She was definitely in a good mood, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t treat him so nicely. Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and directly went to the kitchen. Indeed, food were all set on the table. Marshall came and brought the dishes to the dining room. Katherine was really good at cooking. Marshall had a good appetite even by smelling the food scent. Katherine finished decorating her garden when Marshall had brought all the dishes and cutlery. She was really in a good mood when putting off her apron and washing her hands when humming a tune. Marshall already sat down and stared at Katherine. Her cheek was a bit red because having worked so many hours under the sunlight and her hair was a little messed up, however, she seemed to be more charming and beautiful. Chapter 141 Don’t Feel Uncomfortable Because of Me Chapter 141 Don¡¯t Feel Ufortable Because of Me During lunch, Marshall asked Katherine about the flowers. Katherine was surprised that Marshall would start a conversation at the dinner table. Stunned, she gave a smile and said, "I did it on a whim. I want to live an exquisite single life." Marshall looked at Katherine and nodded. "That¡¯s a great idea." He would be relieved if she could live a better life. At least, he fulfilled Khalid¡¯s wish. Usually, Marshall had little for lunch, but somehow, he had a good appetite today. He had two bowls of rice and a big bowl of lotus root soup. Katherine ate rtively less because she no longer felt hungry after a long time of hard work. Marshall also did some chores. When the lunch was over, he put the bowls and chopsticks into the dishwasher. Although the machine was doing all the cleaning, at least he carried the dishes. Meanwhile, there were also a few pots of flowers in the living room, and Katherine was moving them back and forth. After some time, she stood in the middle of the living room and looked around, satisfied with the disy. Marshall also took a look at the living room. This ce was totally different from what it had used to be. Marshall took a deep breath. "I¡¯m going back to work now. If there¡¯s anything¡­" He paused and went on, "¡­ Call Peter." Katherine grunted, "OK, I see." Katherine didn¡¯t fool around in the afternoon, but visited that dessert shop. She went there mainly to check the storeyout, pondering how to renovate it to make it look better. Margaret Hopkins, the shop owner, was d to see Katherine. As if she had found her savior, Margaret told Katherine that business was going well around here. Katherine spent the whole afternoon in the dessert shop. When it was almost time, she stopped a taxi and went home. She had enrolled in a driving school. Seeking an introduction to the driving school from a friend made things easier for Katherine. Now she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything and everything was ready for her. Katherine got home and started to read the book about the driving test. It had been years since Katherine had read a book, so she felt sleepy after a while. Katherine kept up her spirit and read for a while before she looked at the time and went downstairs to cook dinner. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She loved Chinese cuisine, with rice and fried dishes. She couldn¡¯t get used to steak or sd. Humming a song, Katherine put on the apron and took her time cooking in the kitchen. The food was almost ready when Marshall came back. Standing in the kitchen , Katherine took out a te and dished out the food little by little. She was doing it very slowly and leisurely. Marshall was watching her at the kitchen door. He had never seen Katherine like this when he got home in the past. Perhaps, she wasn¡¯t the least happy at that time. Even if she tried to hold back her emotions, he could still tell that from her look. Marshall¡¯s heart sank when he saw Katherine¡¯s sullen face every day. Marshall didn¡¯t walk over to Katherine until she finished dishing up the meal. "Go wash your hands. I¡¯ll bring the dishes out." Katherine was startled by him. "When did youe back? Howe I didn¡¯t hear anything?" Marshall grunted, "Just now." Staring at Marshall¡¯s back, Katherine asked after some consideration, "I heard that the Grant Family was going to cooperate with the Henderson¡¯s corporation?" Marshall could tell off the top of his head that it must be Peter who had told Katherine about the news. Marshal thought of the two questions Peter asked him today. He breathed a sigh with his back to Katherine. "Yes, we have this n." Katherine raised her eyebrows, not offering any sarcasticments, but chuckled. Marshall said nothing during dinner, and so did Katherine. Meanwhile, her phone kept vibrating on the table. Someone must be sending text messages to her. Katherine replied them once in a while, a faint smile on her lips all the time. Marshall cast a look at Katherine, then at her phone. He could vaguely see that she was chatting with someone, but hardly any details. Marshall cast a few more nces at her before looking away. Just at this point, his phone vibrated too. Marshall took out his phone and found that it was a text message from ra. In fact, he knew what it was about without reading it. ra should have known that Mr. Henderson visited him today. As expected, ra was talking about the cooperation between the two families in the text message. Marshall read it and replied in passing, "I met them today." ra replied his message at once, "I hope you won¡¯t feel ufortable because of me." Chapter 142 She Really Doesn’t Deserve You Chapter 142 She Really Doesn¡¯t Deserve You Marshall stared at ra¡¯s message for a while before replying, "I won¡¯t." Then nothing came from ra anymore. Katherine was aware that Marshall¡¯s phone vibrated and that someone was texting him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Actually, she could tell who was texting him. But she didn¡¯t even dart a nce at him, not even out of the corner of her eye. Katherine was chatting with the singer she had met before. The singer told her that he had moved from city to city, but failed to take to any of them. He was not sure where to go next. Katherine went with the flow, asking him toe to her city. There were a few underground bars with regr singers in the city center. Katherine believed that he was capable of working here. The singer sent a "smile" emoji, which was followed by a voice message. Katherine yed the voice message without thinking. The singer¡¯s voice sounded particrly attractive via phone. He didn¡¯t say anything important, but that he would invite Katherine to dinner if he really came. Katherine replied, smiling, "If you really came, I would buy you dinner, or invite you to have a taste of my food." Marshall stared at Katherine earnestly. The smile on her face looked quite heartfelt. Marshall thought for a while and drew back his gaze. Katherine chatted for a short while before her phone went silent again. When Marshall finished his meal, he didn¡¯t leave right away, but stayed put, waiting for Katherine until she put down her chopsticks slowly. Only then did he ask, "Is that the singer you met in the hotel?" Katherine nced up at him and grunted, "Yes." Marshall tried to recall what that man looked like. He was that kind of gentle and elegant guy. When he was with Katherine, they appeared perfect for each other. Marshall nodded. "Well, is heing here?" Katherine said yes. Marshall thought for a while before giving a smile. "Do I have to leave you two alone?" Stunned, Katherine knew what Marshall meant after some consideration. He wanted to create an opportunity for her and the singer. Katherine also smiled. "Let¡¯s talk about it when he arrives. I¡¯ll tell you when we need you to leave us alone." Marshall gave a smile again. "Alright." After that, he got up and started to clean up the table. Now that they had had two meals together, their duties seemed to have already been clearly defined. Katherine was responsible for cooking, while Marshall doing the dishes. Although Katherine was aware that Marshall was a little ck in his work, she didn¡¯t care. Sometimes, she was quite generous. Katherine went out to check her flowers, and then stood in the yard. Marshall¡¯s car was parked next to the flower stand in the yard. Pursing her lips, Katherine thought for a while, walked back into the house and went up to her study. She had to pay more attention to the driving test. Katherine just read the book for a little while today, finding it hard to understand. She had no knowledge of driving. In the study, she began to scratch her head after working on two questions. This was much more difficult than school knowledge. Marshall answered two phone calls downstairs. One was from Peter, who asked about the work, while the other one was from Mrs. Grant. Talking in a low voice, Mrs. Grant sounded upset, saying that she wasn¡¯t used to it when he wasn¡¯t at home. Marshall could do nothing butfort her, saying that he just moved out, and that it wasn¡¯t like she wouldn¡¯t see him again. He also told her that he would go back once he had time. Mrs. Grant let out a sigh. "You shouldn¡¯t have married Katherine at the beginning. That woman threw our home into chaos. Nothing would have happened if you had married ra." Marshall pursed his lips and stared at the flower stand in the yard. "Well, what¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone. Just take it easy. I¡¯ll go home once I¡¯m free." Mrs. Grant was still upset. "Marshall, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. It¡¯s not that I must pick on your wife. As a mother, I don¡¯t want to feud with my daughter-inw as others do. It¡¯s just that¡­ Katherine really doesn¡¯t deserve you, and I would definitely not be like this if you married a woman of our own ss." Mrs. Grant had said that to him before, so Marshall didn¡¯t really want to listen to her anymore. He just mumbled, "It¡¯s gettingte. Please go to bed early. I still have some business to attend to. Good night." Mrs. Grant knew that Marshall was getting impatient, so she replied immediately, "Alright, alright, I see. Go ahead with your work. Good night." Marshall hung up the phone and blinked, distressed. Chapter 143 Depressed Chapter 143 Depressed Marshall happened to pass by the study after he went back into the house. Katherine was still puzzling over the questions of the driving test. She googled all the questions she didn¡¯t know the answers to, but sometimes, the exnations she got were beyond herprehension. The door of the study was open. Sitting in front of theputer, Katherine whined from time to time. Marshall already walked by the study, but he came back on second thought. He leaned against the door frame, look at Katherine. Katherine got changed. Sitting on the chair cross-legged, she was staring at theputer screen painfully. Marshall thought of what Mrs. Grant said on the phone just now, then of ra. His eyes darkened. After a few seconds, Marshall went into the study. "What are you doing?" Startled, Katherine turned around and saw it was Marshall, dispirited. "This is too hard." Marshall went over and saw what was on theputer screen: the questions of the driving test. In fact, these questions weren¡¯t that hard at all. Probably Katherine had never be exposed to driving knowledge before, so it was a little difficult for her to grasp it immediately. Marshall pulled a chair over to himself and sat down. "Which question is troubling you? Let me help you with it." Katherine didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, pointing at one of the questions on the screen. "This one." Marshall started to exin patiently word by word. The exnation Marshall offered was much simpler than the one provided by Google. Katherine nodded slowly and said, "Don¡¯t go yet. Wait. There must be something else I don¡¯t understand." Marshall wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. He just sat there, helping Katherine with the questions she didn¡¯t know answers to one by one. Now, Katherine was in a better mood and learning faster. While Katherine¡¯s eyes were fixing on the screen, Marshall¡¯s gaze fell gently upon her corbones. Since she was wearing a top with loose cor, her corbones were totally exposed to the air. There were still faint hickeys on them. Actually, Marshall could drink a lot. For him, a ss of wine had no effect to him the other night. Even he himself couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with him on that day. He was just aroused, wanting to give her a lesson. The next day, Marshall was wakened by Mrs. Grant¡¯s knock at the door. He even cast a look at Katherine before he got out of bed. Naked, Katherine had love bites all over her body, as if she was beaten up by someone. She looked like a mess. For a moment, Marshall felt sorry that he had treated her too harshlyst night. However, he was also aware that things would turn out the same if he had a second chance. Looking at the marks left on Katherine¡¯s body, Marshall could still remember how crazy he was on that night. He looked away at once. Somehow, Marshall was a little aroused again, which made him feel ufortable. Meanwhile, Katherine had no idea what was going on. She was focusing on the questions in the driving test book. Marshall became the patient one tonight. He didn¡¯t stop until Katherine yawned and went to bed. He rose to his feet. "Take it easy and rx. These questions aren¡¯t that hard." Katherine nodded. "Thank you for helping me tonight." Marshall said nothing, while Katherine stretched, yawned and went out of the study. Standing in the corridor, Marshall didn¡¯t go back to his own room until he watched Katherine entering hers. His room was not very big, and there weren¡¯t many furnishings in it. But now, Marshall wasn¡¯t fussy about these. After washing up, hey down in bed. Before he could close his eyes, Khalid called him. Khalid hardly called Marshall. Maybe sometimes, talking wasn¡¯t the only choice men had to communicate with each other. Therefore, Marshall believed that there must be something important happening. As expected, the moment Marshall answered the phone, Khalid told him that the cooperation between the Henderson¡¯s Family and them was settled. In the future, the Grant¡¯spany was also responsible for the supply of raw materials to the Henderson¡¯s Family. The Henderson¡¯s Family was running big business, so it was a great thing for the Grant¡¯s Family to make this deal. However, Khalid didn¡¯t sound happy at all. Marshall gave a knowing grunt. Khalid sighed and went on, "You might always meet the members of the Henderson¡¯s Family in the future. Be prepared." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Marshall knew what Khalid meant and smiled. "OK, I see." Marshall hung up and closed his eyes, thinking of the marks on Katherine¡¯s corbones again. He could feel a sense of pent-up frustration somewhere within him, depressed. Chapter 144 She Is Presentable Chapter 144 She Is Presentable The gown Marshall ordered for Katherine was ready in a few days. After work, Marshall brought Katherine to the designer to try it on. They went to the courtyard in that alley again. The designer was waiting for them. He smiled at the sight of Katherine. "I can already imagine how you look in the gown." The gown was hung up in the room inside. The designer brought Katherine in. Katherine was stunned at a nce. The gown was nothing like the one she had shown to the designer. This one looked more elegant. It was a full-length dress in champagne color with deep V-neck and low back. The well-fitting waistline showed her curvy figure perfectly. Katherine stared at the gown for a long time, not daring to touch it, just like when she had seen her wedding dress for the first time back then. At that time, Mrs. Grant kept telling her how valuable the wedding dress was, making Katherine believe that she didn¡¯t deserve that sumptuous wedding gown. However, she didn¡¯t regard it as a big deal now, because she was rich too. The designer smiled. "Please try it on. I¡¯ll leave you alone for now." When the door was closed, Katherine took the gown and put it on slowly. It fit perfectly. Beside the gown was a pair of heels in silver champagne color. ording to the size, they must be prepared for her. Katherine put them on and looked into the full-length mirror. She looked stunning. Marshall and the designer were sitting on the chairs outside the room. The designer was confused. "Didn¡¯t you not want to tell anybody about you wife before? What happened so that you¡¯re open about her now?" Marshall smiled. "It¡¯s not like that. She was shy." The designer thought for a while. He faintly knew that Katherine came from a humble background. Back when Marshall married Katherine, the wedding was a very grand asion. Therefore, her family background waspletely dug out after that. Many people weren¡¯t that positive about the future of Katherine¡¯s marriage. Meanwhile, part of the people believed that it was true love. However, Marshall had never been open about the reality of the marriage. His friends could only make a guess secretly. Presumably, it might be because Katherine was naive, not shy. Now that she had been married for almost a year, she must have seen a lot. Therefore, it was time to take her out to socialize. The designer said after thinking, "In terms of appearance, your wife is presentable." Marshall thought of Katherine¡¯s face and agreed, "It¡¯s best to look natural." In fact, Marshall was surprised to find a fresh flower among the ruins. The designer continued after some consideration, "Degree and knowledge can be acquired. Actually, I think she¡¯s quite smart. I can tell she¡¯s not a dummy from her sparkling eyes. In fact, you may¡­" Before the designer could finish his words, Katherine pushed open the door and walked out. She seemed a little embarrassed, her hands pinching the dress at her sides. Both the designer and Marshall froze. Katherine pursed her lips and looked at the two of them, asking in a low voice, "Does it fit?" The designer got up first and smiled at once. "I knew this style would suit you. Come here. Let your husband take a good look at you." Then he looked back at Marshall. "You picked the right person. How lucky of you!" Marshall rose to his feet and walked up to Katherine. Shy, Katherine felt the same way when she had seen Marshall in her wedding gown back then. Marshall stared at Katherine¡¯s gown and nodded. "You look great." Hemented lightly, which made her relieved. Katherine understood him. Having been in business world for so many years, Marshall must have seen all kinds of women. He wouldn¡¯t be interested in the kind of woman like her at all. The designer turned around and called the man in the monk robe, asking him what kind of hair and makeup suited her. Katherine was stunned. So the man in the monk robe was both the hairstylist and makeup artist? How astounding! Hearing the designer calling her, the man in the monk robe came over from the backyard. He brought Katherine over to the dresser aside. In the monk robe, he looked quite serious. He looked at Katherine in the mirror for a long while before nodding. "I think I know what to do." N?velDrama.Org ? content. The man in the monk robe was quite good at what he did. Katherine could only hear the Buddha beads clinking in front of his chest with his movements and nothing else. After some time, the man in the monk robe put the makeup tools in his hands down. "Done. Get up and let us have a look at you." Once Katherine was helped up, Marshall and the designer came over to her. Katherine could tell without anyone telling her that she looked like a totally different person now. Chapter 145 How This Man had Changed Chapter 145 How This Man had Changed Marshall had never shown any surprise at Katherine¡¯s look the whole time. Therefore, no matter how much the designer and the man in the monk robeplimented her, Katherine thought she looked just fine. She wouldn¡¯t be outstanding at a dinner party full of beauties. Now that she was examined from head to toe and there was no problem with her look, Katherine took off the gown. She would remove the makeup when she got back home at night. Katherine didn¡¯t know how much the gown cost, but she didn¡¯t pay for it anyway. The shoes were packed as well. Marshall carried them into his car. Katherine said goodbye to the designer and the man in the monk robe and got into the car. "I¡¯m starving." Marshall said as he fastened his seat belt, "Let¡¯s eat out tonight." It was alreadyte. If they cooked their own dinner after they got home, it would be midnight when they ate. Katherine was too tired to cook, so she nodded. "OK." The car went towards the center of the city. Now was the time when the night life began, and the streets were bustling. Marshall was driving slowly. "What do you want to eat?" Katherine rested her head against the car window, looking outside. "I¡¯m not picky about food. I¡¯ll eat whatever you eat." On the contrary, Marshall was quite fussy about what he ate. Hearing that, Marshall sped up and raced towards a restaurant. There were a lot of cars in front of the restaurant at this moment. However, since Marshall was a frequenter here, the valet at the entrance greeted him at the sight of his car. Marshall and Katherine got off the car at the same time. The valet greeted Marshall with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Grant, this must be Mrs. Grant. Good evening." Marshall passed the car key to the valet. "Good evening." The valet drove the car away, while Marshall brought Katherine into the restaurant. The waitress took the two of them into his private box. The waitress took them into a long corridor, with boxes on both sides. They didn¡¯t walk a few steps into the corridor before one of the doors was opened. It was a waitressing out with tea. She left the door wide open. Katherine threw a casual nce and saw the people inside. Naturally, the people inside also saw her and Marshall. Katherine clicked her tongue. Well, it was a small world. In the box sat ra, and the one next to her was Mr. Henderson. Katherine had seen both of them before. Presumably, the Henderson¡¯s Family was having a dinner party here. Marshall also saw the people in the box in an instant. He hesitated for a moment. Katherine could tell that he didn¡¯t really want to stop. Just as the waitress closed the door, ra called from inside, "Wait a minute." It was unknown whether ra was talking to the waiter or to Marshall outside. The waitress stopped and opened the door. "Is there anything else, miss?" ra got up and walked towards the door. Meanwhile, Marshall already took a few steps forward as the waitress closed the door. ra stopped at the door. "Mr. Grant." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Katherine, at Marshall¡¯s side, held his arm quietly. Marshall stopped, turned around and looked at ra. "Miss Henderson, what a coincidence." Seeing this scene, the waitress left. There was another waitress leading the way for Marshall, and she stood beside Katherine. Katherine raised her eyebrows. "What¡¯s wrong?" ra paused, and then gave a smile. "Nothing. I just think it¡¯s so coincidental that we¡¯re all here." Expressionless, Katherine turned to the waitress next to her. "Let¡¯s go." Katherine¡¯s face was carefully made up today. Somehow, this made her quite confident. Katherine was afraid of nobody now. Marshall and Katherine went into the box, and Marshall was ordering the dishes. The look on his face hadn¡¯t changed even a bit. So Katherine didn¡¯t mention ra at all. After taking the order, the waitress left. Marshall thought a while and took the cigarette case out of his pocket. He picked out one cigarette, lit it up and took a drag. Curling her lips, Katherine plunged in thought. When they got divorced, Marshall asked her opinion with an air of importance. But now he didn¡¯t even say a word. How this man had changed! Chapter 146 I Am Mrs. Henderson Chapter 146 I Am Mrs. Henderson After a while, the waiter began to serve the food. Marshall ordered many dishes which took up more than half the table. Katherine had been waiting with chopsticks. She took a bite first, and mumbled, "Why did you order so many? Are you in a bad mood?" Marshall sneered, "I thought you liked it." Katherine was taken aback, thinking of the day she divorced him. She had deliberately ordered a lot of dishes. In fact, she just wanted to embarrass him. But he didn''t love her, so the day of the divorce should be his happiest day. What she had done would not make him feel worse. Katherine stopped talking and bowed her head to eat. After Marshall smoked a cigarette, the door of their private room was opened. However, ra was not the only one who came in. There was also a man. Katherine nced at him, who should be elder Mr. Henderson. Marshall stood up and greeted him, "uncle Henderson." elder Mr. Henderson got a long face. Katherine could understand him. It was said that he had blown his top when Marshall called his house to break off the engagement. In addition to losing face, he was dissatisfied that ra actually lost to Katherine of ordinary origin. So, he had been in a passion Katherine didn''t stand up and continued to eat. She didn''t know them and didn''t want to bother with red tape. ra stood beside elder Mr. Henderson with a smile on her face. Katherine felt that she had practiced smiling in the mirror, for her expression was always just perfect. ra said to Marshall, "I saw you, so I came to say hello. We will inevitablye in contact because of the cooperation between our families. I hope we can cooperate happily." Inevitable contact? Katherine snorted, thinking, "Is she telling me on purpose? Marshall just smiled and said nothing. It took a few seconds for elder Mr. Henderson to turn his head to look at Katherine with disdain. These rich people always felt that they were superior and despised others. Katherine didn''t even nce at them. There were steamed crabs on the table. She broke off a crab leg and ate it with relish. The sound was too loud to ignore. Marshall only nced at her without speaking. But elder Mr. Henderson frowned. ra took the initiative to say, "Miss Jordan, hello." Katherine slowly raised her head to look at her, and smiled with carelessness, "Wrong." ra and elder Mr. Henderson were both confused, not knowing what she meant. Katherine threw the crab shell on the table, took a paper towel to wipe her hands, "Please call me Mrs. Grant." Then she tilted her head and looked at Marshall charmingly. She continued to Marshall softly, "Husband, isn''t it?" After speaking, she even had goosebumps all over her body. But Marshall refrained. He seemed to be smiling, and answered, "Yeah." Katherine raised an eyebrow at ra with a provocative expression. ra kept smiling, while elder Mr. Henderson became more angry. He retracted his gaze from Katherine to look at Marshall and said, "I hope you will be responsible for the cooperation, and I have also told your father. He agreed." Marshall consented, "Okay." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine then showed a sarcastic look. She felt that the character of the Henderson family was poor. Regardless of the previous situation, Marshall had announced that he was married. But not only did they not avoid arousing suspicion, they also tried their best to tter him. Didn''t they know that these actions would cause misunderstandings? The funny thing was that they actually unted that they were educated. Was this the so-called upbringing of wealthy people? Chapter 147 A Favorable Position Chapter 147 A Favorable Position ra and elder Mr. Henderson didn''t stay long. After all, Katherine showed an expression of being disturbed. elder Mr. Henderson and Marshall discussed some details of the proposed contract. Katherine didn''t understand it anyway. Then elder Mr. Henderson and ra left after the discussion. When they went out, Katherine turned around and said to Marshall, "Since you twopanies are cooperating, Miss Henderson should be the person in charge sent by the Henderson family." ra worked for the Henderson family''spany, but Katherine didn''t know her specific position. What was certain was that ra would not let go of such a good opportunity Marshall sat down and said, "It should be." He was not very clear. But Khalid called to tell him to be decent, so he and ra should deal with each other often. Katherine sneered and continued to eat crabs, "Easy to fall in love." What she said could be considered a joke. Marshall sat down and stared at the door of the private room for a while before starting to eat. elder Mr. Henderson took ra back to their own room. His face was still purple with anger. Mr. Henderson nced at him and asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you so angry?" elder Mr. Henderson replied sulkily, "I got even more irritated after talking with them." ra patted his back gently, "Dad, calm down." Mr. Henderson looked at elder Mr. Henderson helplessly, "You haven''t be tactful up to now. Why not get over this matter?" He turned his eyes to ra and said, "Besides, ra has said very clearly that Marshall was forced to marry Katherine. What can''t you let go of?" ra nodded. elder Mr. Henderson sighed and held her hand, "But ra''s good marriage has been ruined." Everyone in the Henderson family knew that ra liked Marshall. The Henderson family and the Grant family decided on their marriage, which made ra overjoyed. Later, Marshall refused the engagement, and immediately married Katherine. ra hadn''t gone out for a week and lost a lot of weight. This was also well-known in the Henderson family. Mrs. Henderson was sitting beside her and sighed. But ra was relieved and said with a smile, "Oh, let''s eat. Don''t think about it, which has been over." Although elder Mr. Henderson was furious, he began having the meal. They ate slowly because there were many people. While talking, time passed quickly. Someone said, "Marshall is really rude. Knowing we were all here, he actually didn''te over to say hello." With this, the atmosphere was embarrassing again. ra looked down at her bowl. In fact, she also thought that Marshall would be here. After all, they had gone to his private room and expressed sincerity first. He should havee to greet the elders here. They should have finished eating long ago. But they still didn''te, so they hadn''t nned to. ra kept silent. Mr. Henderson also became unhappy and asked elder Mr. Henderson to open the door. Their private room was not far in the corridor, and Marshall was farther inside. If they wanted to leave, they would pass by here. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. elder Mr. Henderson also knew what Mr. Henderson meant and did so. After a while, Marshall and Katherine''s voice came over. It looked like they had just finished eating. Katherine grinned happily, "Of course, we can''t finish them. You ordered so much." Chapter 148 Disdainful Tone Chapter 148 Disdainful Tone ra turned to look at the door. Their voices were very close, and Katherine smiled a little shyly. They could all hear the sound outside the corridor. Everyone almost looked at the door. When Katherine and Marshall appeared, she was holding Marshall''s arm. She snuggled him tightly. They couldn''t see Marshall''s expression clearly, for he was facing the door sideways. Katherine continued, "How can I finish eating so much? It''s a waste of money." After Marshall walked over, he said leisurely, "Didn''t you like to waste like this before?" His voice was very t. But ra still felt his tone was somewhat pampering. She sighed silently. What Mrs. Grant told her did not match the current situation. elder Mr. Henderson couldn''t help but snort and closed the door. ra retracted her gaze and smiled after a few seconds, "Okay, let''s have the meal. Don''t spoil our fun because of it." Mr. Henderson wanted to say something, but fell silent after looking at ra. The atmosphere inside the private room was weird. But Katherine felt pleasant. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It wasn''t until she got into the car that she instantly put away her smile. She stretched while saying, "Great." Marshall didn''t know if she felt great stretching, or deliberately irritating them. He didn''t speak, and started the car directly. Halfway through, his cell phone rang. Originally Katherine was unresponsive. But as Marshall took out the phone, she saw the caller ID at a nce. So, she stopped him, "It''s dangerous to make phone calls while driving. I''ll answer it for you." Without giving Marshall a chance to react, she grabbed the phone. She naturally unlocked and answered the phone. She also pretended not to know who was calling, "Hello?" The other party was silent for a while. Katherine repeated again, and then muttered, "Why don''t you speak?" She then looked at the screen and said to Marshall, "It turned out that your mother called. I would not answer if I knew it." But she still pressed the speaker and handed the phone to him. He didn''t want to quarrel with her about such trifles. He called mom, and asked what happened. Mrs. Grant became so angry. She clearly heard Katherine''s tone of disgust with her. But since Katherine was with Marshall, she couldn''t say anything bad. She only asked if Marshall had eaten, and was busy these days. They were all innocuous words. Marshall simply answered her, knowing she was a little ufortable. So, he hung up the phone under the pretext of driving. Katherine sat cross-legged on the chair, hummingfortably. She looked really irritating like this. Seeing he hung up, she mocked him, "Your mother is really kind to you." Marshall nced at her, who was still delighted. He pursed his lips, remembering what Mr. Henderson said. That was, Katherine''s parents abandoned her when she was young. If it weren''t for them, she wouldn''t have lived in poverty. But Katherine didn''t seem to yearn for family affection. When they got home, she first went to see the flowers she had nted, and then went back to her bedroom. They were separated in the corridor, and no one spoke. Back in the room, Katherine checked her messages. Hector was reallying. He would be on tomorrow''s flight and asked Katherine when she was free. Katherine was a little surprised, and quickly replied to him. All she had was time and money. Chapter 149 An Accident Chapter 149 An ident Katherine got up early the next day and was refreshed. She also wore light makeup. There were quick-frozen dumplings in the refrigerator, and she cooked two copies. Just after cooking, Marshall went downstairs. But he walked while calling. It seemed that something bad happened to thepany, for his expression was a little serious. Katherine soon retracted her gaze. She was not worried about the Grant family''spany. Everyone in his family was in thepany. If it still couldn''t be solved, they could retire from office. Marshall might not have time for breakfast. Katherine ignored him, and went to the dining room with a te of dumplings. Marshall answered the phone in the living room, and told the other party to hold on and make a decision when he arrived. After hanging up the phone, he said to her, "I''m not going to have breakfast, and I''m leaving now." It took a few seconds for Katherine to give a hum. Marshall added, "I guess I won''t be back at noon, either. I will pick you up at the banquet in the evening." Katherine paused and remembered. She answered that she knew it. Then Marshall left. Katherine had breakfast alone, cleaned up the house, and went out. She went to the airport. Hector told her his flight information, and she agreed to pick him up. There was no traffic jam on the highway she drove. It was much earlier when she arrived. She entered the terminal, and her phone rang immediately. It was from Peter. She didn''t answer his call for several days because she didn''t know what to say. All they could talk about were the trivial matters about the Grant family. She was really unwilling to mention them. After thinking about it, she hung up the phone. Usually when she did this, Peter wouldn''t call her again. But this time it was different, for Peter called back at once. Katherine was taken aback, wondering, "Is he challenging me?" . After the phone automatically hung up, he called for the third time. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Katherine frowned and looked at the phone. At that time, Hector''s flight had not arrived yet. She pursed her lips and considered for a moment. Peter was not an ignorant person, and it was working time. She finally answered the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Peter yelled, "Katherine, where are you? Come to thepany quickly." It sounded anxious. Katherine was confused and asked, "What''s the matter?" Peter lowered his voice and said to her eagerly, "Do you know what has been zed on the Inte? Don''t you like to browse gossip news? Why don''t you know?" Katherine really did not know, and she didn''t like to watch gossip news very much. She became impatient, "What''s wrong? Tell me right now. I have something else to do." Peter took a deep breath, "WF Group has contacted the media. Come here, and we can talk about it in detail." Katherine sneered, "Wait, I''ll check the news first, and call youter." Before Peter could speak, she hung up the phone. Leaning on the pir in the airport lounge, she browsed the news. There was no need to search at all, because the news rted to Marshall was being heatedly discussed. It was mainly about his business trip to Sanya. The news didn''t seem to havee out of Mr. Thompson in the WF Group. It was like Dolly did it. The main content was that she was responsible for receiving Marshall, and they had got along for a few days. Then his feelings for her gradually surpassed that of ordinary cooperative partners. She naturally reviewed it and admitted that she did have a favorable impression of Marshall. Then at a banquet, they did something understandable but uneptable in the state of being intoxicated. That was what the news summed up. Because it was not biased in favor of Dolly, it had high credibility. There were so manyments, but Katherine didn''t want to read them. Chapter 150 Hector Bennett Chapter 150 Hector Bet Katherine was surprised, for nothing had happened to Marshall and Dolly that day. And the banquet hall had a lot of monitoring. After checking the monitoring, it would be clear. Public opinion caused a temporary mor. But if the truth became clear, the bacsh would also be very serious. Katherine didn''t call Peter back, but instead called Marshall. He answered quickly, and his voice sounded t. She asked him, "Does the news online have a big impact on you?" Marshall smiled, "There must be an impact. After all, they don''t know what happened." People might be more willing to believe this kind of explosive information. Katherine frowned, "Isn''t there monitoring?" Marshall exhaled, "It is estimated that they have ruined it." Otherwise, Mr. Thompson couldn''t frame him so obviously, and he was not a fool. Katherine was a little amused, "Has all the surveince been destroyed?" After all, that day, although she avoided the crowd, she still appeared on many asions. The surveince could capture her. Marshall replied, "Since they asked the media to expose it, they must be ready. There should be no ws in the monitoring." Katherine pursed her lips, and it happened to announce Hector''s flight arrival information. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She walked towards the exit. Marshall paused, and then asked, "Are you at the airport?" Katherine replied, "Hector is here, and I came to pick him up." He was silent for a long time before saying, "Take your time. I can handle it myself." After speaking, he hung up directly. Katherine stared at the phone for a moment and ignored him. She waited for a while, and Hector came out. She jumped up and waved at him. Hector only carried a guitar. Katherine waited for him to walk in front of her, then frowned and asked him, "You have no luggage?" He said, "I''ll live at a friend''s house and don''t need it" She nodded, "You who have walked across the country should have friends everywhere. I didn''t think about it well." Hector just smiled and came out of the waiting room with her. As soon as they walked outside, a car came over. Although Katherine knew little about cars, it was very valuable at first nce. The car stopped beside them, and then the driver got off. Katherine widened her eyes, not knowing what was going on. The driver ignored her and said to Hector, "Mr. Hector, Old Mr. Hector asked me to pick you up." Hector had always been gentle, but he was expressionless at that time. Katherine was taken aback. Then she looked up at him and said cautiously, "What''s the matter? Are you a childe who''s traveling incognito?" He had a long face and didn''t speak. The driver also didn''t have an expression, "Mr. Hector, don''t put me in an awkward situation. Old Mr. Hector said that if you don''t go back, I will be fired." Katherine blinked, wondering what she should do. It seemed redundant for her to stand here. Feeling a little embarrassed, she moved a step to the side, "Why don''t you today..." Before she finished speaking, Hector suddenly put his arm around her waist. Katherine stopped and felt puzzled. Hector took her towards the exit of the airport, and said, "Don''t worry. Let''s go." After just several steps, the door of the car behind also opened. It was an elderly woman who got out of the car. She wore sunsses and dressed up very noble. She stood by the car and said, "Hector, go home if you have horsed around long enough." Hector paused and stood in ce. Katherine looked at the woman, then at Hector, and asked in a low voice, "Who is she?" Hector didn''t answer her. The woman said nothing more, and just stared at Hector. He didn''t move anymore. The driver hurried over and wanted to help him get the guitar. Hector waved his hand and didn''t let him touch it. He took a deep breath and cuddled Katherine into the car in front of them. Katherine thought, "Was he going to get in the car?" She didn''t hesitate much, and felt unable to struggle. She took the initiative to get into the car, and Hector sat next to her. After the driver started the car, she turned to ask him, "You confused me today, and I don''t know how to react." He apologized to her, "I''m sorry." Chapter 151 Become Capable Chapter 151 Be Capable It was useless to say sorry at that time. Katherine also did not feel that Hector needed to apologize. She looked outside and forgot about Marshall. She said to Hector in a low voice, "What''s your name? I have never asked you." He looked at her and smiled, "Hector Bet." "Hector Bet," Katherine repeated, "A pretty name." Having said that, she lowered her voice and asked again, "Is that your mother just now?" Hector denied, "No." Katherineughed, "I think so too. Although I didn''t see her whole face, I don''t think you look alike." Hector sneered, "Indeed." After driving out of the airport, the car went straight to the city center. Finally, it stopped outside a vi. The vi was quite big. People who could buy such a vi where thend price was exorbitant must be very rich. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Katherine followed Hector to get out of the car. The woman''s car at the back also stopped. Katherine stood by the car and looked down at her phone. Peter called her again. She suddenly remembered that Marshall was still in trouble. But he might not need her help. She believed that he could solve these fictitious rumors. She put down her phone and turned to look at the woman behind her. The woman put on airs and nced at Katherine as she passed by. Although she was wearing sses, Katherine could still feel her contemptuous nce. Then Katherine became unhappy. Therefore, when the other party walked to her, she snorted directly. Her voice was not small. The woman paused and turned to look at her. Katherine was disinclined to look at her, so she asked Hector, "Is this your home?" He thought for a while before nodding, "Yeah." His hesitation confused Katherine. He put the guitar on his back and walked to Katherine, "Let''s go." Katherine didn''t know what she could do here. She felt that she should leave, and talk to Hector when he was free. But he put a hand on her shoulder, exerted a little force, and repeated, "Let''s go." Katherine followed him towards the vi. The woman was already standing at the gate. After the gatekeeper saw her, he quickly opened the gate. She ignored Katherine and Hector, and went in first. Hector followed into the yard with Katherine. There was only one building in it, but it was also grand. At that time, the door on the first floor was open, and facing it was a sofa. There was a man sitting on it. He looked old, sat upright with a cane and stared at Hector and Katherine. Hector brought Katherine into the hall, a few steps away from the door. Katherine stood decently and said nothing. Hectorpressed his lips for a while before calling his dad. Katherine was stunned and frowned slightly, looking at the man on the sofa. At his age, it was surprising to have such a young son as Hector. The woman who came in just now sat next to him, and said, "Kevin, I brought him back." Kevin gazed at Hector for a while, then looked at Katherine. Then he asked her with a pleasant voice, "Young Mrs. Grant?" Katherine was taken aback, wondering, "Does he know me?" Hector''s hand was still on her shoulder. Kevin smiled and continued, "Hector, when did you meet?" Hector was still expressionless, but replied, "We''ve known each other for a long time, and I met her soon after I left home." Kevin nodded whileughing, "Interesting." Chapter 152 Worry About Him Chapter 152 Worry About Him Katherine didn''t know what Kevin meant. He slowly got up from the sofa and approached Katherine and Hector with his cane. The elderly was all a little rickety. So, he was much shorter than Hector. But his aura did not lose to Hector''s. He looked at Hector for a long time before nodding, "You have lost weight." Katherine also turned to look at Hector, feeling that the way they got along was strange. The woman walked over to help Kevin and said to him, "You have waited all morning. Now that you see him, you should rest assured. Let''s go upstairs and rest, okay?" He turned his eyes to Katherine, didn''t say a word, but just nodded in satisfaction. His elusive attitude made Katherine get goose bumps. He turned around, "Okay, I''m tired too. Help me upstairs to rest." The woman helped him away. But when she turned around, she focused on Katherine for a moment. Katherine had a bad impression of her, so she rolled her eyes at her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After they left, Hector let go of Katherine. He breathed a sigh of relief, "Sit down for a while. I''ll put my luggage in the room first." He referred to his guitar. Katherine nodded and sat on the sofa without declining. Hector strode upstairs. It took him a long time to put the guitar in ce. He came down with the woman. They were walking in tandem, both looking sullen. Hector walked to Katherine, and she stood up. He said, "Let''s go out for lunch." Hardly had his voice faded away, the woman behind him began to speak. Her tone became acrimonious and sarcastic, "Why are you going out to eat as soon as you get home? If your dad knew, he would think I was treating you harshly." Hector retorted her impatiently, "If I have a meal here, will it prove that you have not treated me harshly?" The woman looked at him in disbelief. Hector snorted, "Let''s go." He took Katherine''s arm and went out of the living room. The yard was veryrge and there was a simple parking room next to it. He went in directly, and there were two cars inside. He opened the door of a car with the key. Katherine looked at it and found that the car was not cheap. Hector nced back at her, "Get in." She grinned and hurried over, "So you are a fat cat. You were too low-key, and I didn''t even notice it." Hector did not speak, started the car and drove out. When they left the vi, the woman was still standing at the door of the living room. She looked at them with arms folded, looking unwilling. After driving out, Katherine asked Hector, "Who is that woman?" The rtionship between her and Kevin should be close, but Hector said that she was not his mother. Hector pursed his lips and stepped on the gas pedal. The speed of the car quickly increased. He said after a while, "My stepmother." Stepmother? Katherine understood. She nodded, "Your dad seems to be really rich." He still married such a young woman when he was so old. If he hadn''t been wealthy, she wouldn''t be stupid enough to marry him. Although he looked good, he was old after all. If it were not for his abundant material conditions, no woman would waste her youth on him. On the way, Katherine¡¯s phone rang again It was still from Peter. She was a little impatient, thinking, "Marshall is not in a hurry. Why is he so anxious?" Katherine answered the phone, "What''s the matter?" Peter said in surprise, "Katherine, Marshall is in trouble now, but you don''t care about it. Aren''t you really worried? Have you forgotten your identity?" Katherine leaned back in the chair andughed, "Have you forgotten who I am? Think about it." Peter was at a loss for words. Katherine was not afraid that Hector would hear it. After all, she had talked to him before. She continued, "I divorced Marshall a long time ago. Even if he is in difficulties now, I can only cooperate with him. As for worrying about him, do you think I will? " Chapter 153 She Doesnt Care at All Chapter 153 She Doesn''t Care at All Peter was speechless, and Katherine continued, "Actually, you don''t have to worry about him so much. The Grant family''spany is powerful and must have experienced ups and downs. You have to believe that he can solve it. So, take it easy." After a few seconds, Peter asked again, "Where are you now? Are you still with Hector?" Katherine affirmed, "Yeah, we are going to eat." She turned to look at Hector, and then said, "Okay, I''m going to hang up, for you should be busy too." She hung up after speaking. Hector turned his head and asked her, "Your ex-husband?" "My ex-husband¡¯s assistant. My ex-husband won¡¯t call me about these trifles," Katherineughed. Marshall had a strong self-esteem. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He wouldn''t contact her unless he needed her toe forward. Even so, his tone would be as calm as ever, not like Peter''s. Hector took Katherine to a small restaurant. It was not luxurious, but she liked it. She used to visit such ces. They sat down, and a waiter brought the menu. Hector passed it to Katherine. In fact, it was not noon yet. Katherine had eaten a lot of dumplings in the morning, so she was not hungry at all. She pushed back the menu, "Suit yourself. I''m not hungry, and I haven''t digested what I ate in the morning." Hector did not decline, for he did not eat breakfast. He also didn''t have much of his in-flight meals. When he ordered, Katherine scanned the news on the Inte. It was overwhelming. After all, her wedding with Marshall was ostentatious and extravagant. But in less than a year, Marshall had an affair in marriage. This was absolutely eye-catching. The media were all racing to report. Katherine didn''t find any public rtions information about the Grant family. Absolutely not. She wondered, "What is the Grant family doing? Don''t they care about it?" Rumors were easily believed to be true because they were spread widely, especially such a hot one. The Grant family shouldn''t keep silent. Katherine felt puzzled, and Peter was also fidgeting. He was not for the news on the Inte. He paced back and forth in Marshall''s office. Then he asked Marshall, "Boss, what do you think Katherine means? Does she believe you? " Marshall looked at theputer, and it was all gossip about him. Someone posted photos of him and Katherine when they got married. Erged wedding pictures and photos of the wedding scene. Katherine smiled happily in the wedding photo. But he showed a cold expression. It didn''t look harmonious. In the photos of the wedding scene, Katherine also looked delighted, while he had a long face again. Marshall had forgotten the situation at that time. He was not unhappy, and it was just because he was too busy that day. So, his expression was not pleasant. He sighed silently. Peter said to him again, "Is Katherine really not worried?" Hearing it, Marshall retracted his gaze from theputer, only sneered, but didn''t answer. He heard everything Katherine said on the phone just now. She did this not because she trusted him, but because she didn''t care, for it had nothing to do with her. Peter sat depressed on the sofa and changed the subject, "Then will we do nothing and be inundated with news?" He turned to look at Marshall, "This has a terrible impact on you and ourpany." Marshall seemed not to matter it and responded, "Don''t worry. WF Group should be desperate before taking such an unwise decision." It was a fictitious rumor, and they should threaten him privately rather than making everyone know. Fake news could not stand scrutiny. If the truth was revealed, WF Group would definitely end badly. It should be in a hopeless dilemma recently and intended to find a scapegoat. Peter felt confused about what Marshall had said. He said in a treacherous tone, "Boss, the people from WF Group had calcted you. How did you fix them?" Marshall nced at him, but didn''t speak. Chapter 154 You Take Turns Chapter 154 You Take Turns Katherine and Hector wandered for a while after lunch. Then it was lunch break. Katherine asked Hector to drive to the city center. After the car parked, she unfastened her seat belt. She said briskly, "It is not far from your home. You can go back and rest. Taking a flight early in the morning, you must be very tired now. Let''s meet again when we are free." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hector''s expression was as in as usual. He stared at Katherine for a while, then nodded, "Okay." Katherine got out of the car and waved at him through the window. Then Hector drove away. Katherine looked back at the office building not far behind and sighed. That was the Grant family''spany. In fact, she wanted Hector to park the car at the door. But there were many reporters outside the gate. So, she couldn''t. She was not afraid of being photographed, but Hector was with her. She was sitting in a man''s car. If they were photographed, there might be pink news about Marshall again. Katherine walked slowly towards thepany building. When she walked nearby, someone recognized her and shouted, "That''s Katherine, the Young Mrs. Grant." She stood where she was, and reporters ran towards her from all directions. She hurriedly smiled and waited for them toe. Surrounded by so many people, she was squeezed to sway. She appealed, "Calm down, take your time. You can take turns asking questions. Don''t worry. Safety first." She was so unhurried that the gossip reporters also quieted down. The reason they rushed was because they were afraid that Katherine would run away. Katherine looked ready to be interviewed, so they were not in a hurry. Someone handed her a microphone, " Bound Mrs. Grant, are all the revtions on the Inte true? Does Mr. Grant really have an extramarital affair?" Katherine smiled and said, "Only the business trip and drinking at the banquet are authentic." The gossip reporter asked again, " Bound Mrs. Grant, do you know Dolly? We investigated that she is an employee of WF Group and is also responsible for receiving Mr. Grant." Katherine nodded, "I know her, and we ate at the same table." The reporter who asked the question was shocked, "Have you seen her? When? " Katherineughed and said, "It was I who apanied my husband on the business trip. We met Dolly the night we arrived in As Ind. If you have prepared enough, you would know that the hotel held a bonfire dinner. It also gave me a special dress for the dinner party." The reporters looked at each other. Their focus was on Marshall and WF Group from the beginning. They didn''t expect that Marshall would bring Katherine on this business trip. Katherine blinked and beamed, "If you can, you will find out that my husband and I are on the same flight, and our seats are adjacent. Do you think that since I''m in As Ind, will I attend WF Group''s dinner?" After speaking, sheughed again, "Is there any question? Anyway, I''m blocked by you, so I will simply make it clear." Some reporters did not give up and continued, "Are you doing public rtions for Mr. Grant? Why didn''t he exin?" Katherine made a thoughtful expression, "Well, this is a good question. But you have to think about it. No matter what happened before, has my husbande forward to exin it? " Marshall almost never took the initiative to show up in front of the media. When Old Mr. Grant passed away, some conspiracy theorists spread rumors that without him, the internal struggle of the Grant family was very serious. They also ndered that Marshall was the biggest beneficiary of his death. Together with Khalid, he controlled half of the family. At that time, Marshall ignored these rumors, as if he hadn''t heard them. He had been in this way for so many years. Don''t like to exin or show up. Katherine looked directly at the reporters, "Naturally, in your opinion, my words are all excuses. Okay, you can check it out. Next one. Is there anyone else who wants to raise a question?" She handled the media with ease, making it like her own fan meeting. Chapter 155 He Believes in Her Chapter 155 He Believes in Her Marshall was upstairs, and he knew Katherine was surrounded by reporters. It was hard not to notice such a big stir at the door of thepany. Peter was anxious and wanted to go downstairs to help her. Marshall said casually, "You will only trouble her if you go, Katherine is not as simple as you think. Since she dares toe, she should be prepared." He remembered that once she had made Mrs. Grant so angry that she couldn''t even speak. Mrs. Grant was so arrogant, but she still lost to Katherine. Although the media was cunning, it was not necessarily her opponent. Katherine was no longer the one she used to be. Marshall waited in the office for a long time. Katherine hadn''te, but Khalid had. Khalid asked in a hurry aftering in, "Katherine was blocked by the reporters. How are you getting along these days? Will she say something inappropriate?" Marshall knew what he meant. Katherine had a conflict with Mrs. Grant not long ago, and it was likely that she hadn''t cooled down yet. At that time, if she followed WF Group''s will, then the Grant family would be passive. Marshall stood at the window, looking outside. The floor he was on was too high, so he couldn''t see the situation below. It took a few seconds for him to respond to Khalid, "No, she won''t." If it hadn''t been for Khalid speaking, he wouldn''t have thought of this. But he believed that Katherine would not do this. For no reason, he just believed her. There was no support from the Grant family''spany, and Katherine actually didn''t care. She rambled on and talked about everything. Those reporters seemed to have never seen such a cooperative interviewee, so they didn''t embarrass her, and their attitude towards her also eased. Katherine finally sighed and said, "You have been waiting here for a long time. Just go back. I have said everything that can be said. Even if you continue to wait, no one will give you the answer. Don''t have trouble with yourself. Hurry up to drink some water and take a break. You all worked hard." The reportersughed happily. They were indeed tired, for they had stayed here all morning without gaining anything. Katherine waved her hand, "It''s already noon. Don''t wait here. If you want to get a good performance, come back when it''s nice and cool. Go back." She basically answered all the reporters'' questions, so they stopped pestering her. They all withdrew. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine stood there stretched, and then swaggered into thepany. At the entrance of the lobby stood security guards and reception personnel. Seeing hering, they all greeted her, "Young Mrs. Grant, wee." Katherine nodded, "I''ming to Marshall." She had aid-back manner and didn''t look nervous at all. These employees didn''t know what happened, and they half-believed in the news online. Seeing that Katherine''s attitude had not changed, they also rxed. They thought that it was groundless. Katherine took the elevator upstairs. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Peter. Peter was so nervous that he kept guarding at the elevator door. Seeing Katherine, he stared at her and asked her quickly, "What did you say to the media?" Katherine sneered and walked towards Marshall''s office, "I have said everything that should be said, and you will know itter when you read the news. Don''t expect me to repeat it to you. If I say it again, I might die from exhaustion." Khalid was still in Marshall''s office. Katherine opened the door and frowned when she saw Khalid. She didn''t know what to call him, and felt a little embarrassed. She pursed her lips for a long time before calling Khalid, "Mr. Grant." Khalid was also not ustomed to this address either, so he paused before asking her, "What did you tell the media?" Katherine couldn''t be offhand with Khalid like with Peter. So, she simply exined to Khalid, "I roughly talked about what happened during Marshall''s business trip and didn''t say much." Khalid nodded, and felt relieved. Marshall sat still, looking at Katherine with a calm expression. Chapter 156 She Is Important Chapter 156 She Is Important Katherine stared at Marshall for a while, ¡°What? Why are you looking at me that way?¡± Instead of answering Katherine¡¯s question, Marshall gave her a half-smile which was deeply confusing. Then Khalid stood up, ¡°Well, I have a quite busy day today. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± After Khalid left, Marshall averted his eyes and asked mildly, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah. So are you guys heading out for lunch?¡± While they were talking, it was time to get off work. Peter then came over, ¡°I ordered takeaways. I¡¯ll have it with boss in thepany. We are bound to meet those gossipy paparazzi if we go out now.¡± Katherine then sat down on the sofa, ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing really. Those paparazzi are easy to deal with. They just want to know the truth. Just tell them. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Peter then chuckled, ¡°How can you be so na?ve.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall then took out his phone which was vibrating. Katherine took a nce at him with the corner of her eyes and assumed that it must be people from the Grants who were calling at this time. As expected, Marshall just picked it up and called mom. Katherine rolled her eyes silently. Mrs. Grant had called several times already. The Inte was bombarded with the news about Marshall and Katherine, so Mrs. Grant was pretty edgy. But Marshall was rtively calm and told Mrs. Grant that he can handle it. Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t know that Katherine had met the press yet, so she hurriedly asked what Katherine¡¯s attitude was. Her thought was actually somewhat like Khalid, afraid that Katherine was holding grudges against her and would probablysh out her angers by talking trash of the Grants to the press. Marshall smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Katherine had met the press and exined to them. This whole thing would soon blow over.¡± Hearing Marshall¡¯s words, Mrs. Grant took a sigh of relief lowly. Katherine just snickered. ¡®Now all these Grants dare nor to think lightly of me, huh?¡¯ Mrs. Grant wanted to say something else, but Old Mrs. Grant interrupted in. Old Mrs. Grant was a lot moreposed than Mrs. Grant and just said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Things would be a lot easier if you stop bringing ra home.¡± Mrs. Grant paused and sounded awkwardly, ¡°Mom, I just invited her home to kill time with me. We didn¡¯t really do anything.¡± Old Mrs. Grant sniggered, ¡°Well, you could just wait and see if Katherine would still side with us if the press reports the affair between ra and Marshall.¡± Mrs. Grant was instantly choked on words. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marshall stole a nce of Katherine who was scrolling on Peter¡¯s phone. They seemed to gossiping about something. Katherine was reallyid-back here with her shoes taken off and legs crossed on the sofa. Marshall surveyed her and looked away. Then he said to the phone, ¡°I¡¯m going to have lunch now. I got to go. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m okay.¡± Mrs. Grant then answered okay hurriedly and hung up the phone. Katherine was looking at Peter¡¯s orders and said she fancied all of them. Peter replied sweetly, ¡°Sure, you can have theseter.¡± Then he suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just have lunch with your friend, the singer?¡± Then something suddenly urred to Katherine and she looked at Peter seriously, ¡°You know, that singer is from a pretty wealthy family. I¡¯m really shocked today.¡± Marshall stared at Katherine and Peter. Katherine was getting excited and even changed her posture, ¡°I went to his home today. His father knew me!¡± But Pater was focusing on something weird, ¡°You met his parents today?¡± Taken aback by Peter¡¯s words, Katherine said irritatingly, ¡°You just can¡¯t catch the kernel of my words, right?¡± Then she turned to Marshall. Marshall didn¡¯t know why, but he just suddenly looked away. He had this weird feeling like he was busted on the scene for peeking. Chapter 157 I’m Marshall Chapter 157 I¡¯m Marshall But Katherine didn¡¯t notice Marshall¡¯s strange movements. She just looked at Marshall solemnly, ¡°I really wondered how on earth could his father know me. I really didn¡¯t go out that much normally.¡± Marshall regained his cool and managed to calm down his voice, ¡°You went to his house?¡± Katherine nodded and directly said Hector¡¯s house address, ¡°His house is reallyrge and located in the city center. His family must be affluent.¡± Marshall heard the location and instantly knew which family Katherine was talking about. He lowered his head and put away all the files on the desk, ¡°It must be the Bets.¡± Katherine blinked her eyes, ¡°Right, hisst name is indeed Bet. Do you know him?¡± Marshall replied nonchntly, ¡°I havee across Old Mr. Bet before in some social engagements, but I don¡¯t exactly know him. We didn¡¯t have any business rtions.¡± The Bets mainly specialized in investments and was reported to have a big presence in the domestic market. But... Marshall examined Katherine, ¡°As your friend, I advise you to stay away from that family.¡± Katherine curled her lips, ¡°Why?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t answer. Katherine got annoyed and muttered, ¡°First is Lucas, then is Hector. You told me to avoid them, but you never give me a reason. What the hell, Marshall?¡± Peter first spoke before Marshall, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Boss is jealous.¡± Marshall and Katherine both turned to Peter. The smile on Peter¡¯s face just slowly faded away. He then lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. What are you guys doing? Can¡¯t one throw a joke?¡± Then nobody said a word for a while. Katherine started reading the news from the Inte. She wondered when can those reporters make an article out of their interviews. She genuinely thought that she had covered everything and given aprehensive view. Leaning against the chair, Marshall found that ra texted him. She was checking on him about what was going on up on the Inte and wanted to know if it had any impacts on him. Judging from the text, ra believed that he didn¡¯t do anything. Marshall mulled for a while and texted back that he was okay. ra instantly replied that she knew some media guy and could help him to post an announcement to clear everything. Marshall waited for a while and said that he was good and added thanks. He actually knew some press friends himself. But he really didn¡¯t fancy the idea of exining everything from the early on himself. He preferred to just present all the evidences while the whole drama was done boiling up. ra then said that she just didn¡¯t want to see him being ndered. Marshall then just stopped texting back. He then put down the phone, grabbed a cigarette from his pocket and lighted it. Peter¡¯s orders were delivered before Katherine could scoop some news about her from the Inte. She was way more excited than Peter. She just hopped down the sofa hurriedly and slipped on her shoes. She also left her phone on the sofa. Peter had ordered way too much and had to grab it from the reception desk. But because it was off work now, the receptionist couldn¡¯t be able to bring them up alone. Katherine and Peter had to fetch them together. Katherine¡¯s phone went off just after they left. Marshall at first just ignored it. But then it rang again. Marshall then stood up slowly and took the phone. The caller ID was Hector. Then Marshall remembered that Katherine had just mentioned the Bets and connected the dots. He thought for a while and answered the call. Hector first spoke, ¡°Katherine?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hand in the pocket, Marshallnded his sight on the window side, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Hector paused and said after in a few seconds, ¡°Marshall?¡± Marshall sneered, ¡°Yeah, this is he.¡± Chapter 158 We are Not Right for Each Other Chapter 158 We are Not Right for Each Other Hector didn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed and just asked, ¡°Where is Katherine?¡± Marshall half turned and looked outside of the office, but failed to see Katherine and Peter, then he replied, ¡°She is out. Do you need something?¡± Hector froze for a while and answered, ¡°I will call herter then.¡± Then he just hung up the phone. Clutching at Katherine¡¯s phone, Marshall stood for a minute and then snickered. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Hector must have known his rtionship with Katherine, otherwise, he won¡¯t be so calm. Anyone would get ufortable if a call to a woman was picked up by her husband. But Hector didn¡¯t. Marshall felt that Katherine must have told him about the divorce. She really believed in him then. Marshall didn¡¯t delete the call history and just threw the phone back to the sofa. After he just sat down, Katherine and Peter returned. Peter ordered a bunch, so the dishes were ced all over the tea table across the sofa. While setting the tableware, Katherine called Marshall, ¡°Hey,e over and grab a bite. You didn¡¯t have the breakfast this morning. Peter paused and nced at Katherine, ¡°He didn¡¯t have the breakfast? Then he hadn¡¯t eaten all day. He had been busy all morning. Well, one¡¯s body is bound to suffer if he doesn¡¯t eat well.¡± Katherine chortled, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just that he skipped a meal. There is no need to freak out.¡± Peter froze and didn¡¯t expect Katherine would react this way. He meant to let her worry. Peter stole a nce of Marshall and noticed that he didn¡¯t have any mood swings. Then he felt much at ease. Marshall joined the table after Katherine and Peter had set everything up. He sat next to Peter. Then he spoke after having a mouthful of rice, ¡°Your friend just called. He called twice, so I picked it up for you.¡± Katherine was surprised, ¡°Who is it?¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°His contact remark is Hector.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Katherine grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll call him back then.¡± The way she smiled was like her crush had just called. Nobody said a word during the dinner. Katherine had some with Hector before, so she wasn¡¯t exactly hungry now. She just had some of her favorites and then just put down the chopsticks, ¡°You guys go ahead. I need to take a call outside.¡± When Katherine was out, Peterined, ¡°What the hell? They just met for a few days, right? Could she be any merrier to take that call?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably that they can get along well with each other.¡± Peter twitched his mouth, ¡°The Bets was not as influential as the Grants. It¡¯s not a good deal for her to give up on you and be with the Bets.¡± Marshall then looked at Peter, ¡°There is no such a thing as a good bargain in a rtionship. Suitability matters the most.¡± Then he stopped and continued in a while, ¡°Katherine and me are not right for each other.¡± Peter remained silent and muttered in a while, ¡°You can¡¯t exactly define this love thing. How can you know that you are not a match?¡± Well¡­ Marshall can¡¯t reallyy out the reasons clearly. But he just knew that Katherine was not his type. However, Marshall can¡¯t really tell what exactly he wanted. Marshall looked up and could see Katherine talking on the phone in the hallway via the window. She seemed happy and was beamed with smiles. Marshall stared at Katherine¡¯s back for a while. If he had to say one thing that he and Katherine were perfect for each other, it got to their sexual attraction. While talking to Hector on the phone, Katherine was walking back and forth subconsciously. Hector also had saw the news on the Inte and wondered if Katherine was involved in trouble. Katherine didn¡¯t really feel that she was implicated or what, because even she was embroiled in the whole thing, she was the one who would be sympathized by the public. She might win some favorability. Seeing that Katherine was so positive, Hector was finally at ease. But he still asked, ¡°Why hadn¡¯t you announced your divorce to the public?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t exin to him about this before. Chapter 159 She Just Wanted to Make Him Uncomfortable Chapter 159 She Just Wanted to Make Him Ufortable Lucas saw Katherine in the hallway the second he stepped out of the elevator. Katherine was putting away her phone with smiles still lingering on her face. She leaned against the wall sluggishly and seemed to be totally undisturbed by the news on the Inte. Lucas stepped out of the elevator and then saw Katherine turning around. She was still full on smiles, ¡°You are back.¡± Lucas nodded, ¡°Yeah. Why are you standing here? Where is Marshall?¡± Katherine tilted her chin to Marshall¡¯s office direction, ¡°He is having lunch. I¡¯m here to take a call.¡± Lucas stood still and looked at Katherine, ¡°I heard that you were besieged by the press downstairs this morning. Are you okay?¡± Katherine paused and broke intoughter, ¡°I¡¯m totally fine. Those media guys were actually pretty nice. They didn¡¯t give me a hard time.¡± Lucas nodded, ¡°Great.¡± Lucas then headed to his own office with Katherine still standing in the hallway with the phone. The Inte started popping up about her news. Those press were really experts in digging up information. Someone had already unearthed her flight information to As Ind before. She was indeed on the same flight and stayed in the same hotel with Marshall. But one article also mentioned that she went to a drug store to buy contraceptives. This was really getting creepy, Katherine frowned. How were they able to uncover this kind of little detail? Katherine skimmed through the articles and hurriedly ran towards Marshall¡¯s office. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Marshall was still on hisputer and Peter had left. Katherine went in, ¡°Did you see the news? They have posted what I¡¯ve exined.¡± Marshall happened to be also reading the news. He was looking through it carefully and even analyzed the press¡¯s perspectives. Then he justughed. He was really impressed by how they can excavate their trip in As Ind during such a short amount of time. He really hated to scoop around other people¡¯s privacies before. But this time, he was actually secretly enjoying it and wanted to see how the whole thing would pan out. How would WF Group respond to so many evidences? Seeing that Marshall didn¡¯t pay heed to her, Katherine hurriedly ran over. Chin cropped on Marshall¡¯s desk, Katherine fixated her sight on Marshall¡¯sputer, ¡°Well, you¡¯re reading it already!¡± Katherine¡¯s breast was all revealing with her shirt cor being dropped in this posture. Marshall looked away and stared at theputer, ¡°Yeah.¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°See, the whole public opinion has been swayed because of me.¡± She seemed to be seeking credits which was slightly bordered on naive. Marshall just took a quick nce of her, making sure that he wouldn¡¯t see anywhere inappropriate. Katherine didn¡¯t feel anything wrong and was still focusing on theputer screen. She happened to see a photo of her being encircled by all sorts of press. She was all smiles and looked brisk in that outfit. Katherine was pretty satisfied with this picture and said merrily, ¡°Camera just loves me, huh? I can totally be in the show biz, you know.¡± Marshall can¡¯t really stand the way she was being so cocky. He then directly stood up, ¡°I have to be somewhere now. You can wait here till I get off work if you are not busy. We can then go to the stylists together.¡± They got to attend a banquet tonight which was really a bad timing since the whole scandal about Marshall had just been released. He got to be the center of attention tonight. Katherine wondered for a while and didn¡¯t really think of something to do this afternoon. Then she nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Katherine first sat in the office after Marshall left. Then she got bored and went into Marshall¡¯s restroom inside. The whole bedding in the restroom was changed. Katherine snickered. As a total neat freak, Marshall must have felt weird and unbearable after she slept here once, so he just changed it. But she sure loved to see Marshall to be pissed off. Katherine then just took off the shoes,y on the bed and even rolled over a few times. Chapter 160 Nobody can be Spared Chapter 160 Nobody can be Spared Then she gradually got sleepy after tossing and turning on the bed. What¡¯s more, she got up pretty early today, so Katherine just directly hit the sack. She slowly dozed off and then woke up drowsily. She could quite clearly hear a woman and a man talking outside when she sat up. Katherine sniggered and slowly got out of the bed. Barefooted, she approached the wardrobe which was housing several pieces of Marshall¡¯s clothes like shirts and suits. Katherine then just changed into Marshall¡¯s shirt. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Katherine even undid several of the top buttons facing the mirror which looked way more suggesting. She then messed up her hair and walked towards the door. She slowly pushed the door open and even rubbed her eyes symbolically. Then she said, ¡°Marshall, I¡¯m quite thirsty from the lunch today. Do you have water here?¡± The voice outside immediately quieted down. Katherine blinked her eyes innocently. Marshall was quiteposed, but the face of ra just straight darkened. Katherine pretended to be busted and even seemed panicky, ¡°I don¡¯t know you got a visitor here.¡± Marshall looked at Katherine, ¡°Go and change your clothes.¡± Katherine nodded and hurriedly returned back to the restroom. But all the panic instantly died away the second she closed the door. She was beamed with smiles and even hummed songs while changing the clothes. When she was out again, ra had obviously calmed down. She was sitting on the sofa with a ss of water in front of her. Marshall also had one on his desk which Katherine just gulped down without asking. This mug was Marshall¡¯s and he probably would just toss it out after she used it. But Katherine didn¡¯t really care. She was very much pissed off right now. She would get all irritated just to see ra. And when she was discontented, nobody could just be spared. Marshall was still sitting on the chair. ra looked up and scanned Katherine, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Jordan to be here.¡± Katherine sneered and seemed to be speechless, ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Grant.¡± ra paused and just smiled, ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡± Katherine smiled back in a fake manner, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You will get used to it.¡± ra would never call her that in a million years. Katherine then sat across ra, ¡°Are you here for business? Miss Henderson.¡± ra nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be in charge of working out some cooperation details from now on, so I¡¯m here to discuss with Mr. Grant.¡± Katherine slowly nodded and eximed, ¡°Well, I really admire you guys for being sopetent. You are responsible for so many things and can even handle them perfectly. I¡¯m really not cut for that, you know.¡± ra smiled, ¡°It¡¯s actually not that hard.¡± Katherine took a sigh, ¡°Well, it¡¯s really difficult for me. You see, I¡¯m just got used to being taken care of by men. Luckily, I found a man who are willing to look after me wholeheartedly. It¡¯s really hard for me to stand on my own, right?¡± Covering her mouth, Katherine startedughing and even raised her eyebrows to Marshall. Leaning against the chair, Marshall seemed to be disinterested in their conversation. She was insinuating something else and was sure that ra can get it. What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t really talk her back even she did get what she meant. All she could do was to agree with Katherine¡¯s words which was beyond satisfying. Probably it was because of Mrs. Grant, she just couldn¡¯t ept ra to be with Marshall for she was foreverpared to ra and humiliated because of her back in the Grant mansion. This actually wasn¡¯t ra¡¯s fault, but she just loathed her. So for her, anyone could be with Marshall but ra. Holding the tea cup, ra sipped it and remained silent. After all, she had a great upbringing and could still keep a straight face in such an awkward situation. In contrast, Katherine seemed a bit aggressive. But Katherine wouldn¡¯t give a damn about it. Chapter 161 She Didn’t Try to Disguise Chapter 161 She Didn¡¯t Try to Disguise ra brought some papers to discuss with Marshall. All of papers were about the details of cooperation to discuss. And some rights that she imed on behalf of the Henderson Group. Marshall came over to sit beside Katherine. He dived into work. He read through all the uses carefully. In fact, this kind of cooperation was very simple, so ra didn¡¯t make any exorbitant demands. He expressed his opinions about some of the uses. Katherine knew nothing about business, so she didn¡¯t understand anything about it, let alone some business terms ra and Marshall talked about. She sat beside him, with Marshall¡¯s cup held in hand. She looked at them with a mirthless smile. This is the difference between ra and her, she thought. No wonder Mrs. Grant kept grumbling that she was not as good as ra, who could help Marshall with his business. It exined why now. She seemed to be capable outside while ra was trulypetent inside. She was ufortable at the thought. Sipping the water, Katherine gave the cup to Marshall and said, ¡°Have some water.¡± Marshall frowned and turned to look at her. She was expressionless. She didn¡¯t seem to make waves. It seemed to be subconscious. Nothing else. He took a sip after a minute. She took the cup away. A sense of boredom flooded her in waves. What on earth was she doing? How could she end up with being the only one to be frustrated? She put the cup down. ra and Marshall were discussing intently. She got up and walked to Marshall¡¯s desk. She found the reports about Marshall online. WF Group published a clip as a move. It was a clip about Marshall in the party hosted by WF Group. Some of the people seemed to be leaders of WF Group. Beside Marshall was Peter Richardson. The clip was trying to tell people that Katherine didn¡¯t attend the party with Marshall that night. She sneered. It was not a nice try. The clip proved that there were surveince cameras in the party. If being requested to publish the whole video, therefore, WF Group would be at a disadvantage. She didn¡¯t bother to look through thements about it. There must be many paid Inte trolls deliberately misleading people. The exposure of this kind of news on the Inte was nothing but a joke beingughed at. She looked though some other news. Nothing interesting. Meanwhile, she was peeping at Marshall and ra. They seemed to be very concentrated. Marshall, with the papers in his hand, was discussing with ra on the details and restraints in the contract. He looked very serious. While Katherine was staring at them, ra looked up suddenly. She looked at Katherine with contempt. ra turned her gaze after a second and beamed at Marshall. Marshall, who was absorbed in the papers, didn¡¯t notice this. Katherine didn¡¯t lose her temper this time. It was just an expression. Besides, Marshall was here. If she lost her temper likest time, she would be in the wrong. Thinking for a moment, she leaned against the chair and turned off the camera in her phone. Pretending to be ying with the phone, she was taking a video of ra actually. After a while, Katherine gave a chuckle. ra looked at her almost by reflex. Marshall nced at her, too. He knew what she was usually like. So, he looked up briefly then returned to his papers. But ra was still staring at her. She put away her phone and made a provocative expression to ra. ra looked grim and more sarcastic. She didn¡¯t try to disguise, but looked at Katherine with contempt. She sneered at Katherine, with shoulders moving slightly. ¡°You two are so hardworking, so I recorded it.¡± Katherine said with a smile, in a friendly tone.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 162: You Didn’t Wear the Wedding Ring Chapter 162: You Didn¡¯t Wear the Wedding Ring ra was stupefied at first. Katherine knocked at her phone case to warn ra that she was recording. ra turned back to the papers. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She was so well-educated that she thought it a bad influence on her image to be caught a despised look. Katherine sneered to put the phone down. ¡°Knock it off. I¡¯m in the middle of business. You can go out for a walk or talk to Peter if you are bored.¡± Marshall said in a moderate tone. Katherine stretched herself in the chair. ¡°Fine. I can¡¯t help you anyway.¡± She seemed to think of something. Katherine murmured as she walked towards the door slowly, ¡°I saw Lucas just now. He said he would be free this afternoon, so I¡¯ll go there.¡± Marshall stopped for a second but he didn¡¯t move his eyes from the papers. Katherine had a self-satisfied smirk on her face and left the office. Lucas was in his own office. Without knocking at the door, Katherine pushed the door slightly and popped her head around. Hearing the sound, Lucas looked up. She giggled at him. ¡°Are you busy?¡± she asked in a low voice. Thinking for a second, Lucas answered, ¡°No.¡± Then she came into the office. He put away the papers on his desk and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Is there anything wrong with Marshall?¡± She strolled back and forth, with her hands behind her back, and made a silent answer. Then she paced to the window, looked out and said, ¡°ra is there for cooperation. I feel bored.¡± She smiled, ¡°It was so boring there. I think here is much better.¡± ¡°Offices are almost the same.¡± Lucas grinned. ¡°Well, I want to run a dessert shop next month. You can eat for free.¡± She turned around. ¡°You¡¯re going to set up a shop?¡± he was surprised. Nodding seriously, she said, ¡°I can do nothing but open a shop, otherwise, my life will be so boring.¡± ¡°I thought you liked being a housewife.¡± He stared at her. She grinned, ¡°No, no, I hated being idled every day. I used to be very busy when I lived with my grandpa.¡± At the thought of this, she made a passing mention of her past life. Never did she think the poor life was a shame, so she didn¡¯t mean to conceal anything about her past. She talked in a t tone. When describing something funny, she almostughed her head off. Lucasughed with her. What she had experienced was unknown to him. He was brought up very strictly and they siblings had to learn lots of things from an early age. Besides going to school, they had to have extra sses at home in their spare time. They had a full schedule every day so that they had no time to hang out. ra went up and sat opposite him. She put her arms on the desk and chin on the arm. ¡°Actually, I kind of miss my life before. It was poor, but happy.¡± said she. Lucas stared at her. Her eyes were round and ck. When she talked about something delighted, her eyes would lift up. And the smile brightened her face. Lucas thought of the past. He had met her few times. Each time he saw her, she was depressed. She used to be very distressed. It had been ufortable to get along with her actually. But now she¡¯s totally different. ¡°It¡¯s true. There were many animals in the mountains in my hometown. You can only see them in the zoo, but it¡¯s not rare there.¡± She chuckled. Looking up and touching her chin, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen those animals for a long time. I wish I could go back home.¡± He stared at her hands. They were not fair, tender or thin, They looked a little rough. In the past one year, she hasn¡¯t done any work, so her hands looked more tender. But it could still be seen that the hands had gone through much toil. At the moment, there weren¡¯t any essories in her hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear the wedding ring?¡± Lucas frowned. Chapter 163 It Didn’t Make Sense Chapter 163 It Didn¡¯t Make Sense Stopped by him, Katherine was in a daze. The images in her head disappeared immediately as he asked her. ¡°What?¡± she was confused at first He pointed at her hands and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear your wedding ring today?¡± She looked down to her fingers. In fact, she took the ring off after she signed the divorce settlement with Marshall. There had been a light mark of ring around her finger. But it faded away now. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh,¡± She made a forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s not my size and notfortable.¡± She looked up him and chuckled, ¡°My mother-inw bought the ring for me and she didn¡¯t know my size. But I was too embarrassed to tell her this. It turns out that I can¡¯t fit myself in. So, I took it off.¡± It seemed to talk about the ring, and about herself as well. What she said was true. The ring was bought by Mrs. Grant indeed. Marshall imed to be too busy to pick the wedding ring and dress. It reminded Katherine of the wedding pictures. Marshall had meant to make aposite wedding picture but for his grandpa¡¯s requirements. He didn¡¯t even want to take the wedding pictures. But Katherine hadn¡¯t cared that much. She found it ridiculous now. He even had meant to find someone else to rece him to attend the wedding if it was permitted. ¡°Why did I have such a miserable life before?¡± she thought. ¡°Oh,¡± Lucas said, ¡°but it¡¯s special time, people would make an issue of it if they catch it.¡± It remined Katherine of the fact that Marshall was in trouble now. She had to be meticulous. She winked mischievously and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask Marshall to buy another one for me some day. This time I must pick my favorite one.¡± Lucas smiled, saying nothing. They talked for a moment and Lucas began to work. Unembarrassed, she took a stroll around his office. Then she sat in the sofa and yed phone games. At first, she sat straight, but then she couldn¡¯t bear it. She took off her shoes and sat cross-legged. Lucas made remarks on some papers. When he looked up, he saw her ying with phone happily. The sound was not loud, but he could hear it. He pinched his eyebrows and put the papers away. Then he stared at her. Katherine seemed to change a lot after she came back from business with Marshall. It was said that she even beat Mrs. Grant the other day. People didn¡¯t believe it at first. But some maids imed to see Mrs. Grant cry andin about it to old Mrs. Grant. Then Marshall and Katherine moved out. All these proved that the rumors were true. But since she beat Mrs. Grant, why Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t blow it up? It didn¡¯t make sense. Lucas frowned. He knew clearly how Mrs. Grant was like. She couldn¡¯t bear any insult so that elder Mr. Grant talked with her gently all the time. Katherine was always been bullied by her. How could she take it lying down? He licked his teeth and gave Katherine a long searching look. Katherine, however, didn¡¯t notice it. She was absorbed in ying games. When Marshall came over, this was what he saw: Katherine, cross-legged, was sitting in the sofa, as she did in his office. And Lucas was staring at her in his chair. It¡¯s so busy now, but he wasn¡¯t reading papers. Arms-crossed, he was looking at Katherine with a smile. Chapter 164: He Seemed to Be Unhappy Chapter 164: He Seemed to Be Unhappy Marshall opened the door and called her, ¡°Katherine.¡± It¡¯s a little loud. Katherine was startled to let out a little cry. She looked up and asked surprisedly, ¡°What brings you here? Looking for Lucas?¡± Marshall nced at Lucas, who was leaning the chair and looking at him. He seemed to be a total on-looker. Marshalled said in a low voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m here for you. Go back with me.¡± ¡°ra has left?¡± Katherine focused on the game. ¡°Yes.¡± Marshall answered, then he came up, hold her wrist, and pulled her up. He seemed to be in a hurry. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, I haven¡¯t put my shoes on. You¡­¡± She had meant to scold him, but stopped immediately she realized it was not the right time. She pulled her hand back and said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Let me put on my shoes first.¡± Marshall frowned at her. He was not in a hurry. He just didn¡¯t want his families see Katherine staying here. They wouldn¡¯t say anything on the surface, but they¡¯re always up to something inside. He didn¡¯t want them to see her stay with Lucas. He stood still and said after she¡¯s ready, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Katherine walked to the door and turned back to Lucas, ¡°I have to go. Make sure you¡¯ll be there when my shop opens.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Lucas smiled. Marshall was waiting for her in the hallway, with a grim face. She nced at Marshall after they went out the office. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Anything wrong?¡± She was confused and said in a low voice. He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Did the video online upset you? You don¡¯t have to be so worried. A clip can¡¯t prove anything. You can hire some supporters toment and require WF Group to put the whole video online, then they must be puzzled.¡± She guessed he was worried about the video. He kept a grim face and said nothing. His look didn¡¯t soften. She didn¡¯t look at him and changed a subject. ¡°Why does ra leave so early? I thought you¡¯d talk until you get off the work.¡± She chuckled and continued, ¡°But when you were talking about work, it was really, really¡­¡± She tutted and stopped talking. With long strides, Marshall turned a deaf ear to her. She walked into his office with him. The moment she came in, she noticed his cup on the table beside the sofa. It was she who had put it there. He might not use it any more. She came up and threw it in the trash can. He was confused and frowned at her. ¡°I used it once. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to share a cup. I¡¯ll give you a new one.¡± She grinned. He kept frowning at her and seemed to be unhappy. But she didn¡¯t care. She used to care about him very much. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Now, however, she only cared about herself. She stopped the game and put her phone beside. ¡°It¡¯s not time to get off work. What do you want me to do? Don¡¯t I disturb you?¡± she asked. He answered after a moment, ¡°So, don¡¯t make any noise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a person. How could I make any sound?¡± she couldn¡¯t roll her eyes. He said nothing, sat behind the desk, and opened his papers. But he couldn¡¯t read anything. She looked around and went to the window. She bent over the window and looked down at her fingers. It really missed something. It needed something. The diamond ring she used to wear was very big, but not convenient. She used to believe that wearing the ring meant that he belonged to her. She was so naive in the past And so stupid. Chapter 165: They’re Just Partners Chapter 165: They¡¯re Just Partners Katherine has been staying at his office from then on. She kept quiet this time. But Marshall was ufortable with it. She was so quiet that he had to look up to make sure that she was here. She was standing in front of the window, now looking at her hands, now looking outside. There was little scenery outside since they were in such a high floor. She kept silent and expressionless whenever he looked at her. It seemed that she became the old her. She used to be very quiet and unnoticeable. He couldn¡¯t notice her even they were in the same room. His heart was a little chaotic. He forced himself to focus on those papers that he discussed with ra until he got off work. There was going to a dinner party tonight. He left with Katherine as soon as the time came. The evening gown was in his car, but they had to go for the designer at first. The designer had been waiting for them. A guy in fashion clothesing was waiting for Katherine beside the makeup desk. When Katherine sat down, she heard the sound of the prayer beads. It went faster and smoother thanst time. After makeup, she changed her dress and shoes. When she came out from the fitting room, the designer held a tray of nes, earrings, rings, bracelets and other essories for her. All of them were shining. She was surprised. ¡°Are these¡­¡± The designer smiled, ¡°Marshall picked them for you. Have a try.¡± She quickly caught on. It was a party with a certain theme. Women wouldpete with each other for beauty of looks, including jewelry, dress and so on. On behalf of the Grant family, she couldn¡¯t be too tacky. She put these essories on. ¡°They fit your dress well.¡± The designer said with a nodding. Marshall changed a little. He got his hair styled and changed his suits. He still looked very elegant. When Katherine saw him, he was making a hone call. He hung up the moment he saw her. ¡°It¡¯s time to go. The party has begun.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. The party began ahead of time. When they walked out the house, the driver had been waiting for them. The party couldn¡¯t go without greeting and drinking, so a driver was necessary. They sat in the back seats. Katherine bent over the window and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken part in evening party. What will it be like?¡± So far, the most important party she had ever attended was her own wedding party. And she was at sea back then. In fact, she had thought she didn¡¯t deserve him before the wedding. The wedding was like a mirror. From then, she came to know how big influence one¡¯s family could bring to a person. One¡¯s horizon and reaction ability could differ from family to family. She had never been anywhere, so she couldn¡¯t help being coward and unconfident under that circumstance. Marshall leaned against the seat and said, ¡°You can be yourself there. Nobody will bother to notice you since there are too many people.¡± ¡°It might be. But Mr. Grant, don¡¯t¡¯ you forget that you¡¯re at the center of rumors? Do you really think they won¡¯t notice us?¡± she smiled. ¡°Are you scared?¡± he turned to nce at her. ¡°No.¡± She winked. She was telling the truth. She used to be scared of course. Back then, she worried about that she would bring some troubles to him. But now, she was not scared any more. She has changed a lot. Marshall and she were just partners. Even if there would be some troubles, he asked for them. Partnership took risks. It¡¯s impossible to enjoy achievements without any costs. Chapter 166 Give You Another Chance Chapter 166 Give You Another Chance The car slowly drove to the hotel where the party would be held. It was a fancy hotel with baskets of flowers in the front door and car carpet leading to the main entrance. The scene was very close to stars walk down the red carpet except media shots and sh lights. Gradually, the car stopped in front of the red carpet and the drive got off to open the door. Katherine held Marshall¡¯s arm and got in the hotel. There were many people in it and now they were gathering together. Katherine and Marshall¡¯s presence made a small hit. Katherine didn¡¯t know if this hit came from Marshall himself or the rumour he carried. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, many people turned around to look at them. Katherine curled up the lip and showed a calm expression. Actually, her mind was also in peace. It was simply an asion where everyone brought their fanciest clothes and essories for competition, way too far to be scared of. Some men brought their femalepanions to greet Marshall. Katherine could only force a smile to them because she didn¡¯t know any of them. She only had to smile without saying anything. Marshall, on the other hand, was experienced in social activities and found it easy to handle those people. One waiter brought a te and Marshall took a ss of wine. Katherine thought for a while and took a bottle of champagne. She used to finish a bottle of wine in the old house of the Grant family and she didn¡¯t think it tasted good. Hence, she may want to try something new. Marshall knew Katherine had a low tolerance and whispered to her halfway of the greeting, ¡°Drink less.¡± Katherine smiled and got close to him, replying, ¡°Of course I know. Don¡¯t think I will give you a chance to take advantage of.¡± Both of them were a bit startled when Katherine finished her words. Perhaps they were reminded of what happened on that night. Katherinepressed her lip and knew she had said the wrong words. That was really a crazy night. She could feel unknown awkwardness even by thinking of it. Hence, she decided to remain silence until the emergent thing happen. After greeting most of people in the hall, Marshall brought her to the backyard of the hotel. It was a huge yard with several districts. All things a yard could equip, such as, rockery, artificialke and so on. Because the hotel mainly ran party business, its decoration was world-ssic. Katherine¡¯s feet were hurt because of the high heels. She wanted to have a rest, but at that point, someone came with a ss of wine. She forced a smile and could only remain where she was. Actually, she could understand it was hard for Marshall to socialize. Her whole face almost went stiff. The sponsor finally came after they talking with each other for a while and Marshall brought her there. This party was sponsored by a charity to help education institution in remote viges. The aim of this party was to call onpanies to donate money or necessities to schools in those areas. Katherine and Marshall were standing among the crowd and Katherine lowered her voice and asked, ¡°They call you guys here for donation?¡± Marshall nodded and whispered, ¡°Yeah, I have to attend lots of these parties every year.¡± If a business man simply knew how to make money without doing kind things, he would easily get negative judgements and be criticized by the public. People like them had no way but to attend this kind of party. Katherine nodded to express her understanding and replied, ¡°It will be great if they can really help those schools, but I am afraid some of them will keep those money with allplex procedures.¡± Marshall replied, ¡°It is not so transparent. However, those charities only want fame and to let the public know. As for what those money will be used on, no one cares.¡± Katherine bit her lip and listened the host saying how tough it was for children in remote viges to go to school. The host projected on the stage to present the country roads and countless mountains children had to walk every day. The ssrooms were old and shabby with broken tables and cracked surfaces. The tforms were all made of dust. No matter how cruel a person was, he would be touched at this moment. Katherine took a deep breath and didn¡¯t want to watch the video. It made her remind of the vige she lived in, which was simr with what the projection showed. She turned to look at somewhere else and found ra was not far away. Chapter 167 Gone Forever Chapter 167 Gone Forever ra came with her father and they were standing together. She was watching the projection carefully and showed a pitiful expression. Katherine stared at her for a long time and finally looked at somewhere else. Marshall didn¡¯t realize re was present and looked at the host¡¯s direction. The host spent a long time introducing the content in the pictures and then talked about tonight¡¯s topic. To summarize, this was a dinner party held for donation, aiming at helping children in remote rural areas to go out and to explore the world. Katherine was supportive with the proposal. However, she didn¡¯t know whether to trust this so-called charity or not. The host was so calm when he was illustrating the pictures and exining the content. It could be seen that he didn¡¯t put himself in the children¡¯s shoes with no sign ofpassion. Katherine took a deep breath and found it would be a great loss if the charity got the money and didn¡¯t use it properly. Thepanies offstage would make those kinds of charities more powerful. People offstage were all apuding when the host finished the speech. Someone them were discussing about the children and saying them must offer them with enough help. Katherine couldn¡¯t tell whether they were disying or not and moved subconsciously. Marshall noticed it and turned around to look at her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Katherine hissed and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just my shoes. It keeps on rubbing my feet.¡± Marshall looked down to check her feet, but Katherine¡¯s gown was too long for him to see clearly. It was a natural thing for new pair of shoes to be unfit and rub the owner¡¯s feet. Marshall thought for a while and suggested, ¡°How about going to the second floor to sit with me?¡± Katherine hurriedly nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She was sick of this hypocritical scene anyway. Therefore, Marshall grabbed her arm and took her to the second floor. There were lots of people upstairs and the space was of the same size as the first floor, expect for small rooms with sofas and tables on the second floor. Maybe those private rooms were prepared for people who wanted to talk about cooperation or business. Marshall led Katherine to one of those rooms and closed the door. Then Katherine sat down and put off her high-heels. Indeed, her heels were terribly rubbed with broken skins. Maybe men couldn¡¯t understand how it felt, but rubbing the heels could be terribly hurt and people could hardly stand it. Marshall went forward and checked her feet carefully, asking, ¡°Do we need to bind up?¡± Katherine smiled and said, ¡°Just small injuries. We don¡¯t need to.¡± However, she then stared at her feet and asked tentatively, ¡°Well, maybe, can you help me to bring some bandages?¡± It was the first time for Marshall to know bandages could help with this kind of injury. He then nodded and replied, ¡°Sure. You can wait here.¡± The gown was too tight for Katherine and she couldn¡¯t even cross her legs. She sat on the sofa, waved her feet, and waited for Marshall. However, he didn¡¯t return for a long time. There should be bandages in the hotel. Did Marshall go to the pharmacy to buy them? Katherine waited for a while. Because she didn¡¯t carry her phone, she couldn¡¯t call Marshall. There were lots of people walking outside and they kept on talking, which made Katherine anxious. Gradually, she lost the patience to wait any longer and decided to find him herself. When she got downstairs, the host already finished his speech and most people went away. She looked for a while in the first floor and didn¡¯t find Marshall. Finally, she didn¡¯t know what to do and could only ask the waiter to see whether he had bandages or not. The waiter hurriedly nodded and picked one from the pocket. Katherine looked at him and asked, ¡°Do all waiters have bandages with them?¡± The waiter smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re.¡± Katherine nodded. It seemed it wasn¡¯t the bandage that took Marshall a great deal of time. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She brought the bandage and went towards the backyard. She found Marshall when she stepped on the grass. However, he wasn¡¯t here alone. ra was beside him. Chapter 168 I Have Been Looking for You for a Long Time Chapter 168 I Have Been Looking for You for a Long Time Katherine looked around them and didn¡¯t find uncle Henderson. Therefore, it meant that they were talking all the time. So long that Marshall even forgot she was upstairs? Well. What a good man Marshall was! Katherine observed them for a while and found ra was always smiling. She was wearing a long and red dress today, portraying her high height and perfect figure and making her look charming and enchanting. No man could say no to this kind of woman. Katherine rolled back her eyes and turned to look at Marshall. He was also smiling. As far as Katherine knew, Marshall seldom smiled, and even if he did, he could only give a shallow smile. She could tell that Marshall was truly happy when talking with ra. Thinking of this, she snorted and turned around to leave. There were some small trees, although they were not tall enough, their leaves were flourishing. Besides, there was a bench under the tree and nobody was around. Katherine sat on the bench and put off her shoes. She was not in a hurry to stick the band, instead, she simply sat on the bench with bare feet. She gradually held out a breath. She didn¡¯t have dinner yet and only ate some desserts in the buffet area. Now her stomach didn¡¯t feel good. She raised up her head and watched the sky. Sky in the city was always covered with something blurry and misty. She put her arms on the back of the bench and felt unreconciled. ra only had a good luck by being in such a prestigious family. She would be as same as everyone if she was not born in such family. What was she proud of? Katherine was getting more and more aggrieved when thinking of this. She kicked on the grass beside her. This was a good ce for her to release oppressed feelings. It was rxing to sit here when night wind blew, refreshing her mind. She decided not to think to much, but leaned on the bench casually and heard nature¡¯s voice around her. She gradually felt peaceful by sitting her for a long time. She hummed a tune and looked at the sky up her head. Maybe it was because she didn¡¯t sleep well in the noon. She got sleepy after finally rxing herself. Katherine smiled and wondered whether the host would feel when finding someone sneaked out and felt asleep on the bench. After a long time, she heard ra¡¯s voice. Her gentle voice as same as always. ra asked, ¡°No way. Maybe she went to find something to eat.¡± Marshall¡¯s voice was anxious and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her here.¡± Katherine opened her closed eyes and stared at the sky. Finally, this man came to find her. However, she didn¡¯t move and still leaned on the bench. Marshall looked around and didn¡¯t find any sign of Katherine. He was worried because it was the first time for Katherine to attend this kind of party and he had no idea where she was. He was concerned about her and decided to check the rockery. However, Katherine wasn¡¯t there. ra followed behind and keptforting him, ¡°She is an adult and won¡¯t easily get lost. Don¡¯t worry. We will find her.¡± Katherine already found their figures a long time ago. She showed a revengeful smile and thought Marshall would finally have the same feeling with her. She was delighted and her aggrieved mood was gone. She wanted for a long time and finally heard the sound of Marshall¡¯s steps. Actually, she didn¡¯t recognize it was Marshall because ra kept on talking with him. Then her voice suddenly stopped. Katherine curled up her lip because she heard Marshall¡¯s rxing voice. Katherine was leaned on the bench with closed eyes and seemed to fall tight asleep. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Marshall gradually approached her and ra stopped a few miles in front of her. Marshall wanted towards the bench and called, ¡°Katherine.¡± Katherine opened her eyes slowly and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± There was a bandage in her hand and also one in Marshall¡¯s pocket. Marshall hesitated for a while and finally said, ¡°I have been looking for you for a long time.¡± Chapter 169 It Seems She Won This Round Chapter 169 It Seems She Won This Round Katherine didn¡¯t mention anything about why Marshall had gone for such a long time. She simply responded, ¡°I found it was a bit boring inside and came out.¡± Marshall took the bandage in her hands and squatted down. Katherine¡¯s gown so long thatpletely covered her feet. Marshall lifted her skirt and squeezed her feet. Katherine felt a bit itchy and dodged it. However, Marshall hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me help you.¡± Katherine tilted her head to observe ra, who was not far away. ra was simply looking at Marshall with an expression that was hard to tell. She was against the streetmp and concealed herself in the dark. Katherine curled up her lip and fixed her eyes on her. Then she said words loud enough for ra to hear, ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s a bit hurt.¡± Marshall would simply ignore her. However, he seemed to be guilty tonight for talking with ra for a long time and responded her. Actually, Katherine didn¡¯t know how long she had been waited, but it seemed to be a long time before Marshall came. He must be chatted with ra for a long time and it was natural for him to feel guilty. Marshall helped Katherine to band up. Only one of Katherine¡¯s feet was hurt, but Marshall still took out the bandage from his pocket and band her other foot. Then he carefully put on her shoes. Katherine¡¯s eyes were always fixed on ra. Thetter one couldn¡¯t help walking towards them when Marshall was helping Katherine to put on the shoes. Katherine could finally see her expression when she got closer. She couldn¡¯t believe her gaze contained doubt and also jealousy, which made Katherine feel so great. She won this round again. When Marshall put on Katherine¡¯s shoes, he also helped her to tidy up the dress. He then stood up and said, ¡°Maybe you can try to walk. It would be better.¡± Katherine stood up and grabbed his arm to walk several steps, saying, ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡± She also smiled to thank him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She could find Marshall was a bit awkward, but Katherine was so delighted inside for knowing how to hurt ra¡¯s heart. Marshall was not an awful man. He simply didn¡¯t love her. When he had done inappropriate things to Katherine, more generous she behaved, more guilty he would be. Katherine turned around to look at ra and said, ¡°Hi, Miss Henderson.¡± ra replied, ¡°I happened to meet Mr. Grant and we talked for a while.¡± Katherine then said in a slow tune, ¡°Well.¡± Marshall knew Katherine had stomach problem and didn¡¯t have dinner yet. He suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to take you to eat something. The party willst for hours and you must be starving.¡± Katherine nodded and turned to look at ra. Marshall also turned to look at her. ra seemed to be finally sobered and said, ¡°You can go together. I have to find my father to see whether he finishes working or not.¡± Marshall nodded and took Katherine away. Katherine turned around to look at her on the halfway, finding she was standing alone and looking towards their way. Maybe it was her lonesome figure that made Marshall easy to talk with. Marshall took Katherine back to the party and headed for the buffet zone. Food here only had fruits and desserts. Katherine had some desserts and didn¡¯t think they were of good taste. Marshall searched everywhere and found there was nothing she could eat, which made him really helpless. However, Katherine smiled and said, ¡°I am fine. Can you help me to call the waiter for a ss of hot water?¡± Katherine had years of stomach problem. She didn¡¯t have dinner and apanied Marshall for a ss of Champaign, which made her stomach ache seriously. Marshall signed and said, ¡°Wait for me. I will be back soon.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t ask but nodded. Then she waited beside the dessert table. Marshall left and gradually disappeared behind the pir on the corner. Without Marshall around, nobody would notice her. Chapter 170 Better Leave Me Alone Chapter 170 Better Leave Me Alone Marshall went out for a long time, which even made Katherine wonder if he would leave her again to find other women. However, after a few minutes, she found ra. She finally rxed. Marshall could talk with any woman except ra. It was evident that ra also noticed her and it seemed ra was here to find her. Katherine leaned sluggishly against the wall and showed a weird smile. ra must find Marshall had left and deliberately came for trouble. Katherine spoke first, ¡°Hi. I never expect we will meet so soon.¡± ra stood opposite to her confidently, ¡°Miss Jordon. I also never expect that you¡¯re so good at ying tricks.¡± Katherineughed out loud and said, ¡°Tell me, how?¡± rapressed her lip and showed her a cold expression. Katherine was not as tall as ra, but with high-heels, they were almost of the same height. She sparkled her eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s my husband anyway. How can you say I am ying tricks? It is your turn to worry about my business?¡± Although Katherine didn¡¯t say in a loud voice, it was enough for others to hear. ra frowned and responded, ¡°Behave yourself, Miss Jordan.¡± ¡°Behave? Why don¡¯t you behave yourself and stop getting so close to my husband?¡± Katherine found her words so funny and replied. Many people were here to take food and gradually gathered together. Most of them knew what happened between the Henderson family and the Grant family. Marshall had engaged with ra before and their engagement day also had special meanings. However, no one had expected that a woman came and directly married Marshall. Many people were reminded of this thing when hearing Katherine mentioned it. ra never expected that Katherine was so shameless by talking about this in public ce. She frowned and remined her, ¡°Miss Jordan.¡± ¡°Call me Mrs. Grant. I have reminded you many times that I am Marshall¡¯s wife. If you really want to be her lover, wait until he gets divorced with me. As long as I am his wife, I don¡¯t care about whether it is shameless or not and will never give you the chance. Anyway, if this thing is known by others, I will not be the one to be med. Do you like the topic that a wealthy girl is in love with a married man? If you like it, I will immediately contact the media and let it known by the public.¡± Katherine¡¯s voice was louder. ra was startled and said, ¡°Miss Gordan, you¡­¡± She was taught to be well-behaved and didn¡¯t know how to fight back. She couldn¡¯t beat Katherine in terms of quarrelling. Even the unreasonable old Mrs. Grant couldn¡¯t win her, not to mention ra. Katherine sneered, ¡°See, you will be guilty. How can you fight with me?¡± She turned around and found Marshall was walking towards them. Katherine adjusted her gesture, also went towards him and petted on ra¡¯s shoulder. She used a great strength, which made ra¡¯s body shake. Katherine lowered her voice, ¡°ra, you¡¯d better leave me alone. If you really piss me off, your happy days will be gone.¡± After saying this, she hurriedly went towards Marshall and said with a smile, ¡°Why you have left so long? I thought you were gone again.¡± Marshall replied, ¡°I went to deal with some business. We can leave now.¡± Katherine was startled and asked, ¡°Leave?¡± Marshall thought for a while and replied, ¡°Yes. There¡¯s not suitable food for you to eat. We can¡¯t eat all those things for dinner, so let¡¯s retreat and go to have dinner.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Katherine was a bit surprised, ¡°Can we leave first?¡± She thought they had to wait until the party ended. Marshall smiled and answered, ¡°We can leave if we feel it is boring. We don¡¯t have to wait until it ends.¡± Katherine finally released because she didn¡¯t like such asion where everybody was wearing a mask and had to behave themselves even when they were eating. She couldn¡¯t cross her legs because of the gown¡­ There were so many rules and she didn¡¯t like any of them. ra stood still and looked them walked away. Katherine took small steps and seemed to sprinkle herself. Then, she happily grabbed Marshall¡¯s arm. Marshall turned around and looked at ra helplessly. Chapter 171 You Really Are My Goddess Chapter 171 You Really Are My Goddess Marshall asked the driver to send Katherine and him home. On their way back, Marshall called Peter, asking him to buy some food and take it home. Since Katherine was not in the right outfit to dine in a restaurant, they decided to have dinner at home. Surprised, Peter wondered why the two returned so soon and asked, "Were people harassing you because of the gossip they read online?" "That¡¯s not the case," Marshall thought to himself. Those people simply talked behind their backs, and no one dared to ask them about it. The guests who were qualified to be invited to such a charity event ran big businesses. All of them were shrewd businessmen, and they knew what to say. Since no final conclusion had yet been reached on the affair, they wouldn¡¯t take sides at this stage in case they made enemies. "No, they weren¡¯t," Marshall answered Peter, then telling him to send the dinner home as soon as possible. He also told Peter that Katherine and him hadn¡¯t eaten yet. It was prettyte now, so Peter set off right away. Marshall hung up and loosened the tie. In fact, he didn¡¯t like that kind of asion either. But he had to attend one from time to time. He just couldn¡¯t avoid them. There wasn¡¯t a lot of traffic on the road now, so it didn¡¯t take long before they got home. Marshall and Katherine went straight into the house. The moment she entered the room, Katherine threw off her heels and heaved a sigh. "East or west, home is best." Then she took off the jewels on her ears, wrists, neck and fingers as she walked towards the sofa. She put them on the tea table and said, "These stuff must be expensive. Here, you can have them back." Marshall took off his suit and changed his shoes. "Keep them." However, Katherine wasn¡¯t a fan of the jewels. "I don¡¯t need these shy stuff. I have no asion to wear them. I¡¯ll get robbed easily if I wear them on the street. No matter how expensive they are, they¡¯re useless for me." Marshall stared at Katherine in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so clear-minded. Rarely, he gave a smile. "Then you may sell them. You can get a good price." Katherine stretched herself. "Forget it. I don¡¯t know how much they¡¯re worth on earth. I¡¯ll feel terrible if I find myself tricked. You keep them. You may give them to Miss Henderson if she doesn¡¯t mind." Marshall paused, saying nothing. Katherine went upstairs barefoot. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She walked into her bedroom, took out the pajamas and got changed. It was at this moment that she felt at ease. Katherine removed her makeup and tied her hair up loosely. When she went back downstairs, Peter arrived. He put all the food he bought on the tea table. Katherine could smell the food from upstairs. She asked as she walked downstairs. "What have you got? Is there anything I like?" Peter replied at once, "Of course. I specially picked what you like to eat. Don¡¯t worry." Marshall¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He cast a look at Peter. Peter didn¡¯t notice anything. He went over and took out the food. "Come on and eat. This one, here, you like it, and it¡¯s still warm." Katherine quickened her pace and took over the food, grinning. "You¡¯re the man to be depended upon." Marshall stared at the two of them nearby for a long time. Peter knew Katherer than Marshall. He had known her for half a year at most, but he actually knew what she liked to eat. Peter was indeed a hard worker. He helped Katherine carry the food to the dining room. It was unknown what the two were talking about, but Katherine was giggling. Although Peter kept his voice down, Marshall could still hear what he said. Peter said, "You really are my goddess. Well done!" Katherine even patted him on the shoulder and whispered something back. Peter smirked. "Really? I wish I were there." Marshall gave a silent smile and walked over. Chapter 172 She Depends on her Family, while You Are Self-independent Chapter 172 She Depends on her Family, while You Are Self-independent Marshall went over and took a seat. "Well, what are you talking about?" Both Katherine and Peter were stunned, but Katherine smiled first. "We¡¯re talking about the dinner party." Now that she mentioned it, somehow, Marshall remembered the fact that he had hung Katherine out to dry and felt a little embarrassed. When he found Katherine under the tree, she was leaning back on the bench, her head throwing back, her eyes closed, as if she was asleep. However, she looked a little pitiful at the same time. She even smiled at him the moment she opened her eyes and saw him. It was a helpless smile, but also a relieved one. In a word, that smile got on his nerves. Marshall asked, "What exactly about the dinner party?" Peter threw a look at Katherine. Katherine replied immediately, "What else could it be? We¡¯re talking about the video of the vige school. Many people imed that they felt terrible at that time, but who knows whether they really felt terrible or they were just putting on a show." Marshall picked up the chopsticks. "I think they did feel terrible, but just at that moment. When the video ended, they forgot the whole thing." Katherine asked Peter to take a seat. She put the food she liked in front of herself and asked in passing. "What were you doing before we came back? You were gone for a long time." Marshall replied in a t voice. "The donation session would begin a whileter. Although we came out of the banquet hall, we still had to open the wallet, so I went to the organizer to tell him about the number I would donate." Now Katherine realized what had been going on. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If someone came to such a charity event and left halfway without giving money, people would gossip about him. Katherine breathed a sigh. "Why do I feel like you¡¯re forced to open your wallet?" While pretending to be most willing. Marshall gave a smile. "It¡¯s something like that." Peter was not hungry, but he still put some food into his mouth to join in the fun. Then he darted a nce at Marshall and asked in a low voice, "Were the Henderson family there? Any decent business must have been invited." Katherine answered Peter while Marshal remained silent, "Yes, they were there. Miss Henderson went with elder Mr. Henderson." Peter gave a snort and said, his voice heavy with sarcasm, "Miss Henderson has been showing up everywheretely. Didn¡¯t she use to be ady? What, now she wants to be a businesswoman?" Katherine clicked her tongue. "Shees from money. As long as her family offers help, she can totally be a sessful businesswoman." As she said that, Katherineughed at herself. "Look at me. I can never be a sessful businesswoman. I have nothing to back me up, and I¡¯ll give the game away in two seconds." Peter put his hand on Katherine¡¯s shoulder. "I don¡¯t think so. I think you¡¯re amazing. Look, when you open up your store, you¡¯ll be on the track of being a businesswoman, right? And maybe you¡¯ll be more sessful than her. She depends on her family, while you yourself." Katherine roared withughter. "Hand on heart, and I dare you to say that again. I depend on you and Marshall, don¡¯t I?" Peter froze, and then also began tough, exining, "You can ignore the two of us. Just take us two as the stepping stones on your way to sess. We don¡¯t matter." Katherineughed too. The two were having a pleasant conversation, while Marshall sat aside with a cool face. He didn¡¯t find the conversation funny, or anything amusing. This situation was a little confusing to him. Had these two always been on such good terms? Marshall hadn¡¯t noticed it before. Back when they were in As Ind, he was a little surprised to see Peter and Katherine know each other so well. But at that time, he disliked Katherine, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. But now, it seemed that these two had developed a close friendship without his noticing it. Chapter 173 She Was Smiling on That Day Chapter 173 She Was Smiling on That Day Since it was gettingte, Peter had some food and left. Nobody would send him home, so Katherine told him as he got up, "Be careful on your way home." Peter replied yes before he said goodbye to Marshall politely and left. Marshall took a few more bites and stopped eating, staring at Katherine. Cross-legged, Katherine sat on the chair, her sleeves up to her elbows. She was having seafood with her bare hands, her mouth covered with oil and grease. Obsessive about cleanliness, Marshall couldn¡¯t stand watching her anymore. Couldn¡¯t she eat elegantly and neatly? Katherine didn¡¯t take notice of Marshall¡¯s gaze, stuffing herself. She asked, "By the way, what were you talking about with Miss Henderson?" Marshall paused, aware that Katherine was referring to the period when he had left her alone. He replied, "Basically, we were talking about the cooperation. Some of the details in the contract she brought over today needed adjusting, so I talked to her about it." It turned out that they were simply talking about business, so Katherine nodded and said no more. Marshall couldn¡¯t bear watching Katherine eating anymore and rose to his feet. "You go on without me. I¡¯m going upstairs." Katherine grunted, "OK." Marshall walked slowly towards the stairs and threw a nce at the dining room after mounting a few steps. Katherine¡¯s phone was ringing. She wiped her hands with the napkin in a tearing hurry and answered the phone. Probably she wanted to go on eating, Katherine turned on the speaker and put the phone on the table. A male voice came from the other end of the line, calling, "Katherine." Katherine chuckled. "Well, why are you calling me?" Marshall stopped, staring at her for a short while before he looked back and took his time walking upstairs with his hands in the pockets. When he reached the second floor, he heard Katherine¡¯sughter. She was telling the man on the other end, "Tomorrow? Yes, I¡¯m free. I have nothing else but time. Of course, see you tomorrow." Marshall went back to his room, poker-faced. He changed into his pajamas and wanted to take a shower, but gave up that idea after some consideration. He walked up to the window and lit up a cigarette, but in fact, he didn¡¯t really want to smoke. Therefore, he simply stood there with the cigarette between his fingers until it burnt out. Atst, he pressed the cigarette end against the sill, turned around and went to the bathroom. It took Marshall some time before he came out of the shower. Marshall put on his pajamas. Probably because he had drunk some wine and eaten something salty, Marshall felt thirsty, so he went downstairs to get some water. Katherine was nowhere to be seen now. Marshall went to the kitchen and nced at the dining room in passing. The mess in the dining room was already cleaned up, which made him feel better. Marshall took a bottle of water. Just as he was about to get upstairs, he happened to see the jewels on the tea table. These jewels were expensive and picked by him personally. He thought that Katherine would keep them out of greed once she wore them. However, he never expected that she actually didn¡¯t want them. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Marshall went over, took the jewels and walked upstairs. He went back to his room and put them straight into the drawer of his nightstand. There was something else in the drawer. Marshall paused, picked it up and took a closer look at it. It was the divorce certificate. In fact, his memory for the day when they got divorced was a little jumbled, probably because his mind was in a turmoil at that time. But Marshall remembered one thing well. When she had her picture for the divorce certificate taken, Katherine was smiling. And that smile was different from those fake ones she had given before. She was smiling so sincerely on that day that her eyes narrowed into slits. Sitting at the bedside, Marshall looked at the divorce certificate over and over. It was unknown what he was thinking about, but Marshall felt a tightness in his chest, which made him lose his breath. Chapter 174 The Complicated Relationship Chapter 174 The Complicated Rtionship Katherine got upte the next day, while Marshall had already gone to work. Sitting on the bed, she scratched her hair, and then went to wash up slowly. But she still remembered that she had an appointment with Hector today. Since Katherine had eaten a lotst night, she didn¡¯t feel hungry now. After washing up, she put on some makeup. The other day, she went shopping in the mall and bought something for herself, including a short skirt and a pair of rhinestone sandals. She threw her hair up into a bun, which gave her a fresh look. Now that she dressed herself up, Katherine went out. Naturally, she went to the dessert shop first. The store wasn¡¯t opened yet when Katherine got there. Seemingly, Margaret didn¡¯t really want to run this shop anymore, or else, she wouldn¡¯t have been so ck in business. Katherine stayed at the entrance of the dessert shop for a while, finding that there were many office workers around this ce in the morning. If more effort was put into the shop, business would be good. When it was almost time, Katherine called Hector. Hector answered the phone immediately, asking about her location and offering to pick her up. Katherine told him the address at once. Before long, Hector arrived in that same old car. Katherine went over, pulled open the door and got into the car. It was then that she found Hector dressing differently from before. He was actually wearing a suit today. Hector was a handsome man, and now he looked like a social elite. Smiling, Katherine asked as she fastened the seat belt, "So you¡¯ve got a full-time job?" Hector replied seriously, "I¡¯m going to work in my family business from tomorrow." Katherine paused and remembered something. Marshall had told her before that the Bet family ran a big business. Katherine thought a moment before nodding. "Actually, it¡¯s better to work in your family business. At least it¡¯s your own turf, so you¡¯ll feel more at ease." However, Hector smiled. "It¡¯s not as easy as you think." Katherine wondered, "What do you mean by that?" Hector simply said with a smile, "I¡¯ll take you to my family business first." He drove Katherine to Bet & Co. At first they didn¡¯t drive in, but stopped outside. Katherine had her face pressed up against the window, staring at the office building outside. "So that¡¯s your family business¡¯ building?" Hector replied yes and leaned back in the seat, also looking at the building. Katherine gave a smile. "Impressive! I can tell your family business is doing well." It was such arge office building, almost the same size as the Grant family¡¯s. And it was in the downtown area too. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a few seconds, Hector sighed, "What will the interpersonal rtionship be like in such a big company?" Katherine looked back at Hector and suddenly remembered something. Hector told her the woman she had met yesterday was his stepmother. Well, that exined a lot. Normally, where there was a stepmother, there was a stepfather. Katherine rolled her eyes. "Do you have any siblings?" She was asking very euphemistically. Hector chuckled. "Yes. An elder brother, a younger brother, and a younger sister." Katherine paused, Kevin Bet¡¯s old face shing across her mind. She didn¡¯t expected Kevin to be so¡­ lively. Katherine asked immediately, "And all of them work in thispany?" Hector nodded. "Yes, all of them." Katherine clicked her tongue. "I can tell the interpersonal rtionship must be ratherplicated." However, it shouldn¡¯t be moreplicated than that of the Grant family. There were four "Mr. Grant"s in the Grant family, each with his own household, but all of them worked in the samepany. Conceivably, the Grant family¡¯s world was full of schemes. Hector¡¯s eyes darkened gradually. "Yes, it¡¯s ratherplicated." It was even moreplicated than Katherine imagined. Suddenly, Hector changed the topic. "Have you seen the news online?" Katherine was stunned. "What news? I haven¡¯t seen anything yet." Hector gave a smile. "That employee of WF Group was interviewed." Chapter 175 Good at Acting Chapter 175 Good at Acting Dolly, the female employee of WF Group, contacted the journalistsst night, and was interviewed this morning. It was said that many journalists rushed to her city that very night. They worked hard to get sometest inside scoop. Katherine took out her phone immediately. She didn¡¯t even need to look for it and saw the gossip about Marshall in the column of "local entertainment news". Dolly¡¯s interview was indeed the top search now, and her photo was attached. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Probably, Dolly wanted to win some sympathy, so she didn¡¯t put on any makeup this time and looked very haggard. The interview wasn¡¯t long because she quit halfway due to poor mental state. Katherine skimmed through the information given by this Dolly. Dolly revealed that Marshall and her had got along so well during the two days they worked together. As for Katherine, Dolly said she had never met her. Marshall didn¡¯t tell her in advance that he woulde with his wife. Besides, Katherine took no part in the whole process. Actually, that was true. After that, Dolly said that she had always admired Marshall. In addition, the Grant family ran a huge business, so Marshall was nothing but a great existence in her mind. During the dinner party on that day, everyone drank a lot, and things got out of control. Dolly imed that she had no intention to condemn Marshall. All she wanted to do was make an apology to Katherine via media. She regretted that she had hurt Katherine. As things had gone this far, she had already resigned, and intended to leave this industry. She wouldn¡¯t expect Katherine to forgive her, but she felt really sorry. Katherine read the interview with a sneer. Wasn¡¯t this Dolly good at acting? She couldn¡¯t be better at lying through her teeth. Compared to Dolly, Katherine was totally a noob. Katherine nced over the news again and didn¡¯t see Marshall¡¯s reply. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t affected at all. Since Marshall was calm, Katherine cooled down too. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t get involved. No matter how the story ended, she was in a safe ce. Katherine put down her phone and let out a sigh. "It seems that it will take some time before ites to an end." Hector knew nothing of the story behind the affair and asked bluntly, "So, did Marshall and that employee¡­" Katherine stared at Hector and gave a smile. "No, they didn¡¯t. I was at that dinner party, and Marshall was with me at that time." It would take Katherine a while to exin the whole situation to Hector. Katherine didn¡¯t really want to mention the past but sucked her teeth. "Something happened between Marshall and I, so we can¡¯t announce our divorce yet. Please don¡¯t tell anyone about it." Hector smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. My lips are sealed." Katherine grinned. "So you want to take me to your family business today?" Hector heaved a sigh. "I¡¯m here to handle the admission procedures, but I don¡¯t want toe alone. Since I don¡¯t have any other friend, I could only call you." Katherine replied generously, "Easy peasy. Lets¡¯ go." She opened the door and got off the car first before Hector did. Standing behind Katherine and staring at her tiny figure, Hector began to frown slightly. Meanwhile, Katherine didn¡¯t notice that and went into Bet & Co. with Hector. The receptionists didn¡¯t seem to know Hector, but one girl recognized Katherine. She was startled to see Katherine. "Mrs. Grant." Katherine was also startled by this title. She forgot that yesterday, she was mobbed by the media at the entrance of the Grant¡¯s office building. Therefore, her pictures were seen everywhere in the gossip news. Thanks to Marshall, Katherine was kind of "famous" right now. Katherine hesitated, "Well, this¡­" She pointed at Hector, not knowing what to say. She wondered why the employees of Hector¡¯s own family business actually didn¡¯t know him. Chapter 176 Hector’s Siblings Chapter 176 Hector¡¯s Siblings Hector came up and said, "Hi, Mr. Bet invited me, and you can check with him by phone." The name that he just mentioned drew the attention of the receptionist. She then soon dialed Mr. Bet, and put down the phone after a brief conversation with him. Instead of allowing Hector to go upstairs, she just simply asked him to wait for a while. Standing by the side of Hector, Katherine was a little confused by the situation. ''Wait, is that Hector has never been showing himself here before?'' Katherine thought to herself. She then stepped forwards and looked at the receptionist, "Excuse me, but how long have you been working here?" The receptionist turned to Katherine with a seemingly flustered look, and answered hastily, "Well, about five years." Katherine nodded. Working in the ce for nearly five years, she had never heard of the name of Hector, which indicated that Hector was quite an unpopr member of the family. It was not long before they saw a mane out of the elevator. He was a man seemingly much older than Hector. The man caught sight of Hector, and inly said, "Here you are." At the next second, he was stunned to see Katherine standing aside. Katherine noiselessly gave a sigh, thinking that she would still need some time to get used to her spread reputation. Hector turned to Katherine and introduced, "This is David, my oldest brother." The tone in which he ushered out the rtionship between him and David was kind of reluctant. Katherine slightly nodded her head to David, "Nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you too, Mrs. Grant." David greeted Katherine in a mannerly way. Katherineughed softly and said, "It''s OK to just simply call me Katherine. I''m kind of embarrassed hearing others call me Mrs. Grant over and over again." David offered an awkward smile and then remained silent afterwards. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He led the two into the elevator and went upstairs. Most of the office spaces were quite alike in terms of patterns. They headed to the personnel department and processed the employment of Hector. David standing aside, repeatedly reminding the staff of temporarily giving Hector a position of deputy general manager, sending him to assistant manager Tomas''s department and learning under his guidance. The staff was for the moment dumbfounded to hear his words, while soon nodded, "OK, I understood." Hector naturally lifted the corner of his lips, as Katherine was looking over with her hands put on her back and finding nothing unusual. Then, he symbolically signed a paper form, and then was led into the next-door meeting room together with Katherine. The meeting room was neither toorge nor too small. As the two sat down, a man suddenly went inside the room as well. The man was seemingly the same age as Hector. He looked at Hector and asked aggressively, "Why you''re back?" Silently, Hector even disdained to turn to him. The man was obviously a little agitated, came up and smacked his hand down on the desk in front of Hector, "Hey, I''m talking to you!" Hector leaned on the chair and kept the same expression on her face. Katherine was somehow annoyed by the inappropriate manner of the man. She said, "Hey, what you''re doing? You really shocked me!" The man turned to Katherine with a quite impatient expression on his face, "Who the hell are¡­" He stopped continuing in the middle of his speech as he had his eyes fixed on Katherine''s face in concentration. Katherine frowned, and continued with her face a little twisted out of anger, "Come on, just say it!" The man frowned slowly and asked, "Are you Marshall''s wife?" "So what? You know my husband?" Katherine sneered and said. Hearing the words of Katherine, with the expression on his face bing a littleplicated, he turned to Hector and nodded, "Well, I see. I was just wondering why they suddenly changed your position, and now everything seems clear to me: It seems that you have found yourself a strong ally, the Family Grant, haven''t you?" Katherineughed and turned to Hector, "Now, I see that anyone is eptable for thispany, including this pathetic fellow, isn''t it?" The man red at Katherine, without any response. At the next moment, ady pushed the door and stepped into the room. Standing by the door, she looked at the arrogant man and said, "What are you doing right here, Patrick? Stop your meaningless talking with these people,e out and help us. We''re almost choked by the mountainous business!" Patrick stunned, turned around and looked at the woman, "Sis, Hector is back! With a position of deputy general manager!" The woman seemed disdainful to even look at Hector. She simply said, "Juste out right now." Patrick, ring at Hector with resentment, turned around and left the room. As the door was closed, Katherine looked at Hector and asked, "I''m wondering whether the three people we have seen today are¡­" "Yes, you are right. they''re the members of my family." Hector smiled. They were the so-called Hector¡¯s siblings. Chapter 177 A Strong Support Chapter 177 A Strong Support Katherine sighed, "To be honest, someone should really teach them a lesson about manners." In effect, underneath the inside of Katherine, she could sense that those rtives of Marshall also found the existence of him was exasperating. But they were all smart and rational enough to veil their true feelings with the expressions on their faces. And now, it seemed that thedies and gentlemen in Family Grant were obviously not the sort compared with Family Grant''s members, since they even disdained to hide their hostility. N?velDrama.Org ? content. All this indicated that they were only a group of harebrained and simple-minded people, who would possibly suffer terrible losses in their future career. Hector just simply lifted the corner of his lips and said nothing. After a while, his enrollment process waspleted, and tomorrow would be the first day he worked in thispany. Hector stood up and was going to meet assistant manager Tomas. Seeing that, Katherine was wondering if she should go along with him. She asked, "should I wait here or...?" Hector nodded and answered, "I''m fine. I will be right back and you can just wait here for me." After he went out, the employee from the personnel department came up and delivered Katherine a cup of tea, and David also followed behind and came in. Katherine held the cup in her hands and asked, "Are youing for Hector, Mr. Bet? He has just gone out." David hided none of his intention and said directly, "No, I''m not. I just want to have a talk with you, Mrs. Grant." To some extent, it was quite lucky for Katherine to marry Marshall, since she would be greeted in an appropriate manner no matter where she went. And if she stepped into the ce with her original identity, these people might even drive her out without any hesitation. David sat face-to-face with Katherine and asked, "I''m wondering how did Hector get acquainted with you, Mrs. Grant." Katherine was not so sure about whether she should tell the truth. Then, she answered, "What do you mean by asking that, Mr. Bet? Are you worrying about the social circle of Hector?" David offered an awkwardugh and said, "No, please don''t get it wrong, Mrs. Grant. I''m just curious." "Well, it was quite a story of coincidence." Katherine put down the cup of tea and continued, "Last time, I apanied Marshall to go for a business trip, and then we met Hector. We found inside of him a congenial temper, and thus we became friends from then on." With a brief pause, sheughed and continued, "Marshall is a businessman, and a business will always be d to make friends with others. I think maybe inside of him he thinks that Hector is a good man." The reason why she mentioned Marshall was that she didn''t want anyone to get wrong with the rtionship between her and Hector. However, it seemed that David was focusing on something else. He slowly nodded his head and asked, "Have you just said that Marshall and Hector have been getting along well with each other?" Katherine hummed, "Yes, I have, and I have also mentioned that he thinks of Hector as one of his congenial buddies. Besides, you know that my husband is a kind of grumpy, and Hector is exactly among the sort of minority who can bear his temper and be his friend." David shifted his eyes downwards and said no more, so did Katherine, who had given him a nce and then remained silent. She knew that the less she spoke, the better the situation would be, since everything she had said was totally a lie, and thus it currently was not the right time to be talkative. "Well, I see." Said David, and then the atmosphere of silence continued. No one could tell whether David believed in Katherine''s statement or not. After a few minutes, David stood up and left the room, as Hector came in at the next moment. Katherine stood up and asked, "Shall we go now?" "Sure, I think everything has been clear now, and tomorrow will be my first day working here." Hector nodded. The two walked towards the elevator. There were two elevators over there: one was specialized, and the other was open to the public. Katherine chose to get inside the specialized one. Hector smiled and followed her inside. In Katherine''s head, regardless of any other trifles, she thought over in his mind about everything and soon understood: the reason why Hector called herst night and said he wanted to meet her today was that he intended to make use of her identity as the wife of Marshall. Previously, she could tell from the tone in which Patrick spoke that Hector''s position had already been set before he reached thepany. While David had somehow temporarily changed the decision given that she wasing along today. The one they feared was not Katherine, but instead the man standing behind her ¡ª her husband, Marshall. And thus, since Hector was a friend of Katherine, it would be no weird to say that he was in a good rtionship with Marshall. That might exin why David abnormally decided to treat him properly today. As everything inside her head got into shape, she didn''t mean to me him for using her. After all, the situation left him with no choice, and he would never resort to such approach if he had any other way out. Chapter 178 An Antipathetic Boy Among the Families Chapter 178 An Antipathetic Boy Among the Families Katherine and Hector walked out of thepany and got in the car. As Hector was about to start the car, Katherine asked, "I guess your mother and that of your brothers are not the same one, am I right?" In her opinion, David and Hector were not seemingly getting along well at first sight, andter the former even tried to dig out the rtionship between Hector and Marshall from her, all of which revealed his hostility and vignce rather than intimacy and brotherhood. Therefore, her intuition told Katherine that they were possibly half-brothers, and it was quite weird to say that David was the son of Hector''s young mother, since his age did not seemingly match for it. "Yeah." Answered Hector outright. He pulled the car into the road and continued, "David was the kid of the first wife of my father, while Patrick and Alexis were the children of the younger mother." Before Katherine could even interrupt and ask, Hector offered a self-deprecatingugh and continued, "And me, I''m the so-called kind of despicable bastard ¡ª my mom is not on the list." His words stunned Katherine. ''Does he mean that he is a child born out of wedlock?'' She thought to herself. Katherine took a deep breath, and began to realize that such story was quite natural in a well-to-do family: after all, it was not strange to see a man having affairs outside of his family, especially for a rich man. Even for those men who were leading a straitened life, they would struggle their way out to doing so persistently, not to mention those rich men, who were always surrounded by a bulk of women without doing anything special. It was no wonder that they were more likely to have an affair than their less well-off counterparts. She once held the opinion that she would possibly suffer from such marital problems when she married Marshall, since it wasmonce for those rich families like Family Grant. While she changed her opinion when she met Khalid, a man of real loyalty and honesty. Regardless of the rest of Family Grant''s men, Khalid had really shown Katherine what a truly quality man should be like, and it was his existence that made her almost leave behind the rotten essence of men. And now, hearing the words of Hector again reminded her of the fatal w marrying a rich man. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, it was lucky for her to marry Marshall, who happened to share themonce of male qualities with Khalid and had not yet done anything traitorous to Katherine. Katherine slightly licked her lips and said, "So, how''s your mother doing? Is she¡­" As she was about to continue, she dumbed and didn''t know how to express herself appropriately. Luckily, Hector didn''t get her wrong. Hector answered, "She has left and alreadyposed herself a new family." Katherine was stunned to uncontrobly open her mouth, and dumbed. Hector ain''t no need anyone to offer himfort. Heughed, "I have already gotten used to it. As far as I''m concerned, I''m d to see she is doing well. There is no space for her in Bet family , and to spend the rest of her life messing around here is by no means a good choice. Therefore, I''m really happy to see her put down everything and start a new life." Katherine tapped on his shoulder and said in aforting tone, "So will you in the future. Just keep yourself on the road and never give up." Hector turned back and took a nce at Katherine, who was smiling out of no sympathy and contempt ¡ª a smile made no difference between that when he first met her. Somehow, he was kind of relieved. He changed the topic, "Let''s go and eat something. Any ideas about what we are going to eat?" Katherine gave a second thought: she was going to do some more exercises preparing for the driver'' license test after going back hometer, and she could eat anything she wanted if she just stayed at home. "Well, how about hot pot? The atmosphere eating hot pot will be quite lively." She then said. Hector was not that sort of picky man. He said, "Sounds great. I happen to know a restaurant whose hot pot tastes awesome, but I''m wondering whether it''s open or not. Shall we go and have a check for that?" Katherine offered a pleasantugh, "Let''s go." Then, she took off her shoes and sat cross-legged in the backseat. Hector took a peer at her and gave a silent smile. The restaurant was located beside a residential building, and there were not many people inside since it was still daytime. Hector, followed by Katherine, got inside and picked a seat by the window. A waiter came over and handed the menu over to the two. Katherine was not going to go easy on him and ordered a hell bulk of dishes. Hector then added two snacks and handed over the order to the waiter. Not until the waiter had gone did Hector say, "I''m wondering whether Mr. Grant is really going to deal with those things spreading onwork or not, since no response is yet to be heard from Family Grant for the moment." The only response would be the exnation given yesterday by Katherine, who was surrounded by several groups of media people. And thus it was reported by many people that she was the one responsible for stepping out and dealing with the spreading public opinion. The current attitude of Family Grant was as if they dared not to confront Miss. Dolly face to face. Chapter 179 An Unexpected Encounter Chapter 179 An Unexpected Encounter Katherine didn''t know clearly what steps Marshall was going to take at the following. She turned to the window and smacked her lips, "Sometimes, Marshall would choose to put things aside and deal with them in a cool way, which I can hardly understand why." Marshall and Katherine were very different in dealing with things. She could never bear anyone to gossip behind her back, and if someone ever dared to nder her, she would be vexed and fight back in a hard way. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hector dumbed for a second and answered, "Possibly, Mr. Grant has his own pace to work on the issue. Besides, I''m not really good at doing business with others, since I have never stepped into such a field before." Katherine looked at Hector and changed the topic, "But you''re really a nice singer. It would be a pity if you gave up." Hectorughed to respond. After a while, the hot pot was served by the waiter, along with some dishes. Katherine picked up her phone and took some pictures, sharing them on her social media ount. Even though she neither knew why she was doing so nor had any friends, she just wanted to share her moments online, and left behind who could find her post naturally, or by chance. As everything was served, they then scalded those foods in the boiling soup to cook them. Katherine again posted a question to Hector that what his future n was if work in the Bet¡¯s company. "I don''t have any ideas yet." Said Hector, "I actually didn''t mean to work here, while my father insisted on sending me in." Possibly, he was holding a guilty conscience inside. He had been leading a wandering life for years, and among the young bloods of Bet family , he was the only one who had not gotten established in thepany. He had been leaving home for two years, and never came back even when the New Year''s Eve approached. His father was old now, and when a man reached his golden years, he would be more emotional and expect nothing but the harmonious reunion of his families. However, the so-called reunion only brought Hector outright torture. As they were eating, Katherine picked up her phone and checked the social media. It was right to say Peter was a meddlesome guy ¡ª as expected, he left an usatoryment down Katherine''s post that it was ridiculous for her to even hang out there and eat hot pot at the moment. Katherine sneered and made no response. After they had finished, Hector drove Katherine to her home. As they were all covered by spicy smell, Katherine got out of the car andughed to Hector, reminding him to go back home quickly and take off his smelly clothes. Hector rolled down the window and waved to Katherine. Not until Hector had driven away that Katherine turned around and went to the house. As she stood in front of the door, she found that the door had opened. She was confused. With a blink, she tried to bring herself back to the memory when she got out. She remembered that she had locked the door. Standing by the French window set aside, she looked inside and found that there was no one in the living room. ''Who would ever dare to break into one''s house during daytime?'' She thought to herself. Taking a deep breath by the doorway, she pushed the door and went inside. She nced at the surrounding by the doorway, and found that everything was in integrity, which meant it was less possible that some had broken into her house and stolen things. As she was vigntly checking everything around, she heard someone was walking on the second floor. The next moment, she saw Marshall standing on the staircase and looking down at her. Katherine was frightened. She then goggled at Marshall and asked, "Why are you home? You''re supposed to be in thepany at the moment." It was already afternoon, and the lunch break had long passed. Marshall looked at her, and then slowly went down the stairs. Without hearing any response from Marshall, Katherine then changed her shoes and came over to him, "What''s going on? Is that something that goes wrong with thepany, or you''re fired?" Marshall turned to her and said, "Could you just stop talking nonsense?" Katherine frowned, "Then just tell me why you''re back! I thought that it was a theft breaking into the house." Marshall walked to the refrigerator, picked a bottle of water from the inside and drank it up by the doorway of the kitchen. Katherine, standing aside, was a little annoyed to see his indifference, "Could you just simply answer my question, please?" A few secondster, Marshall finally answered, "I felt sick, and thus I asked for a leave." Chapter 180 The Struggle Inside the Man Chapter 180 The Struggle Inside the Man Katherine blinked, "You''re feeling sick? Which part?" She tiptoed and touched the forehead of Marshall. His temperature was normal and nothing seemed quite wrong with his body. Marshall took a step backwards and dodged Katherine''s hand. Somehow, he could not exactly describe which part of his body was going wrong. He just felt sick, no matter from head to foot or from the inside to outside of his body. As she saw Marshall escape, Katherine realized that her movement was a little inappropriate and embarrassing. She offered an awkward smile to defuse the embarrassment. Then, she took a few steps backwards, "Well, so...have you been to the hospital?" Marshall tightened the cap and turned back to the staircase with the water bottle in his hands, "No need for that. I can just have a rest." Katherine hummed to respond and then remained silent. As he was walking up the stairs, he suddenly stopped, looked down at Katherine and said, "It seems that you''re getting along pretty well with Hector, aren''t you?" Katherine was stunned, and then nodded to give a seemingly firm response, "Indeed, we are pretty much in a good rtionship." She had already been to thepany of Bet family and offered support to Hector, which exactly meant that they were getting along well.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What''s more, she had previously been considering Hector as one of her friends, and today''s experience would definitely tighten their friendship. It was thus reasonable to say they were pretty much in a good rtionship. Marshall sneered, "How long have you guys been acquainted? Do you really understand how a complicated rtionship the Bet have?" Katherine nodded with firmness, "I understand. Hector has told me everything, including his siblings and the affair between his parents." She then continued, "And indeed, the things about his family are much more thanplicated. Before, I thought that your family was alreadyplicated enough, while now it seems that the situation of Bet family is a real mess. Your family is just nothing more than a big family, in which everyone is seemingly in a good rtionship with each other. However, things are totally different in Bet family ." Marshall was a bit surprised and looked at Katherine interestingly, "Well, he does have told you everything, doesn''t he?" Katherine failed to read the sarcastic tone between the lines of Marshall, and continued, "Sure, we are close friends, and so there is no need for us to hide anything." Then, Marshall raised his feet and continued going upstairs. He added, "Hey, I found that I had really underestimated you before, Katherine." "What? What do you mean by that?" Katherine frowned. Marshall remained silent after then, walking upstairs and going into his room. Something seemed to be inside of his head and bothering him, as he even locked himself in the room. In fact, Katherine would note over whether he locked the door or not. Katherine stood on the first floor for a while. Then, she flowered the flowers and got into her room as well. After taking a bath, she dried her hair and thenid on the bed. Replete, she was now able to go to bed and have a sleep ¡ª she felt as if she was in haven. Not after a while, she fell asleep. Marshall went out of the room after a while. He went to the backyard, frowning at the two rows of different flowers ced on the shelve. The influence of what had happened was increasingly spreading wider and wider online. However, he was not exactly worrying about that. Every time he saw those news titles rted to it, he recalled the day when he was doped, and, naturally, everything happened between him and Katherine in the lounge. The more he thought it over in his head, the more detailed he could recall the story, which almost drove him crazy. Katherine took out his cigarette case, extracted one from it and put it in his mouth. Without lightened, the cigarette was just hanging from his lips. Actually, he was not a chain smoker. Most of the time, he was just ying up to his business partners on the dining table, and he even somehow disliked the smell of cigarettes. Standing in the backyard, he turned to the doorway. He had previously witnessed everything when Hector drove Katherine back here. At the moment when Hector rolled down the window, he could clearly see the face of him ¡ª it was quite a nice-looking one, even much more handsome than his little brother Patrick, who was a little younger than him. It would not be strange if he saw Katherine was tugged at the heart getting alone with the man. Chapter 181 Mr. And Mrs. Grant Visits Chapter 181 Mr. And Mrs. Grant Visits With the terms that the Bet offered, Katherine would get the worst of it if she went. The Bets are tough to get along with. Her life would be rather peaceful if she were as meek as she used to have been. But now that she got an explosive temper. Neither her life nor the Bet¡¯s would befortable. Marshall had stood for a while, then he tossed the cigarette and returned to the house. He walked pass Katherine¡¯s room as he headed for his. Involuntarily, he stopped to listen to what might be going on in the room. But he heard nothing. He forgot that the house had incorporated material with excellent sound instion. So no matter what sound Katherine might make, he would not hear. Helplessly, Marshall returned to his room. He closed the curtains when he entered, and then lied t on the bed. He was not sleepy at all but did not know what to do. He rolled over on the bed, and then his phone aside rang. It was Peter. So he picked it. Peter told him that they had contacted the hotel in As Ind, who informed that they had covered public areas with surveince cameras. And that he had the surveince tape of what happened outside Marshall¡¯s room in hand along with some check-in data. This information would be enough to cease themotion on the Inte. But the news didn''t cheer Marshall so much. He just told Peter that he knew in a in tone. Peter then asked if he¡¯s feeling ufortable. Marshall denied it. But now he did not really know whether he¡¯s feeling ufortable or not. He felt messy inside, all kinds of odd feelings were surging up. Peter continued, ¡°Mr. Grant just came, said he had some files for you, but left when told you were not here.¡± It was Lucas Grant that Peter was talking about. His visit was not so much a big deal, Marshall did not know why Peter cared to mention it. Marshall didn''t say anything. Peter waited, but to no avail. So stubbornly he added. ¡°When he left your office, he said, ¡®no wonder I couldn''t find Katherine today¡¯, I don''t know what he meant.¡± Marshall frowned, and then smiled. ¡°Alright, I see, go mind your business.¡± Heughed out scornfully after he hung the phone. He rolled over to face the door, and talked to himself. ¡°Katherine, I did underestimate you.¡± Before was Hector, and now Lucas. Good for you. Mrs. Grant used to say that no one would marry one like Katherine if Marshall¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t make him do. Her conclusion was based on Katherine¡¯s family background. But look at Lucas, he knew about Katherine. And still, he chased Katherine. Marshall was getting a little drowsy after lying for a while. So he closed his eyes and fell asleep. Maybe all those strange thoughts in his mind would be gone when he woke up. He had a dozy sleep, and it was quite a long one. The sky was darkening when he opened his eyes. He exited his room. As he reached the stairs, he found the light in the kitchen downstairs on. And some sound wasing out of it. Most likely, Katherine was cooking. Marshall went downstairs after a few thoughts. He saw Katherine cooking when he walked to the sofa. Wearing an apron, she wound up her hair, looking like a professional cook. The doorbell rang as Marshall tried to walk up to her. He paused, and then turned his head around. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Through the window beside the door, he could see there were people in the yard. His parents were standing in front the door right now. Hurriedly, Marshall scurried to open the door. Khalid looked calm, while Mrs. Grant looked utterly reluctant. Chapter 182 For Marshall’s Sake Chapter 182 For Marshall¡¯s Sake Marshall was surprised, ¡°Dad, mom, what are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Grant studied her son, ¡°Your dad told me you¡¯re sick and were absent at work this afternoon. I¡¯m worried about you so I figured that maybe I shoulde see you.¡± The ringing disturbed Katherine to. But she returned to the kitchen when she saw who the visitors were. Mrs. Grant peeked at Katherine¡¯s direction. She still had some hard feelings, and the house somehow scared her. She was reminded of how Katherine humiliated her in front of a servant when she was waiting at the door. She was still grudging that. Mrs. Grant took a look around the house. The decoration on the first floor looked nothing like Marshall¡¯s style. She whispered to Marshall, ¡°This is the house you gave her before divorce?¡± Marshall nodded. And Mrs. Grant snorted. This divorce had really made Katherine a fortune. It brought her from rags to riches. A legitpany could not make a more profitable business than her divorce. Khalid looked at Marshall, ¡°You said you were feeling ufortable this afternoon, was it because of what¡¯s going on on the Inte?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Nah, that¡¯s not the reason. I¡¯m not the vulnerable.¡± Khalid nodded. ¡°Good. That¡¯s what I thought. It won¡¯t be a problem so long as you did not do it.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marshall nodded his agreement. ¡°WF has been stirring up these days, but it won¡¯tst long.¡± Khalid knew what Marshall meant, he said. ¡°I heard it too. The investigation unit has engaged in. there soon will be a result.¡± The corner of his mouth lifted, Marshall changed the subject. ¡°Did grandma say anything about your coming over?¡± The expression on Mrs. Grant¡¯s face froze. Old Mrs. Grant had warned her not to mess with Katherine when she learned their intent. Especially not now that they were facing a fierce bacsh. Otherwise, it would be piling on Marshall¡¯s misery. Mrs. Grant agreed meekly despite the reluctance inside her. Katherine had finished her cooking and was bringing the dishes onto the table in the dining room. She did not want to serve the Grants. But Khalid had never had a conflict with her. He never put her in a sore spot before. It would be rude for her if she just ignored them. So with a few thoughts, she sauntered to the entrance of the dining room. ¡°The dinner is ready.¡± But she wasn''t talking to anyone in specific. Marshall looked at Katherine. He was surprised that Katherine would make such a concession. She was probably trying to give him some dignity. Marshall got to his feet and said to his parents. ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten, do you? Come join our dinner, Katherine is quite a nice cook.¡± Mrs. Grant¡¯s face sagged down. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She would¡¯ve say something meaner but for Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s warning. Khalid didn''t want his wife to make too embarrassing a situation. So he pulled at her. ¡°Come on, have something, for Marshall¡¯s sake.¡± But Mrs. Grant was unyielding. ¡°You go. I really don¡¯t have any appetite now, and the rest of you too if I go over there.¡± Everyone knew Mrs. Grant was cranky and sometimes impulsive. God knew what might happen if she sat at the same table with Katherine. Katherine was no long the Katherine they used to know. Sarcasm and provoking were her forte now. Katherine had to say only a few words and Mrs. Grant would for sure break down. Khalid was aware of that. He looked at Marshall. ¡°Go have your dinner, we know you¡¯re OK now, and that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re getting going.¡± Katherine joined their conversation soon as Khalid finished. She smiled at Khalid. ¡°Mr. Grant, just stay for dinner, I have the meal prepared. It won¡¯t take much time.¡± The way Katherine talked made Khalid feel much morefortable. But he waved his hand. ¡°No, thanks. we better get going, still have some business to mind. Maybe we¡¯ll have the privilege next time.¡± All smiles, Katherine looked lovely. ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll be waiting for your next visit. Next time youe, I¡¯ll make your favorite.¡± Khalid gave a curt nod as agreement. Then he and Mrs. Grant walked to the door. Urging Marshall to take care of his own health, they took their leave. The smile on Katherine¡¯s face vanished soon as the couple walked out the door. She whirled back to the dining room. Marshall turned to look at Katherine,ughed lightly, and then trailed after her. Chapter 183 Why Would He Divorce You Chapter 183 Why Would He Divorce You Not a word was uttered during their dinner. After Marshall cleared up the table after they had finished, Katherine went upstairs. And soon she same back down again. This time, she was delicately dressed, and she even put on some makeup. Marshall was sitting in the sofa watching TV, and was surprised to see Katherine like this. ¡°You¡¯re going somewhere?¡± ¡°Just hang out,¡± said Katherine, ¡°will be back soon.¡± Uncontrobly, Marshall frowned. ¡°Now? It¡¯ste.¡± But Katherine didn''t pay that any mind. ¡°Yeah, now. Now is the best time, it¡¯s full of liveliness outside.¡± Nocturnal life normally began at this point of time. Marshall asked another question. ¡°With Hector?¡± Katherine said yes, and then smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to his songs, he¡¯s really a good singer.¡± After, wiggling her body, Katherine left with a bag hanging at her elbow. Marshall kept staring at her until she vanished off in the dark. He withdrew his eyes and switched the channel. A lot of shows were on air at this time. But without watching the previous episodes, they all puzzled and bored him. He ended up watching a science show, which was even more boring. His eyesid at the screen, but if observed close enough, his eyes were dull. Obviously, he was drifting off. Meanwhile, Katherine took a cab to a underground bar. It¡¯s a small bar with only one public area. But it was crowded. Katherine caught sight of Hector instantly the moment she entered. He was sitting on a stool holding his guitar. It was a slow tune, he sang a lyrical song. Actually, songs too soft were not for a ce like bar. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Most people looking for a venture preferred Rock¡¯N¡¯Roll. But maybe it was because of Hector¡¯s nice voice, which made his singing like telling a story, so quite a lot of people were listening intently. Katherine sauntered up and found a empty seat to sit. The seats near Hector were already taken, so she could only find one in the corner. Hector saw Katherine when she entered. He smiled at her. Katherine ordered some beer after sat down. It would be weird to have juice in a ce like this. But she only asked for two bottles. No sooner did she sit down that she got hit on. This time, Katherine did not feel like talking to them, she just pointed at the stage. ¡°He¡¯s my friend, I¡¯m not alone.¡± The cluster scattered instantly when they learned Hector was her friend. Katherine waited for a while until Hector finished his performance and walked to her. A lot of people were pping, maybe Hector had got used to this, he only nodded at the crowd. Katherine pped too when Hector stood in front of her. ¡°I think you can be a star. You sing beautifully, look good. With a little promotion, you will definitely be famous.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Come on. Even if what you say is true, my birth will not make it work.¡± He was a bastard. When that was revealed, he¡¯s going to face a hail of usation. Katherine sighed. ¡°Well, actually, you are not the one to me. It¡¯s not fault.¡± Hector stared at Katherine. ¡°How great it would if everyone thought the same way as you.¡± Katherine waved her hands. ¡°Forget about it, let¡¯s not talk about that. Did you drive here. Want some beer?¡± Hector shook his head. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll have to go on stageter.¡± There was a fruit tray on the table, so Katherine shoved before Hector. ¡°Have some fruit then, wet your whistle.¡± Hector stared at Katherine for a while, then said in a curious tone. ¡°I wonder why he would want to divorce a girl like you.¡± Katherine paused, and then smiled. She seemed a little helpless. ¡°Maybe people just see differently. No matter how nice I am, he just doesn¡¯t love me.¡± No matter how nice a girl Katherine might be, to Marshall, a man who did not love her, she was nothing. Chapter 184 My Girlfriend’s There Chapter 184 My Girlfriend¡¯s There Hector returned to the stage after talking with Katherine for a few minutes. He sang a love song. The instrumental was light, made it feel like Hector was doing cappe. The bar quieted down in an instant, the noisiness before was nowhere to be found m=now. The lights were dimmed. Only Hector sat under the spotlight, shimmers bouncing off him. Katherine sat with one hand holding her chin, her eyes fixing on Hector. Halfway in his singing, Hector looked back at Katherine. They both smiled when their eyes met. Later, Katherine popped the beer, and ordered some snack. Such snack was the best whenplemented with beer. But the beer was of low alcoholicity. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She barely felt anything after a bottle. So she popped the second one. There was someone bold in the bar who demanded a waiter to buy a flower and send it to Hector. Leaning against the chair, Katherine smiled goofily. Hector was probably ustomed to such scene. He stopped his song , and said his thanks. Then he put the flower down beside his feet, and resumed his singing. Katherine¡¯s couldn¡¯t get her eyes off the flower. She had never received a flower before. Neither had she been in love, nor known the feeling of holding a boy¡¯s hand. Until she was married to Marshall. She had never held Marshall¡¯s and before, she just got timid whenever she saw him in the beginning. But Marshall never knew her love for him. Or, he knew, but did not care. Her mouth curved up, smile in her eyes. But inside her, her heart was numb. It may be good thing that they divorced. Now she could find someone passionate to warm up her cold heart. As for that douchebag Marshall, let him that brazen ra be a pair of lovey doves. She did not care. Katherine¡¯s mind was still clear though she had drank tow bottles. So she beckoned the waiter and told him to bring up two more bottles. The waiter smiled. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t that two bottles will be enough to serve you and your friend. How about I bring you a dozen? You can return the rest if you can drink them all. Katherine took a look over the food on the table, and then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Whatever, she had money. The waiter was deft, soon he returned to Katherine¡¯s table with a dozen beer and open two bottles for her. Katherine made eyes at the waiter and then thanked him. The waiter made a professional smile. ¡°My pleasure.¡± Katherine filled her cup and watched as Hector sang his song. When he finished, a girl came up to him before he could get off stage. Apparently the girl was drunk. Staggering, she walked up to Hector and stood in front of him, murmuring something. Hector managed his expressions well, he only smiled. Leaning against the chair, Katherine crossed her legs, watched as the girl made her hit on Hector. A man well cut out like Hector who sang beautiful should be attractive to women. Birth was not really important when it came to true love. And despite all, what did Hector have to do with this? It was his father who could not resist his lust that caused this. The girl murmured something to Hector, then Katherine saw him smile as he pointed at her. He said something to the drunk girl that prompted her to turn to look at Katherine. Katherine raised her brows, acting unyieldingly. The girl looked upset, she gave Katherine a few nces and then left. It was then that Hector came back to Katherine with his guitar. Katherine uttered when he sat down. ¡°Your admirer?¡± Hector put his guitar on the chair beside and nodded. Katherine was curious, ¡°What did you say to her at the end? It looked like she was little angry.¡± Hector raised his eyes to look at Katherine. ¡°I told her that my girlfriend was sitting right there.¡± Chapter 185 Katherine Confided Chapter 185 Katherine Confided Katherineughed to hear Hector say so. She did not feel embarrassed or ufortable, not at all. She said. ¡°No wonder she was so hostile when she looked at me. Hey, you used me as a shield that¡¯s not right. You made her an enemy of mine.¡± Smiling, Hector said. ¡°I had no choice. You¡®re the only friend I have, you¡¯re my only resort. On the stage on the other side of the bar, Hector¡¯s stool was removed. And now a rock singer was performing. The entire bar was turned up. Katherine pour Hector some beer. ¡°Have some?¡± Still, Hector shook his head. ¡°I drove here.¡± Katherine asked and took the ss. ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink.¡± She drained the ss and then asked Hector that if he was going to live with the Bet now. Hector nodded. ¡°They got a big house, and lots of spare rooms. I could not find to reason to refuse to not go back and live there.¡± Old Mr. Bet had even had the servants cleared up Hector¡¯s room so that he could live permanently. Katherine thought for a few seconds. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not really a bad thing. A least you have someone to look after each other. But some of your family, well, what can I say? It makes me ufortable just looking at them. That sister and brother that came today,e on, who do they think they are?¡± Hector smiled. ¡°They have been spoiled, and are of ill temper.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡±Katherine snorted. ¡°They were so spoiled that they be reckless. They are unreasonable and disrespectful because they think they have all the love.¡± Just like Mrs. Grant. She¡¯s just a leechtching on Khalid Grant. Katherine became talkative as the alcohol started to numb her. She prattled on about her life living with the Grant. She said that she had a miserable life, that she got scorned by everyone everyday. She evenughed. ¡°You know what? Even the servant called me a loser in private. I heard them, they thought I did not know, but I knew everything. Hector chewed his lips, and looked at Katherine. Katherine kept smiling. ¡°I was at the bottom of the food chain in the house. Anyone could stamp on me. Marshall¡¯s mother, she scolded me whenever she wanted on whatever asion.¡± Then she giggled. ¡°And that¡¯s why she was so shocked when I kicked her that day.¡± She burst intoughter remembering what happened that day. She let out a long breath. ¡°You don¡¯t how good I felt back then. I really wanted to give her another kick, I should¡¯ve punched her in the face. She can insult, but not my parents. Who are they to insult those tow suckers?¡± Her eye became red speaking of her parents. ¡°God know where these tow sucker are now.¡± Her helpless smile made Hector frown. She took another tiff of beer, hissed after swallowing it down, and then continued. ¡°Me and Marshall are divorced now. I¡¯ll release myself, I won¡¯t fear anyone now. I¡¯ll take a piece of whoever tries to mess with me.¡± She said as she made a pose of ripping, and then giggled goofily. Hector smiled too. ¡°I did not think that you would live such a life in the Grants.¡± Katherine sneered. ¡°I did not either. If I had knew how they think of me, and Marshall dislikes me, I would never have married to him no matter how deep I love him.¡± She was a living person after all, why would her ask for such humiliation? She just once had the stupidity to think that Marshall just did not love her, and that with time, he would fall in love with her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She could not believe that she used to be so confident. Chapter 186 I’m Serving You Again Chapter 186 I¡¯m Serving You Again Later, Katherine was finally aware of that she was getting drunk. She stopped immediately, waving her hand. ¡°Nah, nah, I drank too much.¡± Hector nodded in agreement. ¡°True.¡± It¡¯s not a good idea to get drunk here. Katherine got to her feet. ¡°I gotta go home, it¡¯s not safe for me to stay outside now that I¡¯m drunk.¡± Waddling though she was, Katherine was still cautious of her own safety. Hector grabbed his guitar, walked out the bar holding Katherine. The two of tow got in Hector¡¯s car. Katherine dozed off when she got in the car. She reclined against the seatback, her face red. Hector felt some type of way about Katherine¡¯s trust for him. She had told him so much, and drank so much. She never thought about what if he had some ill intention. Hector started the car drove to Katherine¡¯s house. It was alreadyte when they got there. Marshall was still up in the sofa and had switched channel countless times. His patience wore off as time went by.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Finally he heard a vehicleing as light shed by. He stood up in an instant. Hector parked his car right outside the yard. Katherine was sound asleep. Hector had tried to wake her twice but all failed. At the end, he had no choice but to hug Katherine out of the car. First time holding a girl. Hector was surprised to find how light a girl could be. He lowered his head to look at Katherine, who was totally unconscious. If she was found by someone crooked, things could be terrible. Marshall exited the house when Hector had just stepped in the yard. His face was a gloom. He demanded. ¡°Let me.¡± Hector did not obey, ¡°Just get in there first.¡± He bypassed Marshall and entered the house. It¡¯s his first time visited Katherine¡¯s home. The decoration was mellow, he had to admit. Marshaled walked. This time, he didn''t say anything but just took Katherine from Hector in a domineering way. He headed upstairs while saying. ¡°Close the door when you leave, ant the gate outside too.¡± Hector stood where he was, watched as Marshall vanished at the corner of the stair with Katherine in his arm, and then turned to leave. Marshall held Katherine to her room and just threw her on the bed. Katherine¡¯s body bounced as she hit the bed, but somehow the impact did not wake her. She only muttered, rolled over, and sank in sleep. The smell of beer clinging on her made Marshall wanted to just leave the room, but with only two steps, he stopped. His obsession of cleanliness was making tickling him inside. He could not tolerate such scene in his sight. Struggling, he finally whirled back and helped Katherine sit up. ¡°Wake up, take your clothes.¡± So deep in sleep Katherine was that there¡¯s no way that Marshall could wake her. Marshall took a deep breath and then took off Katherine¡¯s clothes. He then turned to find Katherine her pajamas. When he found the pajamas, he looked at stretching out on the bed. He could not help but went in the bathroom and put water in the bathtub. Standing by the bathtub, he watched as the water went up. He had no idea what he was doing. His sanity told him that he should just leave her be. But in reality, he filled the tub, held Katherine and put her in it. He did not take off her underwear and just put her in like this. Katherine felt the water as she wasid down in the tub. Sleepily, she opened her eye. She could still recognize Marshall. ¡°It¡¯s you. I¡¯m home?¡± Marshall was sullen. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re home, and I¡¯m serving you again.¡± Katherine closed her eyes and smiled goofily. ¡°Then I have nothing to worry about.¡± Chapter 187 Dont Blame Me Chapter 187 Don''t me Me Marshall made a sigh. ¡°Katherine, tell me the truth, do you like Hector?¡± Katherine seemed to had fallen asleep again, she did not respond him. But Marshall did not mind that, he just kept saying. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if you like him. But whoever the person is, you have to spend enough time to know him, then you go out with him without having to be alert. How long have you known him? And now you got the guts to get so wasted in front of him? What are you thinking?¡± Her head limping sideway, Katherine showed no sign of waking. Marshall kept going. ¡°The Bet was aplicated family. You and Hector are not fit together. Hector doesn¡¯t have a voice in his family due to his birth. Your life with him would worse than in my family. You gotta be aware of that.¡± He gazed at Katherine, looking kind of helpless. ¡°I had promised grandpa to treat you well, so I have to trust you to someone reliable. Katherine, you gotta be discreet too, find someone who you can rely, you know that?¡± Katherine knew nothing now. She was not even dreaming, she was just sleeping soundly. Marshall helped washed her limbs, and then tried to haul her out of the tub. But that made Katherine feel ufortable. Sodden, the underwear was sticking on her skin. She pulled the strips off her shoulders. And then she reached her hands to her back. ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable.¡± Marshall let out a breath, and pressed Katherine¡¯s hands down, ¡°I know you¡¯re ufortable, but at least let me leave here before you take it off.¡± But Katherine would not listen. She shook his hands off, and peeled her upper body naked deftly. Marshall ground his teeth and went to grab a towel. But soon as he returned, Katherine had stripped herself totally naked. Fuming, Marshall gritted his teeth and wrapped Katherine in the towel. Then he held her up in his arms. Katherine moaned in difort. ¡°I want to puke, I¡¯m dizzy¡­¡± Annoying. Marshall put her back on the bed. He reached for the pajamas and put them on Katherine. Maybe the bath had sobered Katherine a little, she sat up abruptly on the bed. Innocently, she looked at Marshall. She was oblivious of the current situation. But Marshall somehow dared not look at Katherine now. She reminded him of the night of their wedding. She was like this on the wedding night, confused and innocent. Marshall turned his back to her. ¡°Here¡¯re the pajamas, put them on.¡± Katherine murmured, and the crawled towards Marshall. She muttered. ¡°Marshall, I¡¯m cold.¡± For sure you are. You had no cloth on, and there¡¯s still water dripping down from you. But Marshall dared not even listen to her voice now. His was not in total control of his brain, somescivious scenes kept popping up. Katherine got out of the bed and hug Marshall from behind. ¡°Marshall, I¡¯m scared.¡± Marshall raised his head, ¡°Go back to the bed, lie down and sleep, everything will be fine when you wake.¡± Katherine¡¯s head was in a mess now, she lost track of time. Her voice was low. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, I want grandpa to be well too.¡± Marshall frowned and said nothing. Katherine then added. ¡°But I never said our marriage would bring luck to grandpa.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marshall was still silent, so Katherine let go of him and took a round to stand in front of him. ¡°Marshall, are you really mad now?¡± She just stood there naked as if Marshall were dead or a eunuch. Marshall averted his eyes. ¡°Go take a rest, I¡¯ll leave.¡± He then tried to pass her to get to the door. But Katherine threw herself in his arms. ¡°No, you¡¯re going to the den again. You¡¯re my husband, but you always sleep in the den.¡± Chapter 188 Again Chapter 188 Again Obviously, alcohol was stirring up Katherine¡¯s mind. She thought she was still in that marriage in which she and Marshall kept wearing off each other¡¯s patience. Flurried, she stood on her toes, wrapped Marshall¡¯s neck, and kissed him. That¡¯s a reason why a rich man is more like to cheat than a poor one. Because there are always girlsing on to them. And the girls are usually attractive. It¡¯s no easy thing for a man to resist the temptation. Marshall was facing such a scenario now. He knew he should just push Katherine off him. He knew he should end this madness with Katherine. It was already inappropriate that they were still living under the same roof. There would be tons of more trouble if they could not separate physically. But those were only thoughts. He seemed to lost control of his hands. Holding Katherine, he fell with her down on the bed beside. Katherine whispered. ¡°Marshall, please don''t hate me.¡± Marshall felt his chest tremble, and a feeling her could not name surging up. Sour, and ufortable. He said, ¡°I don''t.¡± He never felt that way, he just thought that they were not fit together. They had only been physicallypatible, but never mentally. She had never been his type. But Katherine took his answer as a promise. She was happy about it, and was cooperative. They had done this a lot before. Marshall reached his hand to turn off the light. In the dark he said, ¡°Don''t me me too.¡± Katherine couldn''t understand what he meant, she even smile. ¡°I won¡¯t, I never have.¡± Then she wrapped her arms around Marshall and kissed him again. Evil springs at night. Marshall seemed only be unscrupulous in moments like this. He just wanted it. That¡¯s it. Wasted, Katherine expressed her love for Marshall while hugging him. Marshall smiled, but took that as some gibberish. A drunkie losing sense of time and space could say anything. They rolled over each other for half a night until they lied down to sleep. Katherine cradled Marshall¡¯s arms, sleeping soundly. Marshall did not take much sleep. He checked the time, it¡¯s time to work. Katherine was still sleeping soundly, her arms wrapping around Marshall¡¯s waist, her legs intertwining with his, her face on her chest. Slowly, he shoved her off him, got out of bed and grabbed his clothes. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He returned to his room and took a shower. They had quite a lot of sex after their divorce. Marshall seemed to have got used to it and did not put much thoughts in it. He freshened himself quickly and drove to thepany. Katherine was still sleeping. But she started to dream after Marshall left. It was a confusing dream. She dreamt that Marshall was on top of her, doing something she would be shy to say. Cold as Marshall had been, he even said something sweet to her. Katherine was exhrated. Her mouth curved up even she was in dream. When the sun reached its zenith, Katherine was waken by hunger. When she opened her eyes to see the pendantmp, she was still a little bewildered about her whereabouts. Her head was a mess. She lied on the bed, kicked the quilt aside. Later, she touched her own body and then frowned. She was naked. Howe? It was her wont to wear pajamas in sleep. Lying, Katherine took a look around, and then sat up slowly. It¡¯s her room, she knew it. But she could barely remember how she got here. She lowered her head to check her body. She could sense some bodily abnormities too. She hissed. What happened? Did I have sex with Marshall again? Chapter 189 Last Night, Did We… Chapter 189 Last Night, Did We¡­ She better stay away from alcohol. She always got herself in trouble every time she had a booze. What the hell is all this? She sat on the bed for a while, and then got out the bed stumbling. She went to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. She then turned to check the bathtub, which had not be cleansed. There was still water remaining in it. Katherine frowned, emptied the tub and then filled it again. As the water flew in, she returned to the room for her phone and called Marshall. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The call was answered a momentter. Marshall¡¯s voice was t, ¡°You wake.¡± Katherine took a deep breath, ¡°Last night, did we?¡± Katherine¡¯s tone confused Marshall. Is she disappointed? His voice became a little colder. ¡°What else do think it might be?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°I see.¡±, and then hung the phone. She thought for a few moments and then went into the bathroom. She struggled to remember what happenedst night as she lie in the bathtub. But her memory was against her. She could not recall anything except for a few details on the bed. Katherine groaned in a low voice and then covered her face with her hand. How did she end up rolling with Marshall again? That made no sense! She wanted to cut it clean with him. She soaked herself in the bathtub for a long time and then got out to change her clothes. Later, she removed the bed sheet and the quilt cover. She had to wash them, she could barely look at the stain on them. She then cleaned up the bathtub before she went downstairs to cook. She put her phone aside, on which there was a message from Hector asking her if she¡¯s awake. The message was sent early this morning. And she had not replied. Actually, she felt rather the urge to ask Hector what exactly happened yesterday. How did she go home, what had happened that made her and Marshall¡­ But those were not the question she could ask, not even she were the most shameless person in the world. She cooked herself some noodle. She sat down, eating as she watched her phone. From whom she could have the answer of what happenedst night? After she finished her noodle, she went back to her room and copsed in the bed. Guessst night was not so intense. She felt only a little fatigue instead of the sore she had felt before. Staring at the pendantmp, she could not sleep. Quit drinking, and then you can quit mating. Meanwhile, Marshall was sitting in his office, his phone lying on the table. He leaned back in his chair, drifting off gazing at his phone. He did not even notice when Peter entered. Peter came with some files, surprised to see Marshall like this. He walked up, ¡°Sir, we have suppressed the rumor on the inte. WF¡¯s scandal will be revealed soon. The matter is settled.¡± Marshall came back to himself and nced at Peter, ¡°Good.¡± Peter blinked, and presumed that Marshall was thinking about the rumor. But he was uncertain now that he took a close look at Marshall. He handed the flies to Marshall. ¡°This¡¯s the draft contract of our business with the Henderson, have a look at it. And the P.R. will release the news of our coalition in two days. The Henderson ran the major corporate too. Cooperation with them would redeem the Grant¡¯s reputation in a favorable way. Marshall took the contract and skimmed through it. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s no problem after I read it.¡± Peter kept staring at Peter, ¡°You¡¯re alright? You look listless.¡± Marshall paused, and then said after a few seconds, ¡°I¡¯m good, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Peter gave a curt ¡°oh¡±, nced at Marshall for a few more seconds and then whirled to leave. Marshall picked up the files, and closed it after he read only two pages. He could not concentrate. He leaned back in his chair, his head messy. Chapter 190 He Still Has The Taste Chapter 190 He Still Has The Taste Katherine stayed home the whole day. She spent the afternoon preparing for driving test. For the whole afternoon, she had been in the study. She stretched her body and then got to her feet. She was in a better mental state now. She did not dwell on that question anymore. She just slept with someone she had slept with a lot before. It¡¯s no big deal. There¡¯s no essential difference between one time and numerous times. It¡¯s about time for dinner, so she went downstairs to the kitchen. The door opened when she had just finished a dish. She made a sideway nce. It¡¯s Marshall. He¡¯s back. She took a quick check of time, Marshall probably came straight back from work. It¡¯s rare. He was seldom punctual. Marshall saw Katherine in the kitchen when he crossed the door. He changed his shoes, took a walk around the living room, and then sauntered to the kitchen. He was expressionless, his voice same as usual. ¡°Need a hand?¡± Katherine did not look at him, ¡°Nah, dinner will be ready soon.¡± Marshall then turned to wash his hands. Katherine let out a breath. It¡¯s not bad that they pretended that nothing had ever happened. She thought she found the way to deal with this matter. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. None of them spoke a word during dinner. That¡¯s basically how they got on daily. They nevermunicate except for important things. Marshall put his phone on the table. Katherine noticed his phone light up when they were about to finish. Marshall just took a peek from the corner of his eyes but made no sound, nor checked the phone. The screen dimmed slowly. Leisurely, Marshall finished his meal, and then grabbed his phone, ¡°Leave the tes here when you¡¯re full, I¡¯ll clear the table upter.¡± Katherine did not say anything but just watched Marshall go in the yard with his phone. He made a call a minuteter. Katherine stared at his back. He tugged one hand in his pocket, standing erectly. If Katherine was to find a w of Marshall, it would be not loving her, and it¡¯s the only w. She sighed, and lowered her head to finish her bowl. She did not wait for Marshall to do the washing, it¡¯s just putting the tes and bowls into the bowl- washing machine anyway. It¡¯s not like she could not do such thing. She went to the living room after she had done the chores. But Marshall was still on phone in the yard. She did not feel like eavesdropping Marshall now, though she had done this quite a lot before. She gave him only a few nces and then went upstairs. Back in her room, she resumed her driving test preparation. She reclined on the bedzily. But soon she heard a knocking. She sat up hurriedly, e in.¡± Marshall did not get in but just opened the door to a gap. He stood right outside the door, looking at Katherine, ¡°I gotta go out. I don''t know when I¡¯ll be back. Remember to lock the door. Katherine peered at Marshall, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Marshall just told her he had a thing. Apparently, he did not want to tell Katherine. Katherine nodded, ¡°Noted.¡± She got out the bed and stood by the window after Marshall left. She watched as Marshall¡¯s car left the house, and then sneered. She did not have to ask him just them. She actually was not interested about his n. She crawled back on bed but could not focus on studying anymore. So she just went downstairs, locked the door, brushed her teeth and slept. She did not know when Marshall came back. But she looked outside when she woke at midnight and found the yard empty. Marshall¡¯s car was not there, which meant he hadn¡¯te home yet. Katherine couldn''t help to think, ¡®he just had sexst night, and tonight he still has the taste for some strange vagina?¡± Chapter 191 Think on the Bright Side Chapter 191 Think on the Bright Side When Katherine woke up the next day, she didn¡¯t see Marshall¡¯s car. But then again, she didn¡¯t exactly wake up early. She had no idea if Marshall came back and went out again, or if he just didn¡¯te back at all. Standing in front of the window, she snorted lightly, and turned around to the bathroom. Not in the mood for cooking, she stepped out to dine after she was done getting ready. Katherine took out her phone at the breakfast joint. Well, well, well. What a massive turn of event, after just a day of not browsing the Inte. There seemed to be a new twist to Marshall¡¯s alleged alcohol-induced cheating. The Grants had released the surveince tapes from that hotel on As Ind, which proved that Katherine was indeed with Marshall in a room. And there was that Dolly woman who, scantily d, went to the hotel to knock on Marshall¡¯s door ¨C but then he didn¡¯t let her in. In fact, judging by what was recorded on tape, she and Marshall were having a rather unpleasant conversation. After a while, hotel security showed up and appeared to ask Dolly to leave. That got people guessing if Marshall made a directint to the hotel, which propelled them to throw her out. If that was true, then Dolly¡¯s ount of what happened would differ from the real story. Katherine clicked her tongue. What an extraordinarily calcting man Marshall is. Leave it to a true businessman to get out of absolutely everything by asking thepany to do all his dirty work while he himself stood by and watched. Marshall Grant wouldn¡¯t get into the slightest bit of trouble no matter how rough it got. Katherine put down the phone and started attacking her food. After breakfast, she went to the dessert store. Margaret opened the store this time. With the store empty still, she was busying cleaning up. ¡°There you are,¡± Margaret said, immediately shing a smile when she saw Katherine, ¡°I was just about to contact you. I called thendlord yesterday, who said that he wasing in today so that you two could meet and talking about the renting deal.¡± Katherine paused briefly before asking, ¡°When¡¯s heing?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°In the afternoon, he said,¡± Margaret answered after thinking about it, ¡°I¡¯ll call you when he gets here.¡± Katherine nodded carelessly, her mind otherwise upied. She¡¯d never done any sort of business before, so she had no idea the actual rent ofmercial spaces in this area, let alone the demands she was supposed to make when negotiating with andlord. So, it would seem like she needed help. The first person that came to mind was Marshall. But she purged that thought almost instantly. No, Peter would be a better idea. After spending some time at the dessert store, Katherine called Peter and told him about her situation. ¡°Huh,¡± said Peter, ¡°so you¡¯re gonna meet thendlord today?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Katherine was inexplicably excited, ¡°it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what I should demand for. You gottae over when he gets here. Make me look good, you know.¡± ¡°For sure,¡± Peterughed, ¡°I¡¯m just a phone call away.¡± Katherine hummed, and was about to hang up before she was somehow driven to ask, ¡°By the way, does Marshall not have any dinner engagement recently? He went back pretty early yesterday.¡± That made Peter pause. ¡°Last night, did you say? Well, no, he didn¡¯t. In fact, he doesn¡¯t have any dinner engagement these days. It¡¯s that thing with the WF Group, still. He delegated pretty much all of his dinner duties away. Been living a fairly rxing life, he has, getting off work as soon as it¡¯s time every day.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°I see.¡± Katherine chuckled as she hang up on Peter. So Marshall went out for private affairsst night. But what kind of things, Katherine had no way of knowing. It was not like Marshall wanted her to know about his life when they were married. She had no clue what friends he had. Uncontrobly, she thought of ra Henderson. But maybe she was making too big a deal out of it. Marshall could very well meet other women that was not ra. Always think on the bright side, Katherine mused. What if it was Miss Miller, the financial manager who had a crush on Marshall? See, that would be more eptable for Katherine if it was ra. Chapter 192 Take This Ring Chapter 192 Take This Ring A bored Katherine went to the mall. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for buying anything. She simply wanted to be in a crowd. But there wasn¡¯t much of a crowd inside the mall, either. After all, it was a workday, and most people were in work mode. Katherine decided to go to a jewelry store, as she still needed something to decorate her finger. There were even fewer people in the store. As soon as Katherine waltzed in, she was warmly greeted by an eager shop assistant. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a ring,¡± Katherine simply said. ¡°This way, ma¡¯am,¡± said the assistant, raising a hand to guide her inside. The moment Katherine stopped at the ring counter, her phone rang. It was Hector Bet. She picked up instantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy? How the hell do you have time for me?¡± At the other side of the line, she could hear Hector smile. ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime, and I was thinking about asking you to lunch. Where are you?¡± Katherine checked the time ¨C it was lunchtime indeed. She hummed lightly and told him the address. Then she said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m pretty close to where you are. Do you want toe over then?¡± And close to him she was. So Hector agreed, and asked Katherine to wait for him. Katherine resumed looking through the rings after she hang up. She usually cooked and cleaned herself, so an extravagant ring certainly wouldn¡¯t do. It¡¯d be better to go for an understated style. Katherine tried a couple of rings on and couldn¡¯t make up her mind. She was overwhelmed by the options. Fortunately, the shop assistant was patient enough to bring almost all the rings in the shop for her to try on. Hector arrived before Katherine could decide. He pushed the door open and looked around, only to find Katherine in the inner most corner of the shop. Hector made his way over. ¡°Shopping for jewelry?¡± Katherine nced at him and nodded. ¡°Yup. Didn¡¯t wear one the other day and I got noticed. That¡¯s why I wanna get one on my finger.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hector, knowing all about Katherine and Marshall¡¯s history, understood why she would do this. Taking a look inside the counter, he asked, ¡°Not seeing anything you like?¡± ¡°There are too many styles, actually,¡± Katherine sighed, ¡°I¡¯m overwhelmed.¡± Smiling, Hector scanned through the rings and pointed at one. ¡°Try this on.¡± Katherine had tried that one on. It was a circle encrusted with small, loose diamonds. Nothing too fancy, but not exactly in either. Katherine put it on again and examined her raised hand. ¡°Looks pretty good.¡± And the size was a good fit, too. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked Hector. ¡°Beautiful.¡± Hectormented, nodding. Then he reached straight for his wallet, from which he picked out a credit card and handed it to the shop assistant. ¡°Go with this one then. I knew it¡¯d look good on you as soon as Iid eyes on it.¡± Shocked, Katherine said hastily, ¡°No, don¡¯t! I¡¯ll buy it myself. I can afford it, you know,¡± as she took out her own wallet and card. Hector proceeded to offer his card to the shop assistant anyway. ¡°Does anyone ever buy a ring for themselves?¡± he said, turning over to look at Katherine. ¡°This is a gift and nothing more. Take it as a token of my gratitude, as I want to thank you for apanying me to Bet & Co. and boosting my image. I haven¡¯t had anyone picking on me these past few days.¡± Taking a nce at the piece of jewelry around her finger, Katherine still felt weird. ¡°Of course I will help you. We are friends! But this ¨C you really shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, really.¡± Hector smiled, as he turned to the shop assistant. ¡°Use my card. We¡¯ll take this one, and she will walk out of here with it on her finger.¡± The shop assistant seemed to have misunderstood their rtionship, for he took Hector¡¯s card and headed straight for the checkout counter. Katherine bit her lips. ¡°Hector, I honestly don¡¯t think this is appropriate. You can simply buy me a lunch if you want to thank me, you know.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it.¡± Hector looked much at ease. ¡°It¡¯s just a thank-you gift. There will be no additional meaning to it if we don¡¯t give it one.¡± Seeing Katherine still frowning, Hector patted her gently on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve gifted rings to other people before. It¡¯s totally fine! I¡¯m not making a big deal out of this, and neither should you.¡± Katherine gazed at her bejeweled finger for a long time before she spoke hesitantly. ¡°Well, let me treat you to lunch then.¡± But still, Katherine knew that a lunch couldn¡¯tpare to a diamond ring in any way. She just never could have dreamed that Hector would do this. Or was it possible that upper-ss people genuinely didn¡¯t mind? That for them, a ring was just another ordinary object? Chapter 193 A Well-Liked Guy Chapter 193 A Well-Liked Guy After checking out, Katherine and Hector went to a restaurant in the mall. There weren¡¯t a lot of people there even at lunchtime. It was a Thai ce, the kind of restaurant that Hector seemed to frequent. Katherine didn¡¯t know much about the cuisines when ordering, so Hector provided a detailed exnation for each item on the menu. Katherineughed and asked, ¡°Did you ever feel kinda bad during important holidays, back when you were living overseas?¡± That made Hector pause. ¡°It was okay. I lived with the Bets for a while and found it restricting. That¡¯s why I went abroad. There, away from the Bets¡¯ way of life, I did feel a bit lonely, but also freer.¡± Katherine tilted her head to stare at Hector, a thought on her mind. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get yourself a girlfriend during all this time then? Life might have been rtively easier if you hadpany.¡± Hector watched her for a few seconds before he looked away. ¡°Thought about it. But then I decided against it.¡± Hector had his concerns. He shouldn¡¯t start a rtionship with anyone willy-nilly. At the end of the day, a couple would have to n for the future. He would need to exin to his significant other everything about his life, and he was actually a little scared of doing this. His identity was something he could never ignore, and his life at the Bet household wasn¡¯t exactly easy. He really shouldn¡¯t drag someone else into the abyss because of his supposed loneliness. But all this, Hector couldn¡¯t say. Watching him, Katherine grinned suddenly. ¡°But you¡¯re a good-looking dude, and a good singer, too. So I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s no shortage of girls throwing themselves at you, right?¡± It was the same with Marshall. His good looks were enough to attract plenty of people ¨C ra Henderson, for example, who came onto him despite knowing that he was married. Someone like Hector would captivate even more hearts, Katherine thought. Hectorughed, his voice deep. ¡°On the contrary. You ought to know that most girls are pragmatically minded, too.¡± With neither permanent housing nor a fancy job, Hector couldn¡¯t provide the so-called ¡°security¡± in order to attract lots of women. The only handful of girls who liked him were too young to understand the hard reality of life. Thus, Hector wasn¡¯t interested in them, as he didn¡¯t want to feel like he was messing around with kids. As food began to be served, Katherine changed the subject, spoon in hand, and talked about Hector¡¯s job at Bet & Co. ¡°I understand little about it, as I¡¯m still new to the job.¡± Hector told her. ¡°I¡¯m feeling extremely insecure, even if the title of VP is just that ¨C only a title. But Mr. D, another VP at thepany, is a good guy, and has taught me a lot, even the little things.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think your colleagues know about the whole situation with your family?¡± Katherine asked, blinking. Hector considered for a while, and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think they know the whole deal. They probably think I share a mother with David.¡± With Kevin Bet¡¯s wife AND his mistress, nobody would suspect the existence of yet another side chick, with whom Kevin even had a child. Katherine felt a bit more assured after that. ¡°If they assume you have David¡¯s backing, you can probably breathe a little easier at work.¡± Curious, Katherine then asked, ¡°Does David get along with Patrick and Alexis? I should think not.¡± Hector chuckled at the question. Patrick and Alexis were scared of David, actually. Ariel, the mother of the two young Bets, apparently used some pretty unseemly tricks in order to marry Kevin, who raised some serious hell in front of the entire family around that time. And David knew everything about everything. Therefore, Patrick and Alexis always got kind of embarrassed whenever David was around, the same way a court mistress would feel in front of the Queen. And after spending time with them for a couple of days, Hector could already tell that even Ariel would behave quite carefully in David¡¯s presence. At the Bet household, David carried practically the same weight as Kevin. Chapter 194 What Are You Doing Here Chapter 194 What Are You Doing Here Katherine and Hector strolled around some more in the mall after lunch, and Hector left when it was time. He had originally offered to escort Katherine home, but she shook her head. ¡°I still have something to take care ofter, so no going home for me yet.¡± Hector nodded. ¡°Then watch out for yourself while you¡¯re out alone.¡± ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Katherine beamed. As if anything was really going to happen in broad daylight. Katherine got out of the mall after Hector left. Raising her hand, she waved her bejeweled finger under the sun. Could one really give out this kind of stuff as a gift? Excuse her for being inexperienced, but she was under the impression that a ring had to be gifted between lovers. But then again, it was Mrs. Grant who purchased Katherine¡¯s previous wedding ring, so technically it wasn¡¯t given to her by Marshall, either. Well, that was disturbing, kind of. Katherine let out a sigh and tried to clear her mind. She then took a cab to the dessert store, and Margaret Hopkins was there talking on her phone. When she saw Katherine, Margaret pointed at her phone, and mouthed to Katherine that the call was from thendlord, who wasing very soon. Katherine, upon hearing that, hastily retreated from the store to call Peter, who had the same reaction as before, assuring her that he woulde over immediately. Katherine let out a sigh of relief in her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll stop worrying when you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Peter said, ¡°I won¡¯t be long. Trust me with this.¡± And then he hang up. Katherine entered the dessert store and sat down on the side. ¡°Thendlord said he was about to leave, so he should arrive soon.¡± Margaret said, smiling at her. ¡°You should have a strategy to negotiate a lower rent. Business isn¡¯t exactly booming in this part of town, so it won¡¯t be cost-efficient for you if the rent¡¯s too high.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Katherine nodded. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Peter¡¯s car arrived before thendlord did. Katherine stood up and headed for the door even before Peter pulled over. But Peter wasn¡¯t alone. Marshall was also there, getting off the car. That surprised Katherine. Marshall kept a neutral face as he walked over when he saw Katherine. ¡°When¡¯s thendlord gonna be here?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Katherine said, ¡°What are you doing here? Just Peter alone would do, you know.¡± Because after all, she was only just renting some ce, which seemed beneath the kind of thing that warranted Marshall¡¯s presence. Marshall peeked inside the store. ¡°I want to help out a little, since this is your first time doing business.¡± Katherine huffed. This damn guy. Why was he being so warm and caring all of a sudden, making her ufortable? And what was she supposed to think when he was being so nice to her after their divorce, and especially after they¡¯d slept together a dozen times? It was in a woman¡¯s nature to interpretation things. So she couldn¡¯t help wondering if Marshall somehow grew feelings for her because they ¡°clicked¡± physically. Yes, she felt ridiculous thinking like that, and she knew she was backing herself into a corner if she continued with that thought. Still, the thought couldn¡¯t be contained by the heart. Peter walked over to them soon afterwards, sans his usual smirking attitude. ¡°We¡¯ve bothe to offer moral support. Maybe we¡¯ll scare thendlord into lowering your rent.¡± Katherine chortled. ¡°That¡¯s a nice thought.¡± Only a couple of minutester, they saw thendlord driving towards them. Peter had parked his car in front of the store. Thendlord got out of his own car and took several looks at Peter¡¯s. Even though she wasn¡¯t a car connoisseur, Katherine knew that Peter¡¯s was an expensive vehicle. That much was confirmed by thendlord¡¯s surprised expression. Only after that did he register the three of them standing by the door. Margaret had walked out of her counter to greet thendlord. ¡°Mr. Fischer, meet Katherine Jordan, the lady who wants to rent this ce.¡± Thendlord eyed Katherine briefly and nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Katherine smiled. Expressionless, Marshall turned around and headed into the store. ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± As if HE owned the ce. Chapter 195 The Help Chapter 195 The Help Katherine knew very little about renting properties, so she let Marshall and Peter do the talking when negotiating with thendlord. The four of them sat around a square table, and Katherine busied herself with reading the lease thendlord had brought over for her. Having gone through the whole document, Katherine couldn¡¯t find anything she had a different opinion on. Marshall was sitting next to her, waiting for her to finish reading. ¡°Let me see that.¡± Katherine passed the lease over. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As Marshall caught it, his gazended squarely on Katherine¡¯s finger. The diamond ring was seriously very bright. Marshall stared at Katherine¡¯s finger for a couple of seconds before ncing at her. Katherine, on the other hand, was too upied with renting the property to notice the look on his face. Peter inquired thendlord about the basic details of this store, including its usable area and the specific ces they were allowed to change if they redecorated. Thendlord was apparently taken aback by Peter¡¯s professionalism. Having read the contract, Marshall made two points. ¡°This lease is filled with the obligations of the lessee but makes no mention of our rights. That certainly won¡¯t fly. Also, shouldn¡¯t we be the party to pay for electricity and water use? Howe you should decide our utility bills?¡± Katherine took the lease to check it out. Indeed, there was a use which stipted that monthly utility bills should be paid to thendlord along with the rent, and that utilities cost would amodate the market quotations ofmercial property rentals. Katherine didn¡¯t understand what a ¡°market quotation¡± was. In fact, she hadn¡¯t read through this part at all. Thendlord looked embarrassed for a second. ¡°This has always been how I do business, and the policy¡¯s the same for all the stores along this street. Go ahead and ask them if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Can you tell me, then,¡± Marshall asked, cracking a smile, ¡°the utilities costs that you charge?¡± Thendlord smiled slightly ufortably. ¡°For thismercial store, electricity costs a buck per kilowatt hour, and water costs a buck per ton. More than three tons of water and it¡¯s one and a half bucks per ton.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± asked Marshall as he put down the lease, ¡°Well then, I don¡¯t see a point in furthering this conversation.¡± Looking over at Katherine, he said, ¡°I can find you other ces with better locations, and their utilities cost pricings willply with state regtions.¡± Katherine, mouth slightly open, wasn¡¯tprehending what was happening. Marshall had stood up after speaking. ¡°It just so happens that I know somebody on this street. I¡¯ll simply ask them about their utilities charge.¡± Marshall turned to look at Margaret who, standing behind the counter, had an equally confused look on her face. ¡°Did you sign your contract like this as well?¡± Marshall asked. ¡°Um, yes¡­?¡± said Margaret. She, too, had subleased this ce from someone else. She hadn¡¯t thought much about the arrangement, content that it was much more convenient to pay the utility bills along with rent. Marshall smirked briefly, as Peter stood up and said to Katherine, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. You should¡¯ve talked to my boss before you tried to rent a ce. He¡¯s got plenty of properties under his name. He could¡¯ve easily allocated one to you and be done with this.¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t help standing up with him. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of his stuff. I want to be on my own.¡± Thendlord, too, stood up immediately. ¡°Wait! Wait, wait,¡± he called, as Marshall, Peter, and Katherine all turned around to look at him. ¡°How long do you intend to rent this ce? If it¡¯s a long-term lease, there¡¯s still room for negotiation.¡± Thendlord looked embarrassed as he added, ¡°I¡¯ve had tenants before who bailed out of this ce after a while without ever paying for utilities, and I had to clear the bills with my own money. That¡¯s why I set this rule to protect myself against future tenants like that one; because otherwise, I¡¯d suffer a huge loss.¡± Well, it was SOME protection, to be charged so much higher than normal prices. Chapter 196 I Have to Thank Him Chapter 196 I Have to Thank Him The housekeeper turned to be not so tough like before, which made Peter also stop spitting out harsh words. The rent was decided by the time of rental period. If the rent increased a lot in the pre-agreed cycle, it¡¯ll be hard for a tenantry to bear while the contact stiptes that he cannot sublet to others before the expiry date. Nobody would do this unless he is a fool. Katherine was curious about why the housekeeper suddenly changed his attitude and became gentle. He said if they could sign a long-term contract, he could give them a certain price and promised not to increase it within the contact period. Even if he had to, it will be resettled based on market conditions. Marshall stared at the housekeeper for a long time. So long that people around all felt it strange. Then Marshall finally sat down and said, ¡°We can talk if you really think so.¡± Katherine finally rxed. She was d to call them here, otherwise, she would be defrauded by the housekeeper. She nced at Marshall and suddenly felt safe and warm. Things they discussedter had nothing to do with Katherine. She sat on the other side and found she couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. Hence, she stood up and went beside the counter. Margaret didn¡¯t look well and pouted when seeing Katherine came. She said in a low voice, ¡°It seemed I was tricked by the housekeeper.¡± Katherine also responded in a low voice, ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve never thought things can be soplex.¡± Margaret looked to Marshall¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Who is that man? He¡¯s really a powerful man. I found what he looked like just now was creepy.¡± Katherine also turned around to look at Marshall and replied after a long time, ¡°He¡¯s my friend and is running thepany.¡± Margaret squinted her eyes and continued, ¡°He looks really familiar and I might have met him somewhere.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know how to respond. There was a great chance that she had met him on the financial channel where he usually showed up. Besides, there was also entertainment news. People should have recognized his face if they heard the gossips. Katherine was chatting with Margaret by the counter, while Marshall was helping Peter with discussing details of the contract. They finished quickly and the housekeeperpletely changed his attitude by showing a smiling face. The housekeeper had something else to deal with. He talked with them in front of the door and then drove away. Katherine hurriedly went by the door when seeing the housekeeper left. She looked at Peter and asked, ¡°Have you made a deal?¡± Peter nodded and showed acent smile, ¡°This snobbish housekeeper really knows how to bully the weak and tter the strong. Actually, he has rented his house to several people within a year and they all moved out. He¡¯s actually worried about it.¡± Marshall also smiled, saying, ¡°He¡¯s anxious but still wants to earn extra money by signing the contract. I don¡¯t know what he is thinking about.¡± Katherine turned around and looked at the store, asking, ¡°So you have made a deal now?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all set.¡± Peter looked at Katherine and smiled. Marshall turned around and looked down on her finger. The ring was simple and it really suited her. He said, ¡°He will make a new contract and will sign with uster. We have to go now.¡± Katherine hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes. Bye.¡± Marshall and Peter got on the car. Thetter one spun the steering wheel and drove away. Katherine found it rxing when standing in front of the store. At first, she thought they would fail on renting this store. It was a disappointing thing if they really wanted to rent but finally failed. Well, now she didn¡¯t have anything emergent. Katherine came back and bid farewell with Margaret. She felt sofortable when a thing was finally settled. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She went home, changed her clothes and continued to prepare the exam of driver¡¯s license. She could understand some of the content after learning for several days. Actually, she could rely on herself without Marshall¡¯s help. However, she still had to thank him for what happened today. Even Peter could fix the problem on his own, she still had to thank him for being here. Chapter 197 I Won’t Give Her Any Chance Chapter 197 I Won¡¯t Give Her Any Chance Katherine took a nap in the afternoon. When she woke up, she found it was time to go to the shop. There was not enough food in the house and she had to buy some. She wanted to cook something fancy tonight to show her gratitude for Marshall. Therefore, she bought some seafood, chicken and fish. She started cooking after arriving home and didn¡¯t check the time. When she realized, it was already dark outside. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She stretched after finishing thest soup. She checked the time and found it was time for Marshall to be off duty. Katherine moved all the dishes on the table, waiting for him toe back. She even imagined what words she should say to express her thankfulness. She was a woman who could keep their rtion out the working ce. Even she was unhappy with Marshall on private business, she had to thank him for helping her. Katherine leaned on the chair and waited for half an hour, but Marshall didn¡¯te back. She remembered Peter had told him that Marshall didn¡¯t have to socialize these days. Could it possible that he became busy again after dealing with the business with WF Group? Katherine licked her lip and waited longer, but Marshall still didn¡¯te. She finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer and directly called Peter. Peter picked the phone quickly and Katherine could tell from the noise that he was watching TV. If Marshall really had to go to meetings, he would usually bring Peter with him. However, now it seemed Peter was at him. Peter was a little surprised when finding the call was from Katherine. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Any instructions?¡± Katherine waited for a while and replied, ¡°You¡¯re really rxing tonight. Don¡¯t you have to work extra time?¡± Peter was surprised and smiled, ¡°Work extra time? Thanks to the boss, I don¡¯t have to. Finally, I can spend several leisure days.¡± Katherine replied, ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Peter immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to ask something?¡± Katherine hurriedly said no and continued, ¡°I want to thank you for helping me today. I will definitely be defrauded by that housekeeper if I talk with him alone.¡± Peter signed, ¡°That housekeeper must have defrauded many people before. He will earn a great deal of money by setting the electric and water fee at such a high price.¡± He then thought for a while and continued, ¡°The store really has a good location and there is not a simr store around. Actually, we don¡¯t like that ce and don¡¯t want to rent it because of that housekeeper.¡± Katherine agreed with his point. The housekeeper was a viin indeed. Margaret was not in the mood to look after the store in the afternoon. She texted Katherine, saying she felt very ufortable when thinking of the housekeeper¡¯s trick. It was hard for her store to earn some money and she had to pay extra to the housekeeper. Katherine could onlyfort her that the month was going to end. If they did well and the profit was good, she would pay more to her. Margaret finally felt better when hearing this. Peter said he was finding someone to redecorate the store and would bring the designer to the store these days. After signing the contract sessfully, they would start the redecoration. Katherine was startled and hurriedly thanked him. She never expected Peter was so efficient. Peter signed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s your ex-husband who instructs me to do such a thing. Today he also puts forward to help you with me.¡± Katherinepressed her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall didn¡¯te back until now. She didn¡¯t know where he had been. He was not in a meeting and didn¡¯t have to work extra time. Where was he? Katherine said to Peter that there was nothing else and she would thank Marshall when she got chance. Peter also didn¡¯t have anything to say and hanged up the phone. Katherine put down her phone and looked at dishes on the table. She wanted to thank him today, but why did this man refuse to give her any chance at crucial point? Chapter 198 He Didn’t Know What to Say Chapter 198 He Didn¡¯t Know What to Say Katherine ate some and put the rest to the fridge. She watched the TV for a while, waiting for Marshall, but he never texted or called. Well, he really treated his home as hotel. Katherine changed several channels. However, she was not in the mood of watching TV and finally turned it off. She slowly went to the second floor. When she reached the staircase, she turned to look outside with the hope that Marshall would return. It was quiet outside and there was not a single person on the road. She directly turned off the lights downstairs and went back to her room. After finishing washing, she lied on the bed and unlocked the door. She left the curtain open for the light toe in, which made the room bright and tranquil. After staring at the ceiling for a long time, she finally closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t care where he had been because they were not in rtion now. No matter what he did with other women, it was his freedom. Right, it was his freedom. Without their marriage certificate, she was also free. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Well, how stupid she was for forgetting this point. Katherine adjusted her gesture and made up her mind. She decided to fall asleep and waked up to wee a fresh day. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time. The harder she tried, the more refreshing she felt. She turned over many times until glimmer of dim light came in from the window and the sound of cars came. She suddenly got up and hurriedly went to check outside the window. It was Marshall! He finally came and was driving through the gate. Katherine shrunk her neck and hurriedly pulled the curtain. She hid behind the curtain and looked from behind. Although Marshall already got inside, he didn¡¯t open the car door immediately, instead, he stayed inside the car for a long time. Katherine frowned. If Marshall was not on the car alone quietly, she would wonder he was tangling with another woman. She was patient enough for getting down on the window and observed him. After a long time, she found her phone rang. Someone texted her and it was from Marshall, asking whether she was asleep or not. Well, didn¡¯t that obvious? She had closed all lights in the house and pulled the curtain. Didn¡¯t that look like she was already asleep? Katherine didn¡¯t text him but kept on observing him from inside. Marshall got off the car after waiting for almost two minutes. He went to the co-pilot¡¯s ce and took out something. It was wrapped in a bag. Katherine found he opened the door and got to the living room. She groaned and went back on her bed. While Marshall turned the light on in the living room. He stared at things in the living room and finally put the thing on his hand on the table. He directly sat on the chair and stared at all things on the table, being distracted . Lucas just text him, saying he already got home. However, Marshall didn¡¯t reply. He sat for a while and went to get water in the fridge. When he opened the fridge, he found there were several dishes, such as seafood and fish meat. Hence¡­ Marshall turned around and put the food he bought in the fridge. Maybe Katherine cooked these meals and waited for him to have dinner with him. He smiled when thinking of this and opened the bottle to drink. He then closed the door of the fridge and took the bottle upstairs. However, he stopped when passing Katherine¡¯s room. He took a deep breath and wanted to knock at the door, but he finally stopped in thest second. He didn¡¯t know whether Katherine was asleep or not. Even if she woke up, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 199 She Also Wants a Baby Chapter 199 She Also Wants a Baby Katherine waited for a long time and didn¡¯t hear there was any noise outside. The wall was really sound-proof. She was too sleepy to wait any more. Therefore, she turned around and closed her eyes. This time she fell asleep quickly until the next morning. The next day. She woke up and the first she did was to check outside the window. Marshall¡¯s car was still in the yard, proving that he hadn¡¯t left yet. Katherine groaned, washed and got downstairs. N?velDrama.Org ? content. At first, she wanted to boil some noodles. However, she then reminded of those dishesst night. It was a great waste if she left them in the fridge. Hence, she went to open the fridge and found there was something more. It was wrapped in a stic bag and looked like a fast-food box. She opened it and found what she thought was true. It was bones soup cooked in the tube. She frowned and checked it. Did Marshall bring this for herst night? For her? Well, he really became caring now, which surprised her. However, she then put things back in the fridge. She warmed the dishes she cooked yesterday and ate them in the kitchen. Marshall went downstairs after a while. Finding Katherine was sitting in the kitchen, he waited for a while and went towards him, ¡°You slept really earlyst night.¡± Katherine looked up at him and said calmly, ¡°Well, I have seen your text. I slept really earlyst night and didn¡¯t see it. Is anything wrong?¡± Marshall sat down and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Katherine stopped asking. She also cooked some for Marshall. However, Marshall didn¡¯t seem to have a good appetite. Katherine found Marshall was sitting on the other side and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to the company today?¡± Marshall shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s Saturday. Day off.¡± Katherine pretended a smile, saying, ¡°Well, you used to work extra time on Saturday and Sunday.¡± Marshall was startled and looked at her. However, Katherine didn¡¯t pay attention to him, which made him wonder what she meant by saying such words. Katherine finished breakfast quickly and Marshall finally said something when she was putting away dishes, ¡°Nice ring.¡± Katherine stopped for a second. She looked down on the ring and said, ¡°Hector chose it.¡± Marshall blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°Did he give it to you?¡± Katherine nodded. The ring was indeed from Hector, although she didn¡¯t want it. Marshall curled up his lip and replied, ¡°I see.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t have time to guess what Marshall was thinking. She tidied up the table and then went upstairs. She went back to her room, made up herself, changed new clothes and went downstairs. Marshall didn¡¯t have breakfast and was watching TV on the sofa. Seeing Katherine came downstairs, he asked, ¡°Are you going to hang around with Hector?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know what she was thinking at that time and nodded again. Actually, she only wanted to spend time on her own. Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and she went outside. She was still wondering where she should go when she was calling the taxi. She didn¡¯t have any family or friend. When she wanted someone to apany her, she couldn¡¯t find anyone. She was depressed when thinking of this. She got on the taxi and randomly said a mall¡¯s name. It was crowded ce and might make her feel better. Today was weekend and there were lots of cars and people on the road. Katherine leaned against the car and looked outside. Those people didn¡¯t seem to be wealthier than her, but they all had a good life. The mall was not far from her house and she arrived in a short time. There was a za in front of the mall and many parents were ying with their children. Katherine paid the bill and stood on the za, feeling empty when watching people go and by. She went to the bench beside her and sat on it. Today was not very hot withfortable breeze. It was rxing to sit here for a while. Katherine leaned on the bench, watching children not far away from her. He was a small kid and was not able to walk by himself. However, he was so energetic that wanted to run by himself when waving his hands. His mother was protecting her from behind and his father was watching him. A family. They looked really happy. In the past days, she wanted to carry Marshall¡¯s child. Chapter 200 You Should Find a Girlfriend Chapter 200 You Should Find a Girlfriend Katherine looked at the family carefully because she was used to admiring of their life. However, nobody cared for her before, not even now. The childughed along with the mother. Although the father showed a calm face, she could sense his joy from his eyes. Katherine hurriedly looked away and found someone was observing her not far away. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been there. The scene was simr with the day when she wanted to climb the wall and he observed her down the tree. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucas found Katherine had noticed him and went towards her, asking, ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± Katherine looked at him and responded, ¡°You¡¯re also alone.¡± Lucas sat beside her and said, ¡°I am going to attend the birthday party for my father and I am here to find what I should buy as gift.¡± Katherine was a little startled and asked, ¡°Well, you father¡­no, uncle is going to celebrate his birthday?¡± Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t Marshall tell you? Just a weekter and it¡¯s going to be held in the old house.¡± Katherine licked her lip and started to make up a lie, ¡°My mind is filled with the idea of opening a store. Maybe he has told me and I didn¡¯t listen to him carefully.¡± Actually, in the whole marriage between Katherine and Marshall, younger Mr. Grant never held birthday party. Katherine also didn¡¯t know when was his birthday. Lucas nodded and replied, ¡°Well, now you know it and you must attend.¡± Katherine nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I wille.¡± She didn¡¯t know whether men in the Grant family would gather around to have meals to celebrate birthday party. People in the Grant family all had weak connection with the family and seldom spoke to each other. In that case, the party would be embarrassing. Lucas hadn¡¯t gone to the supermarket yet, hence, he turned to Katherine and suggested, ¡°If you have time, can you apany me to buy the gift?¡± Katherine was startled. Gift? She didn¡¯t think it was necessary because younger Mr. Grant wouldn¡¯t like the gift she chose. However, Lucas thought it was a good idea. He stood up and said, ¡°Come on. Anyway, it seems you don¡¯t have anything to do today. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± He didn¡¯t give Katherine any chance to refuse and went straight to the supermarket. Katherine stood up and called him. However, he didn¡¯t show any reaction. Katherine frowned and said, ¡°In my home, we only have to bring some pork if someone is going to have a birthday. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s our tradition.¡± Although she was murmuring, she still went inside with Lucas. It was a serious thing to pick a gift and both of them went to the present zone. Lucas didn¡¯t know what to choose after checking around for a long time. Neither did Katherine. In her perception, those gifts were not practice and were simply a waste of time. Lucas looked at Katherine and said, ¡°Do you have any suggestion?¡± Katherine shrugged her shoulder and answered, ¡°No.¡± She was telling the truth because she found nothing in this zone was suitable. She looked at Lucas and said, ¡°I think younger Mr. Grant doesn¡¯t need anything.¡± Lucas thought for a while. It seemed people grew up in his family were notck of anything. When they wanted something, they would simply buy it. Katherine suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re only a little younger than Marshall, right? Uncle and aunt will be delighted if you have a girlfriend and bring her along.¡± After saying this, sheughed more widely. Lucas looked at her and alsoughed, ¡°I can¡¯t find a girlfriend in a week.¡± Katherine was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Why? You¡¯re a perfect man. I suppose you can find a girlfriend if you want.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say anything. Katherine continued, ¡°However, most family like yours focus on socioeconomic position. It¡¯s really hard for you to find a girlfriend who meets all of their needs.¡± She then turned to look at Lucas and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone introduce some girls to you before?¡± Lucas looked up to the goods shelf and replied after a long time, ¡°Kind of.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®kind of¡¯? This is a yes or no question.¡± Lucas thought for a while and said, ¡°Someone has introduced a girl to be, but I haven¡¯t met her because my parents don¡¯t agree.¡± Katherine nodded and said, ¡°Well, but if she¡¯s not matched with your socioeconomic position, how could he introduce her to you?¡± Family like his really focused on the partner¡¯s background. Lucas looked around and finally fixed his eyes on Katherine, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s their friends¡¯ daughter. Anyway, my parents refused at that time.¡± Chapter 201 What If You Really Like Her Chapter 201 What If You Really Like Her Katherine cracked a smile, ¡°Well, that really sucks. I mean, though you haven¡¯t even met this girl, what if you really like her?¡± Lucas smiled and then somewhat teased, ¡°Yeah, what if.¡± Then the conversation about this just ended. Katherine and Lucas browsed the whole Gifts section, but didn¡¯t even buy a single item. It can be a real struggle to find a buy birthday gift. Lucas thought for a while and said, ¡°How about we go and shop around the stores outside. They¡¯re probably better than the inside ones.¡± It was about noontime, so Katherine figured that she could just hang around for a while and leave by saying that she really needed to dine at home. Katherine then didn¡¯t reject Lucas and followed him into the stores outside the shopping mall. Birthday gift can be really hard to pick, especially if you were shopping it for a rich man who was a senior at the same time. The difficulty level was technically tripled. After wandering yet another two stores, Katherine smiled, ¡°How about you just call uncle Carson and just ask him what he prefers?¡± Lucas shook his head and took a nce at the next store, ¡°Let¡¯s browse another one. You don¡¯t know my dad. If I just ask him, he would think that I¡¯m insincere. Picking a random present would be a better option.¡± Katherine blinked and didn¡¯t say anything. She then followed into another store with Lucas. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Katherine went over to the counter which was exhibiting all kinds of cuffs. She didn¡¯t really know what the exact function of them, but rich people just seemed to like these gaudy things. Katherine examined them and pointed at one pair of cuffs, ¡°Lucas, look at those. What do you think?¡± Lucas leaned over and asked the saleswoman to take them out. It was a pair of silver cuffs which were engraved with quiteplex patterns. They were made antique, but looked ssy nheless. Lucas picked them up and surveyed, ¡°They do look pretty nice.¡± The saleswoman hurriedly exined, ¡°Your girlfriend really has a good taste. This pair of cuffs is our store¡¯s new arrivals. We just exhibit them this morning and have only one stock in each district, so there is a fat chance to have the same cuffs with other people.¡± Katherine took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t take it wrong, miss. We aren¡¯t...¡± Then Katherine just stopped and didn¡¯t find the necessity to exin it. Lucas didn¡¯t seem to mind the saleswoman¡¯s words. After staring the cuffs for a while, he turned to Katherine, ¡°You think they are pretty?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°They are okay, at least prettier than the things we saw before. What¡¯s more, they should be functional. I guess.¡± Lucas then just said, ¡°This one then.¡± The saleswoman immediately packed it. After Lucas paid it, the pair went out the store. Katherine immediately spoke, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. I really need to go home. Marshall is probably waiting for me to make lunch for him.¡± Lucas quirked up the corner of his mouth, ¡°I meant to treat you to lunch to thank you for picking this gift for me.¡± Katherine hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need of that really. This doesn¡¯t take much effort. Plus, you must be busy. I would hate it to hog your time.¡± Lucas nodded, ¡°Okay then. I will take you to lunch some other time.¡± Katherineughed and hailed a cab. But she told the driver to stop after she was out of the sight of Lucas. Sitting in the car, Katherine looked outside. The car happened to be stopping at the za in front of the shopping mall. Then she saw ra and Mrs. Henderson who just got out of the car and wanted to shop around. Katherine then paid the bill and got off the cab. She surveyed them from afar. They were all smiles and didn¡¯t see Katherine. Katherine just saw a vague profile of Mrs. Henderson in the private room when she bumped into the Hendersonsst time with Marshall. This time, she got the chance to examine Mrs. Henderson and found that she looked honestly quite affluent. Chapter 202 Stubborn Chapter 202 Stubborn ra and Mrs. Henderson bought a few items after browsing the za and some nearby boutiques. Katherine can¡¯t really see clearly what had they purchased since they were in a bag. Then they went into the shopping mall. ¡®How bored am I? Why the hell am I stalking them?¡¯ Though Katherine judged herself inside, she didn¡¯t stop her steps but tailed them into the mall. ra and Mrs. Henderson then went directly into the Women¡¯s Section and shopped for a bunch of clothes just after a while. Katherine just stood by the elevator and tailed them. After leaving one of the stores, ra took out of her phone and dialed a number. Though she was facing Katherine sideways, Katherine could still feel the infectious happiness on her face. Mrs. Henderson was standing next to her with a trace of disapproval but much happiness in her eyes. Katherine really didn¡¯t understand what the pair was up to. But the call didn¡¯tst long. After hanging up, ra went into a nearby caf¨¦ with Mrs. Henderson. Since it was at weekends, the caf¨¦ was quite bustling. The caf¨¦ door was wide open and people wereing in and out constantly. ra and Mrs. Henderson picked a window seat near the corner and sat down. Katherine secretly shadowed in and sat at a nearby table without attracting their attention. She happened to have bought a hat before and just wore it with her hair down to soften her presence. After ordering the coffee, Mrs. Henderson spoke, ¡°Bring those two coffees with youter. I will take the rest home with the driver.¡± ra nodded and said, ¡°We might have the dinner together this evening. Just wait for my call.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mrs. Henderson took a sigh and somewhatined, ¡°You are always stubborn, you know. I really don¡¯t understand why would you be willing to go this far.¡± ra¡¯s voice sounded brisk, ¡°Well, all for love probably.¡± Mrs. Henderson then smiled lightly. Katherine ordered a hot cocoa, but she was really not in the mood to enjoy it. She was eavesdropping their conversation. Then Mrs. Henderson brought up Mrs. Grant and mentioned her personality and some of her interests. Katherine quirked up the corner of her mouth and figured that Mrs. Henderson must be paving the way for ra to approach the Grants better. Well, it looked like that they both didn¡¯t have high moral standard. To the public, Marshall was still a married guy, How brazen were they to deliberate how to seduce him? Were all rich people this wanton and vexatious? Katherine listened for a while and was too outrageous to continue. It sure looked like that Mrs. Henderson knew Mrs. Grant well and even reminded ra the slightest details. Well, it would be damned if ra can¡¯t ensnare Marshall in the end sessfully since she got a hell of a mother. Katherine then just stood up and paid the bill. She must be crazy, or why would she waste her time to follow them around? She then just called the cab and went back to home this time. The gate was wide open when she went home and Marshall¡¯s car was still in the yard which meant that he hadn¡¯t left home all morning. Katherine was honestly taken aback since he got a lot on his te and would have a lot to handle even during weekends. Katherine always found it hard to locate him. Katherine took a nce at the car and went to the flower stand. Her flowers had been watered and soil loosened. Marshall was sitting on the sofa withptop on his crossed legs when Katherine entered the living room. Dressed in a navy blue home wear, Marshall was wearing an anti-radiation sses and staring at the files on theputer seriously. Chapter 203 Kyle Chapter 203 Kyle Actually, Katherine rarely saw Marshall to be this casual. He was always on the go when he was with her. After entering the living room, Katherine asked while changing her shoes, ¡°You haven¡¯t had lunch, right?¡± Marshall turned around, but his face waspletely hidden under the reflection of ss lenses. He nodded in a while. Katherine then went into the kitchen and started taking out of materials out of the fridge. The takeaway that Marshall brought home was already gone. Katherine wondered did Marshall eat it or just toss it. Katherine then started cooking. In the meantime, Marshall put down theputer and took off his sses. Pinching at his eyebrows, Marshall went to the kitchen. Marshall just leaned against the kitchen door, ¡°Don¡¯t make mine. I need to go back to the mansion in a minute.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t stop her movements and just answered, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Marshall then turned around and put away his items on the sofa. Katherine heard the sound of Marshall driving away in the middle of cooking. She cracked a smile and continued. She just wanted to whip up a meal, so it actually didn¡¯t make much of a difference whether Marshall stayed or not. After having the lunch, Katherine did the dishes and went back to her bedroom to take a rest. She scrolled through the phone and was amazed by how quick the gossip on the Inte was updated. The news about the Grants had somewhat disappeared. Katherine sniggered and took a long breath. How great was it to have money? Paying online trolls to sway the public opinion and removing the hashtag from the trending news were no trouble at all. Katherine then reviewed some of the driving test materials and meant to doze off. But after she had just closed her eyes, Mrs. Grant called which was definitely an odd thing since she had never called her. Katherine directly answered the call but didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Grant was also quiet, but Katherine can somewhat hear the sound of a man talking to a woman. Katherine just snickered and immediately connected the dots. Judging from the conversation of ra with Mrs. Henderson before, ra must be heading to the Grants mansion. Then Marshall just left for mansion. Well, it was pretty obvious that they were meeting which she should have figured out much earlier. Katherine didn¡¯t hang up the phone and just listened to their conversation which was not that audible since Mrs. Grant must be hiding the phone. From time to time, she could hear ra¡¯sughter and Marshall¡¯s brisk voice which suggested that they must be having a merry chat. Katherine closed her eyes and regarded their voices as luby. Then she just drifted off gradually, so she didn¡¯t know whether Mrs. Grant had said anything on the phone or when did she hang up exactly. Katherine napped for two hours and when she came around, it was about to rain outside. Katherine then moved the flower stand and returned to the living room. The owner of the store just texted her and wondered when can she sign the lease agreement. Katherine checked the weather outside and replied that she was avable at the moment. Thendlord seemed urgent and said that he would drive to the store in a minute and sign the contract with her. Kathrine then texted back okay and went out to hail a cab with the umbre. It did start raining the midway. The cab stopped in front of the sweets store and thendlord was already waiting. Katherine then went inside. Thendlord had already prepared the contract which Katherine took a photo and sent it to Peter. She was really afraid that thendlord would screw her in some terms. Peter looked it through and replied that there was nothing wrong with the contract now and some of the conditions had been modified. Katherine then signed the contract rest assured. Margaret was standing by the counter and remained silent the whole time. Thendlord probably knew why that she hadn¡¯t greeted him since he was fully aware of the fact that he had swindled a lot of money from her before. The contract was made out in two original copies, one copy to be held by each party after they both had signed the contract with their thumbs. Then thendlord just left. It was pouring outside, so Katherine chose to stay in the shop. She was much at ease after signing the contract, but Margaret was getting edgy. She said to Katherine in a while, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside after the rain is over. I¡¯m really not in the mood to work after seeing that obnoxiousndlord. I want to have fun.¡± Sitting by the window, Katherine looked outside and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Then her phone started vibrating. It was a voice call from Hector. Katherine answered it immediately. Hector¡¯s voice sounded that he was bored, ¡°Where are you?¡± Katherine paused and replied, ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Nah.¡± Katherine then looked at Margret, ¡°With a friend of mine.¡± Hector took a breath and said, ¡°Do you want toe over? I¡¯m also with my friend. You guys can meet up.¡± Hector¡¯s friend? Well, he said that he didn¡¯t have any friends before. Katherine turned to Margaret and mouthed if she wanted to go out. Margaret hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Katherine then replied to Hector that they would join himter. After the rain abated, Katherine and Margaret just closed the shop and grabbed a cab to go to the leisure club that Hector texted her. The club didn¡¯t have many guests since it was middle of the day. Hector was waiting for them by the door and first greeted Margaret politely after seeing them. Then he said to Katherine, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Katherine had never been at such a ce before. While walking inside, she asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hector smiled, ¡°A friend of mine opened this club, I haven¡¯t been here for a long time and thought that I would swing by today.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°Well, who is this of your friend. He sure sounds loaded.¡± Hector justughed, ¡°Well, he is the only friend of mine who got money.¡± There were only a few staff in the club at the moment. Hector directly led Katherine and Margaret to the second floor which was divided into entertainment and lounge section. They then went into a room which was quite spacious with arge game setups and mahjong table on both sides. There was a man in pajamas and slippers sitting by the mahjong table. The mahjong tiles were spreading on the table disorderly and the man was guessing the tiles with them face down. Hector then said to him, ¡°Hey, Kyle, my friends are here.¡± Kyle then looked upzily and took a nce of Katherine. Then his eyes just suddenly lightened up, ¡°Well, well. I¡¯m getting bored here. But we have four people now, a perfect timing to y mahjong here.¡± Hector knew Kyle well who was addicted to mahjong. He then just turned to Katherine and Margaret, ¡°Do you guys know how to y?¡± Katherine was a bit hesitated, ¡°Not really. I only saw other people ying this before.¡± Margaret also stuttered, ¡°Me too. I only know some basic rules.¡± But Kyle didn¡¯t mind this at all. He hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°Hey, juste over. I can teach you guys.¡± Katherine and Margaret met each other¡¯s eyes and went over. The pair didn¡¯t say that they were afraid of losing money or anything and just sat down directly. Kyle was getting drowsy before and just suddenly became energetic. He pushed all the tiles into the machine and said excitedly, ¡°Here are all the chips. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t have your money. We are just having fun here. I will treat you to dinnerter.¡± Katherine really felt likeughing. Kyle would make a great mahjong partner with Mrs. Grant. She was also somewhat addicted to mahjong and would call some richdies over to y from time to time, but Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t really like this kind of stuff, so she only got the chance to y in the mansion now and then or threw an excuse to go outside. Katherine really would love to see Kyle and Mrs. Grant ying together. After the chips were allocated, the four started ying. Katherine and Margaret didn¡¯t really understand theplex rules of Mahjong and can¡¯t even see that they¡¯dpleted the sets sometimes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Compared to Hector, they two were losing constantly. Kyle won the most, but while he was ying, he was jumping up and down like a monkey the whole time. He was sitting across Katherine and next to Margaret, so he chatted with Margaret a lot more. He then looked at Katherine and said to Margaret, ¡°Hey, Margaret, when you are with them, don¡¯t you feel like a third wheel?¡± Katherine paused Hector then turned to Kyle. But Kyle just giggled and changed to another posture, ¡°My bro really has a great taste. He had found himself this gorgeous girl.¡± Chapter 204 They Seemed Tight Chapter 204 They Seemed Tight Hector froze for a while and said, ¡°Just y your mahjong. Stop talking nonsense.¡± Kyle chuckled and just thought that Hector was being shy. Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°Well, you can just tell me if you want to hit on my friend. What a shitty pickup line you just got there.¡± Kyle sniggered, ¡°Well, you sure are a feisty girl.¡± Katherine sneered slightly which made Kyle to look at her more. He really hadn¡¯t met such a spirited girl for a long time. They continued ying till it was getting dark outside. Katherine and Margaret had lost all their chips and owed Kyle a lot more. Kyle was satisfied and excited on the other hand. After the mahjong was over, the four went outside to grab a bite. They didn¡¯t choose to eat in the club, since there was a five-star hotel just across the club. Standing in the lobby of the club, Kyle said vigorously, ¡°Well, I have won a lot today. The dinner is on me.¡± Katherine and Margaret both broke intoughter since they were simply paying each other with chips today and not the real money. Kyle was surely generous. The hotel was just across the road, so they just walked there. There was a line of parking spots in front of the hotel and Katherine suddenly paused noticing one of the license te. Though she didn¡¯t know those car brands, she could remember the car licenses since each one of them were unique. Hector walked over and asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with this car?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Katherine shook her head. ¡°The car is fine.¡± The car owner was the one that she got a problem with. Standing by the hotel door, Kyle yelled, ¡°Hey,e over. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Kyle was still in pajamas and slippers but was not at all awkward. Katherine and Hector then followed him into the hotel. Kyle should be a regr customer here since seeing that he was here, waiters hurriedly greeted, ¡°This way, Mr. Haverford.¡± Kyle even got his own private room here which was not a veryrge room but looked like he dined here a lot. Led by the waiters, Katherine examined all the private rooms, but she was not so lucky this time as there was no waiter opening doors to serve the dishes. Not a single private room door was opened by the time they got to Kyle¡¯s room. Katherine entered the room silently. Kyle was again jumping up and down while ordering the dishes and was even more considerate than the waiter as he busied himself with introducing all local specialties to Katherine and Margaret. Katherine beamed, ¡°Well, you can order dishes that you find the best. It¡¯s your treat anyway.¡± Kyle paused and stared at Katherine for a while, then he just chuckled, ¡°Well, quite to the point.¡± Kyle just tossed the menu away and threw a few dishes¡¯ names. Then he stood up, ¡°I¡¯d better pick the sea food myself.¡± The waiter immediately opened the door, ¡°This way, Mr. Haverford.¡± Kyle then waved his pajama sleeve and left. After Kyle left, Katherine cracked aughter, ¡°Well, Hector, you got a good friend there. I like his personality.¡± Hector then giggled, ¡°He really is a nice person.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t return after a while. Katherine got a bit displeased, ¡°He didn¡¯t run away, did he? He can¡¯t just leave us here after ordering a bunch of dishes.¡± Katherine was joking, so Hector just chimed in, ¡°I suppose so.¡± Katherine stood up, ¡°Well, I got to chase him back.¡± Hector nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Katherine then really left the room. There was arge sea food selection area in the lobby where customers could choose the seafood themselves. Katherine immediately saw Kyle. She then frowned, ¡°Hey, Kyle, are you waiting for them to grow up?¡± Katherine then noticed that there was a man standing across Kyle. It was Marshall. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine paused, but was not quite shocked. She saw Marshall¡¯s car parking outside before. So she just approached him undisturbedly, ¡°You are also here.¡± Marshall was quite surprised. Eyebrows knitted, he asked Katherine, ¡°What are you doing here? Do you know each other?¡± Kyle was in shock and turned to Katherine, ¡°Well, Katherine, do you know President Grant?¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and gazed at Kyle, ¡°Kyle, I meant to ask you this long before. Don¡¯t you read gossip news?¡± Kyle nodded and said proudly, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t get the time for it. Even if I do, I¡¯d rather y mahjong for a while.¡± Katherine was amused, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Marshall had quite a grand wedding ceremony before?¡± ¡°Of course I do. I was there.¡± But the truth was, he drank a lot that day and didn¡¯t remember a thing after sobering up. Katherineughed, ¡°Well, it was said that my wedding dress was transported by air and all the diamonds were hand embroidered. Can¡¯t this kind of extravagance win over your attention?¡± After hearing Katherine¡¯s words, Kyle was really shocked and scanned Katherine carefully. He then pointed at Katherine, ¡°You, you, you...¡± Katherine put down his hand, ¡°Me, me, me. You got it right.¡± Kyle then looked at the private room¡¯s direction, ¡°I thought you are Hector¡¯s girlfriend. So you are not.¡± Katherine winked, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not.¡± But Marshall¡¯s face just darkened right away. Staring at Katherine, he repeated his question, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows and asked back, ¡°What about you?¡± Marshall replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m having a social engagement here.¡± Katherineughed and sounded indifferent, ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty rare to have social activity on Saturday night.¡± He was free all day, but got out during the night without bringing Peter. A woman¡¯s voice sounded before Marshall can even say anything, ¡°Marshall?¡± Katherine quirked up the corner of her mouth and immediately knew who was here without even turning back. She was quite familiar with this voice. Marshall turned around and looked at ra. ra seemed like she hadn¡¯t seen Katherine and just said to Marshall, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you to pick. What took you so long?¡± Kyle frowned and looked at ra confusedly, ¡°Who is she?¡± ra paused and noticed Katherine, ¡°Well, Miss Jordan is also here.¡± Katherine turned to ra, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this manager Henderson. You really got a poor memory, you know. I seemed to have reminded you countless times of my address and you just can¡¯t remember it, can you? It should be quite dangerous to be this reckless in work.¡± ra froze a bit and didn¡¯t say anything. Kyle looked at Katherine, ¡°Who is she?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°Miss Henderson. The Hendersons seemed to be cooperating with the Grants.¡± Then Katherine just went to the ss container and changed the subject, ¡°Here, Kyle. I want this.¡± Kyle immediately answered, ¡°Sure, you can have whatever you like.¡± Katherine looked at the crabs which looked pretty big, but she didn¡¯t really know its name, ¡°This too!¡± ¡°Of course. Add this one.¡± Kyle directly said to the waiter. Katherine seemed joyful and continued, ¡°Hector likes to eat this kind of fish. Let¡¯s have one.¡± Kyle turned serious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me what I like?¡± Katherine turned to Kyle and let out a string ofughter, ¡°We¡¯ve ordered way too much. You can just have whatever we have left. It¡¯s a shame to waste food.¡± Kyle swung the sleeves of his pajama and said, ¡°Well, Katherine, this really hurts. I would tell on you to Hectorter.¡± Katherine and Kyle just joked with each other like no one was around which made Marshall and ra both awkward. Standing aside, Marshall and ra didn¡¯t move a muscle. ra actually heard about Kyle before and knew that he could be quite difficult to get along with. Not anyone could just be friends with him. But judging from his conversation with Katherine, they seemed tight. Katherine was clearly bossing his around, but instead of feeling offended, Kyle was beaming with smiles. ra frowned and looked annoyed. Chapter 205 I’m Jealous Chapter 205 I¡¯m Jealous Katherine went on ordering a bunch, but Kyle didn¡¯t seem to mind. After a while, Katherine pped her hands and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all.¡± Kyle nodded and said to the waiter, ¡°Make these two raw, these two steamed and the rest a sea food tray.¡± Then he said to Katherine, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Those two are still waiting for us in the private room.¡± Katherine then raised her eyebrows at Marshall and left with Kyle blissfully, While passing Marshall, Kyle even waved his hand at him, ¡°You cane over and join uster if you got time. We haven¡¯t met for a while.¡± Marshall nodded. After Katherine and Kyle had both left, ra said lowly to Katherine¡¯s back, ¡°How did Miss Jordan get to know Mr. Haverford? I heard that in his club, he is quite...¡± Then she suddenly stopped and seemed to realize that she had said something wrong. Looking at the direction that Katherine had disappeared into, Marshall took a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s pick the sea food.¡± ra nodded and leaned to his direction sweetly. Katherine¡¯s face immediately darkened after leaving the lobby. How shameless was that man! He said that he would return to the mansion, didn¡¯t he? What a liar! Did he really just assume that she wouldn¡¯t know a thing? Hector and Margaret were both on their phones and seemed to be awkward since they really didn¡¯t know each other. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing that they hade back, Hector immediately spoke, ¡°Well, did you two go fishing?¡± It was pretty rare to see Hector joking, so Kyleughed, ¡°Well, guess who we bumped into in the lobby.¡± Kyle then turned to Katherine, ¡°But I¡¯m really shocked, Katherine. It turned out that you are...¡± Katherine red at Kyle, ¡°I am what?¡± Kyle immediately changed his words, ¡°It turned out that you are the Katherine who bewitched Marshall.¡± Katherine¡¯s face lightened up a bit hearing his words. Kyle then turned to Hector and answered his own question, ¡°We met Marshall in the lobby. Sweet Jesus, Katherine is the Mrs. Grant.¡± Hector took a nce of Katherine who remained silent. Hector then replied in a few seconds, ¡°Oh, I thought you know this. They had a grand ceremony and you were there.¡± Well, Kyle was indeed there, but he was already hammered by the time the ceremony started. He didn¡¯t even get to see the faces of the married couple. Kyle then looked at Katherine admiringly, ¡°Well, you know, I¡¯ve always respected the woman who just suddenly showed up and managed to marry Marshall, but I really didn¡¯t expect that woman to be you.¡± Sitting next to Margaret, Katherine smiled and changed the subject, ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t ordered the drinks yet. What do you want to have?¡± Margaret hadn¡¯t really been in this kind of scenario before and just felt that all these people¡¯s identities were quiteplicated. She paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m all okay.¡± Kyle immediately buzzed the bell and called the waiter over and ordered a jug of mangosteen juice. Then he returned to the subject before, ¡°That woman before is ra Henderson, right? Well, I vaguely remembered that she was supposed to marry Marshall, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Katherine seemed calm, ¡°Yeah, she was.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Kyle took a long breath, ¡°No wonder that the vibe between you two was pretty weird.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Katherine chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I am being weird with you too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Kyle waved his hands, ¡°The attitude and the face are all different. I can tell that at least.¡± Kyle was definitely not a good-natured guy, though he was pretty careless normally, everyone knew that he can¡¯t be messed with. He would long be mad at Katherine if he couldn¡¯t tell that she was just joking with them. Katherine even managed to heave a sigh, ¡°Well, can Marshall and ra get this too?¡± Kyle chortled, ¡°They are both quite worldly. Of course they can tell.¡± Leaning against the chair, Katherine said, ¡°Well, if it¡¯s sure. Why can ra still be that undisturbed? Don¡¯t you think this kind of person is quite awesome?¡± Kyle sneered, ¡°Not for me. I hate this kind of person the most. They are actually shrewd inside, but they just have to act to be all innocent outside. I really find this kind of people disgusting.¡± Katherine immediately broke intoughter. She liked Kyle even more. While they were waiting for the dishes to be served, Katherine asked Kyle if he knew the Hendersons. Katherine actually didn¡¯t know them since she only got to know them after she met ra. Though Kyle couldn¡¯t match the faces, he knew their names well. He heard quite a lot of gossips on mahjong table. He then said, ¡°Old Mr. Henderson is honestly a formidable man. He is controlling the Hendersons now and I heard that he really favored Marshall and wanted to cooperate with the Grants before, but he was a really defensive guy, so I guessed that he wanted to seal the deal with the Grants after Marshall married ra since he wouldn¡¯t believe the Grants without the marriage as protection.¡± They had been in the business circle long time enough to know how to be safe. But not in his wildest dreams had Old Mr. Henderson expected that the situation would change at the last minute. Nobody had forecasted that Katherine would just show up all of a sudden. Katherine thought for a while and said, ¡°But Old Mr. Henderson seemed to be pretty active about this cooperation with the Grants.¡± Kyle nodded, ¡°Yeah, I heard that he even went to the Grant¡¯spany before.¡± That visit was actually pretty unusual since he had never paid a visit to otherpanies before and was well respected everywhere. Legs crossed, Kyle was dangling his slippers, ¡°Well, I guess that something must be wrong with the Henderson¡¯spany or the family, so Old Mr. Henderson would want to look for a reliable partner, and whichpany would be a better option than the Grants who owed to the Hendersons.¡± Katherine nodded and didn¡¯t really understand all theplex things involved in this whole cooperation. But she didn¡¯t really mind it anyway, since she just knew that she was mad at ra and just wanted to piss her off. Then the waiter entered with the raw slices of fish and steamed sea food as well as that fish that she specifically ordered for Hector. The sea food tray would be served in a while. But these dishes were actually enough since Katherine had ordered way too much. Kyle then stood up and pushed the fish to Hector, ¡°Here, Katherine picked this for you. You can have it all yourself. We wouldn¡¯t even touch it.¡± Katherine was smiling, but then she suddenly noticed a man standing by the door after the waiter had just left. But sitting with his back to the door, Kyle didn¡¯t see the man and continued teasing, ¡°Well, Katherine specially got this for you and knew what you like to eat. I really got jealous, you know.¡± Chapter 206 You are Both Unbridled Chapter 206 You are Both Unbridled Standing by the door, Marshall looked inside. Sitting next to Margaret, Katherine was all smiles. But Kyle still hadn¡¯t seen him and was still joking with Hector, ¡°Well, if I hadn¡¯t known that Katherine had married, I would definitely suspect that you two are...¡± Marshall remained poker-faced and didn¡¯t go inside. ra¡¯s voice sounded in a few seconds, ¡°Marshall, what are you doing standing outside?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t turn around, but ra¡¯s words had surly made Kyle to stop all his movements in the private room. He turned to the door smilingly, ¡°Hey, you are here. Well, let¡¯s have dinner together. Our dishes are just served.¡± ra first came in, ¡°We figured that we woulde over and say hi since we met before.¡± Kyle scanned ra up and down, ¡°Miss Henderson, are you here with Marshall for business?¡± ra¡¯s face didn¡¯t even change, ¡°Yeah, we have to talk some business stuff.¡± Kyle slowly nodded, ¡°No wonder that you two can be together.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything the whole time. Hector stared at ra for a while andughed, ¡°Mr. Grant, I really don¡¯t expect to see you here. Since Katherine is here, why don¡¯t you join us? It¡¯s a bit weird that you couple are separated in two rooms.¡± Hearing Hector¡¯s words, ra was really awkward. She obviously can hear the sarcasm in Hector and Kyle¡¯s words. She knew perfectly well that they both were excluding her. Standing aside, she was still wearing her smiles. Katherine took a nce of ra and seemed to beughing at her but not that obvious which was definitely annoying. Marshall then greeted Kyle, ¡°I met Old Mr. Haverford several days ago and mentioned about you. He said that you were at the club these days.¡± Kyle nodded, ¡°Yeah, I was quite free these days, so I stayed there.¡± ra frowned imperceptibly. She didn¡¯t know that Marshall was this familiar with Kyle. ra was getting a bit edgy since she said the wrong thing down at the lobby and didn¡¯t know if Marshall would mind it or not. Marshall nodded, ¡°Old Mr. Haverford had also said that I should persuade you to not stay in the club all the time and go outside more if I should run into you sometime.¡± Kyle looked at Katherine and suddenly smiled, ¡°Yeah, I was just bored before. Of course I would love to go outside if I have better things to do.¡± Katherine rolled her eyes at him. Marshall then turned to Hector, ¡°We met in As Ind before. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t recognize to be Mr. Be.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hector stood up, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not at home all year round and it¡¯s better for me if other people don¡¯t know my identity.¡± Hector naturally knew that Marshall knew his true identity, so there was no need to hide. Marshall then turned to Katherine, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were here. I would bring you with me.¡± His tone suddenly softened and even sounded affectionate. Katherine knew that they need to act now. She then reached her hand to Marshall and he directly held it. Katherine looked at him, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your social engagements. I know that you are here for work and don¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± Marshall dropped his eyes and gazed at Katherine. She was not like her usual self and was clearly acting. She seemed quite sweet at this time. Marshall then lifted his hand up and stroked Katherine¡¯s hair, ¡°You silly girl.¡± Katherine then met ra¡¯s eyes with the corner of her eyes and red at her. ra was no match for her every time they were both involved in a provocative situation. Katherine actually wanted to thank Sam of WF Group and that stupid Dolly, because if it were not for them, Marshall wouldn¡¯t find the necessity to cooperate with her and she wouldn¡¯t get the chance to compete with ra. She really felt great now. But Marshall can¡¯t actually stay here since he was not only engaging with the Hendersons. Khalid and Frances were also here. So after bidding farewells to all the people in the room, he left with ra. Katherine suddenly chuckled staring at ra¡¯s back. ra happened to be at the door and turned to Katherine who just showed her middle finger at her tantly. ra paused and her face immediately darkened. She turned around right away and seemed furious. She probably didn¡¯t expect that Katherine would make this indecent gesture in public. But all people in the room saw Katherine¡¯s action clearly. Katherine started giggling after ra had left. Kyle also started chortling, even more exaggerated than Katherine. Hector just shook his head mildly. Margaret was actually confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Kyle then poked at Katherine, ¡°Katherine, I really like your personality you know. You are very much like me.¡± Katherine sneered and pushed him away. Hector chimed in, ¡°You don¡¯t say. You two are indeed simr on some aspects.¡± Kyle was also unbridled in nature. He even talked back to David and Ariel for Hector. If it weren¡¯t for Old Mr. Haverford to re at him, he would probably yell at Kevin. Though he wasn¡¯t giving them the middle finger, his attitude was definitely bad. Looking at Kyle, Katherine poured herself a ssful of juice and raised the ss to Kyle. ¡°I just know that you are different from those pretentious and condescending people since you are friends with Hector. From now on, we would also be friends.¡± Kyle got upset, ¡°Friends? Aren¡¯t we already friends?¡± Katherine sneered, ¡°We weren¡¯t before, but we definitely are after this drink.¡± Kyle got upset, ¡°So you didn¡¯t see me as your friend but still ordered a bunch of expensive seafood!¡± Margaret and Hector both started giggling. Katherine also broke intoughter. The atmosphere livened up again. Then they started having all the seafood. Kyle was clearly merry today and squatted on the chair like a monkey. But he was pretty considerate as he was constantly refilling drinks and picking food for other people. Katherine looked at him and said, ¡°Well, I really appreciate it that you are taking care of us, but could you please sit down. I really felt like there was an animal crouching next to me.¡± Kyle¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°I just unshelled a crab leg for you! Give it back to me!¡± Katherine hurriedly mulched down all the meat and uttered, ¡°Well, do you want me to spit it out?¡± Then the whole private room just filled up withughter. After Marshall and ra just went back to the room, Marshall discovered that Mrs. Grant and Mrs. Henderson were chatting heartedly like long-lost sisters. Marshall took a nce at Khalid and frowned uncontrobly. Khalid then coughed naturally. Mrs. Grant immediately read the room and got the hint. Then she took back her hands and sat upright after a while. Chapter 207 How did he Misjudge? Chapter 207 How did he Misjudge? Marshall went over and sat next to Khalid. He seemed undisturbed from the outside. The Mr. Henderson looked at Marshall and turned to ra smilingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did that Haverford boy say annoying things?¡± ra paused and hurriedly exined, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t really know Kyle before, so Marshall did the majority of talking.¡± They both didn¡¯t mention that Katherine was also there. Marshall didn¡¯t want to bring this up because he didn¡¯t want Mrs. Grant to stir things up again. She had been bad mouthing Katherine all afternoon in the mansion. She would talk shitty about Katherine and just wouldn¡¯t stop. He hated it from the beginning. While for ra, she didn¡¯t mention Katherine because she was afraid that other people may find it odd that a couple was separated in two rooms and would want to call Katherine over which would be a buzzkill for her. Mr. Henderson then nodded, ¡°Well, that naughty Haverford boy is surly sometimes undisciplined, but young people ought to be this energetic. You two should be more like him to be more lively.¡± He mainly said this to ra who immediately got the hint. She was always a stuffy person and Marshall was in no way better than her, so it was no easy to have chemistry between them. Two people who canplement each other can generate love sparks. ra had actually thought about this before. Back when Marshall broke off their engagement, though he said he was sorry, he seemed undisturbed at all from the outside. She can¡¯t really tell that he was sorry or was feeling reluctant. So ra was aware back then that Marshall had no feelings for her. She always thought herself as a somewhat attractive woman and had never expected to lose to a woman like Katherine. She wouldn¡¯t have it, never. She was actually secretlyparing herself with Katherine recently and found that she was far better than Katherine except for the personality. She didn¡¯t have a powerful background nor great social etiquettes. She was really nothing apart from her sparkling yet shameless personality. Men probably just dug for this type of girls, she thought inside. Khalid chuckled and changed the subject to their business cooperation. Mr. Henderson naturally followed his words and continued. Thepletion of cooperation between the twopanies was just a step way. All the details had been ironed out and they just need to sign the contract. Mr. Henderson then said that he had long wanted to cooperate with the Grants and it was just that it was held up by something. Hearing his words, all people present paused. They all knew what he was referring to. Mrs. Grant blinked her eyes and turned to Marshall. Marshall was clearly absent-minded and seemed fidgety with his eyebrows slightly knitted. ra also took a nce of Marshall and knew what he was anxious for. Khalid just smiled, ¡°Well, good things are worthy of waiting. Though it was a bit dyed, our two families cooperated anyway, so in a way, it¡¯s the same.¡± Mr. Henderson nced at ra with the corner of his eyes and chimed in, ¡°Right, we waited for the right thing.¡± ra then took her sight away from Marshall. Eyes drooped, she looked at the teacup next to her and felt powerless. All the Grants and Hendersons here didn¡¯t know that Katherine was in that private room and wasn¡¯t affected at all and chatted for a long time. Marshall got increasingly agitated and finally just stood up, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± Then he just directly left. He indeed headed for the restroom, but he took out a cigarette box from his pocket standing by the sink. He heard people giggling inside just after lighting the smoke. Then he heard Kyle¡¯s voice, ¡°Well, I really like Katherine¡¯s personality. It¡¯s a shame that I got to know her thiste. You know, I even thought earlier that you two would make a great couple if she is single. She can definitely settle those annoying family members of yours. They can in no way control her.¡± Then Kyle pushed the door open and got out. He was talking to the person behind him and was surprised to see Marshall when he turned around, ¡°Oh, you are here. You really got me.¡± But he didn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed at all and acted like he was not the one who was gossiping about another man¡¯s wife. Hector was behind him and wasn¡¯t shocked to see Marshall here. Kyle and Hector went to wash their hands. Kyle then spoke to Marshall, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Got annoyed because of the engagements?¡± Then he continued before Marshall can even say anything, ¡°I don¡¯t like those social activities either. Those people can¡¯t be more fake. How long have you been here? Do you want to join us in our room? Katherine is definitely fleecing me today. She had ordered way too much. There is no way we can finish all those dishes.¡± Then he seemed that he just suddenly remembered Marshall¡¯s rtionship with Katherine and chortled, ¡°Come and have some with us. You got to take care of your wife.¡± Marshal stared at Kyle for a while and nodded, ¡°Okay then.¡± Katherine was chatting with Margaret in the room and was mainly bullshitting thendlord. Margaret was livid with anger just mentioning him. Katherine was bad mouthing thendlord too. She would also fall for his trap if it weren¡¯t for Peter. While they were speaking ill of thendlord vigorously, the room door was opened. Katherine heard Kyle¡¯s voice before she even got to see him, ¡°Little Katherine, you sweet husband is here.¡± Katherine¡¯s face twitched and was disgusted by Kyle¡¯s address. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marshall was thest toe in and just sat next to Katherine after taking a nce of her. ¡®Am I going to improvise another acting? My appearance fee is actually pretty high!¡¯ Katherine thought secretly. Then she looked at Marshall, ¡°Why are you here? Is your engagement over?¡± ¡°No yet.¡± Marshall heaved a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anymore, so I made up an excuse and just left.¡± Kyle thenughed, ¡°These social activities are really obnoxious, so I never liked them.¡± Then he looked at Katherine and directly ordered, ¡°Here, pick up some dishes for your sweet husband. Don¡¯t you remember that you ordered all these things? I wouldn¡¯t let you go if you can¡¯t have them all.¡± Katherine rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Would you look at yourself? How stingy are you? I would pack all these leftovers for you and you can just have them as yourte night snacks.¡± Though Katherine was saying this, she still picked up the chopsticks and got some food for Marshall and said, ¡°You drank way too much, so it would be good for your stomach if you have some food now.¡± Looking at Katherine¡¯s chopsticks, Marshall was sure that she was doing this on purpose. There were unpacked sterilized utensils aside, but she just had to let him use hers and acted all innocent. He genuinely thought she was a simple person before. How on earth did he misjudge? Katherine blinked her eyes innocently, ¡°Here, have some of these.¡± Chapter 208 What did this Leave her? Chapter 208 What did this Leave her? Kyle didn¡¯t know their intrigues against each other and just said to Marshall, ¡°Right, have some of these. It¡¯s good for your body. You stomach definitely would upset after all those drinks.¡± Marshall then slowly took Katherine¡¯s chopsticks and bowl, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Katherine¡¯s chuckled, ¡°There is no need to say thanks. We¡¯re a family. I ought to do this for you.¡± She just had to gross this neat freak out. Marshall had some symbolically and put down the chopsticks. The room definitely wouldn¡¯t get silent with Kyle here. He then asked Marshall what was going on in his room. Leaning against the chair, Marshall said, ¡°We just talked about our cooperation and discussed the supply modester.¡± Kyle nodded, ¡°Which Hendersons showed up? That old dude Mr. Henderson?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t know which Mr. Henderson Kyle was referring to and just answered, ¡°Mr. Henderson and Mrs. Henderson came over today.¡± Katherine then giggled lowly. She remembered that she stalked ra and her mother today and knew that ra was up to something else tonight. They were both immoral to some extent. Kyle nced at Katherine and continued, ¡°ra should be working in thepany now, right? I remembered that she never showed up in the Henderson¡¯s social engagements before. Now that she is out, she must be working.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Yes, she is responsible for bridging some tasks between our twopanies.¡± Kyle immediately got what was going on. He then sneered, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t she have a socialite persona before? What is she doing now? Can¡¯t she pretend anymore?¡± Nobody can answer his question. But Hector who was silent all the way suddenly asked, ¡°Apart from ra, did Mr. Henderson have other children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle replied, ¡°But his little boy is still in high school and can¡¯t manage apany.¡± Hector nodded and seemed to have figured out something. Katherine then picked out some sea food from the tray and put it into Marshall¡¯s te, ¡°Have some more. Somebody might call you backter and you would have to continue drinking.¡± Marshall looked down and didn¡¯t pick up his chopsticks, ¡°I know how to deal with them.¡± But Katherine¡¯s words were definitely right. The room door was knocked in a while. Kyle thought it was the waiter and just said that she cane in. But ra turned out to be the one standing by the door. She seemed calm as if those unpleasant episodes hadn¡¯t happened at all. Kyle frowned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His tone plus his question definitely sounded unfriendly. ra just turned to Marshall, ¡°They are all waiting for you. I guessed that you are here and wanted to call you over. Our dinner should be done in a minute.¡± Kyle sneered and muttered audibly, ¡°You acted like you are the legit wife here.¡± All the people present heard his words. Hector then turned to Katherine, ¡°Katherine, do you have anywhere that you want to goter. We should also be done in a while.¡± Katherine replied, ¡°Do you have arrangementster? I thought that we would all go home after this meal.¡± ¡°Of course we have.¡± Kyle lengthened his words deliberately, ¡°I will show you my clubter. We have a ton of great things there. I would present to you all kinds of fun stuff today.¡± Hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Marshall slightly frowned and stood up, but he also held Katherine up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to that room together. Mom and dad are also there. You got to say hi.¡± Katherine was surprised. She hesitated and didn¡¯t actually want to meet the Hendersons since she absolutely found them annoying. But when she heard that Khalid and Mr. Grant were also there, she really wanted to meet them since she just wanted to piss her and ra off. Kyle stared at Katherine for a while and suddenly waved his hand, ¡°Well, you ought to go there and greet them. I mean, as a daughter-inw, you ought to meet your husband¡¯s parents.¡± Marshall then held Katherine¡¯s hand into his palm, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± But ra¡¯s face had changedpletely. She can normally control her emotions well, but this time, her face even turned to pale. Marshall and Katherine can be all lovey-dovey all they wanted in front of her, but not in front of her family... Was Marshall doing this on purpose? Didn¡¯t he know her feelings for him? What did this leave her? Seeing ra¡¯s darkened face, Katherine instantly got pleased and followed Kyle¡¯s words, ¡°Right, Kyle is right. I really should go over and say hi.¡± Then she hugged Marshall¡¯s arm and left with him. Standing by the door, ra was gazing at them silently. Katherine quirked up the corner of her mouth and looked cocky. She really enjoyed this viin character and this feeling. She could make that bitch cry anytime she wanted. What a great feeling! Marshall brought Katherine to a nearby room which was half open. Marshall directly pushed the door open. The atmosphere in the room was actually pretty lively. Mrs. Grant and Mrs. Henderson were chatting merrily and were like sisters. Khalid and Mr. Henderson were drinking with each other and acted like buddies. Marshall went inside and said that he bumped into Katherine before and figured that he would bring her over to say hi. The room instantly got quiet. But Khalid¡¯s reaction was pretty quick. He immediately stood up, ¡°Katherine, I asked Marshall earlier if you are avable today and wanted him to bring you over, but he said that you are pretty busy at the sweet shop. But it sure looks like we are a real family since we can meet each other at this ce no matter what.¡± Khalid was really good at sugarcoating, so Katherine called him dad sweetly. Then she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m indeed busy today. I went over to the shop to sign the contract today. Marshall told me to return to the mansion with him this morning, but I was really swamped.¡± While saying this, Katherine examined each one of the people¡¯s face. Mrs. Grant was definitely not a good actor since her face just darkened right away. Mrs. Henderson¡¯s face was even better than hers. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mr. Henderson wasn¡¯t looking at her but stared at ra by the door whose face she can¡¯t see since she was standing behind her. But she can well guess how depressed she must be. Sadly, she was enjoying every bit of this. She was really on cloud nine at this point. Khalid must have sensed the weird atmosphere in the room and tried to soften it withughter, ¡°Here, some and join us. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? There are no strangers here. The Hendersons would soon be cooperating with us and would be our business partners. They wouldn¡¯t mind this.¡± They didn¡¯t mind it, but Katherine definitely didn¡¯t want to dine with them. She then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad. I¡¯m actually having dinner with my friends. I just meant to some over and say hi. They are still waiting for me.¡± Mrs. Grant finally spoke, ¡°You got friends? What kind of friends?¡± She sounded mean and sarcastic. Katherine got an inferior background, so she can only be friends with some shitty people. Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t like her and naturally loathed her so-called friends. She then sneered, ¡°How about you call your friends over and let we meet with each other?¡± Chapter 209 Kyle, the Saboteur Chapter 209 Kyle, the Saboteur Katherine can surly hear the sarcasm in Mrs. Grant¡¯s tone. She then said to her, ¡°Well, next time maybe. I heard that he doesn¡¯t have a good reputation, so you may not like him when you meet him.¡± ra hurriedly exined, ¡°Well, Miss Jordan¡¯s friend should be busy, so...¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Mrs. Grant directly interrupted, ¡°I haven¡¯t met Katherine¡¯s so-called friends before. Now that we bump into them, let¡¯s meet up.¡± Marshall stayed silent all the way and looked like that he had no intention of stopping Mrs. Grant. Katherine knew that he was giving her an opportunity to justify herself. Then she nodded, ¡°Okay then, let me give them a call.¡± Kyle happened to have saved his number on Katherine¡¯s phone. So Katherine just called him right away. Kyle¡¯s voice sounded surprised, ¡°Katherine? Why are you calling me? We¡¯re just steps away, right? You must be missing me.¡± Though the phone was not on speaker, the room was deadening quiet and Kyle¡¯s voice was pretty loud, so all the people heard what Kyle said loud and clear. Khalid slowly frowned and thought that Kyle¡¯s words had crossed some boundaries. He didn¡¯t seem like a normal friend. Mrs. Grant was just sneering. Katherine replied, ¡°We¡¯re in room 606, not far from ours. Could youe over? They all want to meet you.¡± ¡°Really? They want to meet me? Sure, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Then they heard a span of noise and the room door was opened in a second. Then the voice on the phone and in the hallway just ovepped, ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m here.¡± Katherine hung up the phone and opened the room door. She nced at ra cockily when she opened the door. Kyle immediately chuckled upon seeing Katherine, ¡°Your father and mother-inw, right, Marshall¡¯s parents. We¡¯ve met before.¡± He then directly entered the door and greeted everyone, ¡°Hi, everybody.¡± He seemed a natural socialist and said to Khalid, ¡°Hi, uncle Grant. Me and Katherine are tight buddies.¡± Khalid froze and the Mrs. Grant next to him directly stood up, ¡°Kyle? What are you doing here?¡± Kyle knew what Khalid and Mrs. Grant were like perfectly well. They were all assholes. The Old Mr. Haverford had four daughters and finally got a son in hister years, so he doted on him a lot. But the boy was born a free spirit and opened a club now which was said to house all kinds pf marginalized things and had been reported on several times. He would have been long grinded down if it weren¡¯t for Haverford¡¯s strong background. Khalid had prevented from Marshall meeting too much with Kyle before. But Haverfords was definitely a reliable partner. All the daughters in Haverford had married well, so though the only heir was somewhat subpar, the four sisters had managed thepany well. So though many people didn¡¯t like Kyle, they dared not to mess with him. Kyle was hot-tempered and was unstrained by anything. He even would fight with his own father. Mrs. Grant looked at Kyle, ¡°How did you be friends with Katherine? Did you guys meet through Marshall?¡± Katherine remained quiet and was wearing light smiles. Kyle immediately widened his eyes, ¡°Definitely not the truth, auntie Grant. Our friendship got nothing to do with Marshall. Our friendship is way stronger than me and Marshall¡¯s. Don¡¯t you know what Marshall is like...¡± Then he continued, ¡°He is tooposed. We don¡¯t really click, you know. We don¡¯t also have mutual interests, but Katherine...¡± Then he turned to Katherine, ¡°But me and Kathrine¡¯s personality are reallypatible.¡± Katherine cracked a smile, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Aren¡¯t you aware what a reputation you¡¯ve got?¡± Kyle giggled and didn¡¯t really care who was around, ¡°I really like you when you loathe me, you know?¡± The faces of Mrs. Grant, Khalid and all the Hendersons darkened. But Marshall didn¡¯t seem to mind this. Then he spoke, ¡°We had finished our lovely meals, right? How about we call it a day?¡± These people had certainly lost their appetite. Kyle and Katherine¡¯s drama had ruined the dinner. Mrs. Henderson then stood up, ¡°Yeah, right. We¡¯ve had enough.¡± Kyle was really bad at reading the room, ¡°What? You are done here? Marshall and Katherine, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back to my room and continue. Katherine, you must finish all those sea foods today, otherwise, you are just a sea food murderer.¡± Katherine red, ¡°Shut up!¡± Kyle acted bewildered, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with my words?¡± Mr. Henderson also stood up, seeming like he can¡¯t bring himself to listen anymore, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± The Hendersons first went to the door with ra and bid farewell to Khalid and Mrs. Grant. Then they just left. ra stared at Marshall¡¯s back with expectation when she left, but Marshall didn¡¯t ever look back. She was literally grinding her teeth. They had a great time at the Grants mansion this afternoon, but they were again back to square one after this night. Khalid stood still while Mrs. Grant gazed at Katherine. She had really underestimated this woman before. How on earth did shend on this Henderson boy that was like a bomb which can hurt and protect people at the same time. Judging from their conversations, Kyle really liked Katherine. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It looked like that Katherine had got herself another rock. Mrs. Grant was livid with anger. She thought there was just a dead end in front of Katherine and didn¡¯t expect that she would find herself a new road. After all the Hendersons left, Marshall hugged Katherine¡¯s shoulders and said to his parents, ¡°We are going to hang around for a while in Kyle¡¯s room. You¡¯d better go home first. Dad had too much drink today and should go to bed early.¡± Face still darkened, Mrs. Grant said, ¡°It¡¯ste now. Don¡¯t stay for too lone.¡± Marshall nodded. Khalid took a sigh and left with Mrs. Grant. While they were still in the hallway, Katherine vaguely heard Khalid¡¯s voice, ¡°You just have to ask for troubles. You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Mrs. Grant then muttered something which Katherine can¡¯t hear. Standing by the door, Kyle acted like that he wasn¡¯t the one who ruined the dinner. He was all calm, ¡°Hey, they¡¯ve all left. Let¡¯s go back to my room.¡± Eyes met, Marshall and Katherine followed Kyle. Hector and Margaret were still on their phones. Seeing them, Hector immediately stood up, ¡°Are we leaving?¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Kyle waved his hand, ¡°They all left in that room. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Hector paused, ¡°This early?¡± Katherine chuckled, ¡°Right, there is a dinner that Mr. Haverford can¡¯t ruin.¡± Chapter 210 They wouldn’t Last Long Chapter 210 They wouldn¡¯t Last Long Marshall really didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore. Katherine and other people were already full, so they were just chatting together. Katherine didn¡¯t know Kyle¡¯s background and can just feel that he was pretty wealthy. She then asked Marshall secretly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me? You knew that he was going to ruin your dinner.¡± Leaning against the chair, Marshall answered, ¡°The dinner won¡¯t be over this quick if he didn¡¯t go there. I¡¯m getting tired.¡± Katherine frowned, ¡°But it didn¡¯t seem like a wise way to end a social engagement.¡± Marshall quirked up the corner of his mouth, ¡°Whatever.¡± Katherine then nced at Kyle who was telling Hector what was going on in his club recently. Still, he was squatting on the chair like a monkey. Katherine asked lowly, ¡°You are friends with Kyle, right? But I feel that your parents didn¡¯t seem to like him.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Well, my parents probably like obedient ones.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Probably, but the Hendersons also didn¡¯t like him.¡± Marshall sneered, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t really pay attention to them.¡± Though Marshall was saying that, Katherine can obviously tell that the Hendersons didn¡¯t like Kyle. But ording to Marshall, the Hendersons and the Haverfords didn¡¯t really have contacts before and certainly didn¡¯t have any conflicts with Kyle. But the Henderson¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t seem like that they were like this because of all the gossips outside. Marshall can¡¯t really think of a reason at the moment. On the way back to the Henderson¡¯s mansion, ra was sitting on the passenger seat and looking outside. Sitting on the back seats, the Henderson couple remained silent. When the car stopped at a red light, Mrs. Henderson spoke, ¡°How did that Katherine meet the Haverford boy? That Kyle seemed sweet to her. Isn¡¯t he bad-tempered? Why is he so nice to Katherine then?¡± MR. Henderson heaved a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then he turned to ra, ¡°Katherine was in that room when you went over, right?¡± ra blinked her eyes, ¡°Yeah, me and Marshall had met them much early when we picked the sea food. Kyle was really sweet to her.: Face darkened, Mr. Henderson said, ¡°Marshall wasn¡¯t angry, was he? He seemed like he was not bothered at all.¡± ra broke intoughter, ¡°Marshall probably knew what Kyle was like and had got used to it.¡± Mr. Henderson was getting serious, ¡°If Katherine can get the Haverfords on her sideter, Mrs. Grant¡¯s attitude might change.¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t like Katherine at first was because of her poor background. Once this weakness waspensated, her attitude would change immediately. ra had suddenly remembered this. Right, Mrs. Grant was nice to her now because of her strong family. If she was like Katherine¡¯s background, Mrs. Grant probably wouldn¡¯t evennd her eyes on her. ra slowly gnashed her teeth. But she still lost to Katherine with all these advantages, What was so special about her that can let Kyle pester at her? ra would feel like that her chest would be filled up once she thought how Kyle protected Kathrine in front of the Grants. Mr. Henderson drank a lot before, so when he sighed, the car was filled with alcohol. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s wait and see. Though the Haverfords spoiled Kyle, they have bottom lines.¡± Mrs. Henderson nodded and the car was back to silence. Old Mr. Henderson was still sitting in the living room after they returned to the mansion. The TV was on, but he wasn¡¯t watching it. The maid had brewed a cup of tea, but he just sniffed it and didn¡¯t drink. At his age now, he often found it hard to fall sleep, so there was no way that he would drink tea at this time. Seeing that ra hade back, he put down the tea, ¡°How much did you drink today? It looks like that you had a lovely dinner.¡± The three instantly got awkward. Well, they had a great beginning and thought they would have a wonderful ending too, but they didn¡¯t expect Katherine and Kyle to show up to ruin the dinner. Noticing their darkened face, Old Mr. Henderson frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t it go well?¡± ra didn¡¯t feel like talking about what happened tonight and would get nauseated when she thought about how Katherine showed her middle finger to her.¡± She was clearly dispirited, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and have a rest, grandpa.¡± After ra left, Old Mr. Henderson asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Mr. Henderson heaved a sigh and simply recounted what happened tonight. Old Mr. Henderson frowned, ¡°That spoiled Haverford boy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Mr. Henderson got serious. He knew Kyle, but hadn¡¯t met him for a long time. Back when Kyle was a little boy, he was violent-tempered and would even boss around Old Mr. Haverford who wouldn¡¯t even get mad. It was certain that Kyle would turn out to be an unbridled man. But everything had two sides. Though Kyle was undisciplined, it would be a great thing in one can befriend him. The Haverfordpany was really blossoming and had a massive market scale under his four sisters¡¯ management. What¡¯s more, those four son-inws also had their ownpany. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. So the businesswork of the Haverfords was really formidable. Old Mr. Henderson thought for a while and said, ¡°Find a time and see if we can meet the Haverfords. We are all businessmen. They would know what to do.¡± Mr. Henderson slowly nodded, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Sitting aside, Mrs. Henderson was getting ufortable, ¡°Dad, our ra isn¡¯t desperate to marry someone, is she? That Marshall is still married. I really felt bad for ra now that we¡¯re meddling in. she surly can find a better man than Marshall.¡± Old Mr. Henderson red, ¡°You don¡¯t understand a thing. Do you think we still got time to let her browse around? Marshall would get a divorce with that Katherine sooner orter. There is nothing wrong to be prepared. That Frances said that they wouldn¡¯tst long, right? It¡¯s safer that we get ready early in case other people would suddenly jump in and screw the whole thing.¡± Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s words seemed about right. After pondering for a while, Mrs. Henderson stopped questioning. Chapter 211 Protecting Katherine Chapter 211 Protecting Katherine And when ites to Katherine and others, the joyful party came to an end after some squabbling in their private room. Marshall had drunk some sses of wine, so he found himself a surrogate driver. Kyle stumbled smugly to the club across the street, the wide sleeves of his pajamas waving in the wind. This would be a busy time for the club, in front of which were parked a myriad of cars, and a valet was busy bowing to everyone walking through the door. Kyle walked up to the valet and patted him on the shoulder rather seriously. Katherine was observing all this as she asked Marshall, ¡°Howe you¡¯d know someone like him?¡± Giving her a quick nce, Marshall shot back, ¡°And howe you¡®d know someone like him?¡± ¡°Well,¡± answered Katherine, ¡°I met him through Hector, who¡¯s a good friend of his. You could say that I piggybacked on Hector¡¯s poprity.¡± Marshall turned around and got into the car. After Katherine bid Hector farewell, she called to Margaret, ¡°Let us drive you home. We can¡¯t leave a lady alone at night. You know, it is not safe..¡± As she and Margaret went into the car, Katherine rolled down the window to wave at Hector, the smile on her face forcing Marshall to look away. ¡°And you know it isn¡¯t safe for a woman to be out by herself,¡± said Marshall, after the car had pulled away from the curb. His voice was faint, but the sarcasm was strong. Katherine frowned and clicked her tongue. She had half a mind to snap back at Marshall with the same sass she had used on Kyle, but since Margaret was still in the car, she held it back. The car arrived first in Margaret¡¯s neighborhood. Margaret exited the car as she was expressing her endless thanks to Katherine. ¡°No biggie,¡± Katherine said, waving a hand, ¡°Let¡¯s hang out some more when we have time.¡± Margaret was happy to hear that, agreeing with her profusely. The car pulled away after Margaret went safely inside, and nobody said anything on the ride home. Katherine got out of the car as soon as it stopped at the house, and she went directly inside without even a word. Marshall, on the other hand, paid the driver¡¯s fares, and only went in after having a smoke, by which time Katherine had long gone upstairs. Marshall stood by a window downstairs, looking at the yard. The phone in his pocket buzzed a couple of times. It had actually been buzzing throughout their drive home, and he could just tell who the calls wereing from. Mrs. Grant was bound to makeints after her humiliation earlier today, but Marshall didn¡¯t want to hear from her. In fact, had she not been his mother, he wouldn¡¯t even consider looking at her twice. She was annoying, in and simple. The phone buzzed on, and Marshall had no other options than to pick up. ¡°Can you talk?¡± asked Mrs. Grant without preamble. ¡°Uh, yes. Go ahead.¡± Said Marshall. And went ahead Mrs. Marshall did, as she spilled out a long stream of words. ¡°How did Katherine meet Kyle? Did you introduce them to each other? They looked chummy and Kyle was pretty protective of her today. What¡¯s the nature of their rtionship exactly? Marshall, you should know better than I do who Kyle is. Does he seem like the kind of guy that is nice to people for no reason? Didn¡¯t you hear about the gossip of some girl that was close to him? And what happened to her, huh? Getting herself caught at his nightclub and whatnot. I mean, think about it, and now he¡¯s getting close with Katherine! Boy, you gotta watch out¡­¡± Marshall put down the phone, and could still hear her voiceing from the other end. Mr. Grant wasn¡¯t a chatty person, and neither was Marshall, both of whom preferred quietness. But what did they have instead? Mrs. Grant and Katherine Jordan. A most gabby lot. Mrs. Grant had gone through a whole spiel without hearing anything from her son. ¡°Hello? Hello? Are you listening at all?¡± Marshall picked up the phone again. ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce Kyle to Katherine. Just like you, I also didn¡¯t know about their acquaintance until today, and just like you, I was quite surprised.¡± Mrs. Grant paused, her voiceden with confusion. ¡°How is it possible that she got to meet him all by herself, with that status of hers?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t want to talk about it. He was a bit irritated today. The irritation had started early in the morning, and had started to slowly fade away after he spent the afternoon with ra talking about work. But as soon as he saw Katherine in the evening, the feeling of irritation came roaring back and persisted through the night. Mrs. Grant sounded worried. ¡°Your and Kyle aren¡¯t exactly tight friends. And he¡¯s such an erratic guy, too! There¡¯s nothing he won¡¯t do, since he¡¯s the kind of person to scream at his own father. Truly I¡¯m worried that he¡¯d be bewitched by Katherine and turn against you and¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mom,¡± said Marshall with a chuckle, ¡°you¡¯re majorly overthinking it. First of all, that doesn¡¯t sound like something Katherine would do. Secondly, how would she ¡®bewitch¡¯ anyone?¡± ¡°She¡¯s quite the looker,¡± Mrs. Grant replied, unwilling to let it go. Then, she said, ¡°I would never have gotten you involved, much less agree to your marriage with her, if she weren¡¯t kinda pretty.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not go there,¡± said Marshall with a sigh, ¡°there¡¯s no point in talking about it now.¡± Mrs. Grant knew that, too, so she smacked her lips together with resignation. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m afraid we ruined your life, Marshall.¡± That was not entirely true. And Marshall didn¡¯t me anyone. After all, he had agreed to the marriage himself, and had he not, it was not like anyone in his family would have handcuffed him to the altar at the city hall. So, he had mentally prepared for everything that had happened, and he didn¡¯t assign me. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± said Marshall, ¡°and my rtionship with Katherine is also not what you think it is. Additionally,¡± added Marshall, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t have insisted today, mom.¡± He was talking about the fact that Mrs. Grant insisted on Katherine bringing over a friend, which the olderdy had done intentionally to humiliate the younger. Marshall knew it full well, and had he not known that Katherine would bring Kyle Haverford, he would have stopped this. But he didn¡¯t, because he wanted Kyle to show up in support of Katherine. Mrs. Grant was a little too joyful at dinner, and let a few things slip when shepared Katherine with ra. She wasn¡¯t trying to be obvious, but her contempt for Katherine was still pretty apparent. Marshall didn¡¯t like that. It was one thing for Mrs. Grant to talk about it with him privately, but to talk like that in front of so many people wouldn¡¯t be fair to Katherine. So, Marshall thought, Kyle might as well come over. At least Kyle¡¯s presence could warn the Hendersons against dismissing Katherine too quickly. Mrs. Grant felt kind of ufortable when she heard Marshall say that. She had nned to embarrass Katherine today, but it seemed that it was she herself who got embarrassed. On the way home, Mr. Grant had given her a lecture on how she behaved imprudently and withplete disregard for the asion. Mr. Grant hadn¡¯t sounded angry or severe, his speech strictly sticking to the event of the evening. But Mrs. Grant could tell that he was upset, which he had seldom been before. ¡°I acted thoughtlessly today,¡± replied Mrs. Grant with a sigh, ¡°and your father has talked to me about it already. To humiliate Katherine in front of anyone that¡¯s not family is to embarrass you, I know that now.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± said Marshall, ¡°because despite what we might think among ourselves, to everybody else, Katherine IS my wife, and we are a team.¡± Mrs. Grant said weakly, after a couple of seconds, ¡°You seem more protective of Katherine than before.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± asked Marshall, surprised. Chapter 212 Does She Like Hector? Chapter 212 Does She Like Hector? Mrs. Grant sighed. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been talking too much and got you annoyed. I¡¯ll stop talking about it with you in the future then.¡± Marshall frowned, and didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Grant hung up after saying good night. Marshall put down the phone slowly, his mind at work. Had he been protecting Katherely? Not that he himself knew of. It was just that sometimes when Mrs. Grant¡¯s rambling got on his nerves, he would say something in Katherine¡¯s defense. But surely that wouldn¡¯t count as protecting. Marshall stayed where he was for a while before he slowly turned around and headed upstairs. Katherine wasn¡¯t in her bedroom. She was in the study, reading what looked like a guidebook on driving tests from herputer. Marshall walked up to the study and peeked inside. Katherine was genuinely having a hard time grasping those ideas and she looked flustered and baffled. In all seriousness, she would fit well with Kyle Haverford. Recently Katherine hadn¡¯t been the most logical person in the world, and Kyle was even less reliable. Put those two together, and they would enjoy each other¡¯spany. Just like that, Marshall was reminded of what Kyle said in the bathroom ¨C that if Katherine married a Bet, she would tame even the biggest shrew of the Bet household. That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, since Katherine could even tame Mrs. Grant at times. However, the thing was that Mrs. Grant, though asionally unreasonable, wasn¡¯t an inherently calcting person. But he didn¡¯t know if the same was true for the Bets. After all, Ms. Ariel Kingsey had done some pretty careful scheming in order to marry Kevin Bet. Were Katherine really to marry into the family, there was no way she could win the game of maniption. Blinking a few times, Marshall walked into his own room. Why should he be thinking about this? Katherine, just like him, needed to be responsible for her own actions. Marshall got into bed after a quick shower. The alcohol was working, and he fell asleep pretty fast. But he kept dreaming about Katherine ¨C presumably because he had been thinking about her before bed. He dreamed about a lot of guys standing next to Katherine, and he was judging them one by one. The flirty guy on the ne was there. He wouldn¡¯t do. He was a frivolous-looking guy, a cheater potentially. There was also the guy who hit on Katherine in As. He was a no, too, as Katherine was far too beautiful and way out of his league. There was also Hector. Marshall stared at Hector for a while. This dude didn¡¯t have the best upbringing or family, but boy, did Katherine favor Hector in the dream. Hector had bought Katherine a ring, too, and she was only too happy to wear it around. Now, that made Marshall pause. If Katherine really were to be with Hector, that would seem eptable enough. And he couldn¡¯t stop those thoughts debating repeatedly in his mind until he woke up the next morning. Opening his eyes, Marshall felt confused, not sure where he was exactly. It took him a while to finally sit up. He heaved a long sigh, wondering why he¡¯d been stuck in that one dream all night. Marshall walked downstairs after getting ready. Katherine had already made breakfast, and there she was in the dining room, sending voice messages while she ate. Marshall didn¡¯t even need to ask. Judging by her tone, he could tell exactly who she was talking to. He moved towards her sluggishly, sitting opposite her. ¡°Kyle?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Katherine, ¡°He texted very early in the morning ¨C heaven knows where he gets that energy from.¡± Smiling silently, Marshall said, ¡°That¡¯s Kyle for you.¡± The phone gave another buzz, and Katherine decided to put the new voice message on speaker. ¡°You shoulde over,¡± came Kyle¡¯s voice, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, finally! Hector¡¯sing too. Can that friend of yourse along as well? Let¡¯s y cards!¡± ¡°You love ying cards so much, you might as well marry a deck of cards. How are you nning to carry on the family line like this?¡± ¡°Not to worry, my friend,¡± Kyleughed carelessly, ¡°I got legions of chicks to choose from, if I were to be thus interested.¡± Katherine, upon hearing that, booed at Kyle, while Marshall remained silent as he ate, a deep frown on his face. Marshall had nned on getting upte today since it was the weekend, but biology had woken him up early, and he hadn¡¯t been able to go back to sleep since. On the other side of the line, Kyle was insistent. ¡°Can your friende along? You should ask her.¡± She certainly could not. Margaret ran her own business and was fully responsible for its finances. ¡°No,¡± said Katherine definitively, ¡°She¡¯s busy.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. That made Kyle whine about being in desperate need of a poker buddy. Marshall looked up at Katherine. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ming with you.¡± Hesitantly, Katherine asked, ¡°You¡¯reing with me to Kyle¡¯s club?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Marshall, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist visited, so I might as well stop by.¡± Katherine passed along the voice message to Kyle, blinking. Kyle didn¡¯t actually care about who the poker buddy was as long as he or she¡¯d show up, so he told them he¡¯d be waiting for their arrival with all the fine delicacies in the world. Katherine got a bit speechless at the fact that Kyle should have the same hobbies as those middle- aged moms. Ignoring him, she spoke to Marshall as she went at her breakfast, ¡°You haven¡¯t got anything else going on today? The Hendersons, thepany, your family, they don¡¯t require your presence at all?¡± Marshall watched her with an eyebrow raised. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me tagging along?¡± Katherine paused, totally confused. ¡°What¡¯s youring along got to do with me? I honestly don¡¯t care either way. I just didn¡¯t expect a guy as busy as you to be enjoying some free time.¡± But, as Marshall thought about it, he hadn¡¯t been particrly busy before; he just hadn¡¯t liked going home, so he¡¯d spent his free time in the office. Most of the times, he was just pretending to be busy to avoid seeing her. After breakfast, Katherine went up to get changed while Marshall waited downstairs. Before Katherine could return, his phone rang, and Marshall picked it up after checking the screen. It was Mrs. Grant again, telling him she was going shopping and having tea with ra in the afternoon, and she wanted him to join them. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± said Marshall instantly, ¡°I¡¯m busy today.¡± Mrs. Grant was slightly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s a Sunday! What can you be doing?¡± ¡°¡­Something,¡± said Marshall, trying to be vague. After that he added, ¡°I haven¡¯t separated from Katherine yet. Would you stop trying to throw ra in my direction? What you¡¯re doing would benefit neither her nor me.¡± That made Mrs. Grant silent. She knew what she was doing wasn¡¯t exactly appropriate, what with Katherine and Marshall still being publicly married. But she just couldn¡¯t help herself, knowing privately that Marshall had divorced Katherine and they were no longer obligated to each other. Because ra was a terrific woman, and everybody else did have eyes. She might literally cry out loud if ra was somehow taken off the market. Marshall took a deep breath before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to be a rtionship at the moment, so there¡¯s no need for you to get anxious. Also, can I be in charge of my own life from now on?¡± Moving her lips, Mrs. Grant answered only after a long while, ¡°Alright, I get it now.¡± Hearing footstepsing from the staircase, Marshall spoke into the phone, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Gotta go!¡± And then he hung up. Katherine had on short dungarees and a pair of white sneakers. With her hair tied in a ponytail, she was looking all charming and youthful. Chapter 213 Morbid Curiosity Chapter 213 Morbid Curiosity Marshall found himself unable to look away from Katherine for quite a while. He realized that Katherine looked kind of different ¨C younger ¨C after divorcing him. He tried hard to remember the Katherine from before but couldn¡¯te up with a concrete image of her face. He just recalled a dull woman that looked depressed and old, older than she appeared now. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Katherine demanded as looked at Marshall, ¡°I¡¯m all set.¡± Humming in agreement, Marshall turned around and went out before her. They locked the door and headed for the car. As soon as she got in, Katherine took off her shoes and sat cross-legged on the car seat. Marshall took a quick nce over, wondering when that habit began, because as he recalled, she didn¡¯t use to do this before. They drove all the way to Kyle¡¯s club, which was empty and quiet during the day. Kyle had on a different outfit ¨C still in pajamas, but they were a light shade of gray this time, draping loosely around his body. Standing by the door, Kyle ran out to greet them as soon as he saw Marshall¡¯s car. ¡°Finally, my squad! I¡¯ve been yearning for you.¡± Giving him a quick once-over, Katherine made a vaguely disgusted face. ¡°You should at least dress up if you¡¯re weing us in earnest.¡± Kyle goggled at them. ¡°I changed my outfit specifically for the purpose of greeting you. How¡¯s that for earnest?¡± As if changing from one pajama set into another made all that much difference. Hector hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the three of them went to the second floor. Without Hector, Kyle didn¡¯t want to start the poker game yet, so he took Marshall and Katherine to the room next door, which was much bigger ¨C big enough, in fact, for a huge racing game simtor. For realistic effects, the simtion automobile was made full-size and to the exact model of vehicles currently on the market. The racetracks were the only thing projected into the room. ¡°Wanna try?¡± Kyle asked, looking at Marshall. ¡°Sure,¡± Marshallughed. Kyle walked over to turn on the machine, the sound of which was so loud it could practically be heard by neighboring stores across the street. A real-looking racetrack appeared before them, as Marshall mounted the automobile easily with his long legs. Katherine didn¡¯t actually understand all this, being someone who couldn¡¯t evenprehend a driving test guidebook, so she turned around and sat down on the side. The game started, and Marshall adjusted his angles sitting on the motorcycle. Men would like this sort of stuff, while Katherine just wanted to nod off. So she took out her phone to text Hector. After quite some time, Hector finally sent his reply, saying that he couldn¡¯t join them today, as something had juste up. Sighing, Katherine stood up to shout to Kyle not far away, ¡°Hector can¡¯te. Some emergencies, he said.¡± Kyle was watching Marshall y the simtion game. Upon hearing Katherine, he said casually, ¡°Tell him that¡¯s not eptable. He¡¯s the only one missing. I already got my card deck ready for him, so he has to make it today.¡± Eyes fixed on Marshall and the simted racetrack the entire time, Kyle looked inexplicably excited. Katherine called Hector after some consideration. It took a long while for Hector to pick up, his voice deep, ¡°Kathy, I¡¯m kinda busy so I won¡¯t being. Enjoy yourselves and I¡¯ll see you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Katherine heard a loud thud of something being broken on his end. Then came a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Do we look like a bunch of suckers to you? Aren¡¯t my son and my daughter legitimate Bet children? Why should they be pushed around and bullied? A bastard, terrorizing the children of the legal wife ¨C well, over my dead body¡­¡± Hector went silent for a second and then hung up the phone. Katherine didn¡¯t put down her phone for quite a while, her expression souring. Bastard? Ariel Kingsey was talking about Hector for sure. Looking at Kyle, Katherine was smart enough to know that she shouldn¡¯t confront them by herself, so she yelled, ¡°Kyle! Do you want an opportunity to look super cool?¡± Kyle was still focused on Marshall¡¯s game, saying, ¡°Watch out for the curve. Hey now,e on! Oh wow, you passed it. Thest time I got here I hit the wall¡­¡± Frowning, Katherine yelled, ¡°Haverford!¡± Kyle answered without looking away at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me.¡± Katherine inhaled deeply. ¡°Hector¡¯s in trouble. So now I¡¯m going to release you into the world so you can help him. You ready?¡± Kyle turned around slowly. ¡°What happened to Hex?¡± What happened exactly Katherine did not know. The only thing she knew was that something must have happened, judging from what she heard on the phone. Ariel was screaming and smashing stuff, so it could very well be a pretty big mess, too. Pressing her lips together, Katherine said, ¡°Seems like he¡¯s getting screeched at by that stepmother of his.¡± ¡°The hell?¡± shouted Kyle, immediately displeased, ¡°I thought I gave that woman a good talking tost time. Apparently she didn¡¯t get it.¡± Turning around, Kyle was already heading outside when he said, ¡°wait till I change into my outfit for combat.¡± Marshall had stopped ying the game as well. Getting off the motorcycle, he looked at Katherine without a single trace of worry on his face. ¡°You look like you care about him a lot,¡± hemented. ¡°Naturally!¡± eximed Katherine, her eyes open wide, ¡°we¡¯re close.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll say. He even got you that ring,¡± said Marshall, nodding slowly. Katherine paused at the mention of the ring, as she raised her hand to check it out. Smacking her lips, she said, ¡°About this ring, I just feel like¡­¡± Marshall was watching her closely, as if waiting for her to continue speaking. But what she should continue to say, Katherine was not sure. Should she tell him that Hector basically forced the ring on her? That she tried to turn it down but failed? That sounded too hypocritical and phony an excuse even to her. So she simply nodded. ¡°Yup, he even got me this ring.¡± Shooting her a quick nce, Marshall turned around and headed out without a further word. Kyle came back with a different outfit, looking all decent and proper all of a sudden. It was true what they say, mused Katherine, clothes really did make the man. Without the pajamas, Kyle was finally looking the part of the privileged yboy that he was. But the tasteless gold chain on his shoulder somewhat cheapened that image a bit. Stone-faced, Kyle said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go see what the hell is wrong with those Bets.¡± Katherine LOVED his whole looking-for-trouble vibe. She was unountably thrilled. ¡°Right! Let¡¯s go let¡¯s go let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get there before they are done fighting.¡± Which didn¡¯t sound like she was going in Hector¡¯s aid, and more like she was an onlooker with morbid curiosity. Taking a few steps towards the stairs, Katherine turned around to face Marshall. ¡°Youing or nah?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± sneered Marshall. That would mean he wasing. Katherine grew more confident, as she felt safer with a bigger crowd. ¡°Hurry up then. We are truly gonna miss everything if we¡¯rete.¡± Marshall was puzzled by the curious onlooker feel Katherine was giving off. What could have happened to the old Katherine that turned her into the woman she was now? It was utterly perplexing to him. The three of them went downstairs and got into Marshall¡¯s car. Knowing the Bets¡¯ home address, Marshall pulled away from the curb without hesitation. Chapter 214 The Confrontation Chapter 214 The Confrontation There wasn¡¯t much a dy on their way over. When Marshall parked the car in front of the Bet mansion, screams could still be heard inside. Katherine, sighing in relief, was all pumped up and ready to fight. Giving her a look, Marshall said, ¡°Chix, will you? At least find out what¡¯s going on first.¡± But Kyle, even in more of a hurry than her, had already charged outside before Marshall could finish speaking. Kicking on the closed front gate, Kyle shouted, ¡°David, Patrick, and Alexis Bet, and, what¡¯s her name, oh right, Ariel Kingsey. Come out here and exin to me what you¡¯ve done to Hex. If any of you lot evenys a finger on him, there¡¯s going to be hell to pay.¡± Hand on the car door handle, Katherine frowned. When she went to Be & Co. with Hector, David changed Hector¡¯s title off the cuff for her sake. Then, since Kyle carried even more weight than her, why didn¡¯t David treat Hector better for Kyle¡¯s sake? That she couldn¡¯t understand. As Kyle was yelling, someone that seemed to be a maid came out, and went back inside upon seeing him. Katherine and Marshall got out of the car and stood by the gate. Kyle was kicking and hitting the iron fence gate and shouting endlessly, while Katherine gazed at the living room. Out came Hector after only a couple of seconds, with a neutral expression on his face. Hector walked over and opened the gate. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Giving him a thorough scan, Kyle asked, ¡°You alright? Did they hit you? Leave it to me if you don¡¯t want to fight. I¡¯ll beat the shit out of these assholes for you.¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Everything¡¯s totally fine,¡± sighed Hector. On the side, Marshall asked, ¡°Not nning to invite us in?¡± Hector seemed hesitant as he nced between Marshall and Katherine. But Kyle, not one for guest manners, marched in the living room¡¯s direction in hasty strides. Katherine was about to follow when Marshall grabbed her arm. ¡°Stay back.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± said Katherine, not knowing what he meant. ¡°Did you all get into a quarrel?¡± Marshall asked Hector. ¡°Nothing serious, really,¡± replied Hector, a corner of his mouth slightly raised, ¡°just a small argument that has since gone away.¡± Right as he finished speaking, there were cracking noisesing from inside the house that sounded like shattering ss. Then came Kyle¡¯s loud cursing. Marshall and Hector immediately headed inside the house, followed by Katherine with hurried footsteps. There were in fact quite some people in the living room. All the Bets were there, with old Mr. Bet sitting on the sofa and coughing incessantly, looking absolutely furious. Ariel Kingsey was standing by his side, and around herid countless shards of objects that looked like water sses and vases. Standing by the door, Katherine looked around to find all of the Bet children standing motionlessly, looking sullen. Kyle, not knowing exactly what happened, cursed profusely at them for mistreating Hector. Katherine took the opportunity to inch closer to Hector, and her motion made Marshall shoot her a quick nce with his body half turned. Not feeling his stare, Katherine stood beside Hector and asked with a low volume, ¡°What is it exactly? Did you have a confrontation with these people?¡± Hector nodded lightly. ¡°Check out Patrick.¡± Turning her head, Katherine found Patrick Bet standing on the side with his back straight. One of his cheeks looked reddish and a little swollen. Turning to Hector, she asked, ¡°Did you hit him?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± answered Hector. ¡°Well done,¡± nodded Katherine. The haughty and aggressive attitude of that man made her dislike him almost immediately back at Bet being the most legitimate child among them, he wasn¡¯t as annoying as Patrick. Beside Patrick stood Alexis, who was watching Kyle sashaying around the room. Kyle was standing in front of Katherine, so naturally, Alexis¡¯ eyes fell on her. Thest time Alexis saw her, Katherine had apanied Hector to thepany, where David promoted Hector to the position of VP straight away. Hector, who didn¡¯t know anything about anything. What was wrong with this Katherine Jordan woman? Because who would willingly associate themselves with a lowlife like Hector? Increasingly angry at the thought, Alexis simply could hardly contain herself. ¡°This is a private, family matter. What the hell are you people doing here, supporting that bastard? I guess birds of a feather really do flock together. Look at this sorry bunch¡­¡± Before she could finish, Kyle had already hoisted up arge vase from the hallway and hurled it right at her direction. ¡°You wanna say that again?¡± Kyle missed his aim, and the massive vasended in front of Alexis, breaking into pieces with a bang. Startled, Alexis stared at the shattered vase, while by her side, Ariel made a loud scream and inched towards Kevin to hide from the broken pieces. Pointing at Kyle, old Mr. Bet demanded irately, ¡°What are you doing acting up in my house?¡± ring back, Kyle answered, ¡°You should know by now that I act up everywhere. Now, this is an official warning. Stay on my good side or prepare to face my wrath, because I know all the dirty little details of your past.¡± Turning his stare at Ariel, Kyle said, ¡°And you. I know everything you have ever done. You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve calling Hex a bastard, when your own children aren¡¯t even born legitimately themselves.¡± Standing behind Kyle, Katherine secretly apuded his stamina and effect. Frowning, Marshall nced around andnded his eyes on David Bet, who he had met and had a few drinks with at work-rted functions before. David was looking displeased, too, but all in all, he didn¡¯t have much to do with the row, and he was actually also tired of his endlessly bickering family. David took notice of Marshall¡¯s stare. ¡°Sorry you had to witness all this, Mr. Grant,¡± he sighed. Nomittally, Marshall replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard gossips before, but still, this has truly been eye-opening.¡± David looked too embarrassed to respond. Over on the side, Alexis, who had been staring at the broken pieces of the vase, suddenly went hysterical with no reason. Stepping forward, she plunged down to pick up the biggest piece of the fragments and chucked it at Kyle. ¡°Nobody that is not a Bet gets to have a say in our family business. Get out, all of you!¡± Alexis had better aim than Kyle, apparently, as the fragment, almost the size of half the original vase, went directly flying towards him. Kyle was quick to respond, as he swerved to avoid the fragment. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The thing was, he was standing in front of Katherine, who was watching Marshall as she tried to listen in on his conversation with David. In the business world, Marshall was known as a master of negotiation with a strong presence. His way of dealing with this kind of situation was in fact much more effective than Kyle¡¯s smashing around. Deep in her thoughts, Katherine didn¡¯t at all register the object darting towards her. She just sensed something getting bigger and bigger from the corner of her eyes. Chapter 215 Quick to Respond Chapter 215 Quick to Respond Katherine was slow to respond. Standing by her side, Hector was not. He jumped over and covered her in his arms, his back turned against the crowd. A few steps from Katherine, it was toote for Marshall to react. The porcin fragmentnded right on Hector¡¯s back, before falling to the ground and breaking into many smaller pieces. Katherine felt pain in her calf. The shattered pieces must have been given her a cut. Watching Hector and Katherine with his eyes wide open, Kyle forgot to stomp around. The whole room went quiet for a few seconds. Marshall was the first to respond, moving forward to push Hector away before he gave Katherine a thorough scan. ¡°You alright?¡± asked Marshall, his hands on her shoulder. Pursing her lips, Katherine looked up to Marshall and then Hector. ¡°I¡¯ve got pain in my calves, but I don¡¯t want to look. Is it bleeding?¡± Katherine was wearing dungarees, and most of her thighs and all of all calves were exposed. Hurried, Marshall crouched down to find her calves indeed bleeding from cuts by the porcin fragments. There were a couple of wounds, one of which looked bigger and more serious. Katherine was afraid of pains. She would refuse to watch getting injections, and naturally she wouldn¡¯t look at her injuries, either. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Having taken some time to recollect himself, Kyle leapt straight towards Alexis. ¡°How dare you hurt her! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kyle was never one for ethical behaviors, being the sort of guy that would threaten to beat up his own father when he disputed with him. So now, faced with Alexis Bet, who he had loathed from the very start, he didn¡¯t even think twice before lifting his leg to kick her. Patrick leaned over to pull Alexis away, and Kyle¡¯s kicknded on Patrick full throttle. Over at the side, Ariel leapt across the room to stand before Patrick and Alexis. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing hurting my children?¡± Standing very still, Katherine didn¡¯t even dare to look down. Her voice trembling, she asked, ¡°Marshall, is that a big wound? Does it look scary? My legs hurt and I can¡¯t stand anymore. Come give me a hand.¡± The wounds weren¡¯t particrly big. With blood seeping out, they just looked serious on Katherine¡¯s carefully maintained skin. Marshall looked thunderous as he moved to carry Katherine in his arms. Finallying to their senses, David came over and demanded the family physician¡¯s presence; the call was joined by Mr. Bet, standing up with a crutch. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± said Marshall coldly. Turning around, he red at the old Mr. Bet, then at David, and, finally and carefully, at the mother-children trio, among whom Alexis was trying to hide behind Ariel after realizing what she¡¯d done. Nesting in Marshall¡¯s arms, Katherine was pouting and on the verge of tears. After a while, Marshall spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not going to forget what transpired today. I will being for you as soon as I¡¯m free.¡± Then, he went outside with Katherine grumbling in his arms. Inside the car, Marshall took a tissue to gently dab off the blood around the wounds, which, though a little long, were obviously superficial and nothing serious. But still, Katherine was too scared to look. She never used to be a delicate flower, but she just couldn¡¯t bear watching the flesh-and-blood sort of thing. Voice shaking, she asked, ¡°Is it scary at all? I can¡¯t even feel my legs.¡± Looking up at her, Marshall said with a resigned sigh, ¡°Told you to stay back. You should never have gotten involved in the first ce.¡± ¡°I did stay behind Kyle!¡± retorted Katherine, adding, ¡°such an unreliable guy he is. He could never be as trusty as Hector.¡± Just like that, Marshall stopped in his tracks. He could still recall vividly how Hector had Katherine in his arms. The fragments had cut into Hector¡¯s clothes. Marshall wondered if Hector¡¯d been hurt. Well, he was quick to respond. So quick that Marshall kind of resented him for it. Katherine¡¯s leg wounds weren¡¯t serious. Still, Marshall said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital to get you bandaged up.¡± At the mention of a hospital, Katherine got nervous. ¡°Is it necessary?¡± she asked, mouth wide open. Marshall buckled her up and started the car. Kyle was still with the Bets, and he wouldn¡¯t let them off the hook easily. Marshall drove to the hospital and, understandably, carried Katherine all the way into ER. A doctor in ER knew him. As he carried Katherine in, the doctor stood up. ¡°Marshall?¡± Sighing in relief, Marshall responded, ¡°Uncle Hollis, I¡¯ve brought Kathy over to get her leg bandaged up.¡± The doctor immediately inspected on Katherine¡¯s legs, since for doctors, a wound in any shape or form would probably still count as a wound. The doctor asked Marshall to carry Katherine onto the hospital bed inside, as he himself grabbed some disinfectant and clean cloth. Pulling at Marshall¡¯s arm, Katherine murmured, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± And the usually fearless Ms. Katherine Jordan was nowhere to be seen at that exact moment. Marshall gathered Katherine in his arms. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. It won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡±ughed the doctor, ¡°the wounds aren¡¯t big enough to even warrant a tetanus shot. I will simply bandage it up.¡± Katherine dipped her head in Marshall¡¯s embrace, not wanting to look. Dr. Hollis easily cleared up the wounds and covered them in medical gauze. ¡°Done. They¡¯ll heal in two days as long as you don¡¯t get them wet.¡± Katherine was still clutching on Marshall¡¯s waist. Looking up at him, Katherine said weakly, ¡°I can¡¯t stand on my legs.¡± Therefore, Marshall carried her up and out of ER after thanking the doctor. Looping one arm around Marshall¡¯s neck, Katherine reached for her phone with the other after considering. ¡°Stop that,¡± demanded Marshall, frowning. ¡°What?¡± said Katherine, ¡°I¡¯m simply trying to call Hector to see what¡¯s going on over there.¡± Marshall¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Still thinking about Hector¡¯s problems, are we?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± replied Katherine, her lips pursed, ¡°what¡¯s that long face for? Is it wrong for me to ask?¡± Silent, Marshall carried Katherine into the car. Upon settling onto the car seat, Katherine received a call from Kyle before she could even make one. Instantly forgetting her leg wounds, she snatched the phone and picked up. Kyle had left the Bet household. He described how he had cussed out every single member of the family, who, presumably because of his threats, had no choice but to listen obediently as they waited for him to leave. Over the phone, Kyle asked about Katherine¡¯s wounds. ¡°They¡¯re already bandaged up,¡± Katherine hummed, ¡°and said to be nothing serious. I¡¯m heading home, so I¡¯ll have to take a rain check on poker.¡± Kyle wasn¡¯t in the mood for poker, either. Asking Katherine to take care of herself, he hung up after saying he¡¯d be in touch. Reclining into the seat, Katherine slowly managed to cross her legs. Marshall spoke coldly. ¡°Buckle up. I¡¯m starting the car.¡± As Katherine buckled the seatbelt, the car pulled away. Nobody made a sound during the ride home. After they stopped in front of their house, Marshall got out the vehicle to unlock the front door. Turning around, he found Katherine still in the car, looking all upset. Marshall knew what she meant. Sighing, he went back to carry Katherine out of the car and into the house. Chapter 216 Hector the Ring Giver Chapter 216 Hector the Ring Giver Marshall carried Katherine into her room and put her down on the bed. Noon was approaching, and they were both hungry after all themotion in the morning. As it was impossible to count on Marshall to cook, Katherine took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯m getting takeout. What do you want for lunch?¡± Marshall had started to head out of her room. Hearing that, he stopped, walked back, sat down on Katherine¡¯s bed and grabbed her phone. Options on the food delivery app looked mostly simr. Putting down the phone after a nce, Marshall suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my people to cook something and send it over. Let¡¯s not order from the app.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± nodded Katherine immediately. Staying where he was, Marshall gazed at the door, as if hesitant about something. Katherine spoke to change the subject. ¡°I saw Lucas earlier. He told me that your uncle Carson¡¯s birthday wasing up. Do you want me to show up for the asion?¡± Surprised, Marshall turned to face her. ¡°What did he say exactly?¡± Katherine was equally surprised. ¡°Nothing much. He simply mentioned it was going to be Carson¡¯s birthday soon and they were likely to host the party in the country house. He also asked me to help pick out a birthday present.¡± ¡°You picked out birthday presents together?¡± Marshall asked, raising an eyebrow. Irritated by his insinuating tone, Katherine raised her voice. ¡°Yup. He said he wasn¡¯t good at choosing presents, so he wanted my opinions. You got a problem with that?¡± She ced particr emphasis on thest sentence. Facing Katherine, Marshall¡¯s expression was neutral. ¡°I can¡¯t even ask?¡± Standing up, he added, ¡°I don¡¯t really mind you getting close with Hector. But, Kathy, you don¡¯t do that with Lucas. Even if we agreed that you could choose someone else after our divorce, that someone does not include a member of my family. You need to understand that.¡± Watching him, Katherine understood that. After their divorce, she shouldn¡¯t be involved with anyone from Marshall¡¯s family, because the Grants simply wouldn¡¯t tolerate that. If she was to associate with both Marshall and Lucas ¨C well, the Grant family had no intention of turning into the Kennedys. Snickering, Katherine replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯m not that stupid, you know.¡± Leaning on the headboard, she added, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not interested in a Grant at the moment.¡± His head slightly turned, Marshall gazed at Katherine for a good while. ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you¡¯ve just said.¡± And then he walked straight out. Katherine rolled her eyes on the bed. She could not figure out why Marshall was so insistent on pointing this out to her; it wasn¡¯t like her rtionship with Lucas was anything out of the ordinary. Even though she had helped Lucas choose a present ¨C that couldn¡¯t be interpreted as something gossip- worthy, could it? Katherine craned her neck to look at the legs. Dr. Hollis was quite careful with the bandaging, as she hadn¡¯t felt any pain, only a cooling sensation when the wounds were being cleaned. Now, with the wounds all covered up, somehow she felt better because she couldn¡¯t look at them. Lying down slowly, Katherine stretched her legs straight. Maybe she had be spoiled after spending a year with the Grants. She used to get cuts and bruises all the time before. She dozed off soon after that. Marshall had gone downstairs to call Peter, asking him to bring over some healthy food. Peter was slightly surprised. ¡°Where are you? Aren¡¯t you home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Marshall. Peter was even more confounded. ¡°Then what are you ordering takeout for? Where¡¯s Kathy? Can¡¯t she cook?¡± ¡°She sustained a mild injury,¡± inhaled Marshall, ¡°and resting in her room right now.¡± ¡°Injury?¡± asked Peter, taken aback, ¡°what happened? Is it serious?¡± ¡°No big deal,¡± replied Marshall coolly, ¡°her legs got scratched by some broken ss. Should be fine by tomorrow.¡± Relieved, Peter said, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go get the food immediately. Wait for me!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marshall hummed and hung up the phone. He then sat down on the sofa and stared at the nk TV screen silently until Peter came over. Peter entered with an amount of food clearly meant for more than two people. ¡°Where¡¯s Kathy? Get her downstairs for lunch.¡± Marshall nced at what was in Peter¡¯s hands and headed directly upstairs. He carried Katherine down as Peter finished setting the table. Katherine was apparently still sleepy, as she leaned on Marshall¡¯s shoulder with her eyes half closed, looking slightly impatient. Marshall, meanwhile, didn¡¯t look so happy himself. Peter spotted Katherine¡¯s leg wounds as soon as he saw her. ¡°Oh god!¡± he yelled, ¡°what happened to your leg?¡± Katherine groaned as Marshall put her down on a chair. Peter got close to her. ¡°What exactly did you do to yourself?¡± Rubbing her eyes, Katherine answered, ¡°This is the best-case scenario, honestly. When the porcin fragment flew towards me, I thought I was getting disfigured for sure! If it wasn¡¯t for Hector, I¡¯d be in much worse shape than I am now.¡± Pausing, Peter asked, ¡°Hector?¡± Marshall sat down next to her as hemented matter-of-factly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Hector, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt in the first ce.¡± Opening her mouth, Katherine said after some time, ¡°Well, that¡¯s kinda true.¡± But Peter was concerned with something else. ¡°You met with Hector Bet again? You two seem to be fraternizing quite frequently recently.¡± Marshall sneered quietly and was unusually talkative. ¡°Check out her finger.¡± Which Peter did, and saw the fairly conspicuous ring encrusted in loose diamonds. Not knowing the whole story, Peter asked, ¡°Something wrong with the finger?¡± Sarcasm was strong on Marshall¡¯s face. ¡°That ring was given to her by one Mr. Hector Bet.¡± ¡°What?¡± shouted a stunned Peter, ¡°that was from Hector, not you?¡± Peter had seen that ring the day they went to negotiate with thendlord of the dessert shop, but he had assumed that it was gifted by Marshall. But it was not. Apparently, it was gifted by another man. How on earth was that eptable? Leaning into the chair, Marshall seemed to have thought of something as he snickered. ¡°Might as well. I for one am looking forward to seeing your strategies to tame the Bets y out.¡± Scowling, Katherine said, ¡°Are we gonna eat or nah? You guys woke me up when I was sound asleep, talking about it was time for lunch. Then what are you gossiping about me for, huh?¡± Looking in turn at Marshall and Katherine, Peter sensed something wrong and instantly changed the subject. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. Look at all this stuff I bought! I got the soup specially for you, Kathy. You gotta drink up because it¡¯s good for your gut health,¡± Peter said as he served Katherine a bowl of soup. Marshall picked up his cutlery as Peter sat down next to them and picked up his, too. ¡°Why are you sitting down?¡± asked Katherine. ¡°Did you expect me to watch you eat, after I came all the way over?¡± answered a confused Peter, ¡°of course I¡¯m going to eat with you.¡± Turning to Peter, Marshall remarked, ¡°I feel like you aren¡¯t afraid of me anymore.¡± ¡°I feel so, too,¡± said Peter, smirking, ¡°in fact, I¡¯m much less scared as long as Kathy¡¯s around.¡± ncing at Katherine, Peter then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you see, boss, that you¡¯re usually in a good mood when Kathy¡¯s around?¡± Chapter 217 Make Him Fall for You Chapter 217 Make Him Fall for You Marshall frowned at Peter for a good while before speaking. ¡°No, I do NOT see that.¡± Peter begun eating as he went on. ¡°It¡¯s true, though. Whenever Kathy¡¯s with you, your whole face completely changes.¡± ¡°Find yourself an eye doctor is what you should do,¡± sneered Marshall. Turning to Katherine, Peter said in a hushed voice, ¡°He won¡¯t admit it, but he knows I¡¯m right.¡± Taking a peek at Marshall, Katherine was a little bit touched. Marshall was supremely patient with her today, and she was getting worked up for it. It was probably because Marshall had seldom been so gentle with her, but the moment he showed some kindness, she couldn¡¯t restrain her helplessly hopeful heart. Exhaling, Katherine busied herself with eating her lunch. Neither Marshall nor Katherine was in a good mood, so both remained quiet during the meal. Peter, having tried starting a conversation to no avail, shook his head in resignation. It was just like these two to get passive aggressive with each other again and again. They were incredibly childish in this regard. Lunch was finished inplete silence. Katherine declined to be carried by Marshall, asking Peter to help her walk upstairs instead. When she had settled in her room, Katherine asked Peter to leave. Peter was almost out of the door before he turned around to speak quietly, ¡°I can tell, Kathy, that you like him.¡± Katherine froze for a second, not knowing what Peter was up to. Peter paused to think before adding, ¡°I know that you¡¯re divorced, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s over between you two. I mean, you¡¯re living with him, so there¡¯s an advantage! It¡¯s not impossible to make him fall for you.¡± ¡°How much did you have to drink before you came here?¡± asked Katherine, looking at Peter as if he were a lunatic. Peter tusked. ¡°Oh please. Do I really have to be so blunt about it?¡± Looking into the hallway, he made sure Marshall wasn¡¯ting before he spoke. ¡°ra Henderson is clearly interested in your ex-husband. Do you want to see them together?¡± Shaking her head, Katherine was decidedly candid. ¡°No, of course not. You know perfectly well that I don¡¯t get along with ra.¡± ¡°There you go, then,¡± responded Peter immediately, ¡°you have to lock down your ex if you don¡¯t want them together. It won¡¯t suffice to simply keep an eye out for ra. I¡¯m telling ya, you still got a chance since Marshall isn¡¯t interested in young Ms. Henderson ¨C yet.¡± As Katherine kept silent, Marshall got keener. ¡°Come on, Kathy! Don¡¯t you get it? You¡¯re usually smarter than this.¡± Katherine red, not wanting to lose the fight; but before she could retort, Peter went on. ¡°They aren¡¯t together now simply because Marshall doesn¡¯t like ra, but if he starts developing feelings for her, there will be nothing you can do. So, what you need to do now is to prevent him from falling for ra, which could be achieved simply by making him fall in love with somebody else instead ¨C yourself, for example. Get it now?¡± Katherine did. Katherine couldn¡¯t stop Marshall from falling for ra by watching out for thetter. What she needed to do was to deal with not only ra, but also Marshall. The thing was that her despair increased at the idea. ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. I was married to him for almost a whole year without making him fall for me. And it¡¯s even more hopeless now that we¡¯re divorced.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still living under the same roof, aren¡¯t you?¡± Peter asked indignantly, ¡°there¡¯s your opportunity. Publicly you¡¯re still married, and that makes things even easier. You gotta be flexible with this kind of stuff.¡± Scowling, Katherine pondered for a while and sort of got it. She nodded slowly. ¡°I think I know what you mean.¡± ¡°Terrific,¡± said Peter, satisfied, ¡°well, I¡¯ll leave you to it then. Think about your next steps. You¡¯ve got this.¡± Peter went out the room after speaking, closing the door from outside. Sitting on the bed, Katherine looked down at her legs. ra had no shortage of opportunities to be around Marshall already, and he could easily develop feelings for her. As such, Katherine needed to do some sabotage, just like Peter said. Katherine had always been a devious witch, anyway. She resented the fact that perfect Ms. ra Henderson always had her way with everything in life. Well, not if Katherine could help it. However. She wasn¡¯t sure how to make Marshall fall for her, at all. Because she did try before, and it was completely in vain; in fact, it could very well make Marshall dislike her even more. Katherine ruffled her hair. Her mind was clogged with too many ideas to sort through. On the other hand, Peter had gone downstairs to clean up the dining table. When he walked out, he found Marshall smoking in the yard. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything tidied up,¡± said Peter as he approached, ¡°and Kathy¡¯s resting. I¡¯ll be off then.¡± Marshall turned around to look at him. ¡°Do some digging for me on Bet & Co. Give me everything you can find.¡± ¡°Bet,¡± asked Peter, ¡°as in Hector Bet?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± replied Marshall, ¡°I want results as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What do you want me to focus on?¡± considered Peter. Marshall exhaled a grayish cloud of smoke. ¡°Patrick and Alexis Bet. They aren¡¯t the most thoughtful people, so there must be some mistakes they¡¯ve made at work, or some secret maneuverings they¡¯ve done. Let me know.¡± Ariel Kingsey had always resented David Bet¡¯s effective control of thepany and had always tried to insert her children into upper management. Hence, it was very likely that those three had done some scheming behind everyone¡¯s back. Marshall didn¡¯t care if Kevin Bet knew about it; he simply wanted to expose the Bets¡¯ family affairs to the world, whatever it took. Peter epted the task immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you on Wednesday morning.¡± ¡°Good,¡± said Marshall lightly as he gazed at the sky. No sooner had Peter left than Marshall received a call from Kyle. Marshall had known Kyle for quite some time now, but they weren¡¯t particrly close. Everyone in the Grant household disliked Kyle for being unruly, as it was a most undesirable quality for a businessman. Kyle was a passable choice for a casual friend, but one should think twice before confiding in such a guy. Kyle, too, never used to contact Marshall frequently, only calling when something was up. Marshall couldn¡¯t figure out why he should be calling now. He stared at the phone for a while before picking up. ¡°Kyle.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Kathy?¡± asked Marshall, who sounded far less domineering than before. Which meant he was feeling guilty, because Alexis Bet had aimed at him, so essentially, it was he that got Katherine hurt. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± replied Marshall, adding, ¡°what happened with the Bets after we left?¡± ¡°What do ya think?¡± answered Kyle irately at the mention of the Bets. As Hector¡¯s friend, Kyle was naturally hostile towards the rest of the Bets. He had confronted them a couple of times before, but that hadn¡¯t stopped them from making Hector¡¯s life difficult. A forgetful bunch, the Bets. Kyle had asked old Mr. Haverford to turn against the Bets before, but the older gentleman had red at him and called him a fool. Business was all about profits, Mr. Haverford had said, and it was certainly against the rule to plot to bankrupt apany simply because one disliked its owners. Such recklessness could destroy one¡¯s own business before one destroyed someone else¡¯s. Therefore, Kyle could only chew out the Bets verbally when he saw them. Anything further was out of the question. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Listening to Kyle¡¯sints, Marshall smirked. ¡°I got an idea.¡± Chapter 218 PDAs Chapter 218 PDAs Katherine couldn¡¯t sleep. After tossing and turning in her room forever, she decided to go down, only to stop in her tracks when she reached the staircase. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Downstairs, Marshall was sitting on the sofa, across from whom sat Kyle. Kyle was still in his bat outfit¡± at the Bet household, the gold chain on his neck still tasteless and tacky. ¡°Hey,¡± said Katherine, ¡°what are you doing here? Are you here for me? Let¡¯s see the gifts you brought over, shall we?¡± Turning around, Kyle grinned at Katherine. ¡°Gifts? But I didn¡¯t get you one. I thought we could do without the formalities since we¡¯re so tight.¡± Katherine made a face immediately. ¡°You don¡¯t ever get a gift for the patient?¡± ¡°Well, I was too worried about your safety to be thorough,¡±ughed Kyle, ¡°how about this, I¡¯ll make it up to you the next time Ie over.¡± Marshall sat at the side with his legs crossed, watching the familiar banter between them, the corners of his mouth slowly curving into a smile. So that was Kyle¡¯s type. People had tried to work on Kyle when they wanted to curry favor with the Haverfords, but the guy was so erratic that it was impossible for them to figure out what he actually liked. Katherine jumped down the stairs to sit next to Marshall. ¡°Where were you guys talking about?¡± Kyle got a lot more serious at that. ¡°What do you think? Those Bets assholes, of course. They really got me livid today.¡± Katherine perked up. ¡°Yeah, I never got the chance to ask, but what exactly was with the Bets, and what did they bully Hector for?¡± At the mention of Hector, Marshall couldn¡¯t help but nced down at Katherine¡¯s finger. The ring wasn¡¯t all that pretty, honestly. And those small diamonds didn¡¯t look expensive, either. Sighing, Kyle exined, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of Hex¡¯s position at thepany, which has irritated Patrick and Alexis right from the start. They¡¯ve been trying to find a chance to pick a fight, and it just happens to be an off day today and everybody¡¯s home, so it¡¯s the perfect time. I think it started with them talking shit about Hex¡¯s mom, and then Hex punched Patrick.¡± Speaking of which, Kyle sighed regretfully. ¡°He threw just one punch. What a wasted opportunity! He should¡¯ve hit Patrick a lot more times while he was at it.¡± Turning around, Marshall stared out of the window, his eyes squinted. Katherine nodded. ¡°Patrick pped the table and yelled at mest time I went to Be & Co. I would¡¯ve beaten him senseless if I were strong enough.¡± Her eyes opened wide with anger as she spoke, and her cheeks were bulging. As such, she wasn¡¯t scary at all, but looked a bit silly instead. Staring at Katherine, Kyle tusked and abruptly changed the subject. ¡°I always thought someone had to be incredibly lucky to marry a good guy like Marshall. But the more I look at Kathy, the more I find Marshall to be the fortunate one. He¡¯s one hell of a lucky bastard to be able to marry you.¡± Katherine turned to Marshall. Was Marshall a good guy? Probably so, since he never fooled around with anyone else even though he didn¡¯t love her. But even if he was a good guy, he didn¡¯t make her happy. Taking her eyes off Marshall, Katherine smiled lightly. ¡°Well, that was very truthful of you.¡± Marshall sneered silently. It was his good fortune to marry her? Well, some fortunate it was. With Katherine present, the details of what they were talking about ought to be spared, so Kyle started talking about the Bets¡¯ past. ording to him, Kevin Bet had been a lothario when he was younger, having had a string of dalliances out of wedlock. Among them were Hector¡¯s mother and Ariel Kingsey, but they were by no means the whole picture. Other women came and went without leaving behind a trace of their existence, but these two were memorable, one for giving birth to Hector, the other for marrying into the family. Hector¡¯s mother, clearly not cut out for this, was eliminated from thepetition halfway, while Ariel, the master schemer who eventually outsmarted Kevin, seeded in writing her name onto the marriage license. Smacking on her thigh, Katherine asked, ¡°What did Grandpa Bet say about the whole thing? Did he have Hector¡¯s back? Hector wouldn¡¯t be leading such a miserable life were it not for him.¡± ¡°That dotard?¡± tusked Kyle, ¡°he wanted nothing more than to be the peacemaker, and he refused to take a stand today. I ended up chewing him out and pissed him off to no end, and I only started feeling better after that.¡± Nodding curtly, Katherine was equally exasperated. ¡°Wait till the old fogey makes my acquaintance. I¡¯ll teach him manners.¡± Still angry, she supplemented, ¡°And the whole Bet gang, too. I¡¯ll make them behave.¡± Pausing, Marshall turned to watch Katherine, who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, looking indignant. ¡°Right? I thought so, too! You would¡¯ve wiped the floor with those bastards if you had the chance.¡± Marshall took another gander at Kyle with a deep frown. ¡°Is that right? You¡¯re sounding very sure of yourself,¡± he said coolly. Finding courage out of nowhere, Katherine nodded surely. ¡°I¡¯m sure of my powers, yes.¡± Blindly confident, Kyle agreed with her. ¡°You could test them out if you have the chance.¡± Marshall¡¯s expressions darkened. If she had the chance? Kyle, being the idiot that he was, waspletely oblivious to Marshall¡¯s anger. Changing the subject, he said, ¡°I¡¯d wanted to y cards with you today. Well, there goes my n. I¡¯m feeling an emptiness that cannot be filled.¡± Rolling her eyes, Katherinemented, ¡°What do you own a nightclub for, then? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you owned a poker club?¡± Kyle cackled. ¡°I thought about it, but I was worried there would be a whole bunch of grannies in my establishment. That would significantly lower my stock, you know.¡± Uncrossing her legs, Katherine stood up and leaned over to pull at Kyle¡¯s gold neck chain. ¡°Do you even have any stock to begin with?¡± Kyle immediately grabbed hold of the chain. ¡°What are you doing? This is an emblem of my status, okay?¡± Katherine let out a string of cheeky giggles as she leaned into Marshall and asked, ¡°Was he wearing the gold chain when you first met him?¡± Marshall watched Katherine¡¯s smiling face for quite some time before looking away and answering, ¡°Yes.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Katherine joked, ¡°And did you agree to befriend him because of this big-ass gold chain?¡± Knowing she was making fun of his tastes, Kyle moved closer and patted gently on Kathy¡¯s thigh. ¡°What are you insinuating, you minx?¡± Katherine inched chuckling towards Marshall to duck from Kyle. Marshall closed his eyes for a second before he lifted Katherine up and ced her squarely on his legs. Caught by surprise, Katherine went silent, while Kyle got on his feet as he roared, pointing a hand at them, ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Trying to shove your PDAs down my throat? Stop it right now!¡± Holding Katherine in his embrace, Marshall looked supremely calm. ¡°We¡¯re married. This is quite normal.¡± Katherine, on the other hand, was still slightly frozen, mostly because she didn¡¯t expect such an action toe from Marshall. But she got quite delighted after she came to and looped one arm around Marshall¡¯s neck. Facing Kyle, she said, ¡°Think that constituted PDA? Watch this.¡± As she spoke, she leaned in and kissed Marshall right on the corner of his mouth. Chapter 219 The Only Upset One Chapter 219 The Only Upset One Marshall¡¯s arms around Katherine froze for a quick second. Katherine wasn¡¯t expecting Marshall to hold her, and Marshall wasn¡¯t expecting her to kiss him. Again, they got even this time. But Kyle began freaking out like an agitated monkey. ¡°You can¡¯t do this do me. You simply can¡¯t. I mean, everyone already knows that you¡¯re in love, you don¡¯t have to unt it around like that. Break apart right now ¨C this is an order!¡± ¡°Never,¡± smirked Katherine, cuddling deeper into Marshall¡¯s embrace. Holding her, Marshall heaved a silent sigh after a while. Why was it that it didn¡¯t feel right no matter what he did in front of Katherine? Angered, Kyle was sitting on the sofa with his back turned against them. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Katherine turned to smilingly look at Marshall, just as Marshall looked down and caught her gaze. Staring into each other¡¯s eyes, they began having that weird feeling again. Kyle stayed with them right into the night and refused to leave at dinner time. Sprawling out on the sofa, he said, ¡°I want to taste the food you make, Kathy. You look like the kind of woman that¡¯s insanely good at cooking, and I¡¯d die for the opportunity ¨C the honor, if you will ¨C of getting a bite of your dishes¡­¡± He¡¯d made the same request a couple of times. Defeated, Katherine motioned him to stop. ¡°Stop yelling. And yes, I will cook, but mostly because the hubby and I do need to have dinner. You¡¯re simply a free rider.¡± Sitting up from the sofa, Kyle was instantly happy. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I just wanted a taste of your cuisines. What are you making? Shall I invite Hector over, too? He¡¯s all by himself at the Bet house; I wonder if he¡¯s getting food at all tonight.¡± Sitting at Kyle¡¯s side with a PC on hisps, Marshall stared at the data on theputer screen for a good while before he resumed tapping on the keyboard. Getting off the sofa carefully, Katherine didn¡¯t take Kyle seriously. ¡°You might as well ask him toe since you¡¯re already here. But let me be clear, you are not ying poker in my house.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t,¡± replied Kyle, chortling, ¡°I just happen to be off my game tonight. I¡¯ll beat all three of you when I¡¯m all prepped up.¡± Katherine ignored him and went to the kitchen. With plenty of stuff in the fridge, she had a n. In the living room, Kyle reclined into the sofa and nced at Marshall with smile in his eyes. ¡°You made the right choice. Kathy looks much better indeed than ra would as a wife.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t known Katherine very long, mind you,¡± Marshall said without looking at him. ¡°That might be true,¡± Kyle turned over to lie on his stomach, his voice gentle as he watched Katherine, ¡°but I¡¯ve met plenty of people at the club, and I fancy myself as a pretty good judge of character. Kathy is a good girl. Someone you should appreciate and cherish.¡± Quietly, Marshall sneered. There were no shortage of good girls in the world, and he couldn¡¯t go around appreciating every single one of them. Katherine was perhaps indeed a ¡°good girl¡± as Kyle alleged, but that had nothing to do with him. Not one for idleness, Kyle made his way to the kitchen, leaving Marshall reading corporate documents on the sofa. Leaning on the doorframe, Kyle texted Hector as he asked, ¡°Do you have a female sibling or friend you can introduce me to, Kathy? I¡¯m only asking that they¡¯re like you.¡± Her back against him, Katherine chuckled. ¡°Well, even if I did, I shouldn¡¯t lead them to the chopping block, should I?¡± Kyle hissed. ¡°What the hell, woman? Is that what you think of me? Do you know that there are a swarm of girls throwing themselves at me?¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± asked Katherine, smiling. ¡°Do you think those girls would still throw themselves at you if you weren¡¯t a Haverford?¡± Thatpletely shut Kyle up. Kyle wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew exactly what it was that those women liked in him. He knew that he was detested and scorned upon for his overbearing ways, and that he could continue his reckless behaviors because of the cash handouts from his father. Nobody would tolerate him without the assistance of his father, and no woman would even look at him twice. That was why he couldn¡¯t refute Katherine at all. Silent for only a second, Kyle soon started stomping around. ¡°Marshall, get in here! How do you usually keep the wife in order? Don¡¯t you have house rules around here? Come fix her good for me,e on!¡± Staying where he was, Marshall broke into a smile. ¡°Who was it again who was singing her praise just a moment earlier?¡± Kyle stopped for a second before he resumed kicking the air. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Come discipline her for me.¡± Then, he clutched at his chest, shouting, ¡°My heart! Oh, god, I¡¯m having trouble breathing¡­¡± Marshall put down theptop and went towards the kitchen, where Katherine, in her apron, was paying no attention to the monkey by the door. Entering the kitchen, Marshall looked at Katherine. ¡°Do you need help with anything?¡± Not one for modesty, Katherine pushed over a basket of vegetables. ¡°Rinse these out for me.¡± Marshall hummed in agreement and went to the sink. The monkey by the door stopped dead in his tracks to stare at Marshall. ¡°Sir, might I ask what you¡¯re doing here? Are you here to help her or me?¡± Grabbing another basket of veggies, Marshall said coolly, ¡°Come rinse these out.¡± ¡°Very well then,¡± Kyle answered briskly, his attitude taking a 180 turn as well. Smiling, Katherine turned to nce at Marshall, who happened to be looking at her, too. Their gazes met in the middle before they both looked inexplicably awkward once again. Katherine looked away first. She blinked with her back against Marshall. This damn guy and his unbelievably gentle smile. How was someone as inexperienced as her supposed to resist that? Marshall kept on rinsing his vegetables, the corners of his mouth curving upwards after a minute. Hector arrived shortly after that to find the three of them working in the kitchen. That took him by surprise, because although he had no idea what Marshall was normally like at home, he was literally bbergasted at the sight of the famously recalcitrant Kyle helping out in the kitchen. Watching the scene for a while, Hector walked in. ¡°Anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Kyle waved a hand before Katherine could answer, ¡°we¡¯ve got plenty of hands here already. Go sit on the sofa for a bit. Dinner will be ready soon¡± Hector couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Kyle was looking very much at ease. Hector hadn¡¯t felt great today, what with the kerfuffle at his home and Katherine¡¯s wounds. Throughout the afternoon, he had been feeling disturbed, but upon seeing the trio in Katherine¡¯s kitchen, unexinably, the heart calmed down. Walking into the kitchen, Hector crouched down beside Katherine to inspect the bandage on her calves. ¡°Do they still hurt?¡± ¡°Not anymore,¡± replied Katherine as she lowered her head to look at Hector, ¡°I was probably just startled. It was not a big deal actually.¡± Marshall had stopped his motions to watch Hector, who pressed on the areas around Katherine¡¯s wounds. ¡°Were they big cuts?¡± Not finding anything wrong with his move, Katherine offered the leg to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think they are. I was too afraid to look, but the doctor said it was fine, so it should be really truly fine.¡± Nodding as he stood up, Hector ruffled the top of Katherine¡¯s hair. ¡°Sorry I got you involved.¡± Smiling, Katherine said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m still feeling bad for not being able to avenge you.¡± Standing at her side, Marshall¡¯s expressions hadpletely soured. Next to him, Kyle was smirking. ¡°Should Ie across them again, I will bring Kathy along, and the two of us will destroy them for good.¡± Kyle found nothing inappropriate with Hector¡¯s interactions with Katherine, either. Marshall exhaled as he put the veggies in a clean te. He was probably the only upset one among them. Chapter 220 He Doesn’t Mind Chapter 220 He Doesn¡¯t Mind When the veggies were all rinsed out, the two guys exited the kitchen, leaving Katherine inside cooking by herself. Seeing Hector standing in the living room, Kyle asked him to sit down, as if he owned the ce. Without a trace of guest manners, Kyle even had the gall to ask Hector what kind of tea he wanted. ¡°I spotted some scented tea in the kitchen. Do you want some? I¡¯ll make two cups.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± answered Hectorfortably. Kyle went to the kitchen gleefully. Sitting down opposite Hector, Marshall gave him a quick once-over and said, ¡°I heard that you helped pay for Kathy¡¯s ring. How much was it? I¡¯ll wire you the amount right now.¡± Hector had expected it from Marshall. Smiling slightly, he replied ambivalently, ¡°There must be a misunderstanding here, Mr. Grant. I gave her the ring as a gift. Did she not tell you why I gifted her that ring?¡± ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± said Marshall coldly. Hector checked out the kitchen, where Kyle was happily buzzing around Katherine for some reason and wouldn¡¯te back for a while. Thus, Hector spoke. ¡°I know your divorce has been finalized and I know that you¡¯re only staying together to quell the possible gossips around your marriage. Kathy has told me all about it.¡± Marshall¡¯s face darkenedpletely. ¡°She really told you everything, huh?¡± Hector smiled lovingly. ¡°Kathy has never looked down on me because of my status. That¡¯s enough to tell me that she¡¯s not the same kind of person as yourself, Mr. Grant.¡± Marshall knew what he meant. If Katherine were to talk to Hector about everything, naturally she would have told him how she was willfully disregarded in the Grant household because of her own status. The Grants despised her for her low upbringing, but she never cared about anyone else being born into a low or high social ss. Judging from this aspect, she and Marshall had very different values indeed. Pursing his lips, Marshall smiled briefly. ¡°You seem to be very confident in yourself, Mr. Bet. That¡¯s good. Keep on with it.¡± As he finished speaking, he stood up and headed towards the kitchen, out of which came Kyle with the teas he just made. Thinking Marshall was there to help him, Kyle asked, ¡°Now, this one¡¯s for you. Kathy said that you¡¯re a fussy son of a bitch and always demand this designated cup, so there you go.¡± Ignoring him, Marshall went straight for Katherine, who was still busy cooking. Marshall walked over and looped his arms around Katherine¡¯s waist, holding her from behind. Kyle wailed with gritted teeth when he saw it happen. ¡°Again? Will you guys ever stop it? Seriously, are you trying to drive us away?¡± Fuming, Kyle turned around and headed into the living room, where Hector, having seen what Marshall was doing, kept a carefully neutral face. Katherine was startled. Turning her head to re at Marshall, she asked with a low voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Scowling slightly, Marshall stared at Katherine in silence. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Katherine struggled for a bit as she demanded, ¡°Get out! I¡¯m making dinner and it¡¯s kinda smoky in here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± said Marshall as he raised a hand to gently caressed Katherine¡¯s face. Katherine hadn¡¯t the slightest idea why Marshall decided to lose it at that very moment, but she didn¡¯t want to make a scene. Hector knew about her arrangement with Marshall, but Kyle didn¡¯t, so she had to act. Katherine gave Marshall a look. ¡°Do you have to go this far with the whole pretense in front of Kyle? Stop it.¡± Pinching at her chin, Marshall demanded, ¡°Turn off the stove.¡± And so Katherine did, not knowing what Marshall was up to. With the stove turned off, Marshall suddenly turned Katherine around with a bit of force, and before she could figure out what was going on, he leaned over and kissed her. His actions were kind of rough and his kisses kind of hard, while he grabbed Katherine¡¯s arms, holding her in ce. Almost goggling her eyes out, Katherine made a noise, while Kyle started howling in the living room. Covering his own eyes with one hand, he proceeded to cover Hector¡¯s with the other. ¡°Don¡¯t stare. That¡¯s some NSFW nonsense that will corrupt our young minds.¡± Ducking his hand, Hector looked into the kitchen at the good-looking couple. Humming coldly, Hector remarked, ¡°Angry, are we?¡± Not knowing whom the remarked was directed to, Kyle assumed Hector was talking about him. Jumping up and down with his back against the kitchen, he yelled, ¡°Yup, I am angry. Angry at Marshall for provoking us with all his damn PDAs with the wifey.¡± Without a word, Hector looked away from the kitchen and into the front yard. Katherine, unable to push Marshall away, decided to stamp on his feet. But Marshall didn¡¯t mind at all, only letting go of Katherine after biting her lips lightly. Taking a careful nce at the living room, Katherine asked with a low volume, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Are youpletely insane? There are people here.¡± Marshall reached for Katherine¡¯s lips and gave them a tender dab. ¡°Insane, yes.¡± He had a sarcastic smile on his face, not directed at Katherine, but at himself. Combing her hair, he said, ¡°Be a good actress, will you? Remember our pact.¡± Katherine pouted. But they were at home! Were they supposed to act at home? Their pact was about what they would do in front of a whole crowd. And somehow she was expected to act as long as a single human was present now? Well, she was devaluing fast as an actress. Marshall left the kitchen after standing with her for a while, and the first person he spotted was Hector, who was leaning against the sofa and decidedly not looking at him. Kyle, on the other hand, was pointing at him furiously. ¡°Wait till I get myself a girl and we¡¯ll kiss our lips off right before your eyes. I got plenty of girls to choose from, I¡¯m telling ya.¡± Sneering, Marshall went to sit down beside him. ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern me one way or another.¡± Speechless, Kyle blinked. That was kind of true. It wouldn¡¯t be any of Marshall¡¯s business even if he slept with a woman. Marshall wouldn¡¯t be jealous of his girls when he already got one for himself. That realization made Kyle¡¯s head hurt. Walking over to clutch Hector¡¯s arm, he moaned, ¡°That got me wounded, Hex. A shot through the heart this time, and I don¡¯t think I can heal anytime soon. What should I do?¡± Turning his gaze at Kyle after a while, Hector¡¯s tone was light. ¡°If you want to displease him, find someone he cares about.¡± Pausing, Kyle looked up at Hector and clicked his tongue. ¡°He only seems to care about Katherine. What, am I supposed to go groveling at Katherine? I don¡¯t want to be a member of her harem.¡± Hector had meant his words for Marshall, and Marshall understood that full well. With an almost non- existent smile, Marshall wiped his lips with one hand. The message was clear. Staring at him, Hector had a calm expression, too. He really didn¡¯t mind. Chapter 221 Pretty Ring Chapter 221 Pretty Ring Katherine cooked several dishes. After she got all the dishes ready, she called Kyle to help serve the food. ¡°Always boss me around! Only me!¡± Murmured Kyle. In spite of theints, he quickly came and gave his hands. Marshall and Hector went to the dining room and waited, without talking. Kyle got everything ready, then he sat down beside Hector, ¡°It''s a surprise that Katherine does well in cooking. They look so appetizing.¡± Marshall had to admit that Katherine can make delicacies. Although the kinds of dishes were not as many as those in the Grant house, they did taste good. Katherine took off her apron and joined the table, after washing hands. ¡°Well, let''s get started. You can have a try now.¡± She turned to Hector, ¡°You haven''t eaten my dishes, and you can eat more today.¡± Her special treat to Hector made other two men pissed off. Kyle stared at her, ¡°Katherine, you tell me which friend you prefer between me and Hector?¡± Katherine looked at Kyle surprisingly, ¡°How could you ask such a question? I cannot act more obviously that I prefer Hector. You two are no match for Hector.¡± ¡°You two¡± meant that Marshall was included. Kyle with a lot of nerves was not aware that, while Hector was. Hector picked the chopsticks, and served Katherine. ¡°Let''s dive in! You have been busy cooking for a long time.¡± Kyle intended to have a fit out of her words, however, his face darkened after Hector''s remarks. ¡°I also have been busy so long. You serve me!¡± Hector did what Kyle required. In this way, his behavior just now looked not so intimate. While Marshall didn¡¯t say a word while eating. By contrast, Kyle kept murmuring and mentioned those people of the Bet family. Hector smiled. ¡°Forget them. Don¡¯t let them get to us.¡± Kyle turned to Hector and said, ¡°Hector, what you need to do now is to work hard in thepany. If possible, I can help on snatching it up.¡± Hector sneered, ¡°I know nothing about running apany. If I take the charge of thepany, I am afraid it will go bankruptcy quickly.¡± Kyle blinked, and suddenly looked over at Marshall, ¡°Marshall knows it well and he can be your tutor on this.¡± Marshall raised his eyes and looked at Hector, who also was looking at him. The two men looked indifferent, but in fact, they changed a lot of information by eyes. Hector paused for a second. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Now I''m studying with Mr. D and I can also learn a lot.¡± Kyle didn''t think too much, just nodded, ¡°Well.¡± Then Kyle began a talk about thepany of his own family. About business, he knew even worse than Hector. He knew nothing but how to y and win at the mahjong table. He said his sister called him a few days ago, requiring him to work and learn in thepany instead of fooling away. Kyle got sort of unhappy. He was not fooling away, instead, he was very busy, busy in ying mahjong. He was upied so much that he even had no time to learn anything else. Kyle turned to peer at Marshall after finishing, ¡°Actually, I guess you don''t really want to work in the company, right? You are also jealous of me about my life! It¡¯s so boring to stay in the office all day long. It takes you more time to stay with your employees and the partners than with your wife. It¡¯s very likely one day for you to have crush on someone else.¡± Kyle did have too much nerves. Marshall gave no reactions, while Katherine cannot resistughing, ¡°You make it reasonable.¡± ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t talk nonsense. I heard a lot of such stories around me.¡± Katherine nodded. Such things were somon in this era. Just as what Kyle said, Marshall spent way too much time with his employees than with his wife. Spending time together was important in a rtionship. So it¡¯s easy to have an affair for men who spent more time with others. ra also knew that, so she took advantage of her position in thepany. Before, ra tried hard to leave others an impression of an elegantdy, but now she turned to be a business woman. It¡¯s obvious that she desired to share more time with Marshall and attract him. Thinking of this, Katherine lost in a bad mood. So at theter part of this meal, only Kyle kept murmuring. Different from Peter who would have stopped murmuring while no one gave a reaction, Kyle just kept droning, not minding that no one gave him any reply. Anyway, that¡¯s a good thing, which helped to ease the air. The dishes were eaten up, as well as the soup. Katherine felt satisfied with that, after all, she had been busy in the kitchen so long, with her wound on the leg. After the meal, Katherine served some fruits and they had a free chat while enjoying the fruits. Actually, only Katherine and Kyle were chatting. Then Katherine mentioned that she was going to start a store. Kyle showed great interests and said that dessert were needed in his clubhouse and she can be his vendor. Katherine grinned, and put her arm around Kyle¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How kind of you, buddy!¡± Wrinkles turned up between Marshall¡¯s brows, but he said nothing upon thinking that the man was Kyle. Katherine and Kyleughed and talked about ns of the store. Marshall took out hisp top, while Hector just sat there and listened to Katherine and Kyle quietly. His gaze fell on Katherine¡¯s finger with a ring, which looked much better on her than on the counter. Hector¡¯s expression got softer and softer, with his gaze on Katherine longer and longer. Katherine and Kyle didn¡¯t pin down Hector¡¯s expression at all who were in a hot talk, but Marshall did, who had been ncing at the three by the corner of his eyes. So Marshall said ¡°Katherine,e and have a look at this design. The store will be decorated ording to it.¡± After a pause, Katherine immediately came forward, knowing that it¡¯s about decorating her store. ¡°Let me have a look!¡± Marshall held thep top and turned his side a little, as a result, Katherine leaned against him. However, she was not aware that they were so close that Marshall can smell the fragrance from her. Marshall¡¯s lips curved, looking at Katherine staring at the screen with a serious look. On the screen was a graphic design, which was a preliminary design for the store. There will be a stereo image in theter period. Katherine cannot understand the graphic design. She stared at the screen for a long while, then she nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marshall leaned forward slightly, more closely to Katherine, ¡°How about this way?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Good. I think it¡¯s pretty and the space was made full use.¡± Kyle beside made a meaningful face. He took a deep breath, then stood up, ¡°Again! You are asking us to go, right? We are all adults, so you don¡¯t have to do that!¡± Kyle said to Hector, ¡°Let¡¯s go now. If we don¡¯t go, I am afraid that they will begin to make out in front of us.¡± Katherine raised eyes, with confusion, ¡°What?¡± Hector also stood up, ¡°OK. It¡¯ste now, let¡¯s go.¡± Finishing, he firstly moved. He even rubbed Katherine on her hair, when he passed by her. It¡¯s a very intimate act. Chapter 222 A Sober Sex Chapter 222 A Sober Sex Katherine picked up on that, and she hurriedly stood up, ¡°You are about to leave? I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t move, sitting there, while Katherine saw them off at the gate. Looking over at the man in the room, Kyle turned down the corners of his mouth, ¡°Katherine, your husband has been so clingy? In his eyes, you are the only woman in this world.¡± Katherine thought that Kyle was talking about the thing in the kitchen, and she got so embarrassed. Especially with Hector here, he knew that she had divorced from Marshall. But they still kissed in the kitchen, which was not proper. Katherine tucked her hair on the ear, and tried to be not so awkward, ¡°You can regard him to be sick. Please don¡¯t mind and I also doubt what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know, but Hector did. He stepped to Katherine closely, and began another topic, ¡°I am sorry that you got hurt today. Promise me. Keep away from any danger.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t read his overtones and thought that he felt guilty of her wound. She nodded, ¡°OK, but in fact, I did shelter myself behind.¡± Hearing this, Kyle¡¯s eyes darted guiltily. At that time, he really had no idea that Katherine was at his six, otherwise, he would never dodge. Hector nodded, then raised chin to look at the sky, ¡°Well, we have to go. You go back now, and remember to lock your door at night.¡± Katherine replied, ¡°Well, I see.¡± Hector read her look and helplessly found that she didn¡¯t get him. After a small talk, Hector left with Kyle. Katherine returned to the living room, while Marshall was not there. Thep top was turned off, and it seemed that he had gone upstairs. She stood beside the sofa. After taking a deep breath, she turned on the television. There was nothing interesting. She turned on the television just because it¡¯s so quiet in the room. After changing several channels at random, she saw Marshalling down there. However, he directly went to the liquor cab, without greeting Katherine. She knew that there were some bottles of wines, but she didn¡¯t like the wine. So she averted eyes back to the TV after a nce at Marshall. Marshall went to the kitchen and took two sses. He came forward and got Katherine a ss of wine. Katherine shook hand, ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marshall smiled, but still got her a ss. He put the ss of wine on the table, then got himself one. He didn¡¯t leave, on the contrary, he sat down close to Katherine. Katherine nced at Marshall, then sat straight there, with her gaze on the TV. However, she got nothing about the TV content. Marshall sipped the wine slowly until the bottom was up. He put down the ss, then took Katherine¡¯s hand, which made Katherine jump. She turned to look at Marshall, who was lowering eyes and rolling the ring on her finger. Unountably, Katherine recalled the thing in the kitchen today. She doubted that something was wrong with Marshall. He had been an internal guy. It¡¯s peculiar that he kissed her with others around. Flushed, Katherine coughed, ¡°You, you just took one ss of wine. You don¡¯t tell me that you are drunk now.¡± ¡°I am not drunk.¡± Marshall chuckled, ¡°One ss is just a piece of cake to me.¡± Katherine took a deep breath, saying nothing. Marshall yed with her fingers for a while, then he asked, ¡°Do you like Hector?¡± Katherine frowned, ¡°Hector?¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Marshall said, ¡°Forget I brought it up.¡± His hand moved from her fingers to her wrist, then to her arm, finally stopped on her shoulder. At the beginning, Katherine felt confused about what Marshall was going to do. After all, they were now all sober. Gradually, she realized that something was wrong. Because he began to rub her face and leaned forward to her. Such things had happened before, most when they were about to have sex. Katherine leaned back, trying to avoid Marshall. Marshall held her on the chin so that she cannot get rid of him. Then he pressed on her. Surprised, Katherine wanted to say something, but said nothing. Regardless of Katherine¡¯s reaction, Marshall kept kissing her, pressing her on the sofa slowly. Katherine pushed against his shoulder, with her mind going nk for a second. Now both of them were sober. Although Marshall drank a little, she can make sure he didn¡¯t get drunk at all. Marshall didn¡¯t seem to stop, kissing her for so long. After a while, Katherine got misted. After all, she had no immunities to him on this. After Katherine became wholly soft, Marshall got up and lifted Katherine. With arms around Marshall¡¯s neck, Katherine looked at him with watered eyes. She asked, ¡°Marshall, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Marshall walked to the stairs, answering her, ¡°What do you think? I don¡¯t make it clear enough?¡± Stunned, Katherine stared at his side face for a long while, then what Peter said urred to her. ra did be able to take advantage of her position, while Katherine did, too. Sipping lips for seconds, Katherine directly buried her face into his neck. Obviously, Katherine gave a tacit permission. With his lips curving gradually, he held Katherine to her room. He put Katherine on the bed, then closed the curtains. While Katherine got up and turned on the bed light. The yellowmplight made a romantic air. Katherine stared at Marshall, ¡°Who I am?¡± This question made Marshallugh, and he slowly took off his clothes. His movement seemed to cken to the utmost extent in her eyes. She stared at his hand unbuttoning his shirt, hearing his voice, ¡°Katherine, are you stupid?¡± Good! It¡¯s good that he knew who was in front of him. In the following time, everything lost control. Katherine kept gazing at Marshall, her mind lingering between sober and chaotic. Marshall even took her leg in midstream, asking, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Katherine felt bitter for an instant, ¡°No.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Good!¡± Then he became ruder. Katherine squinted at the shaking chandelier on the ceiling, lost in maze. Chapter 223 What Bold and Blatant Remarks! Chapter 223 What Bold and tant Remarks! At midnight, the chandelier stopped shaking. Katherine heard that Marshall got off the bed. She then closed eyes and dozed off soon. However, she didn¡¯t get a sound sleep. She woke up when Marshall lifted her to have a bath. She squinted at Marshall, whispering, ¡°Marshall, do you have a little crush on me?¡± He didn¡¯t say a word, but he did give a reply. Katherine curved the lips slowly, then said in a hardly inaudible voice, ¡°I see.¡± She seemed to fall asleep, without any further reaction. Marshall got Katherine bathed, and put her on the bed. Then he took a bath. Katherine had fallen into a deep sleep when he went back to the bed. However, Marshall had no any trace of drowsiness. He went to the window, which was half open. He lit a cigarette, looking at the darkness through the half-opened window. He felt retaliative pleasure indistinctly. In fact, the chat history between Katherine and Hector displeased Marshall. After a crazy sex with Katherine, now the tight obstruction in his chest seemed to be dissolving. They had divorced from each other, and Hector bought her a ring, which was on her finger. So what? She still lied beside him now and they had had a sex while they were all sober. Soon, a stub end was left. Marshall threw the stub out of the window, and exhaled cigarette smoke. Closing the window, he returned to the bed, to see Katherine curl up tight in bed. He checked the wound on her leg. Just now, he had taken off the bandages after bathing her, so the wound was exposed to the air. It¡¯s a small wound, and he was very careful while bathing her. The wound didn¡¯t turn worse, so it should be healed. But Marshall still took the first-aid box, and patiently recovered her wound with clean bandage. After that, he lied down. The bedmp was turned off. On therge bed, the two slept on the different side, as if they had no connection with each other. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was the next noon when Katherine woke up. At that time, Marshall had left for work. Fainted, it took her a long time to sober up. Recallingst night, Katherine had no special feelings. She was sober, so was Marshall. Besides, it¡¯s he who took the initiative. From her perspective, she was not the one to me if there must be someone to be responsible for last night. She had had sex with Marshall for many times after their divorce, so it didn¡¯t matter about the one more sexst night. What mattered to her now was Marshall¡¯s attitude to it. Was it true that men regarded love and sex as totally different things which had nothing to do with each other? If the answer was YES, it should be interesting. After ruminating for a while, Katherine got up and went to the bathroom in her pajamas. Standing in front of the hand sink, Katherine paused suddenly. Looking at the hickeys on her neck and corbone in the mirror, Katherine gritted her teeth. In this hot summer, how can she hide the hickeys? Wearing a high-cored shirt? Marshall! This bad guy, he must have done it deliberately. After washing up, she returned to her room and gave Marshall a call in anger. Marshall answered the call quickly. Before Katherine spoke, he said first, ¡°Yesterday night, it¡¯s you and me!¡± ¡°I know it. I was very clear yesterday. I am calling to ask whether you are deliberate to leave hickeys on my neck.¡± Marshall eximed slightly, ¡°How can I control myself at that situation?¡± Katherine blushed for a second. What bold and tant remarks! He had never said such words! Katherine stammered for a long time, finding no good words to reply him. Fortunately, he quickly started another topic. ¡°You just got up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Said Katherine, then she heard his voice, ¡°You were exhaustedst night. You go and find something to eat.¡± With a shock, Katherine almost failed to recall the curse words on the tip of her tongue. A new personality of Marshall was releasedst night? Kathrine directly hung up, without saying a word. Standing there, she took deep breath for a second, then she threw the cell phone on the bed. Why did she feel so annoyed? Rubbing the hair, Katherine felt furious very much. In fact, she was a little hungry after the sexst night, but she was keener to have a sleep. So she went downstairs and cooked noodles for herself. She enjoyed her noodles while reading the financial news, which was about the formal cooperation between the Grant family and the Henderson family. A cooperation contract was signed today. Old Mr. Henderson went to the Grant Group andpleted the contract thing, as well as Elder Mr. Henderson and several senior managers. The financial news was not so popr, so there were fewments. However, the fewments were all around Marshall and ra. Thements mentioned that Marshall had been engaged to ra before, but he married Katherine in the end. Thements told onemon thing that ra was a better match to Marshall. From their points, they were a perfect match in terms of education and background. Somements also said that the both families should choose to cooperate with each other in spite of the subtle rtionship between Marshall and ra. Perhaps thedy and the gentleman still had sort of crush on each other. Katherine read thements while eating the noodles, snorting. If someone said that thesements had nothing to do with ra, Katherine definitely distrusted. All comments told one point was impossible unless someone paid for that. After reading allments, Katherine closed the news. Fortunately, this news didn¡¯t attract a lot of readers, so it yed no role in leading public opinions. After the meal, she lingered in the living room, with mutinous feelings in her chest. But she cannot tell which one such feelings were against, Marshall or ra. After thinking for a while, she went upstairs and got changed. She changed a dress, with a high cor ofce. However, the hickeys on her neck were so eye-catching that they still can be seen though dimly covered by thece. Katherine then took a taxi to the Grant Group. When she arrived at thepany, it¡¯s about time for lunch. The clerk behind the counter knew Katherine and greeted her with a smile. The clerk didn¡¯t stop Katherine to the office. Obviously, this clerk didn¡¯t read the news. Katherine went out of the elevator, singing, to Marshall¡¯s office. Marshall was in the office, busy. Katherine pushed the door open, a little bit awkward. She coughed, ¡°You are busy!¡± Stunned, Marshall asked, ¡°Why youe?¡± Katherine made an excuse, ¡°I have gone to the dessert store. It¡¯s on my way.¡± Marshall put aside the document, ¡°I am a little bit busy now. You first have a seat there.¡± Finishing, the door was opened again. Old Mr. Henderson and ra came in, followed with Khalid. Chapter 224 It’s My Choice Chapter 224 It¡¯s My Choice Beyond expectation, Old Mr. Henderson was shocked to see Katherine here. The following Elder Mr. Henderson and ra, as well as Khalid, shared one expression. Katherine felt merry inside, greeting, ¡°Hello!¡± She guessed it right. They hadn¡¯t left yet. ra gave a quick response. She smiled, looking at Katherine, then at Marshall. ¡°It¡¯s noon. The contract thing ispleted. Would you like to have a dinner together?¡± Marshall stood up, ncing at Khalid. Khalid nodded, ¡°Yes, how about having a dinner together! You see. What a coincidence! We have Katherine here this time. So let¡¯s go!¡± Katherine readily agreed, smiling, ¡°OK!¡± Marshall stepped forward and looked at Katherine, ¡°OK, together.¡± ra nced at the two, with her expression unchanged. Marshall got the documents tided up, then went out with Katherine, as well as those guys. In the elevator, Marshall and Katherine stood in the innermost end, while Khalid and Old the Henderson stood beside the door, having a small talk about the cooperation. Katherine didn¡¯t understand the talk, so she leaned toward Marshall, saying in a low voice. ¡°When did you leave in the morning? I was so exhausted that I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Originally, Katherine was a little shy because ofst night. After their divorce, they did have sex for a few times, but sort of with inevitably external triggers. Butst night, they both were totally sober. So Katherine was a little unnatural to face him. Now, with ra around here, she left the unnatural feelings behind, and all she wanted was to make ra unhappy. Although Katherine deliberately lowered her voice, ra close to Marshall can hear her clearly. Marshall turned slightly to Katherine, to see the hickeys on her neck. Frankly speaking, he left the hickeys on purpose. The hickeys reminded him ofst night. They were all clear and the light was on, so he remembered all details. Marshall also lowered voice, ¡°I checked the wound on your leg in the morning, and you didn¡¯t notice, too.¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°So you had my wound dressed.¡± Marshall nodded slightly. With a ding, the door of the elevator opened. ra went out with others, with a straight back. While Katherine felt pleased, looking at ra¡¯s back with a big smile. Katherine shared a car with Marshall, without asking where to go. Without ra around, Katherine gave up acting. So she leaned against the back of the chair, sleeping. In fact, she was not hungry at all, after all, she just had noodles beforeing to Marshall. The reason she chose to have lunch with them was to make someone lose their appetites. Besides, it would be better if Mrs. Grant was here. She missed Mrs. Grant after she hadn¡¯t seen her for quite some time. After a while, they arrived at a star-rated hotel. Katherine opened eyes after the car stopped. She smiled quietly, seeing the surroundings through the window. Today was a big day when the cooperation contract was signed by the two Groups. So they selected a good ce here for a dinner. Just as the day she had a divorce from Marshall, they also selected a good ce here to celebrate. What a coincidence! Marshall had no special feelings about this ce, and he directly came in with Katherine. A waiter led them to a room. Katherine stretched herself uponing into the room, with a casual posture, ¡°The foods here are all delicacies. Marshall, remember? We had a celebration dinner herest time.¡± Marshall nced at Katherine, doubting why she mentioned that. While Katherine just reminded him of this, afraid that he had forgotten such important thing. However, each of the Henderson families wore a serious look, and they all took a seat there. Marshall sat beside Khalid, and Katherine was next to Marshall. By Elder Mr. Henderson sat ra, who was diagonally opposite to Katherine. As a result, they can see each other as long as eyes raised. This seat arrangement was kind of simr to that in the restaurant of the Grant family. When the menu was served, Khalid handed over the menu to Katherine, with polite words ¡°Lady first.¡± While Katherine didn¡¯t care about that. She was not starved at all. So after looking through the menu, she made no order. Knowing about Katherine¡¯s situation, Marshall took over the menu and said, ¡°Allow me. I know what you like.¡± ra¡¯s gaze moved from the menu andnded on Marshall. Elder Mr. Henderson coughed, ¡°ra, what do you want?¡± ra came back to herself, lowering eyes, ¡°Let me have a look¡­I think these are good.¡± ¡°Make an order if you like.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson said softly. ra raised to see Elder Mr. Henderson, nodding, ¡°OK.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Katherine arched a perfect eyebrow, with a small smile. The father and the daughter were talking in riddles. After making the order, the waiter left. Old Mr. Henderson had been staring at Katherine for a long time. And Katherine was aware of his sharp stare. However, she didn¡¯t give him any response, instead, she turned to Marshall and began a talk about her store. The decorating design had to be finalized as soon as possible. The store contract was about toe into effect next month. Yesterday, Margaret texted her, telling her that the desserts will be disposed these days. She can go and bring decorating workers to work there. As for workers, Katherine intended to ask Peter for help. With Peter, or exactly Marshall¡¯s help, she won¡¯t be ripped off. Katherine and Marshall just talked for a little while, then Old Mr. Henderson interrupted, ¡°I heard that young Mrs. Grant recently led a life with Marshall in other ce, not in the Grant house.¡± Katherine paused, then raised to watch Old Mr. Henderson, ¡°Yes, Marshall often workste, and the Grant house is far away from thepany. It¡¯s very inconvenient to live so far away from the company.¡± Katherine had had figured out this excuse. The old man smiled, ¡°So? But the others of the Grant family¡­¡± Before Old Mr. Henderson finished, Katherine added, ¡°I don¡¯t care others, but I do care about my husband. Others are willing to get up early and go homete every day. That¡¯s their choice. But I am not willing to see that Marshall has to drive a long way home. We¡¯d like to live in the urban area. It¡¯s my choice.¡± Her words were not so polite, but the impoliteness was offset by her lovely smile and polite tone. Old Mr. Henderson narrowed eyes slightly, with colder look at Katherine. No one had ever interrupted him. This rude woman lived up to her bad education. Chapter 225 On the Neck Chapter 225 On the Neck Speaking, Katherine leaned forward to Marshall, ¡°You see, now my Marshall can rest longer after work. It¡¯s a good thing, right?¡± She added, regardless of other faces, ¡°Why making ourselves suffering a lot just for the mummery.¡± Marshall dropped eyes, looking at Katherine. He curved the lips, making a perfunctory smile. But she didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t care what these people here were thinking, and what she wanted was to make them unhappy. After a while, Marshall took Katherine¡¯s hand, turning the ring. This ring was an eyesore to Marshall. He nodded slightly, making himself clear up front. Seeing Marshall nodding, Katherine showed a bigger smile. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Marshall nced at her, knowing exactly her feelings behind this big smile. This woman became firmer to say no to stoop to anyone. Old Mr. Henderson sipped the tea, and stopped talking. Khalid was conscious of the odd atmosphere. So he chose to begin a talk with elder Mr. Henderson about current market economy. In current market, more and more smallpanies rose up. As a result, the market will reach saturation soon. Thosepanies which can run steadily and long will be the winners. Elder Mr. Henderson nodded, ¡°Yes, so we choose to cooperate to pursue a win-win prospect.¡± Khalid nodded, ¡°Wish our cooperation sess.¡± ra held her cup, keeping quiet. She stared at the teapot, instead of Marshall and Katherine. Katherine smiled silently. That¡¯s good. ra finally recognized the truth. ra should behave herself where Katherine was. When the waiters served food, those men began to drink. Katherine was not hungry, so Marshall ordered a ss of juice for her. So she just took few bites, but drunk the juice up. However, the big ss of juice was too much to her. So when no one paid attention, Katherine got up and went to the toilet. When Katherine came out from the toilet, she met ra beside the hand sink, who was freshening up. Katherine walked forward and washed hand slowly. But she said firstly, ¡°You are not used to such an asion, right? So why you have to try a new profession? It¡¯s not easy to be a strong business woman.¡± ra was making up. She looked at Katherine in the mirror. Katherine was curving lips, with her eyes lowered, while washing hands carefully and slowly. ra snorted, ¡°No, nothing needs to be used to. Anyway, it will be mine soon orter.¡± It referred to the Henderson Group, or Marshall. No one knew. Katherine nodded, ¡°Yes? You have a younger brother, right? You know clearly. Thepany won¡¯t be yours, neither will Marshall.¡± After washing hands, Katherine began to shake out the hair. Then the hickeys were easy to see. ra suddenly paused. She averted eyes to Katherine, exactly to her neck. The hickeys were eye-catching, from the neck to ears. Katherine knew ra saw her hickeys on her neck, so she tried to pull the cor to hide them. Then she gave ra a nce, her lips curling. She seemed to be very annoyed for the hickeys. ra stood still there, watching Katherine leave. After a long while, she lost control and crashed her foundation make-up on the hand sink. Katherine returned to the room, singing. Old Mr. Henderson looked over firstly. After Katherine came in, he still kept looking. Katherine knew who the old man was looking for. She said, ¡°Miss Henderson is in the toilet, and she was a little ufortable.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson stood up, ¡°Ufortable?¡± Katherine continued, ¡°Perhaps she was not used to the cigarette smoke. I saw her taking breathe there, with a bad face.¡± Cigarette smoke? In the room, some guys did smoke cigarettes. But at such asions, it¡¯s inevitable. Khalid frowned. Elder Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t believe in Katherine¡¯s words, but it was likely to be true that ra was ufortable. He got up, ¡°Dad, I go to have a check.¡± Old Mr. Henderson nodded at once, ¡°Go.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson went out, while Katherine leaned against the back of the chair, smiling. Marshall buried himself into eating. He didn¡¯t have breakfast in the morning, what¡¯s more, he worked so hardst night. Elder Mr. Henderson came back after a long time, followed ra. There was nothing wrong with their look. ra came back, and apologized. She said there was something wrong with her stomach after eating. She even specially talked to Khalid that she was fine. In spite of that, Khalid cannot smoke again. Besides, he had to take a second thought in the future if he felt like smoking in a dinner, if ra was here. Katherine felt likingughing. Because of this, this dinner came to an end quickly. These people went out of the hotel. Marshall and Katherine got into a car. Marshall said, ¡°Last time, we have a dinner with the Henderson family, then went to Kyle¡¯s room. Do you still remember what you have said to Hector?¡± Katherine frowned, doubting why he asked such a question. Marshall didn¡¯t exin, but required the driver to start the car. On the half way, Katherine suddenly figured it out. At that time, they returned to Kyle¡¯s room, and Hector was curious why they finished the dinner so quickly. Katherine said, ¡°Yes, Kyle was very good at screwing up the dinner.¡± So Marshall meant that she today yed the role of Kyle. Katherine also agreed. But she was harsh or not, it¡¯s up to the people. She also behaved herself as long as there were no the Henderson families and Mrs. Grant. Today, there were someone she was tired of in the dinner, so she yed harsh. Katherine snorted. Marshall should notice that she intentionally yed harsh. Yes, he had been so smart. It¡¯s sure that he can perceive that she disliked ra. However, he didn¡¯t keep his distance from ra. Bad guy. Chapter 226 I Miss You Chapter 226 I Miss You Marshall didn¡¯t go back to thepany, because he drunk much. So the driver directly drove them home. Actually, he felt exhausted since the morning. Fortunately, he can go back and have a good rest. Upon the car stopped, Marshall got off and came in, while Katherine firstly went to have a check on her flowers. After that, she went upstairs casually. She pushed the door open, to see Marshall in his pajamas lying on her bed. He seemingly was in his deep sleep. Katherine hurried to him, ¡°Marshall, you came into a wrong room.¡± But Marshall kept eyes closed, as if he didn¡¯t hear her. Katherine gave him a jog. Suddenly, Marshall held her arm and bragged her onto the bed. Keeping eyes closed, he said, ¡°Stop, I am tired.¡± Katherine fell on Marshall, then she moved to the other side. The curtain was half closed. With the light, Katherine stared at Marshall¡¯s face. He looked so tired. Katherine got up sneakily, then left the room and went downstairs. She looked through the window, thinking what¡¯s going on with Marshall and herself. What did he mean by living in her room? He would like to start a life of a sweet couple? But he disliked her. Or he was obsessed to having sex with her? Thinking of this, Katherine was disquieted. This man really regarded love and sex as two totally different things? After watching TV for a while, Katherine felt boring. So she took a taxi to the store. Margaret was cleaning there. Seeing Katherine, Margaret let her have a seat. These days, there were no customers here. So she nned to close the store earlier. Katherine looked around, then nodded, ¡°OK. You can rest for days. We will be busy after everything is ready.¡± Margaret also took a seat after cleaning up, ¡°I feel rxed after I close the store. It¡¯s very tiring to run a store myself. You have support from your husband, and you don¡¯t have to care about the revenue and cost, but I do. I run this store myself, so I was pressed every day.¡± Katherine set her mouth in a line. She had to admit that she paid little for this store. She had Marshall to be her support, so she was free to Margaret¡¯s pressure. Margaret leaned against the back of the chair, saying in a jealous tone, ¡°You do have a good husband, handsome and rich. Most importantly, he is very kind to you. You are very lucky.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Perhaps.¡± Those who knew nothing about her true marriage were all jealous of her. They deemed that she must be very happy to have a husband like Marshall. However, Money was not everything to a marriage. Recalling the days before they got divorced from each other, she still felt depressed. Instead, she was free and happy these days after the marriage ended up. Katherine was free, so she stayed in the store with Margaret. The two talked about the desserts. Before, Margaret was too busy to develop more kinds of desserts. Now she, as well as Katherine, can devote herself to the desserts. Katherine was also good at cooking. Twodies were so obsessed to their desserts career that they didn¡¯t notice darkness fell. Katherine was surprised that time went so fast. So she said goodbye at once, and took a taxi home. Marshall had woken up. He didn¡¯t find Katherine after looking around, then he went to the study room. He asked Peter to send some document to him, and began to work at home. He stayed in the study room until Katherine came back. He stood by the window, watching Katherine get off the taxi and run to the yard. He turned to go downstairs. Katherine was changing shoes by the door, asking when seeing Marshall, ¡°You just wake up?¡± Marshallughed, ¡°I have read many documents.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Hungry? I go to cook.¡± Marshall followed her. In fact, Katherine also cooked when they just got married. It seemed to be a weekend, and she said she would like to cook for him. However, when she was cooking, Mrs. Grant came and gave her a sharp reproach. She said there were servants in this family. Katherine shouldn¡¯t cook herself, as if she was a servant. At that time, Marshall was about to go downstairs. Hearing Mrs. Grant, he stopped and turned back. He disliked unkind Mrs. Grant, and Katherine, so he would like to be blind and deaf. Now Katherine was busy in the kitchen, he didn¡¯t get a feeling that she was a cheap servant. It¡¯s an ordinary thing to cook in the kitchen for a couple¡¯s life. Marshall was not so hungry. He turned to sit on the sofa. He picked up Katherine¡¯s phone on the tea table. He knew her phone password. In fact, Marshall never asked her for the password, Katherine offered to tell him. However, Marshall was not curious about her secrets. He put her phone back on the tea table. Marshall turned on the TV, and found a technology program. After a while, the phone vibrated. Marshall nced at the phone, to see a new message notification. He took a peek at Katherine, who was busy cooking, not aware of the message. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He directly picked up the phone, entering password. He opened and there was a new message from Hector, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marshall stared at the message for a long time, then he checked Hector¡¯s moments. The first one was a photo of Hector and Katherine, who were having a hot pot. In Marshall¡¯s memory, Peter ever told him that Katherine was happy to go out with Hector. He scrolled down to previous moments, which showed Hector¡¯s experiences before. He had gone to a lot of ces and he took photos in every one. Back to the message, Marshall found another new message, which was a little bit flirting. ¡°I miss you.¡± Chapter 227 Lock from the inside Chapter 227 Lock from the inside For a long time, Marshall peered at the Message. He knew Katherine well. If she had been with Hector, she would refuse decisively to have sex with me. Namely, Hector and Katherine had no other rtionship, except for being friends. Katherine was not aware that Hector had crush on her at least. Marshall snorted, then deleted the messages. After a while, there was no new messages. He put the phone back on the tea table. And the phone never vibrated again. Marshall¡¯s lips curled, curious of what Hector might be thinking at the other end. Then he heard Katherine¡¯s voice, ¡°The food is ready.¡± He stepped forward casually, and sat down, ¡°Where did you go this afternoon?¡± Katherine paused, ¡°I went to the store. Margaret said we can set off decorating thing in advance. She has closed the store today, so I went to hang around.¡± So she was not with Hector. Then why did Hector suddenly send her a message like that? Katherine got Marshall soup, ¡°Take more soup, it¡¯s good to your stomach.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°It tastes good.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine licked her lips, then said, ¡°I think, in the following days, you¡¯d better sleep in your own room. After all, we have had a divorce¡­¡± ¡°We had sexst night. I think it¡¯s ordinary for us to sleep in one room.¡± His words shut Katherine down. With chopsticks in hand, Katherine felt like asking why he can have sex with her while he didn¡¯t love her. Otherwise, they will be in a most peculiar rtionship. She recalled Peter¡¯s words. She kind of expected that Marshall would fall in love with her after a happy life with her. After all, they can meet each other every day and have sex sometimes. Everything was better to her than ra. So the question was swallowed up. In silence, they finished the meal. As usual, Marshall put the dishes into the dish washer. Katherine checked her phone, and there was no new message. Then she went to the yard, watering the flowers. When she returned to the room, Marshall had gone upstairs. Sheid on the yoga mat, meditating. Her life was in a mess, which was far away from her n. In the study room, Marshall continued to read the documents. In a while, his phone vibrated. It¡¯s a New Friend request from ra. The two Groups had signed a cooperation contract, so it¡¯s normal for ra to add his . Marshall added. And there was an immediate message from her. It¡¯s a lovely emoji. Marshall was not a text man, so he put down the phone. After a few seconds, he picked up the phone. After all, it¡¯s impolite not to reply a greeting message. So he replied ra with a ¡°hi¡±. Then there was no new message. Marshall put down the phone again, continuing his work. The door of the study room was not closed. So Marshall heard the sound when Katherine went upstairs. She went back her room directly. Marshall can hear clearly that she even locked the door from inside. Peering at theputer screen for a long while, Marshallughed. Katherine did it on purpose. After washing up and getting changed, she lied on the bed and yed games. A long timeter, she heard something from the door. Someone was tried to open the door. Katherine gave a nce. She knew it¡¯s Marshall. But he said nothing and left, not opening the door. Katherine took a sigh of relief out of disappointment or joy. No one knew. There was no sound outside, then Katherine fell asleep. While Marshall returned to his room. He was not willing to hound someone. After a cigarette, he went to wash. When he came out, there was a new message from ra. ¡°Good night.¡± Then he entered ra¡¯s moments. Her moments updated frequently and all were pictures of peaceful world and easy life. In the beginning, it¡¯s about her lunch in thepany. He scrolled down, and it¡¯s about flower arrangement and baking, which were themon thing to daughters of rich families. And Mrs. Grant appreciated suchdies most. With no drowsiness, he lost in his mind, staring at the ceiling. He had few contact with ra before, and he even had no impression of their first meeting. He had met her twice after the engagement. And every meeting onlysted about several minutes. Besides, he was upied by the business and the things of the family when Old Mr. Grant was not well. His clear impression to ra was that she ran after him after he broke off the engagement in her house. She, with red eyes, asked him why. Did he hate her? He didn¡¯t hate her, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to get engaged to her. However, he was too awkward to tell her the private thing about his family, so he said, ¡°I just think I am your wrong man.¡± ra took him on his arm, asking, ¡°Why can¡¯t you be firmer?¡± Her question revealed that she knew about his family and the reason why he had to break off the engagement, and who he was going to marry. Marshall didn¡¯t give any reply, just waiting for her family taking her back. Marshall closed eyes. In fact, he had no perfect n about his future, because his future was nned by his family. He would marry a virtuousdy, just like ra, and lead a life with little changes. However, beyond expectation, he married Katherine, such a girl, totally different from that in his imagination. Thinking here, he recalled that Lucas today reminded him that younger Mr. Grant¡¯s birthday was around the corner. Besides, he was required to attend the birthday party with Katherine. Lucas mentioned Katherine deliberately. What did he mean? Reminding or taunting? Chapter 228 Break Your Character Setting Chapter 228 Break Your Character Setting Katherine woke up early, then she went downstairs to make breakfast. Marshall went downter and greeted her by the Kitchen door. He was seemingly not so unhappy that she locked him out of the room. In other words, it didn¡¯t matter to him where to sleep, which displeased Katherine. But sheforted herself that Marshall didn¡¯t love her, so it¡¯s fine. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When having breakfast, Marshall told her that Peter would go to the store with the workers and measure the dimensions. Then he will get the design drawing adjusted. Few dayster, they can begin to decorate the store. Katherine nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡± Marshall surprisingly raised eyes. This woman should be so polite. Then it¡¯s quiet. Now they seemed to go back to the days before they divorced, and the only different thing was that Mrs. Grant wasn¡¯t here. Marshall finished eating first, ¡°I have to go to work. Peter will contact you at noon.¡± Katherine gave no eyes to him, nodding. After Marshall left, she put down the chopsticks. In fact, she had no appetite. She got up and cleaned the dining table. Then she sat down on the sofa, just sitting there. It¡¯s a mess in her mind, which annoyed her so much. Sitting there for about an hour, her phone rang. She answered the call helplessly. She said first, ¡°I am busy today, so I have no time to y mahjong with you. You can go to the square or the park, where the senior citizens often get together. They might be willing to y with you.¡± Kyle replied, ¡°I am not calling you for mahjong. I got a thing.¡± Then he added, ¡°A serious thing,¡± His words surprised Katherine. As known, nothing was serious to Kyle. Katherine said, ¡°OK, well. You say first.¡± Kyle said in a peculiar tone, ¡°I just answered a call from my father. You guess what he said to me.¡± Annoyed, Katherine said, ¡°No, you say it now or I hang up.¡± Helplessly, Kyle uttered, ¡°You, why not you y along?¡± In silence, Katherine just waited. Kyle had to make it clear, ¡°My father said that the Henderson family contacted him and made an appointment of a dinner.¡± ¡°The Henderson family? ra¡¯s family?¡± Surprisingly, it¡¯s really a serious thing. ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle replied in a grave tone. ¡°Others will never have contacted my father, because they will be blocked by my four sisters.¡± Katherine licked lips, ¡°Why did the family contact your father? For cooperation?¡± The Henderson family just signed a contract with the Grant family, now they began to contact the Haverford family. What an ambitious family! Kyle also doubted, ¡°I have no idea. The Henderson family never had mentioned to cooperate with my family before. But we had just met the Henderson family in a dinner thing, they soon contacted my family. We have to be careful.¡± Katherine knew little about Kyle¡¯s family. She asked, ¡°What do your family do? Do your family have a business rtionship with them?¡± The Haverford family had a wide scope in business, after all, Kyle had four sisters and four brothers-in- law. Kyle had no interests in business, so he can tell nothing about that. He said, ¡°Anyway, my family have a wide scope in business. There will be one way for the Henderson family to go if they want to cooperate with my family.¡± Leaning against the sofa, Katherine asked ¡°So why you call me?¡± Thinking, Kyle said, ¡°My father wanted me to the dinner, but I wouldn¡¯t like to. But my father required me to show up and ease the air, so I agreed. But I wouldn¡¯t like to go alone.¡± Katherine understood, ¡°You want me to go with you?¡± ¡°Clever girl. You know me so well.¡± Kyle giggled, ¡°If you go with me, I can talk with you.¡± Katherine snorted, ¡°But I have no proper role. They will be confused to see me. Besides, I am silly to be there, after all, the Henderson family is having a dinner with your family.¡± ¡°No, you are not silly.¡± Kyle¡¯s voice sounded unhappy, ¡°I take you there. If they say something hurting you, I will kick them off.¡± Katherine thought for a while, ¡°It¡¯s really inappropriate to have me there.¡± She wouldn¡¯t like to go there. They will talk about business at the dinner, which she knew little. But she was interested in the Henderson family¡¯s purpose. Kyle tried hard to persuade her, ¡°Go with me please. If you don¡¯t go, I don¡¯t go, too.¡± After a second thought, Katherine finally said Yes, ¡°OK, but to make it clear first, I have a bad temper. If anyone gives me a long face, I will definitely and immediately give it back.¡± Kyleughed, ¡°Before you give back, I will have had a fit.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°OK, you tell me when to go.¡± ¡°Today evening perhaps. My father required me to go home today. So I go home first, then I will let someone to pick you up.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Said Katherine. Hanging up, Katherine showed a cold smile. The reason why she agreed to go was that she wanted to see ra at the dinner. ra wanted to set a character of business woman, while Katherine was happy to break her character setting off. Chapter 229 Be Angry upon Thinking of Him Chapter 229 Be Angry upon Thinking of Him Katherine stayed home all the morning. At noon, Peter called her and said that he was going to the store with decorating workers. Katherine took a taxi to the store with the back-up key from Margaret. Katherine opened the door. The professional workers came in and did measurements. Katherine stood by the door, looking. After looking around, Peter walked to Katherine, ¡°They will begin to work soon. Would you like to be the monitor, or let me?¡± Before Katherine replied, he added, ¡°I think you know nothing about decorating. I can be the monitor if you trust me.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Of course, I trust you. You just take it. If my store is doing well in the future, I¡­¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I can introduce you a girl.¡± Peterughed, ¡°You forget it. You yourself have a mixed rtionship with Marshall. You leave me alone.¡± With eyes open wide, Katherine red at Peter. Heughed and continued, ¡°Well, well. You will have a good future with your ex-husband. I believe you can make it.¡± Katherine shook head, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him. I am a little angry upon thinking of him.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t take their rtion into further consideration, and he wanted to keep the life this way. The decorating worker came and asked something. But Katherine knew nothing, so she directly gave the owner¡¯s number to the worker. Then Katherine told Peter about Kyle¡¯s call and the dinner. Surprisingly, Peter asked, ¡°When did you make friends with Kyle?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°In face, he is a kind guy, not so rude as the gossip would have it.¡± Peter shook head, smiling, ¡°He is kind to you. Actually, he ever had done a lot of things.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Katherine didn¡¯t mind. She said, ¡°It¡¯s enough that he is kind to me.¡± She had few friends. So she was happy to have a friend like Kyle. Peter was about to say something, but was stopped by his phone call. It¡¯s from Marshall. He was asking how was going here. Peter told him that the decorating work can begin ording to the design drawing, but some dimensions needed to be adjusted. Marshall nodded, then asked about Katherine. Katherine heard his voice, then spoke loudly, ¡°I am here, you want to talk to me?¡± Peter shifted the phone to Katherine. Marshall said, ¡°I have a dinner thing this evening, so I will go homete.¡± Katherine intended to tell him that she was going to have a dinner, too. But she didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not necessary to inform each other of such thing based on their current rtion. So she replied, ¡°OK, I see.¡± Then Katherine returned the phone to Peter. She began to linger around in the store, following the workers. After a while, she said to Peter, ¡°I go to copy the key, and leave it to you. you cane here directly in the future.¡± Peter smiled, ¡°What about leaving this store to me?¡± Her eyes opened wide, ¡°In your dreams maybe.¡± Waving hands, Katherine left the store. She had no idea whether there was a key stall. So she walked along the street, looking. She still remembered there was an alley where there were many stalls. However, she happened toe across a familiar face, Lydia, Lucas¡¯s mother. Before, Katherine had to call her aunt. But she had been looking down upon Katherine, besides, she never set eyes on Katherine. So Katherine didn¡¯t feel like greeting her. What¡¯s more, she had divorced from Marshall, so they had nothing to do with each other. She acted to be blind, however, she was soon stopped by a calling of her name. It¡¯s Lucas. He called her loudly, ¡°Katherine, Katherine.¡± She stopped and turned to look over. Lucas stood by Lydia, who was looking at her with an ugly face. Katherine took a deep breath. Anyway, she stepped forward. After all, she was still constrained by a title of Marshall¡¯s wife. Jumping Lydia, Katherine directly said to Lucas, ¡°Why you here?¡± He replied, ¡°I just had lunch with my mother, and I am going to return to thepany.¡± Katherine forced a smile, ¡°Well.¡± Lucas continued, ¡°My father¡¯s birthday is around the corner. I have informed Marshall of this, and you twoe back to the Grant house early that day.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°OK, we will.¡± Lydia kept silent until Katherine and Lucas stopped talking. She tapped Lucas in his arm, ¡°I go back first.¡± There was a car parking there. And the car was for Lydia¡¯s exclusive use. Lydia walked to the car. However, she nced at Lucas before she got in. He just smiled, then closed the car door for her. After the car left, Katherine took a sigh of relief, ¡°You have to return to thepany.¡± But he just said, ¡°What are you doing here? You are looking for something?¡± She nodded, ¡°I want to copy a key. I am looking for a key stall.¡± Lucas smiled, ¡°I just saw a key stall over there, and I can lead you there.¡± Stunned, she nodded, ¡°OK.¡± Lucas led her to the other end of the alley, and the key stall was in the inner part. Katherine asked the vendor to copy a key. Lucas stood there, ¡°You said that you have a store. Is it close here?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes. When I open my store, youe. I treat you.¡± Lucas smiled, ¡°Good, you remember to invite me!¡± Chapter 230 A very Bad Man Chapter 230 A very Bad Man Katherine was not aware of his further meaning, nodding, ¡°Of course, I will remember it.¡± After the key thing, Lucas followed Katherine to the store. Peter was standing by the door, watching the worker calcting something. She walked to him, ¡°Peter, here is the key.¡± Peter turned around with a smile, ¡°It takes you so long¡­¡± Before he finished, he saw Lucas, who was behind Katherine. After silence for two seconds, he greeted, ¡°Mr. Grant.¡± Lucas smiled, ¡°I know about Katherine¡¯s store is here, so Ie for a visit.¡± Then he turned to Katherine, ¡°Well, I have to go.¡± She nodded, ¡°Take care.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Katherine stared at Lucas¡¯s back, while Peter asked, ¡°Why youe back with Lucas?¡± His look surprised Katherine, ¡°We came across each other. He just had his lunch, so we had a small talk. What?¡± Unhappily, Peter said, ¡°You¡¯d better keep a distance from him.¡± Katherineughed, ¡°I am not close to him at all. Why? You¡¯re also afraid I will take him as my backup? You don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t throw myself under the bus again.¡± Peter stared at Katherine for a while, ¡°Yes, you are a woman in your right mind. I don¡¯t have to worry about you for this.¡± Finishing, he put the key aside, ¡°OK, I will make it soon here, and I am going to go back to the company. What about you? Home or thepany?¡± She shook hands, ¡°You just go. I will take a taxi home.¡± Still, Peter drove her home. In fact, she didn¡¯t feel like going home. She was free now, but she had no idea what to do. She came back home. She chose to review the materials about driving license. In the early evening, Kyle called her. He said that the Henderson family had a room in HY Restaurant. So he was telling her that she can go to the hotel now. Katherine asked, ¡°Did you tell your father that I will go there,¡± ¡°Yes. He was very happy to know that I will go with my friend.¡± Said Kyle in a joyful tone. Katherine also smiled, thinking that his father should be happy for his evil son having a friend. She nodded, ¡°OK, so let your driver pick me up.¡± After hanging up, she went to get dressed and make up. Soon, the driver came, as well as Kyle. He also got changed. Katherine scanned him from head to toe, ¡°It will be better if you take off the gold chain.¡± He petted the gold chain lying on his cor bone, ¡°This is my symbol!¡± She walked forward, and tided up his cor, ¡°You do have a good look. If you dressed yourself in a proper way, you can be a gentleman.¡± Kyle stared at her, saying seriously, ¡°Yes.¡± They got into the car. Katherine leaned against the back, ¡°Do you know who will be present today?¡± ¡°I am just sure that elder Mr. Henderson will be there.¡± She nodded, saying nothing, They arrived at an expensive hotel. Katherine squinted and asked, ¡°It must be very expensive to have a dinner here.¡± Kyle opened the car and got off, ¡°Not so expensive. This is not the most expensive one in this city.¡± Katherine followed. The doorman saw Kyle, then he called his manager. A few secondster, a man came, ¡°Mr. Haverford, this way please. They are all in the room, and waiting for you.¡± Kyle nodded, strutting. Katherine followed Kyle to the elevator. Out of the elevator, there was a man, who led them to the private room. Kyle directly pushed open the door, and came in. There were not many people there. At first sight, Katherine saw elder Mr. Henderson. Beside him was Mrs. Henderson, not ra. Kyle walked to them,ughing, ¡°You are all here.¡± Then he turned to take Katherine on her arm, ¡°Come in. Don¡¯t be shy, this is just a dinner thing.¡± Katherine hadn¡¯t met Old Mr. Haverford before, but she still recognized him, after all, she knew about the other old man here. Old Mr. Haverford looked very stable, and Kyle didn¡¯t look like him. A younger woman in a suit sat by him. When Katherine came in, the Hendersons got their look changed. Katherine tried hard to suppress her smile. The Hendersons must be scolding her inside. Kyle pulled Katherine and got her a seat beside the younger woman, ¡°Third sister, it¡¯s youe with father. I thought it will be oldest sister.¡± Eugene gave him a nce from the corner of eyes, ¡°I am so surprised that you have a friend.¡± Then she looked at Katherine, raising brows, ¡°Mrs. Grant, you should be my younger brother¡¯s friend. Is her kidnapping you here?¡± Katherine yed along, ¡°Yes. He just now drove to my house, pointing at me with a gun. He required me to support him here.¡± Eugene gave a sudden smile, ¡°No wonder you two can be friends, you are his kind of person.¡± Was it a praise? Katherine thought. Then she added, ¡°Mr. Grant doesn¡¯te? He should allow my brother take you here? You should know, my evil brother often does something immoral.¡± Chapter 231 I Just Can’t Help It Chapter 231 I Just Can¡¯t Help It For somehow, Katherine started to like Rosalie. Rosalie was a girl, who looked indifferent, but quite humorous in fact. Yet on the other side, Mr. and Mrs. Henderson looked unpleasant. Mr. Henderson took a sip of tea and his expression started to be serious. The Henderson family and the Haverford family did not have any business dealings, nor interest conflicts. The reason they came today was actually to take the initiative, to prevent things from getting out of control. It turned out that they were a step behind again. Mr. Henderson looked at Kyle and wondered how this cynical young master could be so defensive of Katherine, a woman with poor family and education background, and bad manners. It simply made them piss off. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Mr. Haverford was getting old, so he liked spoiling his son and almost had never refused him anything. He looked at Kyle, and then at Katherine, feeling satisfied. Mr. Haverford could think of only two or three names of Kyle¡¯s friends. Katherine was the first one that Kyle brought to such a private dinner party. Mr. Haverford was very clear about what was his son like. Now that there was finally someone who was willing to be friends with his son, he was also happy about it. He looked at Katherine, ¡°You''re the daughter-inw of the Grant family?¡± He did not read gossip news for many years and left hispany to his four daughters. He was completely retired. Katherine answered with a smile, ¡°Yes, my husband is Marshall Grant, he¡¯s now in the family''s company.¡± ¡°Oh, I knew him, he¡¯s a goodd and has a good rtionship with my Kyle.¡± Mr. Haverford smiled as well. Kyle hurriedly spoke, ¡°The other day I also went to their home and Kathy made dinner for me. It was quite delicious.¡± Rosalie spoke coldly from the side, ¡°Not bad, finally, someone is willing to invite you as their guest.¡± Kyle was obviously a little afraid of his elder sister. So he only hissed but did not dare to retort. Mr. Haverford kept nodding, ¡°I like this little girl as soon as I see her, and she seems to be a good fit for Marshall. How abouting to my house together as guests?¡± ¡°Sounds great.¡± Katherine''s eyes curled up inughter. Elder Mrs. Henderson pursed her lips over there and stared at Katherine. Katherine was always a step ahead of Henderson¡¯s. For sake of Kyle, the Haverford family obviously had a good impression of her. After this, things were really getting a lot harder. Mr. Haverford hurriedly greeted elder Mr. and Mrs. Henderson after finishing speaking with Kathrine, ¡°Kyle, Katherine, let me introduce elder Mr. and Mrs....¡± ¡°I know, we met two days ago, didn¡¯t we?¡± Kyle said bluntly, ¡°We met at a dinner party, I know them both.¡± Mr. Haverford didn''t feel that his son¡¯s attitude was wrong at all, he was just a little surprised, ¡°You''ve all met, that¡¯s good.¡± Kyle snorted, in an ambiguous way. It made elder Mr. and Mrs. Henderson frown directly. Although Mr. Henderson did not like Kyle, they didn¡¯t have any social intercourse. The two had nomunication and no conflicts. But Kyle obviously had a somewhat less friendly attitude towards the Henderson family. Mr. Henderson dropped his eyes on Katherine, ¡°Miss Katherine came with Mr. Kyle alone, so where is Marshall? Why did not hee together?¡± Katherine knew what Mr. Henderson meant. She was a married woman after all, and it was always inappropriate to follow another man but not her husband to attend a dinner party. Katherine maintained the smile on her face, like a real celebritydy. She responded, ¡°My husband has a business party tonight, so I did not want toe over in the first ce. I just thought that this may be private and not quite suitable for me, but Kyle insisted that Ie along to join you guys. He said it¡¯s not a formal dinner, but very casual.¡± The way Katherine called Kyle made Rosalie dumbfounded. She took a look at her younger brother and found him smiling at Katherine. She then turned to look at Katherine, whose expression was neither humble nor pushy, looking quite calm. Rosalie gently breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the devil in her family finally met his nemesis. Mr. Henderson put on an ambiguous smile and didn¡¯t speak again. Rosalie then said, ¡°This is really not a formal dinner. It''s good that you''re here, the more people, the better.¡± What Rosalie said made elder Mr. and Mrs. Henderson even more unpleasant. The Haverford family was not taking them seriously at all. But Katherine smiled and said thank you. When all the people were there, the waiter came over with the menu and they started to order. Kyle, afraid of neglecting Katherine, took the menu and introduced the dishes to her. Katherine just casually ordered two dishes. After the order was finished, Rosalie looked at Mr. Henderson and said, ¡°I heard that the Henderson family has recently entered into a partnership with the Grant family, and I haven''t congratted Mr. Henderson yet.¡± Mr. Hendersonughed and said, ¡°This cooperation is a win-win situation. Now the market is not doing well, I always have to find a partner who¡¯s on the same level as me to join forces with the maintenance of my own position.¡± There was a deeper meaning to this statement. Rosalie smiled and nodded, not knowing if she agreed with him. Kyle didn¡¯t understand those stuff, so he turned to Katherine to chat. He lowered his voice and asked Katherine if Marshall was really having a business party tonight. This was something Katherine also did not know. Marshall told her that there was a business party, but who knew if he took the time to go out and do something else. Kyle took the phone out and put it under the table, ¡°How about I send a message to ask him?¡± Katherine had no problem with that, shrugging her shoulders. Kyle smiled cheekily and sent a message to Marshall under the table, then he added, ¡°What have you been up to today? In fact, when I was bored at noon, I wanted to go to find you.¡± Katherine ced one hand on the table to support the chin, the body slightly inclined to the direction of Kyle, with a little smile in his eyes, ¡°I don''t have time for you, I went to my shop at noon and nned to get it renovated.¡± ¡°So soon.¡± Kyle immediately added, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with? Juste to me if there¡¯s anything you do not know, I can fix it all.¡± Katherineughed out loud. Kyle didn¡¯t actually look like what the rumor said. He''s quite a simple guy. Katherine said softly, ¡°No, I just need to talk to Marshall if I need anything. You are my ace and I don''t want to use you lightly.¡± This was obviously a joke, but Kyle was really happy to hear that, ¡°Really? Good, since you said so, you just need to call me if you need anything, I promise to do my best.¡± Katherine stared at Kyle for a while and curled the corners of her mouth, ¡°Deal, don''t you forget it!¡± Kyle suddenly changed the subject, ¡°Kathy, honestly, don¡¯t you have any sisters that you can introduce to me?¡± The smile on Katherine''s face instantly withdrew, she was somewhat speechless, ¡°I just thought you a real man. Look at you, you can not evenst a minute.¡± Kyle grinned, ¡°That¡¯s what I have in mind, I just can¡¯t help it.¡± Mr. Haverford next to Kyle withdrew his eyes. It was the first time he had seen his precious son behave so well in front of others. Chapter 232 When Do You Plan To Have A Baby Chapter 232 When Do You n To Have A Baby Marshall had not replied to Kyle. Kyle didn¡¯t know if Marshall was socializing or simply didn''t see the message. Kyle couldn''t resist sending Marshall another message. This time he directly told Marshall his location. He said that Katherine was having dinner with him and they had a good time, almost got carried away. Kyle was obviously even better at making things up than Katherine. After sending the message, he put the phone away and didn''t let Katherine read the content of the message. Katherine didn¡¯t quite care, after taking a few bites, she simply drank the juice while listening to Mr. Henderson and Rosalie talk about business. And business was something that Katherine knew about but not quite understood. It¡¯s just that whether she understood it or not, she had to look like she did. Katherine leaned back in her chair with a rxed expression and a shallow smile on her face. She was neither humble nor pushy. In fact, among all the people in this private room, she¡¯s the only one with not so good status background. The rest of these people were all from distinguished backgrounds, only she was a girl from the countryside. Mr. Henderson chatted so energetically that he could no longer care about how Katherine was doing. It was his wife who kept an eye on Katherine. Katherine now looked not quite the same as what she saw at the dinner party that day. Katherine was a bit arrogant that day, with mischief in her eyes. But she''s different today. She looked calm, and her eyes were as clear as water. Elder Mrs. Henderson sneered and thought that such a woman could never be a stupid woman. She was smarter than the average woman. It looked like they underestimated her. Katherine was naturally aware of elder Mrs. Henderson''s gawking at her. She was gorgeous, so she was not afraid of being looked at. She even winked at elder Mrs. Henderson when no one else noticed. The way she acted really upset elder Mrs. Henderson. Elder Mrs. Henderson was an olddy and naturally knew what¡¯s on Katherine¡¯s mind. So she pursed her lips and turned her eyes away with a snort. Katherine also turned her eyes and looked at Kyle beside her, and said with a voice so low that only the two of them could hear, ¡°This kind of dinner, indeed, is boring, if I had known I would note either.¡± Kyle asked twice, ¡°That''s why I told you that if you don''te, I won''te either.¡± Katherine thought about it and asked, ¡°But did the Henderson family make it clear that they were inviting you? Look, they didn''t care about you the whole time.¡± Kyle was a bit embarrassed and hurriedly said, ¡°I heard my old man say that the Henderson family wants to invite us to dinner and I must be there. That should be a special invitation to me, right?¡± Katherine responded with an ¡°oh¡±. Kyle hurriedly said again, ¡°They invited me, for sure.¡± Katherine smiled, she pretty much knew what was going on. Next, Katherine sat quietly over there, chatting with Kyle asionally. Her performance was quite appropriate. The dinner dragged on and on and still hadn¡¯t ended yet. Mr. Henderson was talking more and more, and only Rosalie could still talk with him. The two talked about all kinds of things, and not just limited to the business. And when they were still talking, Kyle''s phone on the table rang. It was a strange mobile phone ringtone. And when the phone rang, it startled everyone. Rosalie red at Kyle, but before she could say anything, Kathrine spoke ahead of her, ¡°You scared the hell out of me, change it now. I thought there was an invisible TV in this room that was turned on.¡± Kyleughed and brought the phone over first, ¡°Fine fine, are you alright? I¡¯ll change itter, now I''ll have to answer the phone first.¡± He looked at the screen, ¡°Look, it¡¯s your dear Marshall¡¯s call.¡± Katherine was stunned for a moment, and elder Mr. and Mrs. Henderson also looked over. Kyle put the phone on speakerphone directly, ¡°Marshall, are you done there?¡± Marshall responded with a yes and said, ¡°Isn''t your dinner over?¡± Kyleughed, ¡°Not yet, we¡¯re enjoying it. You¡¯re done with your party? How about joining us for another round?¡± Katherine''s sight met with Rosalie''s, and both of them smiled. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There¡¯s another voice on Marshall¡¯s side, which sounded like the driver, telling Marshall to get in. Then came the sound of the door opening and closing on the phone, and then there was Marshall who said, ¡°I¡¯lle over to get her, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows and the corners of her mouth hooked up. She didn¡¯t care there were others and spoke directly to Kyle''s phone, ¡°Honey, I''ll wait for you over here.¡± And she didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. Kyle hissed, ¡°You two hang up now please, I feel like getting hurt.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and directly hang up the phone. Kyle took the phone to change the iing ringtone, doing exactly what Katherine asked earlier. Mr. Haverford smiled at the side, ¡°Marshall¡¯s really nice to you. You two didn¡¯t show up in public together before, people have various spections about you. Look how harmonious you two in private!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we get along quite well in private. I find thosements a bit funny, they just a bunch of people who don¡¯t know anything about us.¡± Rosalie nodded, ¡°Some people are just like that.¡± Katherine smiled and didn''t even look at the elder Henderson couple. They should know that the words were insinuating them. After a while, Marshall arrived and came straight to the private room. Katherine saw him as soon as he came in. He was a little drunk, his cheeks a little red and his eyes a little misty. Marshall¡¯s capacity for liquor was impressive. His face generally didn¡¯t change a bit when others were drunk. Katherine hurriedly stood up, ¡°Why are you drinking so much today?¡± His mind was actually sober. He knew how much he can drink and he had never been drunk outside. He smiled, waited for Katherine toe over, and took Katherine''s hand in his palm. Then he greeted the Mr. Haverford first and nodded to the elder Henderson couple. Rosalie stood up, ¡°Marshall, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Marshall responded, ¡°You must have been busytely, I¡¯ve seen your news on financial reports recently.¡± Rosalie smiled, ¡°The news always exaggerates, in fact, I¡¯m not as impressive as the news made me out to be. If I''m really that good, how can I not even be able to restrain this bastard in our family.¡± She brought the topic to Kyle for no reason, and Kyle looked innocent, ¡°What? What¡¯s this have to do with me? Talk about these two.¡± From Marshall¡¯s current situation, he definitely needed to go home and rest. He himself said with a smile that he came over just to pick up Katherine. Mr. Haverford nodded, ¡°It seems that you are really a pair of lovebirds. When are you going to have a child? It is better to have a child earlier. You¡¯ve already been sessful in business, on the other hand, you also need to pay more attention to the family.¡± Chapter 233 Heres Your Tip Chapter 233 Here''s Your Tip After Mr. Haverford said that, not only were elder Mr. and Mrs. Henderson dumbfounded, but also Katherine and Marshall were also surprised for a moment. They were currently not considering having children. Katherine used to think about having a child with Marshall very much. Now they were just thankful that they didn¡¯t have kids. Otherwise, life would really be a mess. Katherineughed first, ¡°We are not in a big hurry to have children. Marshall and I have only been married for more than a year, and he is always so busy. In fact, we¡¯re not tired of each other, I still want to spend more time with him, and then consider the matter of having children.¡± Marshall squeezed Katherine''s hand and touched the ring on his finger again. He echoed Katherine''s words, ¡°She¡¯s right, it¡¯s not in our n for the time being. It is best for us to spend more time together.¡± Mr. Haverford nodded, ¡°And you''re right. With children, the couple will not have so many opportunities to spend time alone.¡± Marshall and Katherine justughed and said no more. Marshall left with Katherine, so Kyle followed. The three said goodbye to the people inside at the door. Two people left all of a sudden, they all knew that the dinner was almost over. Katherine felt relieved and was held by Marshall all the way to the entrance of the hotel. Kyle did not drink, swaggering out with them, ¡°Okay, you guys go back, I''m going back to my clubhouse too.¡± Katherine had some words of advice for Kyle, but with Marshall there, those words were not easy to say. Yet Marshall turned his head to look at Kyle and asked directly, ¡°How did you guys get together with the Henderson family?¡± Kyle asked, ¡°I can''t figure it out either. I noticed that just now at the dinner table, Mr. Henderson has been talking to my sister about business matters. Could it be that he wants to do business with our family?¡± Marshall pursed his lips and thought for a while, but he couldn''t get his head around it, so he had to say goodbye to Kyle and take Katherine to the car. This dress on Katherine was really quite ufortable. She got in and sat in the back, pulled up her skirt a bit, and sat cross-legged. Marshall looked at her, took his jacket off, and covered her legs. Katherine turned her head to look at Marshall and felt that today he was not quite right. Usually, he was very reserved, but today in that private room, he actually took the initiative to pull her hand, showing intimacy. This man definitely was drinking too much, wasn¡¯t he? Marshall did get a little dizzy and kept leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed. When they arrived at the ce, the driver stopped the car and Katherine was the first one to open the door and get out. The door on her side mmed shut before Marshall slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were a little scarlet, but he was awake and spry. Apparently, he didn''t sleep the whole way. Katherine stomped upstairs and hurried to change her clothes. When she went to the bathroom to wash her face, Marshall came over. He didn''te in, but stood in the doorway, leaning against the door frame, and said with a loud voice, ¡°What should we send to my second uncle for his birthday?¡± Here it was again. Katherine stopped, stared at herself in the mirror, and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Thest time she apanied Lucas to pick a birthday gift, her head was almost going bald. Now she needed to apany Marshall to do it all over again. For goodness sake, she refused. Marshall saw that she did not answer and then said, ¡°I have absolutely no clue, and I think you girls should have more ideas about this kind of stuff. Can you help me think about it?¡± Katherine smacked her lips, ¡°Why don''t you also buy a pair of cufflinks to Mr. Carson? He always changes that stuff, and you can also change that with Lucas, isn¡¯t it good?¡± Marshall snickered, ¡°When you apanied Lucas, you must have chosen the gifts carefully. Why so perfunctory to me here?¡± ¡°You two are different,¡± Katherine said bluntly. Standing over by the doorway, he was momentarily silent. Katherine paused and was going to exin what she meant by that statement. She was trying to say that she was not familiar with Lucas, so she naturally was polite to him, but to Marshall, a man who she had slept with so many times, she certainly did not always have to be polite. But when Katherine walked to the bathroom door and looked towards the room door, Marshall had already turned around and walked away. She can''t believe the damn man turned around and walked away when he heard that. Katherine stood in ce for a while before going into the bathroom to quickly wash her face and came out to look at the window. Looking down from this side, she could see the living room window. Now it''s dark over there, so it''s clear that Marshall didn''te downstairs. Then he must go back to his own room. Katherine closed the window and pulled the curtains, then went back to lie in bed. Marshall went back to his room, took his pajamas, and went into the bathroom. The bathroom in this room didn''t have a bathtub, so he had to take a quick shower and got out. Originally he drank a lot, quite on the head. After the shower, however, the smell of alcohol was gone from his body, along with the sleepiness. Marshall took the cigarette case and went to the window. The pack of cigarettes was new, and he picked up the open strip on top of the packaging film. He didn¡¯t know how his fingers keep slipping and can''t open it anyway. He stopped with a poker face, then clutched the cigarette case hard in his hand. His brow slowly knitted up, and it was clear that there was some confusion and more difort in his eyes. He then smashed the cigarette case on the ground, a fire in his heart rose inexplicably. Marshall stood in ce and took a few deep breaths, reached out and brushed up the curtains, and turned back to the bed. The whole time, all his movements were tinged with anger. Finally, he turned off the lights, closed his eyes, and force himself to think of nothing else. With the residual alcohol, the sleepiness slowly got over him. Just before Marshall was asleep, what Peter said when Peter came over to him at noon came to his mind. Peter said Katherine and Lucas were together and behaved particrly intimately. They seemed to have a very good rtionship. Marshall wasn¡¯t very clear if there¡¯s an exaggeration of those words. But what made him very upset was that Lucas refused Katherine at first, and now Lucas came to y such a trick. He didn¡¯t know what Lucas and his parents were thinking. It was a long time before he slowly fell asleep. Under the effect of alcohol, he did not dream and slept until dawn. His biological clock was very punctual and he woke up at about the same time every morning. Marshall washed up and went downstairs, but when he reached the stairs, he heard some noise over the kitchen. Katherine hummed a song while cooking, and seemed to be in a really good mood. She hadn''t been this happy before, and with him, she didn¡¯t have many happy hours. His mother used to love to pick fights and his sit-by always made things more difficult for her. No wonder she said he was different from Lucas. Marshall stood for a while and slowly walked downstairs. Katherine saw him, ¡°Go to the restaurant, breakfast is ready soon.¡± Marshall did not say anything, only cooperated and turned to the dining room, and sat down. He took his phone out and looked at his schedule for the day. It¡¯s pretty full. Except for the noon break, he shouldn''t have much time left. Katherine came over with breakfast, and it¡¯s Chinese style. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Marshall actually did not like Chinese breakfast, he thought it was tedious. However, Katherine did not care about what he thought and only chose what she liked to do. Marshall just enjoyed the breakfast and didn¡¯t say anything. It''s just that when Katherine handed over the porridge, he sighed, ¡°I am still very busy today, and should be backte at night. Do not wait for me.¡± Katherine said, ¡°OK, I got it.¡± Marshall had always been busy, he actually did not need to tell her specifically. Strictly speaking, it had nothing to do with her whether he was busy or not. And she was not idle, Kyle sent a message to her early in the morning. He asked her to go over to the clubhouse to y. Katherine really quite wanted to go y. She¡¯s single now, easy and free, naturally, she should... have fun. The two finished their breakfasts in silence, and Marshall got dressed a little and was about to go. He looked at Katherine before leaving, ¡°Please help me choose my second uncle''s birthday gift, I''ll give you a tip.¡± Katherine froze, then sneered, ¡°Fair enough.¡± Chapter 234 Fake Is Fake After All Chapter 234 Fake Is Fake After All Marshall saw Katherine agreed so quickly, so he smiled and said, ¡°No cufflinks.¡± Katherine didn''t say anything, and Marshall lifted his foot and went out. Katherine waited for Marshall to leave before she pooh-poohed. She was extremely ufortable, and her good mood all morning was ruined by him. That bastard, how she fell in love with him in the first ce? Katherine finished eating hastily, cleaned up the kitchen, then changed her clothes and went to Kyle''s side. Kyle was sitting inside the lobby of the clubhouse, ying poker with a waitress. He was in his pajamas, barefoot and cross-legged on the couch. The waitress should often be pulled by him to do this kind of thing and had already got used to it. When Katherine went in, Kyle happened to fling the poker out, ¡°Come on, onest card, if you can¡¯t take it, then I¡¯m winning.¡± Katherine stood still and stared at Kyle''s side face. This man would have to die at the gambling table sooner orter. Mr. Haverford fought his way out of a business that he would not have been able to keep it without his four daughters. So why was he so obsessed with giving birth to a son? Look what his son looked like! Katherine walked over, ¡°You do this early in the morning, your life seems to be a bit extravagant.¡± Kyle turned his head and saw Katherineing, and was instantly happy. He then didn''t care if the waitress could take his card, he threw out the only card left in his hand, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done. Go over to the front deskter to get your rewards, and count them as your win.¡± The two waitresses were very happy and said thank you to Kyle instantly. Kyle waved his hand, ¡°Go.¡± In fact, there were not many customers in the clubhouse at this time, so there was no need to get busy with anything at all. Kyle jumped off the couch and was on the floor with his bare feet, ¡°Come, I''ll show you something that arrived in the middle of the nightst night.¡± He pulled Katherine''s arm and went over towards the stairs. Katherine said while following him, ¡°Actually, I came over because I have something I want you to help me with.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t even take it seriously, ¡°No problem. You name it, I can help you with whatever it is.¡± Katherineughed and went up the stairs with Kyle, ¡°Marshall¡¯s uncle is going to have a birthday, and he doesn¡¯t know what to send. He asked me, but I wasn''t sure either. So I came to ask you.¡± Kyle gave a start and turned his head to look at Katherine, ¡°A birthday present?¡± Katherine responded, ¡°That''s why it''s harder to pick. I''m not familiar with his second uncle, so I don''t know what kind of gift he would like.¡± Kyle smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a piece of cake. I happen to have a tea set here, someone gave it to me, you can take it to him.¡± Katherine said, ¡°No no no, it¡¯s not appropriate to take something yours.¡± Kyle waved his hands, ¡°What''s mine is yours, why do you have to be so formal with me?¡± Katherine held herughter and thought that if this was heard by Mr. Haverford, he would definitely be angry. His loser son didn''t take his estate seriously. Kyle took Katherine upstairs and went to a room first, asking the waiter to bring the tea set he had packed in the storage room. Then he said, ¡°I have a lot of stuff which is usually unnecessary to me. Look, I threw all that stuff in the storage room. If you don¡¯t use them, they are just a pile of scraps.¡± Then he added, ¡°They said that they went to buy this tea set specially for me. Do I need this? They can¡¯t even know how to please me.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Two poker tables probably better than anything for you.¡± Kyleughed, ¡°That¡¯s it, you know me better.¡± Katherine said, ¡°I just know what I should send for your birthday.¡± The smile on Kyle¡¯s face instantly froze. Katherine couldn¡¯t hold back augh. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The waiters came in after a while carrying the tea set, which had not been opened. Kyle really did not take this stuff seriously. Katherine thought about it but still asked the waiter to help open it. It was quite arge pair of tea sets. Katherine actually did not understand this stuff. But this looked not bad, with very fine workmanship. She nodded, ¡°It¡¯s indeed impressive.¡± Kyle said to the waiter, ¡°You get someone to repackage this. It¡¯s a gift. This stuff is quite valuable, don¡¯t let the packaging ruin the taste.¡± The waiter hurriedly packed up the things again and carried them out. Katherine sat on the couch and stretched out, ¡°You¡¯re quite useful. I was worried about this, but I didn''t expect it to be solved so quickly.¡± Kyleughed, ¡°I''ll tell you what, there''s nothing I can''t fix.¡± Katherine turned her head to look at Kyle, ¡°What''s good over here to show me?¡± Kyle remembered it at once, ¡°Come on, let''s go, I''ll show you.¡± Katherine followed him to another room, which was much more spacious, with something unknown installed on the ceiling. Kyle looked up and pointed at something on the ceiling and said to Katherine, ¡°These are the ones I had someone installed up overnight yesterday, I''ll open them up and show you.¡± He went to the side and there was a switch on the wall with aputer-like thing set next to it. Kyle did something with that thing and the ceiling lit up all of a sudden. He went to close the curtains, and the house was softly lit. This was something like a 3D modeling projection, and Katherine was surrounded by virtual 3D characters, the same size as a normal person. Kyle grinned, ¡°Look over here.¡± He did something again and a virtual human form appeared next to Katherine. It was Marshall. It¡¯s a one-to-one ratio, only this projection had a lot of sensory light points, which made it look very inauthentic. Katherine slowly raised her hand and touched it towards the projected figure. Naturally, she can''t touch anything. Kyleughed out, ¡°How does it look? Does it look good? I have now found the expert and intend to make a model of myself.¡± Katherine was still staring at Marshall beside her, ¡°You did not even make your own model but make him, you really love him.¡± Kyle waved his hand, ¡°Nonsense, I was afraid it would be too ugly, so I made his model as an experiment first. Now it seems not bad, then I will definitely make my own.¡± Katherine thought about it and feltplicated, ¡°Sure enough, you rich people''s thoughts are really unpredictable.¡± What Kyle built looked really advanced, but what''s the use of getting a thing like this. No matter how realistic this person looked, it''s still fake after all. Katherine turned her head to look at Marshall beside her, trying to ignore the light points on his body, only looking at the modeled human figure. It had no expression but looked more lovely than Marshall himself. Katherine closed her eyes after a long time and sighed lightly. Chapter 235 Did You See My Message Chapter 235 Did You See My Message Kyle showed Katherine something more again. This high-end machine can not only model the human form but even simte all the buildings of a city, including vehicles and nts. In other words, with this thing, you can build a small city at home for your own amusement. However, Katherine still felt that this thing was not of great use. Not to mention building a city at home, even if you made a universe at home, it made no difference who you were to the outside world. You were still you. Kyle, however, was so happy that he looked like he had found a new toy and kept introducing it to Katherine. Katherine leaned against the wall, looking at those things, not interested at all. Waiting for him to finally finish his introduction, Katherine exhaled, "Let''s go, these things make my eyes blurry." Kyleughed uproariously, ¡°I¡¯m gonna study it during this period of time, and the next time youe over, I¡¯ll let you see the world I build for you.¡± Fuck off. Katherine rolled her eyes at him, not bothering to look at him. The two then went to the next private room, which had a mahjong table. Kyle even couldn¡¯t lift his foot after saw this thing. He called Katherine, ¡°Let¡¯s get another two people and have fun?¡± Katherine originally did not want to y, but the thought of taking a precious tea set from Kyle made herpromised. So she nodded. Kyle naturally was happy about it, he directly called the two waiters passing by the door. These four people then put together a game. When ying mahjong, Katherine asked Kyle about some things about his third sister. Rosalie was a bright and cheerful person, and Katherine had a pretty good impression of her. At the mention of Rosalie, Kyle shrank his neck, ¡°Rosalie is a pretty brilliant woman. Here¡¯s the thing, my brother-inw seemed to meet a girl at some kind of social party, there probably was nothing between them, because my brother-inw does not dare to provoke Rosalie as well, but the girl often sent messages to him and something like that, you know... Ouch, it¡¯s my lucky day, are you guys jealous?¡± Katherine said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Kyle then continued, ¡°Then Rosalie found out. That girl isn¡¯t a nobody, but Rosalie directly went to herpany and smashed everything she could get her hands on, and that girl just let her.¡± He raised his eyes and looked at Katherine for a moment, ¡°Since then, no one dares toe to my brother-inw''s side. Rosalie got it all covered.¡± Katherine pursed her lips and wanted to ask if his brother-inw really loved his sister? If so, his sister dared to do so, it should also be pampered by his brother-inw. If his brother-inw didn¡¯t love his sister, then although she retaliated, she still was sad. She couldn''t help but think of Marshall and ra. Never mind, with her knowledge of herself, no matter how angry she was, she wouldn¡¯t make a big scene because of the rtionship. Regardless of the other woman, she would make a fool of herself. She and Rosalie had different social statuses after all. If she made a scene about it, people would think that she was the one who was dying to be with Marshall. It¡¯s really unnecessary. After ying mahjong for a while, Peter¡¯s call came. He took the decorator to her store and said he was going to officially start construction ording to the ns. Katherine responded, ¡°You''re on your own, I trust you.¡± Peterughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll decorate the way I want it to be.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Katherine answered very quickly, ¡°I trust your taste.¡± Peter was pleased to hear that, ¡°All right, then I''ll get busy on my side, and I''ll show you the progress tonight.¡± After hanging up the phone, Katherine leaned back in her chair, ¡°I¡¯m done, I kept losing, and it didn''t interest me at all.¡± Kyle thought it was a phone call from Marshall, ¡°How can you quit just because of a phone call from your husband? Why don¡¯t you just say you want to go home and back to your sweetheart?¡± Katherine grunted coldly and changed the subject, ¡°Have you been in touch with Hectortely? I don''t know how he is doing these days. After that farce, those people will definitelye after him.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kyle packed up the mahjong and then sent the two waiters to work, ¡°He has always had a hard time, otherwise he could not have left home for years before. Now that he''s back and promised to enter the familypany, he should actually be prepared.¡± Katherine thought for a while, but still took the phone over and sent a message to Hector. Hector called right away. He asked where Katherine was. Katherine gave Kyle a look, ¡°I¡¯m at Kyle¡¯s clubhouse.¡± Hector smiled, ¡°I knew you were there.¡± He then asked, ¡°You''re on the second floor? In which room?¡± When he said that, Katherine immediately understood. She stood up and went to the door to wait, "You can see us when youe up." Within one minute, Katherine saw Hectoring up from the stairway. Seeing Katherine, Hector put the phone away and came straight over, ¡°I actually went to your house and there was no one home, so I came straight over here.¡± Katherine was a little surprised, ¡°Looking for me?¡± Hector shook his head, ¡°No, I just want to have a meal with you.¡± The two went into the room together, Katherine was smiling, ¡°You should send me a message or call me in advance so that it will not be a waste of time.¡± Speaking of which, Hector nced at Katherine, ¡°Did you see the message I sent you earlier?¡± Katherine looked confused, ¡°What message?¡± She also took her phone out, ¡°I didn''t see it.¡± Hector took Katherine''s phone over and flipped it over, and sure enough, the message was deleted. He then smiled, ¡°It''s not a very important message, maybe there¡¯s awork error and you didn''t receive it.¡± Kyle was also happy to see Hector. It¡¯s about lunchtime, so he asked someone to prepare the meal. The three of them had a meal in this room. The mahjong table was covered with a tablecloth and used as a dining table. Katherine was worried about Hector anyway so she asked him about how¡¯s he doing in thepany and was it difficult for him. Hector responded with a smile, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Kyle had a tantrum at my housest time, they were pretty scared of him.¡± So these two days, Patrick and Alexis avoided Hector when they saw him. Last time, Kyle said that he would definitely teach them a lesson. Patrick and Alexis knew exactly what kind of person Kyle was, so they had been well behavedtely. When it came to this matter, Kyle was still angry, ¡°Better not let me run into them, I don¡¯t beat woman, but Patrick, I¡¯m gonna beat him to death so that even his dad can¡¯t recognize him.¡± Hector did not respond to Kyle, only looked at Katherine, ¡°How''s the injury on your leg?¡± Katherine raised her leg to look at it. The wound had all healed, but a shallow scar was still there. There was a thinyer of scab on it, which was not obvious unless you looked closely. Hector seemed worried and came over to squat at Katherine''s feet, pinching her ankle and looking at the wound on her leg. Her skin was naturally soft and fair, making Hector¡¯s heart swung slightly. Chapter 236 The Ring on Her Finger Chapter 236 The Ring on Her Finger Kyle was excited during lunch. When the food was served, he asked everyone to take photos and post them online in the same way. This was what would happen when one had absolutely nothing to do in life. Usually, Hector would y along with Kyle, as long as he didn¡¯t go too far. As for Katherine, since she took the tea set from Kyle, she could only do as he said. The three people took pictures of the food from respective angles and posted them online with the same caption. Delighted, Kyle put down his phone. "It¡¯s such a pleasure to share my life with my good friends." Katherine and Hector exchanged a short nce. Although Kyle could do whatever he wanted on his own turf, in fact, his spiritual life was empty. He didn¡¯t even have a friend, which made people wonder how he had lived his life before. Hector smiled and kept his voice low. "Just do as he says. It¡¯s easy to make him happy." Katherine raised her eyebrows. It sure was easy to make Kyle happy, but what he wanted was a childish thing to do. When Katherine, Hector and Kyle were having lunch, the takeaway was also sent to Marshall¡¯s office. Since Peter was busy with the renovation of Katherine¡¯s store, Marshall had to eat alone and thus missed the lunchtime. Khalid got back from lunch, walked by Marshall¡¯s office, saw him start eating, and came in. Khalid stopped at Marshall¡¯s bureau. "It must be a hectic morning, isn¡¯t it?" Marshall replied, "Yes. Much preparation work needs to be done for the cooperation." Khalid drew up a chair and sat down. "Since the Henderson family asks you to do themunication work between the twopanies, does Katherine have anyints against it?" Stunned, Marshall had no idea what Khalid was referring to. "No, whatints can she have?" Khalid heaved a sigh, not knowing how to put it. "After all, what happened between you and ra isn¡¯t over yet. Besides, your mother prefers ra. Now we¡¯re cooperating with the Henderson family, and thus you two meet more often, so I¡¯m afraid that Katherine will haveints." Marshall smiled. "She won¡¯t. Katherine is actually quite sensible." In Marshall¡¯s view, Katherine wouldn¡¯t argue with him over ra, because she expected less from the marriage than he imagined. Otherwise, Katherine wouldn¡¯t have agreed in no time once he asked her for a divorce. Marshall asked Katherine to put on a show with him, while she did that for the reward. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine wasn¡¯t so unreasonable as the Grant family expected. Khalid said after some consideration, "I heard that WF Group is heavily fined for tax evasion, and that hits them hard and leaves them a bad rap. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re able to stir up any trouble again in the future. So how are you going to solve the problem between you and Katherine?" Marshall knew what Khalid meant. Since WF Group was no longer a threat, he had to figure out how to make their divorce trickle out in dribs and drabs. They couldn¡¯t pretended to be a couple for the rest of their lives. In fact, Marshall had thought about this issue before and replied, "It¡¯s not time yet. WF Group was just fined for tax evasion. If Katherine and I announced our divorce now, people would associate it with WF Group, so I¡¯ll do it after some time." Khalid exined, "I don¡¯t mean to ask you to announce it now. I¡¯m just telling you that you need to think it through before you make a move. You¡¯re a man, so you might not mind it, but Katherine is a girl, and her youth is short and precious. You can¡¯t waste her time. She has her own life. If your grandpa was still alive, he must¡­" As he said that, Khalid found it hard to continue. If Old Mr. Grant was still alive, things wouldn¡¯t have gone this far. Marshall gave a slight frown, not wanting to talk about this subject anymore. "Alright, I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll put myself in Katherine¡¯s shoes. After all, I promised grandpa that I would take care of her as much as I could." Khalid nodded slowly. "That¡¯s great." He got up and said, "I¡¯ll leave you to your lunch." Marshall grunted, watching Khalid leave his office. He breathed a sigh, staring at the food on the bureau. It was true that WF Group could no longer stir up trouble, but Dolly hadn¡¯t given up yet. The other day, she went to the journalists, iming that she would provide some inside scoop. However, the interview ended up in utter nonsense. As news became public, the media were doubting the authenticity of the stories she had given before. Marshall went on with his lunch quietly. When this issue was over, he did have to consider how to announce the divorce to public. However, Marshall had said that he would leave this to Katherine, so he needed to go back and talk to her over it. Somehow, Marshall felt upset at the thought that he was going to have a talk with Katherine over the divorce, but he didn¡¯t know why exactly. Marshall¡¯s phone vibrated after he took a few bites. It turned out that ra sent him a form about material supply for the cooperation. Two seconds after the form was sent, ra sent Marshall another text, asking him whether he had had lunch. Marshall stared at the text for a moment before replying that he was having lunch now. ra sent a smile emoji back, saying that she was having lunch too. Since she was eating alone, she ordered a takeaway from the office. Marshall didn¡¯t reply, but looked over the form and exited the chat page with ra. He stared at the message page for a while, thought a moment and opened Instagram. Marshall didn¡¯t like Instagram at all, and wouldn¡¯t post any pictures online, because he wasn¡¯t interested in what someone else had done for the day. But now, he was really bored. Marshall didn¡¯t have many contacts on his phone, and it was Peter who kept in touch with his business partners, so he didn¡¯t follow many people on Instagram. As he scrolled down, Marshall saw ra¡¯s post. It was a picture of the takeaway. ra was indeed in her office, and she ordered a good lunch. She also posted a selfie with the lunch photo, in which she was holding a pair of one-off chopsticks with a big smile. Marshall nced at it and kept scrolling down. Then he saw Kyle¡¯s post that he just updated, which showed a bigger lunch. No one showed his face in the picture, but the caption said he was having lunch with two good friends of his. Two good friends¡­ Marshall wasn¡¯t sure what kind of people Kyle surrounded himself with, but he had a vague idea. Since Kyle was having lunch with them happily and called them "friends", they couldn¡¯t be some acquaintances. Marshall zoomed in to take a good look at the picture. Apparently, from the angle that Kyle took the picture, there was someone across the table, whose hand wasying on the table, and clearly, there was a ring on one of the fingers. Marshall gave a sneer, looking carefully at the hand in the picture. All doubts had dissipated. Although the other person was nowhere to be seen in the picture, Marshall could guess who it was. He exited Instagram, put the phone aside, and finished his lunch silently. Peter came back to office a littleter than the afternoon work hours began, saying that he left the store to the renovators for now. Peter brought the papers that Marshall needed to sign. He clicked his tongue as he handed them to Marshall. "Katherine asked me to run errands for her, while she herself had a big lunch. My feelings are hurt." Marshall looked down over the papers. "How did you know she was having a big lunch?" Peter blinked. "I saw her Instagram." As he said that, Peter took out his phone and showed Marshall Katherine¡¯stest post. Marshall looked briefly at the picture. The caption was the same as Kyle¡¯s, but the picture was taken from another angle. Marshall gave a smile. "You¡¯re right." Chapter 237 See how Considerate He is Chapter 237 See how Considerate He is Peter cast a nce at Marshall. "Now no one can tie Katherine down and she just sets herself free." Marshall was signing the papers. "That¡¯s great. She used to be heavily constrained, and it¡¯s good for her to live a free life now." Peter thought a while and nodded. "Exactly. A girl like Katherine won¡¯t lose in this society. After all, she¡¯s pretty." Marshall said no more. Smiling, Peter believed that he had done delivering the message. When Marshall signed all the papers, Peter said goodbye and left the office. Marshall folded his arms on the bureau, his gaze falling upon the cup on the corner. This cup was bought by Peterter, while thest one was thrown away by Katherine. Marshall stared at the cup for a long while before frowning slowly. The following afternoon was quite busy. Marshall went to check the warehouses with Khalid. After that, he met a client. Time passed more quickly when one was busy. Khalid and Marshall didn¡¯te back to office until it was almost time to get off work. Marshall¡¯s phone rang when they were in the elevator. He took out his phone, looked at the screen and answered it after a short hesitation. It was from the man who wasmissioned to investigate Patrick and Alexis. He reported that he had already done the investigation and would send Marshall the information after he organized it. Marshall asked, "Is there any useful leads?" "Yes," the man replied at once. "These two maintain a high profile in their lives, so it¡¯s not hard to get information. They keep in touch with some of the senior staff of Bet & Co. publicly, so it didn¡¯t take us much effort." Marshall said, "OK, send me the information, and I¡¯ll contact you again when necessary." The man responded yes and hung up. The moment Marshall put away his phone, Khalid asked, "Who was on the phone?" Marshall answered him naturally. "It was from my subordinate. I asked him to look into something for me, and now it¡¯s done." Since Marshall didn¡¯t go into the details, Khalid stopped asking questions but grunted. When the two got out of the elevator, the employees were about to leave the office. Peter had to supervise the renovation work in Katherine¡¯s store, so he said goodbye to Marshall and left. Marshall came back to his office and went through the papers he needed to sign. He had to meet a client a whileter before going home. In fact, Marshall didn¡¯t have to meet this client, because Khalid wanted to leave him to Lucas, but Marshall offered to meet him. Marshall didn¡¯t understand why he would do this. Probably he just didn¡¯t want to go home like before. It was an easy job. He just needed to meet this client in a tea house, and that was all. Marshall got ready and called the client first. The client happened to be running errands outside. He answered the phone and made an appointment with Marshall in a tea house nearby. Marshall knew that tea house, so he drove there right away. There weren¡¯t many people in the tea house at this time, so the two didn¡¯t go to one of the boxes on the second floor. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The tea house was furnished in a unique and ssic way. Marshall and the client sat down by the window. Opera was being yed at the bar counter. Probably because there weren¡¯t many customers now, the cashier was humming softly with the music. The client was very courteous to Marshall, saying that they should have talked about business over dinner, but since he still had something to attend toter, they couldn¡¯t have dinner together tonight. Marshall smiled and said, "It¡¯s OK. I understand that you¡¯re busy." The two met today to talk over material supply in the following days. The Grant Group had worked with this client for years, and Marshall had also met him for many times, so he just made demands straightforwardly. It took the two of them less than half an hour to talk over business. Before they could finish off the pot of tea, the details were already figured out. Marshall liked working with such a client, because they wouldn¡¯t take him much time or effort. When the meeting ended, the client left first, while Marshall stayed in the tea house. The traffic was busy outside. Marshall held the teacup and looked out of the window. His eyes were wandering about, but gradually, his face clouded over. A car drew closer to Marshall. He was familiar with the car model, as well as its te number. The car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant across the tea house. Marshall narrowed his eyes and looked at the name of the restaurant opposite him. It was not some fancy restaurant, but a restaurant specializing in home cooking. The car door facing Marshall was pushed open, and the one getting off was Hector. The one sitting next to Hector on the back seat was exactly Katherine, while the one getting off from the passenger seat was Kyle. Apparently, Kyle looked down upon a restaurant like this, pointing at the signboard grumbling something. Katherine waved at Hector, asking him to follow her. The two ignored Kyle and went straight into the restaurant. Marshall took a sip of tea, watching Kyle stamping his foot in anger in front of the restaurant. However, since the two already went in, Kyle could do nothing about it. He punched the air before following them in. Marshall wasn¡¯t able to see the scene inside the restaurant from where he was at, but he could tell that the atmosphere must be lively at their table. Marshall poured himself another cup of tea and gulped it down. He took out his phone and stared at it for a moment before calling Katherine. It took a while before Katherine answered the phone, and she sounded as if she was ordering. Katherine was being totally frank, and Marshall could even hear Kyle raving about something on the phone. Marshall asked, "Where are you?" Katherine answered him, "I¡¯m out to eat, why?" Marshall thought a moment. "Nothing, I¡¯m just asking." Katherine chuckled. "I¡¯m ordering. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up." Marshall indeed had nothing to tell her, nor could he make up anything to say. Katherine hung up at once. Marshall let out a sigh, paid for the bill and drove away. Katherine hung up, curled her lips and started to order. Hector darted a nce at Katherine¡¯s phone, his look hard to read. Although Kyleined about the ss of the restaurant, he was the most active one when ordering. When they finished ordering and the waitress left, Kyle looked at Katherine and asked, "Who was calling? Marshall?" Katherine replied, "Yes." Kyle gave a snort. "He wasn¡¯t like this before. Howe he¡¯s be so clingy?" Katherine nced up at Kyle and said after some consideration, "Maybe you¡¯ll also be like this when you get married." "Nonsense!" Kyle threw Katherine a ferocious stare. "Even if I get married, she will revolve around me, and I¡¯ll never revolve around her." Katherine smirked. "Be careful! Maybe you¡¯ll go back on your word." Kyle shook his hand. "That can¡¯t happen. Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible. Who am I? Women throw themselves at me, not the other way round! Besides, I¡¯m not the type who will spoil the wife." Katherine rolled her eyes, wondering how Kyle could be so confident. Meanwhile, Hector cleaned the bowls and chopsticks with boiled water for both himself and Katherine. Kyle pulled a long face. "Hector must be the type who can never be separated from his wife. Look at him. See how considerate he is." Chapter 238 If Born into a Normal Family Chapter 238 If Born into a Normal Family Katherine turned to look at Hector and nodded. "Hector is indeed a good man. He should find a good woman in the future." Hector raised his eyebrows and stared at Katherine. "Really?" "Really," Katherine said seriously. "Believe me. You have such a pleasant character, and you must be popr among girls. You¡¯ll definitely find a good woman." Hector smirked. "A good woman¡­ I hope what you said bes real." While the three were waiting for the food to be served, they talked about the issues of Bet & Co. The Bet family did investment business. In fact, Hector was not good at it, and didn¡¯t know much about risk assessment. However, Kyle thought nothing of it. "Get an expert, and ask him to assess the risk for you. I heard it from Isabe before. Some experts make urate assessments, and almost all their ns hit the mark." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hector sighed. "To tell you the truth, I¡¯m not happy working in thepany." Kyle looked at Hector andforted him. "You¡¯ll get used to it over time." After that, something seemed to pop into Kyle¡¯s mind, and he said immediately, "By the way, let me tell you something. The other day, I got a 3D printer¡­" Katherine thought Kyle was about to rave about his high-tech product, but he changed the subject abruptly. "The installer told me that he had seen your mother in another city a few days ago." Katherine was stunned. "The installer knew Hector¡¯s mother?" Kyle opened his mouth, not knowing how to put it. Hector dropped his eyes, smiled and said, "My mother used to be a D-list star. She¡¯s not famous, but many people may find her familiar, and they probably will remember her when seeing her." Katherine murmured, "That¡¯s why." Hector paused and asked Kyle, "What did that installer say about my mother?" Kyle heaved a sigh. "Nothing special. He just said that he saw your mother performing in a bar. It had been a long time since he hadst seen her, and it didn¡¯t ur to him that a has-been would still perform in a bar nowadays." Hector didn¡¯t know how his mother had been either. He thought a moment before saying, "Actually, she loves singing. She used to say she acted to sing." However, she did a poor job of acting and singing. After she met Kevin, she became a loser in life. Now she was getting older, and there must be a lot of pressure on her to perform again. Katherine didn¡¯t know the story behind all this before, so she eximed, "I admire her courage. It¡¯s great that she can break away from the worldly shackles and do what she loves. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s getting old, ''cause who doesn¡¯t?" Kyle echoed, "Exactly. When I get old, I might not be so courageous as she is." Katherine got amused. "Stop looking down on yourself. You¡¯re bolder than you think you are, and you can also do whatever you like with your boldness." The subject was heavy, but the atmosphere was livened up instantly by Katherine¡¯s taunt. Kyle gritted his teeth. "You hurt my feelings. I¡¯m sad. I¡¯m having a heartache. I cannot breathe. Hex, help me." Kyle copsed on the table slowly in an exaggerated way. Hector got used to it and cast a nce at Kyle. "Katherine is right. What she says makes sense." Katherine burst intoughter. Kyle sat up slowly and rolled his eyes. "Why are you always on her side? You¡¯ve never been on my side. If she wasn¡¯t married, I could totally see you two became a couple." Katherine raised her eyebrows. "What a naive boy! I don¡¯t think you understand the rtionship between Hector and me. We appreciate each other, and it¡¯s beyond the affection between men and women. I don¡¯t me you if you find it hard to understand." Hector threw a nce at Katherine and gave a faint smile, as if deep in thought. The three of them chatted and joked until the food was served. Kyle rose to his feet again. However, this time, before he could talk, Katherine and Hector took out their phones immediately. Hector said first, "I knew it. ''It¡¯s such a pleasure to have dinner with my two good friends again.''" Katherine failed to hold back theughter and burst outughing. Kyle stared at Hector and grinned. "Hex, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re misled by Katherine." Hector couldn¡¯t help butugh too. It had been a long time since he had been so rxed and happy. Hector and Katherine took pictures and posted them online as Kyle said before the three of them started to have dinner. At first, Kyle looked down upon this restaurant, but when he started to eat, he ate the most. Katherine didn¡¯t look at her phone during the whole dinner until the bill was paid and the three of them left. Marshall sent her a message, asking her when she was going home. It had nothing to do with him. Katherine thought to herself. Katherine put her phone away, ignoring Marshall. After the good dinner, Kyle was still in the mood. He didn¡¯t want to go back to the clubhouse, suggesting that they hung out for a while. Katherine didn¡¯t want to go home either and nodded at once. "Great! I also want to hang out." Finally, someone was on his side, and Kyle got even more excited. "Let¡¯s go. I know a ce. Let me show you guys." Kyle took Katherine and Hector to the underground street. At this time, the shops along the underground street were all closed, but there was a piece of open space at the entrance, on which there were quite a few wandering singers singing with their musical instruments. They should perform here every day as they were surrounded by many people looking like fans. Kyle stopped near the crowd with Katherine and Hector and said in a low voice, "After what happened to the Bet family, I didn¡¯t hear from Hex at all, so I asked people to look for him from ce to ce. Later, I heard that some wandering singers formed a band here. I thought Hex was among them, and I came over, but it turned out he wasn¡¯t there." Both Katherine and Hector were stunned. Katherine turned to look at Kyle. Rarely, Kyle looked so serious. The band was performing rock music, and the atmosphere was brought to the boiling point. Hector knew the period Kyle was talking about, and exined, "I already left this ce at that time." Kyle grunted, "I figured that outter." Katherine looked at the two of them, but didn¡¯t ask them what had happened at that time. It couldn¡¯t be something good, or else Hector wouldn¡¯t have run away from home. It wasn¡¯t hard for one to figure out what happened that drove Hector away in the Bet family. Hector waited a moment and walked over when the band finished this song. Katherine stared at him from afar. It was unknown what Hector said to the singer, but the singer nodded and handed a guitar to him. Hector just stood there, singing and ying a love song. Since he was a gentle-looking man, and his voice was so attractive, the lookers-on drew closer to him gradually. Katherine took out her phone, took a video, and posted it online after thinking. After that, Kyle gave a smile. "Look at Hex. If he was born into a normal family, he should have be a better man." Katherine said nothing, for everyone only lived once. If she was born into a normal family, she might have been a better woman. In that case, people wouldn¡¯t size her up when she stood next to Marshall. But now, she could only let that thought wander in her mind. Chapter 239 You can’t be Alone for One Second Chapter 239 You can¡¯t be Alone for One Second When Hector finished that song, many lookers-on shouted for an encore. Katherine breathed a sigh. "It¡¯s a waste of resources for Hector not to be a star with that face. Look at him. How handsome he looks over there." Kyle turned to look at Katherine and pondered with a frown, but said nothing. Hector stopped singing, gave the guitar back to the singer and walked back to them. "Let¡¯s go." Kyle nodded. "When I got bored in the past, I woulde here to look at them." Katherine thought Kyle was about to say something emotional, but he continued, "I saw these poor people, and I didn¡¯t feel bored anymore. It¡¯s fun to count my money at home too." Katherine gave a silent smile, ming herself for expecting too much from Kyle. That was exactly what the young master of the Haverford family would say. The night fair was beside the open space, and now it was at its most bustling time of the day. There were many stalls along the street, and both the old and the young were having fun. Kyle was still in the mood, calling Katherine and Hector, "Let¡¯s hang out here. Things are cheap, and there¡¯re so many styles to choose from. If you find anything you like, I¡¯ll buy them for you." Katherine wanted to look around because she had never been to a lively night fair like this. She looked back at Hector and said, "Let¡¯s go. It looks like fun." Hector nodded. "OK." The three of them walked from one end of the street to the other, and cheap drinks were sold along the street. Kyle bought three and passed them to Katherine and Hector. "I saw a kid drinking this. It should be good." Katherine took the drink with a smile. "Kyle, you haven¡¯t been here either, have you?" Kyle was stunned. "I was always alone, so I could never visit a ce like this. You need to hang out with friends in a night fair." Katherine¡¯s heart sank when she heard what Kyle said. Somehow, the words from the bubbly young master of the Haverford family could always make her heart soften. Katherine took a sip. The drink was basically sweetened water. She added, "If you want to visit a ce like this in the future, call me. I can go with you anytime you want." Kyle walked over to Katherine and put his arm around Katherine¡¯s shoulders with a casual air. "See? You¡¯re a true friend, Katherine. I knew you weren¡¯t an ungrateful soul." Hector rushed up to them and threw Kyle¡¯s arm off Katherine¡¯s shoulders. "I¡¯ll also go with you when I¡¯m free. Don¡¯t worry." A smile spread across Kyle¡¯s face. "Both of you are my true friends for life." Katherine smiled, saying nothing. The three of thembed through the stalls and did a lot of shopping. Kyle was so generous that he bought everything Katherine took a second look at. When they reached the end of the street, Katherine was full up. Meanwhile, Kyle and Hector were carrying two big bags filled with various kinds of odds and ends. They had to stop now because they could carry no more. Kyle called the driver to pick them up. Katherine crouched down by the street while waiting for the car. She was really tired of walking. Kyle also crouched down by the street like her. Hector looked at them and smiled. "I have to crouch down too to keep the formation." Kyle reached out to pulled Hector down. "Come here. Squat down. Don¡¯t be shy." Katherine was amused when Hector crouched down. She took out her phone. "Let¡¯s take a picture. I don¡¯t think anyone else has seen you guys like this." Crouching by the street, the three of them took a selfie. Katherine couldn¡¯t helpughing looking at the photo. She couldn¡¯t feel happier. She had never been so happy during the whole marriage. The car came in a few minutes. Katherine and Hector got into the car. Kyle told the driver to send him back first, then Hector, finally Katherine, because the tea set Kyle sent her was still in the trunk. Hector thought and offered, "Send Katherine back home before me, so that I can help her move the things out of the car. It¡¯s not easy for the driver to carry them alone." Kyle couldn¡¯t care less. "Marshall should be at home. Let him help her." Hector insisted, "Let me do it. What if Marshall has a dinner party and isn¡¯t home? I can go backter." Kyle just let them be. The driver sent him home first, and then the car ran to Katherine¡¯s home. Katherine looked down at her phone, and there was no unread messages. Marshall was indeed a decisive person. Once he failed to get a response, he moved on. Just like her. Along the way, Katherine and Hector hadn¡¯t talked much until the car stopped at the door of Katherine¡¯s house. Katherine opened the door and got off the car, while Hector followed her. The light in the living room was off, so Marshall shouldn¡¯t be at home. Katherine looked up at the window on the second floor, and it was also dark. So, Marshall was actually not at home? Then what did he mean by asking her when she was going home? Hector and the driver moved the tea set out of the trunk. Katherine opened the door for the two immediately. Hector smiled. "You¡¯re so fortunate that I came with you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry it alone." The tea set was rather heavy, and it must be hard for one to move it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Katherine nodded. "You¡¯re right. You thought of everything." Meanwhile, she was carrying two big bags filled with stuff Kyle bought her. In fact, most of them were useless. The nouveau riche Kyle had no idea how to spend his money and must buy them for her, or he would get angry. Katherine had never met someone like him before. Hector and the driver put the tea set by the side of the living room, and then Hector let out a sigh of relief. Katherine was wearing a bunny ear hairpin, which she forgot about. When they were in the night fair, Kyle insisted that it looked good on her and bought it. Hector went over, flipped the bunny ears and gave a smile. "I¡¯m going back, miss bunny." It was then that Katherine remembered she was wearing the hairpin. She smiled. "Alright. Be careful on the way." She watched Hector getting into the car and saw him off at the door before turning around anding in. However, the moment she turned, she was startled. Marshall was standing on the stairs silently. It was unknown when he came down. The light on the second floor was off. Did that mean he went down in the darkness? There must be something wrong with this man. Katherine frowned. "Why won¡¯t you make any noise while walking?" Marshall stared at the tea set in the living room, poker-faced. "What¡¯s that?" Katherine replied, "The birthday present for Carson, a tea set." Before she could tell him it was given by Kyle, Marshall asked again, "Hector bought it with you?" Katherine frowned. The next moment, Marshall snorted. "You can¡¯t be alone for one second, can you?" These words were actually a little offensive, and Katherine¡¯s face darkened immediately. She stared at Marshall. "Is there something wrong with you? Do you want to pick a fight?" Marshalled sneered, turned around and went upstairs. "How much is it? Tell me. I¡¯ll transfer it to you along with the tip." Katherinepressed her lips, ring at Marshall¡¯s back. Marshall went straight back to his room without turning on the light. He didn¡¯t even turn on the light after going into his room, nor did he pull the curtain. In fact, he saw everything when Katherine and Hector came into the house just now. Marshall closed the door andy down on the bed. He hadin for a long time and failed to fall asleep before. And he still couldn¡¯t fall asleep now. Chapter 240 A Perfect Match Chapter 240 A Perfect Match Katherine tidied the living room and went back to her room upstairs. When she got changed, she called Peter. Peter was supervising the renovation work in her store today, and she hadn¡¯t asked him about it yet. Since Peter wasn¡¯t asleep yet, he answered the phone at once. Katherine asked him how the renovation was going. Peter replied, "They just tore down everything in the store today, and some construction materials were moved in. They should start up for real tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." In fact, Katherine wasn¡¯t worried about these at all. "Thank you. You¡¯ve been doing the job for me today." Peter smiled. "You¡¯re being so courteous to me, and that sends shivers down my spine. What happened? Something doesn¡¯t feel right." Katherine put on her pajamas. "Nothing¡¯s wrong. Everything¡¯s fine. I just got home and I¡¯m a little tired." Peter didn¡¯t get into the bottom and asked after some consideration, "How are you and your ex- husband going?" How were they going? Not well! Katherine paused and said, "Just so so." Peter let out a sigh. "Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any necessary meeting with the Henderson family during this time anyway. Now that the contract is signed, the next one we have to deal with is the material supplier, and your ex-husband doesn¡¯t need to handle this personally, so he doesn¡¯t have to meet ra that much." Katherine didn¡¯t want to care about these right now. She went into the bathroom. "Alright, talk to youter. I was hanging out today and I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll go to sleep after washing up." Peter said OK and asked Katherine whether she would go to the store tomorrow noon. Katherine thought a while and replied, "I will. I¡¯ll call Margaret and we¡¯ll go together to see if anything needs to be improved. She has done this before, so she must be more experienced." Peter agreed and the two hung up. Katherine washed up and went to bed. As a tiny girl, she was indeed worn out because she had spent almost the whole day hanging out. It took much energy to hang out. Katherine fell asleep shortly after shey down, but woke up at midnight since she was thirsty. The dinner she had was quite salty. She fumbled around on the nightstand for a long while before realizing that there was no water there at all. But she didn¡¯t really want to get out of bed and go downstairs at midnight. Narrowing her eyes, Katherine walked out of her room and saw the light from the staircase. So the light in the living room downstairs was on. Katherine remembered clearly that she had turned off the light before she hade up. Cool as a cucumber, she went over and leaned over the handrail, only to see Marshall sitting on the sofa. On the tea table in front of the sofa stood a red wine bottle and an empty wine ss. In fact, Katherine didn¡¯t want to meet Marshall face to face. She got annoyed at the thought of what Marshall had said to her at night. However, she was feeling intolerable thirst. After thinking for a long while at the staircase, Katherine went downstairs. Marshall saw her when she took the first step. He simply nced up at her and looked back immediately. Ignoring Marshall, Katherine went straight to the kitchen, got a bottle of water, and walked upstairs. When she got back to her room, Katherine closed the door and leaned against it. Now wide awake, she realized that Marshall was kind of weird today. What was he doing downstairs silently? Katherine drank the water, sat down on the bed and looked at the phone. It was already after midnight. Had Marshall got up from a sleep? It wasn¡¯t holiday tomorrow. Was it because he didn¡¯t need to go to work tomorrow that he wasn¡¯t sleeping now? Katherine failed to figure it out. She went to the door, opened it a crack and peeked outside. Marshall hadn¡¯te up yet. After almost twenty minutes, Katherine heard some noise from downstairs. To be more exact, it was not from downstairs, but from the yard. She went over to the window and looked down at the yard. Marshall¡¯s car just started. So the man was going out at midnight? Katherine found it hard to choke down the curse, believing that Marshall was out to y around this late at night. He must be out for some loose woman. Marshall¡¯s car darted out and disappeared in no time. Simmering with resentment, Katherine went back to her bed andy down. She pulled the covers over her head, forcing herself to fall asleep as soon as possible, because she would get more upset awake anyway. However, even if Katherine fell asleep, she had disturbed sleep since she had something on her mind. She dreamed of Marshall, as well as ra. In the dream, the shameless man Marshall went for ra. The two enjoyed a romantic moment under the moonlight. Katherine didn¡¯t have a real body in her dream, or else, she would long have pped Marshall hard across the face. In the dream, Marshall was very gentle to ra, but he had never been like this to her before. However, Katherine didn¡¯t find herself sad at all. After all, she was emotionally prepared long ago. All she wanted to do was give Marshall a good scolding. They hadn¡¯t announced their divorce yet. She was keeping her nose clean, while he was ying around. This guy deserved a good scolding. Katherine had disturbed sleep for the rest of the night. When the sun came out, she woke up at once. Katherine¡¯s head was still buzzing after she sat up. In her dream, she stuttered and failed to shout abuse. Now that she woke up, Katherine blurted out, "Marshall, you son of a bitch!" Since Marshall wasn¡¯t in the house, he wouldn¡¯t hear anything. Katherine got up and walked towards the bathroom with a long face. Meanwhile, Marshall had already got to thepany at this moment. The sun just came out and there was few people in the building. Marshall used his fingerprint to unlock the door, entered the lobby and went straight to his office. Almost the wholepany was empty at this time, and it felt so different. Marshall sat down on his chair, rubbing his temples. He hadn¡¯t slept well and drunk some winest night, so now he couldn¡¯t think straight. Fortunately, he checked his schedule in advance, and there was nothing important to do today. He sat for a while and rose to his feet, heading to the tea room with the cup. There was coffee in the cupboard. Marshall made himself a cup of coffee and sipped it by the window in the tea room. He took out the phone, thought a while, entered Katherine¡¯s number and looked for her Instagram ount. He didn¡¯t follow her, but checked her posts. Great. The selfie of Kyle, Hector and her was hertest post. The three of them looked so happy. Katherine looked so cute with the bunny ear hairpin. Actually, she was quite young. It was just that she always acted maturely in the Grant Mansion. Marshall heaved a sigh and thought of yesterday when Hector went over and flipped Katherine¡¯s bunny ears while he was standing at the staircase on the second floor.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The two smiled as if nobody was watching. It was such a beautiful scene to watch. A handsome man and a pretty woman, anyone would think they were a perfect match. Chapter 241 People Will Change Chapter 241 People Will Change After making the breakfast, Katherine prepared for the driving test. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing it was almost time, she called Margaret and said she wanted her to be thepanion to check their store. After all, they would share this store. No matter what requirement Margaret had, she could discuss with her and talk with the decoration workers. Margaret was d at hearing it and replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. It makes me feel like I am the co-partner.¡± Katherine also smiled and said, ¡°I can give youmission if the store runs well, so you can be a co- partner in a way.¡± Margaret hurriedly thanked her and asked whether she could go to the store now because she was free. Considering she had nothing else to do, Katherine dressed up and was ready to go. When she was of her way of calling a taxi to the store, Peter sent her a piece of message. It had nothing to do with the decoration, but about asking how Katherine torture Marshall yesterday evening. He said Marshall was listless and didn¡¯t look well for the whole morning. Peter was hinting for something and didn¡¯t say it directly. However, Katherine could get his erotic thought about the affection between she and Marshall. She directly sent him a voicemail, saying, ¡°Well, your boss was not at home for a whole night. I don¡¯t know which woman takes his spirit away. I can¡¯t give you an exact answer.¡± Peter was startled and also sent a voicemail, ¡°Your ex-husband was not at home yesterday night? Why didn¡¯t you call him? How can you tolerate him for being out for a whole night?¡± Katherine was also startled. How did Marshall¡¯s deed have anything to do with her? And why did she have to call him? It was so ridiculous. What was their rtion now? How could she give him a call? Another point was that they didn¡¯t get along wellst night. If she did ask, she couldn¡¯t fight back if Marshall scoffed at her. She was not so foolish that would do things that wouldn¡¯t do her any good. Peter thought for a while and started making an excuse for Marshall, ¡°Maybe it was a business thing and he was suddenly called out.¡± Katherine smiled and replied, ¡°This excuse is so poor.¡± It was true that this excuse sounded so fake that even Peter himself wouldn¡¯t believe it. Hence, Peter didn¡¯t respond anything. Katherine arrived in front of the store and found Margaret was already there. Two decoration workers also arrived. All original decoration in the store should be demolished and luckily it was simple and will not cost them too much time. Katherine put the phone in her bag and went to have a look. She did a simple check, finding that if the demolishment of the bar will make the room for activities in the store more considerable.. She turned to look at Margaret, ¡°What do you think?¡± The original decoration was Margaret¡¯s work and there were some inappropriate designs. Now hearing Katherine want to know her opinions, she hurriedly went tomunicate with the decoration workers. She said she wanted to have two sinks and wanted the wall cab behind the bar to be transparent. Katherine checked, turned around, and found the workers were demolishing the que. One worker also asked her if she had decided the name for her store. Katherine hade up with a name, however, she thought it might go too far. The name was ¡°Miss You¡±. She was afraid people wouldugh at the name because it sounded too clich¨¦. She hurriedly shook her head and responded, ¡°Not yet. I am not in a hurry. Maybe I can hang the que until the decoration is done.¡± The worker smiled, ¡°You can start to think as many names as you can and pick one from them. Don¡¯t wait until thest second and have to hang an unwanted name.¡± Katherine nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Many wasted things were piled up in front of the store, such as the wasted bar table and cupboard. A passer-by came and asked how much were those things. Katherine didn¡¯t know what price she could offer and could only ask that man what was his ideal price. Anyway, those things were not valuable. If nobody purchased them, she could only throw them away because they wouldn¡¯t use them in their house. The man gestured a figure with his fingers and Katherine didn¡¯t even look at it when responding, ¡°Deal.¡± That man was startled, saying, ¡°Well, girl, you¡¯re really prompt when doing business.¡± Katherine smiled and answered, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think you will give unreasonable price. There is no need to bargain. Let¡¯s do it quickly and happily.¡± The man smiled and pointed the store opposite to hers, saying, ¡°Girl, that is my store. You cane to find me if you have any trouble. I can tell you¡¯re a nice girl from your brisk character.¡± Katherine looked at that direction and found the man was running floor business. However, her store had already finished flooring and there was nothing he could help. In order to be polite, Katherine said, ¡°Yes, I will remember this. I will find you in the future when I need help.¡± The man smiled, took the cash from his pocket and handed it to Katherine. He called staff in his store to move those things. Katherine turned around, got in the store, and handed the money to Margaret. It was Margaret who made the bar and it was natural to give her the money. Margaret was startled and smiled after receiving the money, saying, ¡°Kathy, you¡¯re really generous.¡± Katherine also smiled. Actually, what she did had nothing to do with generosity. She wouldn¡¯t profit at other people¡¯s expense even when she was poor. The money belonged to anyone deserved it. Peter came after a long time. Seeing two girls already arrived, he smiled and asked, ¡°Boss, what do you feel? Is itrger than you expect?¡± Katherine nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, indeed. It¡¯s wider andrger.¡± Peter leaned against the door and looked inside, ¡°I have seen the drawing and you can make full use of the space here. At that time, this store will look amazing.¡± Margaret signed beside them and said, ¡°I used to do the decoration on myself to cut the budget. Now it seems I must be bluffed by others.¡± Katherine petted her shoulder and could understand her feeling well. If were not Marshall and Peter, she would also be bluffed. Peter hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet. Finding it was almost time to have lunch, Katherine suggested, ¡°How about I treat you guys for lunch? There are some restaurants nearby.¡± Margaret was a bit shy and hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°Never mind. I have to go home now. You can go together.¡± Katherine frowned and said, ¡°Nothing. You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Margaret directly turned to leave and said, ¡°There is no need, really. I have to go home.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t hold her back anymore and also went outside after Margaret had left, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I am hungry now.¡± Peter followed her and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, did you and your ex-husband quarrelst night? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t leave home for a whole night. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Katherine pouted and looked back at him, saying, ¡°What do you mean? Why are you always trying to find problems from me when Marshall is the one who makes mistakes? Are you going to me me for not charming enough if he went to slept with other girlsst night?¡± Peter was startled and found he was indeed not putting himself in her shoes about this thing. He smiled and put his arms around Katherine¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I am just surprised because our doss never behaves in that way.¡± Katherine grunted: It didn¡¯t mean he would never change. People weren¡¯t evil at the very beginning. They would all change with time. Chapter 242 Don’t Look Down upon Me Chapter 242 Don¡¯t Look Down upon Me Katherine and Peter decided to have lunch in the restaurant beside and ordered some stir-fries. Peter¡¯s phone kept vibrating when they were eating. Peter was helpless and said, ¡°Well, why they keep texting me? Do they think there is no need for assistant to take a break? It¡¯s lunch time now.¡± He lowered his head and checked the phone, saying, ¡°Just lots of trivial things.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and waited him to finish the job. Peter put down his phone and continued, ¡°However, I am still in a good situation because of your ex- husband. With him, people will all show me some respect. He really does me a great favour.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°It¡¯s also because you have done a good job, otherwise, Marshall, with such terrible character, will never keep you with him.¡± Peter really liked Katherine¡¯s praise. He hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to boast, but I have never done something wrong when working for him.¡± Katherine hesitated for a while when talking about Lucas and said, ¡°I have a question. Is Lucas getting along well with Marshall? You have to be honest. I won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Peter frowned and looked at her, asking, ¡°Why you suddenly mention about him? Are you curious?¡± Katherine smiled and replied, ¡°I am not at first, but all of you tell me to stay away from him and are hiding something when judging about him. That¡¯s why I get curious.¡± Peter said, ¡°Why you are curious about him? He can¡¯tpare with your ex-husband.¡± Katherine found what he said was really funny and argued, ¡°What does it have to do with Marshall if I am interested with Lucas?¡± Peter suddenly stopped talking and replied her after a few seconds, ¡°Well, then let¡¯s talk about Lucas. Don¡¯t tell your ex-husband about him, otherwise, Marshall will definitely get angry.¡± Katherine nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I see.¡± Peter began telling the Grant family¡¯s story. The Grant family was arge family and contained a variety of people. No matter what they were plotting, they couldn¡¯t mention it in the public. Mr. Grant was the oldest among them and went to thepany early. Because he was experienced in dealing with business things, old Mr. Grant naturally let him do more important jobs. Although jealous, the other three brothers wouldn¡¯t mention it in the public. Therefore, the other three brothers got along well with each other than with Mr. Grant. Especially their child, because they were educated in an environment where their parents were isting Mr. Grant, they all alienated their oldest uncle. Marshall was an introvert kid when he was little and didn¡¯t bond so much with his brothers. Now the other two brothers¡¯ children all went abroad and only Marshall and Lucas were running business. Therefore, Peter thought there existed apeting rtion between them. Katherine nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡± The reason why Marshall reminded her to keep a distance from Lucas was because he didn¡¯t get along well with him? Marshall really treated himself as a child? How could he decide others¡¯ friends because his person judgement? He was so na?ve. After having lunch with Peter, Katherine packed up some and brought them to the two decoration workers. Peter smiled when seeing this, saying, ¡°You are really a good girl.¡± Marshall was the one who didn¡¯t know to cherish her and missed her. When they returned, they took dishes to the workers and set them on the table. Peter was checking everywhere in the store. He had to point out when the workers were careless because if some problems showed up, it would be hard to make changes in the future. The decoration workers looked at Peter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We know you are good people and won¡¯t entrap you.¡± After staying here for a while, Peter had to return to thepany. Katherine walked around the store and found she didn¡¯t understand any of it. Hence, she could only call a taxi and went home. When Peter returned to thepany, Marshall was having a rest when lying on the chair. He opened his eyes when seeing Peter came in and his eye rims were a bit red. Peter said first, ¡°I have checked Kathy¡¯s store and nothing is wrong.¡± Marshall nodded and said, ¡°This is your business. You don¡¯t have to report in the future.¡± Peter looked at him and said, ¡°You can go inside and lie down if you are ufortable.¡± Marshall said he was alright after a few seconds. Peter licked his lip and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had a good restst night?¡± Marshall turned around to look at him and asked, ¡°Did Katherine tell you something?¡± Peter pretended to know nothing and replied, ¡°Nothing. Kathy didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± His words were really suspicious. Marshall snorted and remained silent. Peter didn¡¯t know whether his tentative steps seeded or not and hurriedly left. Marshall leaned against the chair and took a deep breath. Suddenly, his phone vibrated. He reached out his hand and checked it. It was from ra. She sent him a document and it was mainly about the Henderson family¡¯s import requirements. Marshall texted ¡°copy¡± to her. Actually, there was no need for ra to contact him. She only had to send Peter the document. Marshall put down his phone, stood up and went to wash his face. He nced someone was entering Lucas¡¯s office after he got of the bathroom. He suddenly reminded that younger Mr. Grant¡¯s birthday wasing. He also reminded Hector help Katherine when picking the gift. Great! He went back to the phone, took out his phone and asked her how much was younger Mr. Grant¡¯s gift. Katherine was watering the flowers at that time and didn¡¯t notice the message immediately. When she checked the phone, she found Marshall¡¯s message was from half an hour ago. She started at the screen and wondered what price she should offer. It was Kyle who gave her the gift and it were others who gave him. Therefore, Kyle didn¡¯t know how much it was either. Katherine was in a dilemma. However, she didn¡¯t want to give up the chance to get money from Marshall. She called Kyle and said she wanted to buy the tea set, asking him how much it worth. Kyle had never asked for money after he already decided to give her the gift. It was a shame for him. He said unhappily, ¡°Kathy, are you doing this on purpose. Are you looking down upon me?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Katherine didn¡¯t know how to respond. Why did offering him the money be a humiliation? In that way, she really wished someone could humiliate her. Katherine said she didn¡¯t mean this while Kyle continued, ¡°I have told you that I give it to you. Don¡¯t talk about money with me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for getting angry.¡± Afterwards, he changed his tone and smiled, ¡°Well, how about I let the model master make you into the model the next time youe here. In that case¡­¡± Katherine directly hanged off the phone. Chapter 243 He Is Really Your True Love Chapter 243 He Is Really Your True Love Katherine didn¡¯t text Marshall in the end because she didn¡¯t know what price she should tell him. She would be guilty if Marshall really paid her the money. Besides, she didn¡¯t pay for the gift. If she received Marshall¡¯s money, it meant that she sold Kyle¡¯s belong, which was mean and despicable. Katherine put down the phone and went to the study. The coach in the driving school just contacted her, asking when she was going to sign up for the first exam. She decided to finish the exam as quick as she could because she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. The staff told her they would arrange it for her and would inform her when the time was set. Katherine wanted to get the driver¡¯s license as soon as possible. Although she was notck of money for calling taxis, she always felt something was missing. Therefore, she spent a whole afternoon reading textbooks in the study. The sky gradually went dark and she went downstairs to prepare for dinner with dazzling head. Marshall already arrived when she just started the rice cooker. Katherine nced at him from a far distance and looked somewhere else. Marshall came in when answering the phone. At first, Katherine didn¡¯t hear what he was talking about. When she was going to fetch things from the fridge in the kitchen, she heard him saying, ¡°If my mother wants to talk to you and you don¡¯t have spare time, you can refuse her.¡± Katherine stopped. When hearing Mr. Grant¡¯s name, she almost knew who was Marshall talking with. The other side of the phone said something and Marshall showed a smile, saying, ¡°I see. Sorry to interrupt you.¡± Marshall held the phone, sat on the sofa and turned on the TV with remoter. ra heard the TV sound. She stopped for a while and asked, ¡°Are you at home now?¡± Marshall replied, ¡°I have just arrived.¡± ra smiled and said, ¡°I am so jealous of you. I am still in thepany and have lots of documents to read. I don¡¯t want to slow our progress schedule and could only work extra time.¡± Marshall also smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t work toote. You can finish it efficiently if you spend some extra hours.¡± ra agreed with him and then stretched, saying, ¡°Well, we have just stocked with some new products and maybe they have requirements on texture. I will show you the samples by the time we meet.¡± Marshall said, ¡°Of course.¡± ra¡¯s voice went rxing and said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t interrupt you in your working time. How about we meet this weekend in the golf course in the suburb? My father opened a membership ount for me in case I got boring. To be honest, I don¡¯t know anything about golf and won¡¯t dare y if I am alone.¡± Marshall frowned and got a bit hesitated when ra continued, ¡°I will bring samples to you there.¡± Marshall promised her and said, ¡°Okay, see you.¡± ra smiled and seemed to be very delighted, saying, ¡°Yes, I will call you at that time.¡± Marshall finally hanged up the phone after saying this. Katherine started cooking in the kitchen now. Marshall turned around and noticed the thing lying against the wall. It was the gift Hector brought yesterday. The wrap was luxurious and he couldn¡¯t tell what was in it. Marshall felt helpless when seeing his gift was sorge. People would normally pick delicate gadgets when giving gifts and it would be hard to bring it to the old house. He stood up and went to the kitchen. The hood fan¡¯s noise wasrge and Marshall raised his voice, asking, ¡°How much is your gift? You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t look at him and directly said, ¡°You can give me whatever you want. Anyway, I didn¡¯t purchase this gift.¡± Marshall was startled and said coldly, ¡°OK, I understand.¡± Katherine kept on stirring food, while Marshall turned around and stood in the living room. It seemed Hector was really fond of Katherine for paying for her gift. Marshall started at the gift for a while and went upstairs. When he was going upstairs, he yelled in a loud voice, ¡°I won¡¯t have dinner. Don¡¯t call me.¡± Katherine was still cooking. However, her eyes gradually went cold. Marshall came to the bedroom, took the cigarette case on the nightstand and lit a cigarette. He stood beside the window and looked down at the flower stand from the smoke. The longer he started at it, the angrier he became out of no reason. He still felt ufortable when finished smoking. He didn¡¯t want to lit another one because he already got sick. He stood beside the window for a while and got out of his room. Katherine was bringing dishes to the table and could guess what Marshall thought when seeing him go downstairs. Marshall didn¡¯t look at her. He went outside and started the car, fluently and smoothly. Katherine smiled sarcastically and brought dishes to the kitchen. Marshall didn¡¯t know where he should go. He thought for a while and decided to go to the old house. He stuck in traffic for a while. When he arrived at the old house, they already finished dinner. Seeing Marshalle, Mrs. Grant was a little surprised, but more she felt was delight. She hurriedly came and asked, ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡± Marshall curled up his lip and replied, ¡°I just drop by.¡± Mrs. Grant was startled and then said, ¡°You are so simr with your father who is obsessed with working. You must just finish doing business. Have you had dinner yet? I will cook for you.¡± Marshall followed his mother to the kitchen and stood beside the door. Mrs. Grant went to wash her hands and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found any news about WF Group on the inte.¡± Marshall looked at her and knew what she meant. He nodded and replied, ¡°I am looking for a proper chance.¡± Mrs. Grant smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you should. Otherwise, if Katherine tries to frame you up, it¡¯s hard for you to exin.¡± Marshall frowned and replied, ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Mrs. Grant knew Marshall didn¡¯t like her to talk bad words about Katherine and continued, ¡°I know. Let¡¯s stop talking about her and affect our mood.¡± Marshall held his arms and said, ¡°Mom, you can go to travel in your spare time or join some clubs.¡± Mrs. Grant turned around and said, ¡°What? Are you ming me for talking too much?¡± Marshall answered, ¡°No, I am not. I just think you might get bored for staying at home. It would be better for you to find something to do.¡± Mrs. Grant lowered her voice when hearing this and replied, ¡°I am not interested in those things. It¡¯s hard to learn new things at my age. I simply go out with my friends and y cards, but your grandmother doesn¡¯t like me for doing this.¡± Marshall darkened his eyes and suddenly reminded of Kyle. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He was in a good rtion with Kyle, but not as good as with Hector. With Kyle, Katherine would definitely get along well with Hector. Marshall stood here and heard some noise came from the stairs. He hurriedly turned around and said, ¡°Grandma.¡± Old Mrs. Grant was surprised that he was here and smiled, ¡°Why are you here today? Where is Kathy?¡± Marshall smiled and replied, ¡°She¡¯s at home. I decided toe to see you after finishing my job and didn¡¯t call her.¡± Old Mrs. Grant sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Well, bring her with you next time. How could you just leave her at home?¡± Mrs. Grant heard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help rolling back her eyes. Marshall nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I will bring her next time.¡± Chapter 244 He Knew You Had an Engagement Chapter 244 He Knew You Had an Engagement Mrs. Grant was busy helping with cooking in the kitchen, afterwards, she went to call Marshall for dinner. Marshall got in and found all dishes were his favourite western food. He sat down. Mrs. Grant and Old Mrs. Grant also went to sat down. Old Mrs. Grant said, ¡°Is everything getting along alright in your job? I notice that your father is busier than any other time.¡± Marshall nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re busy with expanding the market. I am not so busy, but my father and uncles are really busy these days.¡± Hearing this, old Mrs. Granted reminded of something else and suggested, ¡°When your uncle¡¯s birthday arrives, you cane early with Kathy. Now your grandfather is gone and I feel so lonely in this house. I want to talk with you via this chance.¡± Mrs. Grant thought for a while and said, ¡°It only has been a few months since dad passed away. Is it unrespectable for us to hold such a big party for fun?¡± Old Mrs. Grant lowered her eyes and stared at the ring around her finger, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We will only invite our family members. Your dad loves being around with people. Our family is really deserted after his death. He must don¡¯t want toe back now. I haven¡¯t seen him in my dream for a long time.¡± It was a sad topic and Marshall and Mrs. Grant both remained silence. Old Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant had been in love since they were teenagers and spent decades together. It was hard to portray their love through words. However, old Mrs. Grant peacefully epted the fact that her husband was gone, without desperation and grief. Despite the calmness she showed on the outside, she was depressed every time thinking about her husband. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Long silence. Although the steak was cooked well, Marshall took several bites and found he didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat anymore. He thought it had no difference with snacks and couldn¡¯t be counted as a formal meal. Marshallid out the knives and forks on the table, while Mrs. Grant asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Marshall wiped the mouth with napkin and answered, ¡°I like it. I am just no hungry. I have eaten too much in thepany for lunch.¡± Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t think too much and called the servants to withdraw his te. They were still sitting in the kitchen with old Mrs. Grant asked Marshall whether he got along well with Katherine or not. Mrs. Grant whispered just after old Mrs. Grant finished asking, saying, ¡°You already get divorced, so just make up some lies and tell her you have a good time. It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, you won¡¯t live together in the future.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nced at Mrs. Grant and found it was very suspicious, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t teach him how to answer my question. Besides, you have to behave yourself on your brother¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t bring strangers to his party and make everybody embarrassed.¡± ¡°How could I invite strangers to the party? People I invite must have a good rtion with our family.¡± Mrs. Grant became a little anxious when hearing this. It seemed necessary to inform old Mrs. Grant who would participate in the party. Old Mrs. Grant showed a terrible expression and said, ¡°People who have a good rtion with our family? Well, the participants should only be our family members. Don¡¯t let your friends involve in our family business.¡± Mrs. Grantpressed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall found what happened very irritable. The scene was quite simr with the past days when Katherine was living with them and his mother always scolded her every time she could. It was good that Katherine never fought back and onlypressed her lip silently, with his mother continued to say mean words that seemed would never end. What goes around surely wille around. Now Mrs. Grant became the one to be scolded. Marshall leaned against the chair and asked, ¡°Has my uncle invited anyone?¡± Old Mrs. Grant replied, ¡°No. I talked with him yesterday and he said he only wanted our family members to be in his party. His birthday is not important, what is important is that we can gather together via this chance. After your grandfather passed away, our family iscking in joyful atmosphere. People are all careful when theye. I hope every one can look ahead and be happy after this party.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± Old Mrs. Grant looked outside and said, ¡°Is Kathy fine to be home alone? It¡¯s quitete.¡± Mrs. Grant couldn¡¯t help interrupting her mother and said, ¡°She¡¯s a grown-up and will be fine. She¡¯s not a child anymore.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nced at her and Mrs. Grant suddenly stopped talking. She didn¡¯t know why old Mrs. Grant would scold her every time she mentioned Katherine. She remembered her mother didn¡¯t like her either. Marshall stood up and said, ¡°Well, I have to go back. I want to meet dad and talk with him about our weekly report. Never mind. I can discuss with him tomorrow in thepany.¡± Mrs. Grant was unwilling her son would leave so early and said, ¡°You have just arrived. Come on and sit down. We want to chat with you.¡± Old Mrs. Grant interrupted her, ¡°Have a good rest. It¡¯s not safe to drive home toote.¡± Mrs. Grantpressed her lips again and felt depressed. Marshall nodded and bid farewell waved goodbye with them, ¡°Bye. I will be back in a few days at uncle¡¯s party. At that time, I will bring Kathy with me.¡± Old Mrs. Grant smiled and answered, ¡°That¡¯s great. Take care.¡± Mrs. Grant couldn¡¯t bare to leave her son and sent him to the parking lot. Marshall stopped and turned around to look at Mrs. Grant saying, ¡°I have heard that aunt is introducing girls for Lucas.¡± Mrs. Grant was unexpected he would ask her about this and hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes. I have heard she lets somebody help to investigate several girls¡¯ background. It seems she is quite serious about this.¡± Mrs. Grant got angry when thinking about this,ining, ¡°Lucas said he didn¡¯t want to start a family so early, saying he had to focus on the job and was not interested in finding a girlfriend. Now it turns our he and your aunt are really anxious.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t feel anything strange about their behaviour and asked, ¡°It¡¯s time for Lucas to find a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Is that a normal thing? If it were not them, will you marry Katherine? They mess up the wedding between you and ra. I think they did it on purpose because they didn¡¯t want us to have good days.¡± Mrs. Grant got really angry when mentioning about this thing. She murmured, ¡°They knew you had an engagement at that time. They would never do such things to us if they consider us as a family.¡± Marshall darkened his eyes and replied after a few seconds, ¡°I can understand why they are doing that. Everybody will put themselves in the first ce. Marriage is a big thing and there is no need for Lucas to marry someone he doesn¡¯t love.¡± Afterwards, Marshall petted Mrs. Grant¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We should look ahead. I wish Lucas can find a good girl and have a good life.¡± Mrs. Grant snorted and said, ¡°You treat him as brother, but that¡¯s not the same way he treats you.¡± Marshall curled his lip and said, ¡°I have to leave now. You should mention your words when you¡¯re talking with grandmother.¡± Mrs. Grant lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with your grandmother. She is getting more and more concerned about Katherine and she didn¡¯t behave like this before.¡± Marshall sighed and replied, ¡°Maybe she is guilty because grandfather said the one he cared the most was Katherine and wanted us to treat her well.¡± Mrs. Grant finally remained silent. Chapter 245 I Understand, Darling Chapter 245 I Understand, Darling Marshall arrived at home and found it was dark in the living room. He stayed in the car, took a cigarette, rolled down the window and lit it. Without smoking, he simply lit the cigarette and put hands out of the window. He sat in the car until the smoke burned out. He got out of the car, got into the house and slowly walked upstairs. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The door of the study was closed. Marshall passed by and wondered what was Katherine doing inside. He thought maybe she was watching books rted with the driving exam and directly went back to his room. However, Katherine, sitting in the study, was not preparing for the driving exam but was learning things about baking. The knowledge was a must if she opened the store in the future and she knew very little of it. She took the pen and wrote down everything. Also, she called Margaret and invited her to have a visit because she wanted to learn from her. It was rare for her to concentrate on reading books and she didn¡¯t even know Marshall came back. She studied for a long time, turned around her sore neck and decided to go to the window to breath some fresh air. Afterwards, she noticed the car parking downstairs. She was startled and stared at the car for a long time because she thought Marshall was going to spend the whole night outside but he didn¡¯t/ She stretched out her legs and went out. Instead of going back to her room, she went downstairs and brought a bottle of water in the refrigerator. The tea set was still in the living room for Mr. Grant as a birthday gift. It would be hard to bring it to the old house. She stayed down stairs for a while and gradually climbed the floors. When she was standing in the corridor, she looked at the direction where Marshall leaved. The door was closed and she couldn¡¯t see anything. Katherine snorted and went back to her room. Katherine and Marshall started cold war out of no reason that both of them couldn¡¯t figure out. Mr. Grunt¡¯s birthday was on the weekend and Marshall woke up early to go to the old house. When he got downstairs, Katherine was making breakfast. He observed her when standing on the stairs and frowned. The unexpected anxiety haunted him. His head ached so much when thinking he was going to act in front of everyone today, pretending to be a loved couple. Marshall went downstairs and stood beside the sofa, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the old house early and have breakfast there.¡± Katherine turned around to look at him and replied, ¡°You can go first. I will arrive in the afternoon.¡± People in the old house didn¡¯t wee her and it would be so boring to stay there for a whole day. Marshall stared at her for a few seconds and replied calmly, ¡°As you like.¡± Then he turned around and left. Katherine didn¡¯t care what he thought at all. She made the breakfast, hummed a tone and went to the kitchen. She put the phone on the table and looked through many entertaining news, finding they were nothing but boring made up lies. Then she checked the financial news and thought it was more interesting. She found a piece of news saying that after the Henderson family and the Grant family cooperated sessfully, the former one started to get in touch with the Haverford family, seeming to have the intention to cooperate with them. Well, it was interesting. Katherine thought at first that the Henderson family came to the Haverford family with a reason. They must have an intention. The Henderson family was trying to portray ra as a perfect girl. ra had just begun working and the Henderson had tried many ways to help her and widen her way. Life could really be easy with her family background. Katherine smacked the lip. Compared with ra, her father couldn¡¯t help with anything. She read through the news again and found it didn¡¯t mention clearly about the Haverford family¡¯s reaction. Actually, she didn¡¯t care whether the two families would cooperate or not because both of them owned strong family backgrounds and she couldn¡¯t interrupt. She finished reading the news and also her breakfast. She tidied up the dishes, went upstairs and wore makeup. She wanted to check the store in the morning. Peter would take a day off today and he probably had to supervise the store for a whole day. Although she believed in Peter, it was better for her to have a look. Katherine got prepared and went downstairs, however, someone knocked at the door at this time. They were the delivery guys who came to carry Mr. Grant¡¯s gift. Indeed, Katherine herself couldn¡¯t manage to carry such heavy gift. She told them to take care because what they carried was fragile item. The delivery guys could tell from the wrap that something must be fancy in it and became really cautious. After waiting for them to carry things away. Katherine directly called a taxi to the store. Peter was already there. Decoration workers had demolished all things and were tidying the walls now. There was a worker who was doing carpenter job, which caused a pile of dust. Katherine didn¡¯te in and waited outside with Peter. Because it was weekend, Peter changed some casual clothes and looked younger. Katherine walked towards him and said, ¡°There are workers here and you don¡¯t need to keep an eye on them all the time.¡± Peter smiled and responded, ¡°Well, but your ex-husband has told me to keep an eye on the decoration project in case any problem will emerge. This is your first time to run business and he wants everything to be fine.¡± Katherine was startled and snorted, ¡°Is that true? I think you are telling a lie.¡± Peter opened his eyes widely and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? I won¡¯t get any benefit for lying to you. You ex won¡¯t raise my sry. What I said is the true. He is really concerned about your store. He checked the design paper and also told workers to be cautious when they¡¯re doing jobs.¡± Katherine held her should for a while and responded, ¡°Yes, I can understand. When grandfather passed away, he promised he would take good care of me.¡± When her work and life went well, Marshall could also start a new life. Peter didn¡¯t say anything and looked inside. Katherine¡¯s phone suddenly rang when she was standing. It was a series of unknown numbers. She picked it up and said, ¡°Hello.¡± The voice from the other side was brisk, ¡°Hi, Lucas speaking.¡± Katherine was surprised and replied, ¡°Lucas?¡± How could he have her phone number? Katherine never expected that. She continued, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lucas smiled and answered, ¡°Nothing. I just want to ask why you haven¡¯te to the old house. Marshall is already here.¡± Katherine hurriedly made an excuse and said, ¡°I am in the store. I have some ideas about decoration ande here to talk with the workers. I will be there soon.¡± Lucas replied, ¡°Well. Come here quickly. We¡¯re all in the yard. There¡¯s not many of us and expect you to enliven the atmosphere.¡± Katherine thought for a while and said yes. Afterwards, she heard Marshall¡¯s voice, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Take care on the road.¡± It seemed he said this from a long distance and his voice sounded a bit small. Katherine blinked her eyes and smiled deliberately, ¡°I know, darling.¡± Chapter 246 You Really Have a Good Relation with Hector Chapter 246 You Really Have a Good Rtion with Hector Katherine got resigned after hanging off the phone. She nned to go there in the afternoon and that n wouldn¡¯t work. She said goodbye to Peter and hurriedly called a taxi to leave. Straight ahead to the old house. When she arrived, she found the gate of the old house was widely opened and she could see what was in the yard. The servants were busy today, holding things and walking around. Katherine got off in front of the gate. She walked inside while keeping an eye on what happened in the yard. She stood still when she arrived at the parking lot to see the scenery in the yard. There were not too many people there. Katherine waited for a while, got closer and finally heard people¡¯s voice. It was neither Marshall nor Lucas, but was ra. Katherine couldn¡¯t help frowning. Why would she show up on younger Mr. Grant¡¯s birthday? She went forward and smiled, ¡°Hello, everybody.¡± Actually, there were only three people, Marshall, Lucas and ra. Seeing Katherine¡¯s here, Lucas directly stood up and answered, ¡°We¡¯re all waiting for you.¡± There was a table set in the yard with four cane chairs beside it. Marshall was sitting opposite to Lucas. He only nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Katherine also ignored Marshall. She put her phone on the table and said, ¡°The store is busy with decorating and I have to go there to check.¡± Lucas smiled and responded, ¡°You are really busy today.¡± Katherineughed out loud and said, ¡°I am only trying to find things to do.¡± After saying this, the screen of her got bright. Marshall took a glimpse and found it was a Facebook text. Katherine also noticed it. It was from Kyle. Today was weekend and Hector would take a day off. Kyle would definitely call him to apany. Maybe he was texting Katherine because he wanted someone to y mahjong together. Katherine unlocked the phone and found Kyle sent her a short video. She nced at ra, who was opposite to her and directly clicked it. Kyle and Hector were in the video and the former one smiled happily to the camera. Kyle said, ¡°Come on, Kathy. We are already here and are waiting for you.¡± Then made a joke and added, ¡°Hector has been talking about you for a long time. Well, there¡¯s not telepathy between you guys. It¡¯ste in the morning now. Where are you?¡± ra stared at Katherine¡¯s phone and showed a shallow smile. Katherine seemed to be resigned after ying this noise video. She directly sent him a voice message, saying she had things to deal with and couldn¡¯te. ra said after Katherinepleted, ¡°You are really in a good rtion with Kyle.¡± Katherine smiled, raised up her eyes to look at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re so bad at readingprehension. It was Kyle who sent him the message and video. How could you associate it with Hector?¡± ra was not angry when hearing this and said, ¡°Well, you also have a good rtion with Kyle.¡± Katherine leaned against the chair and turned to look at Lucas, asking, ¡°Where is younger Mr. Grant now? Is he busy?¡± She wanted to make Katherine awkward by mentioning something else. ra tidied her hair and looked at somewhere else. Lucas replied, ¡°He¡¯s not busy now and is in the main building. This year his birthday is on weekend and everybody have spare time to gather together. Now he is chatting with your other uncles.¡± Katherine nodded and said, ¡°So there are only our family. I thought at first that he would invite people from other families.¡± ra twinkled her eyes and understood Katherine was referring to her. However, she also felt a bit uneasy because people present were all in the Grant family and only her was not one of them. Lucas seemed not to understand what Katherine meant and yed the fool. He said in a serious look, ¡°Yes. My mother told me it was the Grant family¡¯s party and wouldn¡¯t invite strangers.¡± Katherinepressed her lips and showed a clear smile. Lucas was really good at understanding and telling lies. Katherine¡¯s phone vibrated again. This time, Marshall sat straight and took her phone. He entered the password quickly to check Kyle¡¯s new message. It was a voice message, saying they were so sad when hearing Katherine couldn¡¯te because he waited for a long time for both Katherine and Hector to have spare time. Marshall directly sent him a voice message, ¡°Kyle, I really have some family business today and don¡¯t know when it will end. If it ends up quickly, I can invite you for a drink.¡± He was representing Katherine by saying those words. Katherine was startled and what she thought was that she really had to change her lock screen¡¯s password. It was all because she was toozy to change it. Both ra and Lucas were surprised. However,pared with Lucas, who suddenly became calm, ra showed a terrible expression. She was sensitive because she knew Marshall was expressing his sovereignty by doing this. She knew Marshall didn¡¯t get along well with Katherine. Mrs. Grant had told her everything that they were getting so close to the divorce stage. Now ra figured out what was happening because Mrs. Grant told her Marshall didn¡¯t like Katherine at all and the reason why they didn¡¯t get divorced was because Katherine came to find him when he was on business. Marshall was kind-hearted and didn¡¯t make up his mind to break up with her. Besides, considering old Mr. Grant¡¯s wish, Marshall gradually changed his mind. Mrs. Grant told ra those things seriously and didn¡¯t seem to fake it. But what did Marshall mean by answering her message? It didn¡¯t seem that he was not concerned about her. Seeing it was Marshall¡¯s voice, Kyle directly called him. He was careless as he always did and said, ¡°Hey, Marshall. I almost forget you will also take a day off. Come here, both of you. Our four can y mahjong together.¡± Katherine was speechless and rolled back her eyes. Instead, Marshall smiled and said, ¡°We really have family business to deal with. We will find youter today if we have time. If not, we can meet tomorrow.¡± Kyle sounded what he said was reasonable and said, ¡°Yes. I will prepare things and wait for you. You muste this time.¡± Marshall agreed, chatted with him for a while and finally hanged off. He then handled out the phone to Katherine. Katherine couldn¡¯t ask him why did he use her phone because they were in front of ra and Lucas. They really had to act as a loved couple. Lucasnded his eyes on Katherine¡¯s phone and said mildly, ¡°How did you know Kyle? It seems that you are good friends.¡± Katherine put the phone in her bag and answered, ¡°Yes, I know him from Hector. Maybe it¡¯s because Kyle and I really have many simr hobbies and that¡¯s why we be friends.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lucas slowly nodded and replied, ¡°I see.¡± After seeing this, he turned to look ahead. Mrs. Grant came here with a servant and the servant was holding a te. Her expression suddenly changed when seeing Katherine, while thetter one showed a wide smile. Chapter 247 They Are Not in a Good Relation Chapter 247 They Are Not in a Good Rtion Mrs. Grant stopped for a while and walked towards them, saying, ¡°You are all chatting here.¡± Katherine noticed that there were only three cups of juice on the servant¡¯s te. She didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Mrs. Grant with a smile. Mrs. Grant rolled back her eyes at her and told the servant to hand over the juices to them, ¡°You must be thirty now. I have told them to make pomegranate juice. It tastes really good.¡± Naturally, she didn¡¯t prepare the one for Katherine. The servant also knew it was hard for them to share three cups and could only put the cups in the middle of the table. She remembered Katherine kicked her when she got angryst time and she didn¡¯t dare make her angry again. Marshall took a cup, didn¡¯t drink it but only sniffed it. Then he handed the cup to Katherine and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of juice.¡± He turned around to look at the servant and said, ¡°You can send me a ss of waterter.¡± Katherine smiled and pushed the cup away, ¡°Also bring me a cup of water. I don¡¯t like to drink this either.¡± Lucas smiled and also said, ¡°I will also have one. This is too sweet for me.¡± Katherine wanted tough because she could feel Mrs. Grant was more embarrassed than ra. Mrs. Grant never expected things would go in this way and was startled when standing beside the, At first, she was really unhappy when seeing Marshall gave Katherine the juice. However, she didn¡¯t expect Katherine refused it, which made her so awkward. ra raised up her hands and took one cup, saying, ¡°Then I will have them all. I am really thirty now.¡± Katherine nodded and looked at her with a fake smile. The servant hurriedly said, ¡°I will bring you the water.¡± She took the te and left, leaving Mrs. Grant stand here alone. Lucas said kindly, ¡°Aunt. How about having a chat with us?¡± There were some chairs nearby and she only have to move one here. Mrs. Grant gently rejected him. Then she turned around and said to ra in a kind manner, ¡°ra, do you want to have some fruits? I can tell the servant to bring you some.¡± ra curled up the lip and replied, ¡°Anything is fine, thank you.¡± Katherine slowly stood up and stretched herself, saying, ¡°I¡¯d better go to the main building and greet grandma. I haven¡¯t visited her yet.¡± Marshall raised up his eyes and also stood up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go there together. There are lots of people.¡± Lucas followed them and said, ¡°Then I will also leave with you. I have spent a long time here.¡± Hearing their words, Katherine curled up her lip and nced at ra. ra hadn¡¯t finished her juice yet and she hurriedly put it down. She couldn¡¯t sit here alone when everyone was gone. She was really passive. Mrs. Grant also noticed her uneasiness. She grabbed her hands and suggested, ¡°Maybe she can chat with me here. I have told the servants to cook some dishes and will bring them to youter.¡± ra agreed with her suggestion politely. Katherine didn¡¯t care about them and headed to the main building. The main building was decorated jubntly with many nts setting along the road and some inner decoration. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Old Mrs. Grant was chatting with Katherine¡¯s uncles and aunts on the sofa. There were many tea cups and fruits on the table. Katherine went in and called grandmother with a smile. Then she turned to look at younger Mr. Grant and said, ¡°Happy birthday, uncle.¡± Seeing Katherine behaved well, old Mrs. Grant hurriedly waved hands at her, saying, ¡°Come here and sit beside me.¡± There was an empty ce beside her and Katherine went to sit here. It seemed nobody remember they were having a bad time in the same ce before. Younger Mrs. Grant was sitting close to Katherine and moved away her eyes after ncing at her. Marshall came and exined, ¡°Kathy went to check the store. That¡¯s why she came herete.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s notte. We haven¡¯t started lunch yet.¡± Mr. Grant looked at Katherine and said, ¡°Kathy, what¡¯s your gift? It is reallyrge. I have asked Marshall but he also doesn¡¯t know.¡± Katherine replied, ¡°It¡¯s a tea set. I don¡¯t know whether uncle will like it or not. I just feel it¡¯s pretty on my first sight. However, this thing is really heavy and took us a while to bring it here.¡± Younger Mr. Grant was delighted when hearing it was a tea set. He was fond of tea culture and put tea sets in both his room and the study. Katherine¡¯s gift was exactly what he wanted. Marshall turned around to look at Katherine and moved his eyebrow. Younger Mr. Grant was happy and said, ¡°I really love collecting tea set. I am picking a new set for my office because the old set¡¯s corner is broken.¡± He couldn¡¯t help wrapping the gift now and said, ¡°It is in my house. Let me go back and check it.¡± Old Mrs. Grant also said, ¡°I will go with you. I also remember it is arge gift and is really curious about it.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know what texture the tea set was. She only knew there were lots of essories in it and there was also buffered package nailed by wood boards. That was why it was heavy. Seeing old Mrs. Grant leave, the others also followed her. A bunch of people were getting out of the main building. Mrs. Grant and ra were still sitting in the yard when the former one was always talking behind Katherine¡¯s back. She said it was all because of Katherine who made Marshall to live with her and she didn¡¯t mention anything that she was kicked by Katherine. She could only say that she quarrelled with her and Katherine couldn¡¯t stand the life here. That was why she made Marshall moved outside with her. ra blinked her eyes and said innocently, ¡°Didn¡¯t Marshall help you?¡± Mrs. Grant would never talk bad words her son and could only say, ¡°He also scolded her, but you know he couldn¡¯t do anything with her when she was unreasonable. Besides, it was not a good time for them to quarrel because of what happened in the WF group.¡± ra slowly nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡± Mrs. Grant opened her eyes widely and said, ¡°Yes, they are not in a good rtion.¡± ra squeezed the cup tightly and looked worried. She reminded of the time when she saw marks on Katherine¡¯s neck. It seemed they were in a good rtion but she could tell Marshall was violent at that time when having sex. She couldn¡¯t imagine how excited they were at that time. Mrs. Grant wanted to continue talking when she found a bunch of people were heading to the back yard from the old house. She was startled and hurriedly stood up, saying, ¡°What are they doing? Where will they go?¡± ra also stood up and noticed old Mrs. Grant, whose arms were held by Katherine. Old Mrs. Grant was talking to her kindly when they were walking, which really hurt ra¡¯s heart. People were all from the Grant from and only she was an exempt who was invited by Mrs. Grant. She was not supposed to be here. Mrs. Grant got anxious and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happened.¡± She hurriedly brought ra and followed them. It was not far from younger Mr. Grant¡¯s house. Younger Mr. Grant got in first. There were lots of gits on the ground and they were sent by his brothers and their children. The gift Katherine picked was sorge and was so obvious among the crowd. Lucas went forward and unpacked the gift together with younger Mr. Grant. It seemed Katherine really took a great effort to wrap this gift. There was a buffered package inside, nailed by pieces of wood and stuffed by foam boards. Younger Mr. Grant was really surprised when seeing the gift inside. Marshall¡¯s expression also became serious because he could tell that this thing worth a great deal of money. Then he turned around to look at Katherine. Chapter 248 Women Would Drink This After Labouring Chapter 248 Women Would Drink This After Labouring Katherine also noticed Marshall¡¯s gaze. She nced at him and didn¡¯t understand his meaning. She didn¡¯t know about luxuries and simply thought the tea set was delicate. Except for the tea set itself, it was also equipped with teapot and tea cups, which made perfectly with the tea set for simr tones. Younger Mrs. Grant picked up the teapot and checked it thoroughly. Khalid went forward and said, ¡°This seems to be an ancient teapot.¡± Younger Mrs. Grant nodded and said, ¡°This is made from purple y. Well, there are alsoe tea cups. They look really nice.¡± Marshall finally found what was inside the gift box. He stood beside Katherine and finally said slowly, ¡°Hector is really generous.¡± At first, Katherine was smiling, however, after hearing his words, she frowned and looked at him with a terrible expression. What did this have to do with Hector? What was wrong with Marshall? Katherine couldn¡¯t scold him in front of so many people and could only pretend that she had heard nothing. ra was standing in front of the door and also brought a gift. Her gift was put on the sofa. Younger Mr. Grant squatted on the other side and was very content of his gift. Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t know what to say and could only tell Katherine with a smile, ¡°Your uncle is in love of drinking tea and have changed several tea sets. You really understand him well.¡± Katherine also smiled and decided to thank Kyle the next time she saw him. He was really her lucky star. Mrs. Grant stood behind the crowd and snorted. Old Mrs. Grant heard her voice and decided to ignore her. Lucas stood aside and looked at them for a while, then he came beside Katherine and said, ¡°It must take you a long time to pick this gift.¡± Katherine was a bit awkward because the gift was sorted from the storeroom and she didn¡¯t even bother choosing it at all. However, she couldn¡¯t tell them the truth. She smiled and responded, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not a big problem for me.¡± Younger Mr. Grant was going to use the tea set. He emptied the table, ced the tea set on it and brought some water. His house really had arge living room that could contain all people. Old Mrs. Grant sat on the sofa and asked Katherine to sit beside her. She was always holding Katherine¡¯s hand. Katherine looked down on her hand and kind of noticed what was going on. ra came today. No matter what was Marshall¡¯s rtion with her. Old Mrs. Grant had to show everyone that Katherine meant a lot to the Grant family. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was proving this not only to everyone in the Grant family, but also to ra. No matter how would Marshall and ra end up with, old Mrs. Grant could only guarantee that Katherine was a good woman and deserved to be well-treated. ra was still standing in front of the door. Seeing Katherine was sitting beside old Mrs. Grant and Marshall, she tried hard to adjust her expression. Actually, she had expected what would happen today. She knew Katherine¡¯s temper and got ready to be humiliated by her. However, Katherine behaved nicely today and didn¡¯t find her any trouble. Younger Mr. Grant was concentrated. He told his wife to bring some tea and to boil the tea set. He decided to use the extra one. It seemed he was really found of the gift. Seeing this, Katherine couldn¡¯t help thinking his serious look in normal times and found he was so different from those times. Mrs. Grant thought for a while and brought ra in. At first, Katherine¡¯s another uncle was standing beside Marshall, now he had to move a little when seeing Mrs. Grante. Mrs. Grant brought ra and sat beside Marshall. ra got close to Marshall with a curious look and said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know younger Mr. Grant was so fond of tea culture.¡± Actually, ra had visited the Grant family¡¯s old house before. At that time, she had just engaged with Marshall and it was natural for the two families to visit each other. However, she had only came here for not more than three times and Marshall broke off the engagement with her. Marshall turned around and looked at her, saying calmly, ¡°Yes, he really loves researching old gadgets.¡± Katherine only nced at them and didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Younger Mr. Grant said when he was boiling the water, ¡°I have bought a teapot made of purple y before and I like it so much. However, I identally broke it and it was so heartbroken. After that, I searched the market for a long time and didn¡¯t find any favoured teapot. Now this teapot really satisfies me.¡± Katherine behaved properly and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you like it.¡± ra said to Marshall beside her, ¡°I don¡¯t know his hobby and pick cigarette lighter. Does younger Mr. Grant smoke?¡± Marshall nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. A cigarette lighter is also a good gift.¡± ra shrank her neck and smiled shyly, ¡°I hope he will like it.¡± Marshall answered, ¡°Yes, he will.¡± Both Katherine and old Mrs. Grant heard their conversation. Old Mrs. Grant took Katherine¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Have you changed your ring?¡± She grabbed the ring on Katherine¡¯s finger and rolled it for several rounds, saying, ¡°Yes, you should. The old one looks too fancy and must be inconvenient in daily life. This looks simple.¡± Hearing her words, Marshall turned around and looked at Katherine. He nced at her ring, compressed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Katherine curled her lip and replied, ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Younger Mr. Grant had made the tea and poured a cup for everyone present. It was a good thing that there were enough cups. Katherine couldn¡¯t tell whether the tea tasted good or not. She was not an elegant woman and drank tea only because she was thirty. Maybe because younger Mr. Grant really liked the teapot, he kept admiring the tea tasted perfect after taking several sips, which made Katherine almostugh out. They stayed together for a while and people from the main building came to inform them that the lunch was ready. The bunch of people hurriedly went to the main building. Mrs. Grant called Marshall when everybody stood up. Marshall stood still and looked at her mother. Katherine pretended she didn¡¯t know anything. She grabbed old Mrs. Grant¡¯s arm and went outside. ra was standing beside Marshall and also looked at her. Mrs. Grant deliberately slowed down her pace. She grabbed Marshall and talked with him, then she walked apart with others. Old Mrs. Grant looked back and didn¡¯t look well. Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t look at her and stood still stubbornly. Katherine grabbed old Mrs. Grant¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, grandma.¡± Old Mrs. Grant sighed and thought Mrs. Grant was really stupid. When she got older, she became more empty-headed. Katherine and the others were walking in the front, while Marshall, ra and Mrs. Grant followed behind. ra suddenlyughed and Mrs. Grant also smiled happily. Katherine tired to remain calm. If she really cared about this thing, she would be so irritated. They arrived in the kitchen of the main building. Although the table was notrge, it would be enough for everyone to sit down. Katherine and Marshall sat on their old seats, while ra felt ufortable no matter where she sat. Finally, she could only sit on the extra seat opposite to Lucas. Everyone was all set. Today¡¯s lunch was really sumptuous with all kinds of materials fromnd, ocean, sky and soil. Old Mrs. Grant called the servant to fill a bowl of pigeon soup for Katherine. She said kindly, ¡°I told the cooker to prepare this for you. It¡¯s good for females.¡± Katherine stopped when she was holding the spoon and looked at old Mrs. Grant. Old Mrs. Grant was also good at acting and continued, ¡°Have some. I heard many women will drink this after delivery.¡± She then threw herself into acting and said to Marshall, ¡°You have to nourish the body to prepare for the future.¡± Katherine and Marshall turned to look at each other. Chapter 249 He Was Unwilling at the Beginning Chapter 249 He Was Unwilling at the Beginning Marshall¡¯s expression froze for a few seconds and smiled, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Old Mrs. Grant looked at him and said, ¡°You have been married for almost a year and really should consider that thing.¡± Everyone could understand what old Mrs. Grant meant. Katherine showed an unnatural expression and said, ¡°Well, grandma, about that¡­.¡± Marshall interrupted her and said, ¡°We have been discussing about having a baby. However, it really depends on luck and we cannot rush. What we think is that is good if she really carries a baby, if not, we won¡¯t be anxious.¡± Mrs. Grant kept squeezing eyes to hint Marshall. What was he talking about? They already got divorced. What would be their rtion if they really had a baby? Mr. Grant also showed a surprised expression but he didn¡¯t behave in Mrs. Grant¡¯s way. He looked at somewhere else and lowered his head to have meals. After a while, he said, ¡°I really want to be grandpa. It¡¯s a bless to have a baby around.¡± Katherine held the spoon and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Should she smile? Or should she be shy? Old Mrs. Grant looked at her and said, ¡°Drink some. It tastes good.¡± Katherine smiled and took several sips. It was of a good taste and should have been boiled for a few hours for the bones to split from the meat. Marshall turned to look at Katherine and couldn¡¯t help curling up his lip. Although it was inappropriate, he fancied a small-sized Katherine to have meals out of no reason. ra didn¡¯t even raise up her head and kept eating. Mrs. Grant nced at her and felt content with her characteristic. It was hard for her to remain calm. That was the daughter-inw she wanted and she should be Marshall¡¯s wife. Lucas sat opposite to ra. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Miss Henderson, are you ustomed to working in thepany?¡± ra was startled and never expected Lucas would give her a chance to speak. She smiled after a few seconds and replied, ¡°Yes. Because I have done internship in thepany and know many things about the job I am doing now. It¡¯s not hard for me.¡± Mrs. Grant hurriedly said, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s really a smart girl and can do a good job in the business world. I don¡¯t know who would be so lucky to have her as girlfriend. It¡¯s a pity that our family¡­¡± Old Mrs. Grant nced at her coldly and said, ¡°It seems the food can¡¯t block your month.¡± Mrs. Grant suddenly stopped talking. Although old Mrs. Grant had scolded her many times recently, it was the first time she directly went against her in front of so many people. Mrs. Grant felt ashamed and didn¡¯t dare say anything. Mr. Grant also thought Mrs. Grant went too far. She behaved simrly with the day when forcing Katherine to bring Kyle. Mr. Grant also frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to worry who Miss Henderson will marry with. Mind your own business.¡± Mrs. Grant flushed and opened her eyes widely. There were four Grant families and they didn¡¯t get along with them. Seeing she was scolded by old Mrs. Grant and Mr. Grant, none of them help her out. They simply turned to nce at her and what they behaved was more like making fun of her. Mrs. Grantpressed her lips and her heart pounded quickly. However, she didn¡¯t dare say anything in such asion and could only repress herself. ra was also embarrassed on the other side like Mrs. Grant. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in the Grant family she was going to marry Marshall at first. They had already decided the wedding day when Katherine suddenly appeared and took everything from her. With old Mrs. Grant and Mr. Grant¡¯s words, she could be sure that it was impossible for she and Marshall to restart their rtion. ra took a deep breath, looked at the food in her bowl and didn¡¯t want to eat anything. Katherine looked at Mrs. Grant and showed aplex smile. Why would such stupid woman marry to the Grant family? Did Mr. Grant fond of dumb girls when he was young? Noticing Katherine was looking at her, Mrs. Grant was too ashamed to raise up her head. Marshall whispered to Katherine, ¡°Have some more. Your stomach isn¡¯t well and have to drink more soup.¡± Katherine smiled and tried to be cooperative, saying, ¡°It really tastes good and is good for health. Come one. Have some.¡± Then she put up the bowl and spooned the soup to Marshall¡¯s mouth. It was not the first time for her to feed him and Marshall already got used to it. He lowered his head, directly drank it and clicked his tongue. Then he nodded and said, ¡°It really tastes good.¡± Katherine pretended a smile and then rolled back her eyes before everyone could notice. Marshall nced at her and snorted. Someone came in with a moving cart when everyone almost finished their meal. It was a threeyers¡¯ birthday cake. Katherine always loved sweet food and blinked her eyes. Because it was younger Mr. Grant¡¯s birthday, he had to make a wish first. When the servant was about to cut the cake, Katherine suddenly stopped him and said, ¡°Come on, uncle. Make a wish first.¡± Younger Mr. Grant hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I am a middle-aged man and don¡¯t have to make wishes like children. Let¡¯s eat.¡± It was only a custom and nobody would take it seriously. However, Katherine directly stood up and said, ¡°No, you will only have one birthday every year and only one wish. You have to take it seriously.¡± She bypassed the table and took younger Mr. Grant¡¯s arm, suggesting, ¡°Think carefully, uncle. I will help you to nt candles. You will make a wish soon.¡± Younger Mr. Grant looked at Katherine, who was nting candles and said kindly, ¡°I have never found Kathy is so adorable.¡± Hearing his words, Katherine smiled and replied, ¡°I always am.¡± Old Mrs. Grant also smiled, ¡°Well, I am getting more and more like you, Kathy.¡± However, Mr. Grant started at Katherine when finding nobody was watching her. Then she turned around to look at ra, who didn¡¯t look at anyone but seeing a dish on the table when frowning.¡± Katherine finished nting candles and took younger Mr. Grant beside the cake, saying, ¡°You can make a wish now, uncle.¡± Younger Mr. Grant took a deep breath and said, ¡°Well, then I wish Lucas can find his loved one and start his own family.¡± After saying this, younger Mr. Grant lowered his body and blew out the candles. Katherine pped and said happy birthday. However, only a few people smiled because they all knew Lucas¡¯s wedding was not a good topic. If it were not him, Marshall would marry ra. However, now Marshall, Katherine, ra and Lucas were all around the table. It was really an awkward topic. Katherine didn¡¯t care about it and helped to withdraw the candles, saying, ¡°Uncle, you can cut the birthday cake now.¡± Younger Mr. Grant also didn¡¯t know that he had said something wrong and cut the birthday cake happily. Lucas¡¯s smile was gone and he kept observing Katherine from a distance. He was the one who rejected to marry this girl and let Marshall got the chance. Younger Mrs. Grant signed when lowering her head and petted Lucas¡¯s hand beneath the table. Lucas looked at somewhere else and found Marshall was watching Katherine carefully. Lucas moved his lips and came up with a question. Chapter 250 Have You Ever Regretted? Chapter 250 Have You Ever Regretted? Lucas figured out what Marshall wanted to ask was: Have you ever regretted? Did he regret it? Well, he couldn¡¯t tell. At first, when old Mr. Grant wanted Katherine to be their family member, he wanted her to marry Lucas. After all, Marshall had an engagement and Lucas seemed to be the best choice. However, younger Mr. Grant and his wife didn¡¯t agree with their arrangement. There were lots of reasons for their rejection and Katherine¡¯s background seemed to be the main reason. Lucas hadn¡¯t seen Katherine at that time and only knew her name from old Mr. Grant. All he knew was that she was a country girl who had no parents and grew up with her grandfather. She was not well-educated, and naturally, her temperament couldn¡¯tpare with thosedies. Maybe her only advantage was her beauty because old Mr. Grant had stressed several times that she was a good-looking girl. However, girls couldn¡¯t survive on their appearance. Younger Mrs. Grant had discussed with him that if he really married such a girl, it was hard for him to voice in the Grant family. With Marshall had the Henderson family to support him, it was not a good deal for him to marry Katherine, who didn¡¯t have fortune nor fame. If old Mr. Grant was in a good health, Lucas would rely on him because of his guilty towards himself. However, at that time, old Mr. Grant was in bed and the doctor also said he could possibly pass away in a few months. Hence, younger Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t want Katherine to be her daughter-inw. Lucas was always a person who respected his parents¡¯ opinion. After having discussed with his mother, he went to find his grandfather and told him he was unwilling to marry Katherine. He didn¡¯t even make too much exnation and all he said was that he didn¡¯t want to. Maybe old Mr. Grant was disappointed at that time, but he didn¡¯t me him. He simply smiled and said that he understood how Lucas felt. Afterwards, Lucas didn¡¯t know what was going on with his brother and he only knew that Marshall broke off the engagement after a few days. A few dayster, the Grant family was starting to prepare Marshall and Katherine¡¯s wedding. It was a really a great ceremony with many families invited, no matter whether they had business exchanges with the Grant family or not. Lucas met Katherine for the first time on her wedding day. She was indeed a very pretty girl. However, it was not enough for him to regret because he had seen many beauties. Right now, with Marshall¡¯s hinting question about whether he regretted or not, Lucas was hesitated for a while. Katherine was standing beside younger Mr. Grant and her eyesid on the birthday cake. Her smiling face was so attractive. Lucas hurriedly looked at somewhere else and started at the dish in front of him. Younger Mr. Grant cut the birthday cake, put it in a te and handed it to Katherine, while she turned around and gave it to old Mrs. Grant, ¡°Here it is, grandma.¡± Old Mrs. Grant smiled and replied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very kind of you, Kathy.¡± Katherine really behaved properly today, which made all of her uncles and aunts look at her happily. Katherine handed the second birthday cake to ra and her exnation was that the guests should be served first. Katherine showed an innocent smile and handed the te on ra¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°You cane to visit my mom if you have spare time. She really likes you.¡± What she said was like a p that hit on both Mrs. Grant and ra. Marshall even wanted to apud for her perfect acting skill. If he didn¡¯t know Katherine was good at ttering others, he almost believe that Katherine didn¡¯t know what was the rtion between him and ra. ra showed an unnatural smile and thanked her. Pieces of birthday cakes were handed to others and the atmosphere in the kitchen was good. At first, people were here because of old Mrs. Grant¡¯s invitation, however, now they were all enjoying this party. When they were eating, old Mrs. Grant also mentioned about thepany¡¯s cooperation with the Henderson family.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was really a wise woman by treating them as a business partner, but not a friend. ra also noticed what she meant and decided to remain silent. She finally figured out she shouldn¡¯te here today to irrigate herself. After talking beside the table for a while, old Mrs. Grant stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, everybody. I got up really early today. I have to take a rest upstairs. Don¡¯t worry about me. You can go on.¡± After saying this, she nced at Katherine and said, ¡°Kathy, can you bring me upstairs?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Katherine agreed immediately. She also turned around and said to Marshall in a naughty manner, ¡°I have to go upstairs with grandma. Don¡¯te to find us. This is the conversation between girls.¡± Old Mrs. Grantughed out loudly and said, ¡°Well, how can I be counted as a girl.¡± Katherine smiled and replied, ¡°You are always a girl in my eyes.¡± She was really good at pleasing others without making people feel weird and unnatural. She held old Mrs. Grant¡¯s arm and led her upstairs. After they got in the room, she closed the door and looked at old Mrs. Grant. Suddenly, her naughty expression waspletely gone. She asked, ¡°Grandmother, do you want to say something to me.¡± Old Mrs. Grant sat on the bed, took a deep breath, and nodded, ¡°I have to thank you for today.¡± Well, she didn¡¯t have to thank her. Katherine had to charge money for acting with Marshall. She wouldn¡¯t perform for free. Old Mrs. Grant looked at her and said, ¡°You are really a good girl. I am sorry about your grievance in our family.¡± Katherine smiled and sat on the chair beside her, replying, ¡°No, I am not. Marshall gave me a great deal of money when we got divorced. What I have suffered worth the price.¡± Almost a year¡¯s obedience finally turned to her whole life¡¯s material abundance. It was a great deal. Old Mrs. Grant thought for a while and opened the drawer of her nightstand. She took a jewel box from it and said, ¡°This is my gift for you. You have married to our family for a year and I haven¡¯t given you anything. You can regard this as mypensation.¡± Katherine hurriedly waved her hands before seeing what was inside and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Marshall has already offered a lot. Although I came from a poor family and couldn¡¯tpare with you, I am not that greedy. If you are afraid that I will destroy Marshall¡¯s reputation in front of others, don¡¯t worry, I will never to such things. I will do what I have promised.¡± Old Mrs. Grant smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I don¡¯t want you to keep the secret. I just sincerely feel sorry about you. Marshall¡¯s grandfather really liked you and I should have treated you well in the past days, however, I used to be so mean to you. I am regretted every time I think of that. If I defended you before, maybe you won¡¯t be humiliated by Marshall¡¯s mother.¡± Katherine smiled and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. The reason why I was humiliated was rted with Marshall. If he didn¡¯t remain silent and stood on my side, we won¡¯t end up divorcing.¡± Old Mrs. Grant knew what Katherine said was true. Marshall was not good-tempered and he would suffer losses in the future in terms of rtionship. People downstairs all left the kitchen and several of them were discussing about business in the living room. Marshall didn¡¯t want to join them because he had spent a long time in thepany everyday and today was supposed to be his day off. He wanted to have a rest. Therefore, he turned around and went to stand in the open space outside the main building. Seeing him go out, ra hurriedly followed behind. She stood beside Marshall and said, ¡°Smoking is not good for your health.¡± Marshall turned to look at her and still lit a cigarette, saying, ¡°You must be uneasy just now.¡± rapressed her lips and answered, ¡°Yes, a little bit.¡± Then she blinked her eyes and looked up at him, saying, ¡°Marshall, I always have a question and want to ask you.¡± Marshall nodded and said, ¡°What question?¡± ra took a deep breath and said, ¡°Well, when you were breaking off the engagement with me, did you ever feel, well, did you ever regret?¡± Chapter 251 Infected by You Chapter 251 Infected by You ra looked so calm that nobody can notice her sadness. Sheughed, "I don''t mean anything else, just want to know." Marshall seemed to have thought about it for a while. It has been a year. He could hardly remember the scene when he went to the Henderson¡¯s to break off their marital engagement if ra didn¡¯t bring it up. Marshall said, "I should be honest with you, ra. I didn''t want to break off the engagement, because I think we are both from respected family. When I break off the engagement, it will do harm to you or your family. In particr, you are a girl, you will be embarrassed. That is what I thought at the beginning." ra chuckled andughed, "Actually, you are right. I was embarrassed. I felt like I was dumped." She said in a light tone, as if she didn''t care at all. The atmosphere was not that tense. Marshall smiled, "That¡¯s why I always feel sorry for you." ra sighed, but then changed the topic, "I think you and Miss Jordan are having a good rtionship now. Auntie told me that the two of you are not getting along, and about to divorce. I was worried." Marshall raised his eyebrows, "She was talking nonsense. She doesn''t like Kathy, so she wants us to get a divorce, but in fact our marriage is great." ra forced a smile, "I think so too." Marshall turned around, and looked beyond, he let out a long sigh, "Katherine is a paper tiger, she is actually cute." ra pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Because she didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, Marshall heard Katherine¡¯s voice over the stairs. Katherine hummed and hopped downstairs, holding something in her hand. Sitting on the sofa, Lucas spoke to Katherine, "What are you so happy about?" Katherine smiled, and came down quickly, "Grandma gave me a treasure." Khalid looked at Katherine and smiled, "If it¡¯s from grandma, it might be a real good thing. She has a lot of good things." Katherine went over, just like presenting treasures, she opened the velvet box and showed it around to everyone. There was a piece of jade inside, emerald green, crystal clear. Khalid was stunned. Katherine actually didn''t understand the value of jade, but they all said that jade was priceless, and it was from grandma, so it must not be a cheapie. Mrs. Grant was not here. She was disgraced during the birthday party, and she went upstairs to rest. Khalid licked his lips. If Mrs. Grant saw the jade, she would probably be mad. Khalid stared at the jade for a while, and said, "It was a love token given to grandma when grandpa was young."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Grant has been thinking about it for a long time, and has always wanted it. But grandma cherished it so much. Katherine was stunned and her eyes opened wide. The jade was so meaningful, and grandma gave it to her, Katherine felt it was inappropriate for her to take it. She was pretty happy at first, but after listening to Khalid''s words, she felt that this jade was almost like a hot potato. Marshall and ra heard them and walked over. Marshall hadn''t seen the jade before, so he stared at it, "It turns out that it was given to grandma by grandpa." Katherine nodded, "I didn¡¯t know that it is so precious." She was a little embarrassed, "Or, I''ll return it to grandma, I thought it was just a piece of ordinary jade." Carson Grant said, "No need to return. Anyway, it will be passed on to you in the future. If it is given to you, you can keep it. There is nothing wrong with it." Katherine looked at the jade, and then looked at Marshall. Marshall stared at the jade and said, "Take it, anyway, it will be yours in the future, and it is yours in advance. There is nothing wrong with it." Katherine said, "Then I will put it away first." When she came back home, she could return it to Marshall. The jade cannot be kept by her as a gift. Katherine closed the box, and then carefully packed it in the bag. ra looked at Katherine''s back without expression. She had heard Mrs. Grant mentioned the jade. Mrs. Grant was flippant, and she treated ra as one of their own, and she told ra about all her trivial matters. Mrs. Grant said that Old Mrs. Grant had a jade pendant, which was given by Old Mr. Grant when they were young. Mrs. Grant wanted it all the time, and she implied Old Mrs. Grant a few times, but Old Mrs. Grant didn''t give it to her. She said that the jade pendant was emerald green all over, with the pattern of a dragon holding a pir, which she loved. ra remembered that she wasforting Mrs. Grant at that time, saying that Old Mrs. Grant wanted to keep such a precious thing to herself. Maybe Old Mrs. Grant would pass it down to the next generation when she passed away. She told Mrs. Grant not to worry, the jade would be Mrs. Grant¡¯s sooner orter. Mrs. Grant said with a smile at that time, when she got the jade, she would pass it to ra when she was old. ra was quite happy at that time. But, how could Old Mrs. Grant give Katherine the jade so easily? Even if it was to be passed down, it should be given to Mrs. Grant first. Katherine packed the jade. She thought she got a treasure, which turned out to be a hot potato. Lucas stood up from the sofa, "I know too little to talk with you guys. You can continue your conversation and we young people want to go out and chat for a while." He walked around from the sofa and looked at Katherine, "Wanna go out for a walk?" Katherine nodded quickly and walked outside. When passing by Marshall, she raised her eyebrows at him, "Go out?" Marshall said yes, then nced at ra. ra smiled, "Okay." When these four people came out of the main building, Lucas breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Marshall is right. You can¡¯t sit there and talk about business with them. It¡¯s really a headache.¡± Katherineughed, "That''s because you are capable of talking business with them. If I was there, it was them who will have the headache." Marshall couldn''t get Katherine¡¯s cute self-mockery, so he looked on Lucas and Katherineughing. He felt displeased. ra walked towards Marshall and said in a low voice, "Miss Jordan and Lucas are getting along well." Marshall sneered, he said calmly, "So what? If you miss the chance, you miss the chance." Lucas heard Marshall¡¯s words and froze. Katherine looked back at Marshall with a frown, "What you are talking about? Are you out of your mind?" Marshall has never been a person with a sense of humor, but this time he followed Katherine''s words and said, "It may be that I just had the chicken soup with your spoon and was infected with insanity through your saliva." Katherine was never afraid of this kind of braggart. She said, "You had a lot of my saliva when we kissed. You were fine before, how could you get infected today?" ra and Lucas were embarrassed. This topic was a bit inappropriate. Marshall didn¡¯t feel it was inappropriate, "Maybe I had a lot and fight poison with poison." Chapter 252 Youre Jealous Chapter 252 You''re Jealous Katherine snorted, she turned back, and walked forward. Marshall curled his lips, he put his hands in his pockets, and slowly followed. Lucas didn¡¯t say anything. So did ra. It was Katherine and Marshall who said something inappropriate, but they looked calm, as if nothing happened. ra and Lucas suffered from embarrassment. The four went to the garden. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There were fruits on where they sat. There was also a tea kettle. It should have been brought by the servant just now. Katherine hurried over and took a grape and stuffed it in her mouth. Marshall sat next to her, frowning, "You have eaten so much just now, are you not full?" Everyone else had one piece of cake brought by Carson, but Katherine had three pieces. Grandma grinned from ear to ear, probably because she felt that Katherine was being supportive. Katherine frowned, she was a little unhappy, "A few grapes won¡¯t make you go bankrupt." Marshall said helplessly, "You have a weak stomach, you can have more meals a day but less food at each, I just care for you." Katherine was loud, "Do you care about me? I think you are trying to frighten me." If her memory was right, they were not on speaking terms. And they didn¡¯t make up. So his concern was a bit inexplicable. Lucas regarded these two as flirting. He coughed, "It seems that your rtionship has changed." He remembered that they were polite to each other. Marshall was cool to people, with a bit of impatience, and he seldom responded to people. But he was polite to Katherine. Although he treated Katherine better than others, it could be seen that the rtionship between these two was alienated. It was totally different from now. Katherine turned to look at Lucas, then nced at ra, and sheughed. She moved her chair next to Marshall. Then she held Marshall''s arm, "We are affectionate, and we are even more intimate in confidence." Their rtionship truly changed because they didn¡¯t even talk in private. Marshall turned and looked at Katherine. Katherine leaned her head on Marshall¡¯s shoulder, and from Marshall¡¯s eyes, he could see Katherine''s eyshes. She had such long eyshes. Her eyes flickered with her blinking and cast a shadow on her eyelid. Every time Marshall looked at her up close, he felt that he could find something new. ra took the teapot on the table, she poured a ss of water, and took a sip slowly. Katherine looked at Lucas and remembered the wish of Carson. She grinned, "You don''t need to envy us, Carson made a birthday wish for you, and you will soon find a girl that meet your ideal requirements." Marshall smiled, "By the way, I heard that Lydia was looking for someone to go on a blind date with you, and I wonder who she is." Katherine let go of Marshall''s arm and leaned forward on the table, "Do a hot guy like you need to go on a blind date? If you like a girl, she will be yours." Lucas smiled, "Am I that good? What if she doesn¡¯t like me." Katherine shook her head, "How is that possible? If she doesn¡¯t fancy you, who else would she like?" She then said, "If I were that girl, and you said you liked me, I would immediately say yes." She was obviously joking, and she wasughing. But Marshall was surprised, and he turned gloomy. Lucas was also a little surprised. He forced a smile seeing Katherine¡¯s smile. Didn¡¯t she know that her remarks were quite shocking? Marshall turned to look at Katherine, and waited, then said seriously, "You should restrain yourself while I''m still sitting here." Katherine hold Marshall''s arm again, "Oh, you''re jealous, I was just kidding." She pinched Marshall''s face. But she put force her strength in her pinch. Marshall didn''t avoid, looking at Katherine seriously. Katherine was smiling at first, but then she stopped. Why did Marshall look at her with such a look? She had no resistance to Marshall, how could she stand such a deep gaze? She pursed her lips, moved her chair back, and sat down well-behaved. Marshall almostughed watching her petty action. She was a paper tiger. ra has always paid attention to the interaction between Marshall and Katherine. She could feel the chemistry in Marshall and Katherine¡¯s interaction. A woman was inherently sensitive, and she could see many details that others couldn¡¯t see. ra withdrew her gaze, lowering her head and drank the water. Katherine stopped making a fuss, and sat there obediently holding the cup and sipping the water. Lucas looked at Katherine, and broke the silence, "By the way, how is the decorating of your shop?" Katherine looked up at Lucas, "Now that the construction has officially started, I am not sure how long it will take. The store is not veryrge, it should not be long." Lucas put his hands on the table, "What are you going to sell? Have you decided?" Speaking of this, Katherine was in high spirits. She nodded, ¡°I checked on the Inte and saw many dessert styles. I think it should be enough for me and Margaret to study and I¡¯m good at using all the equipment." Lucas raised his eyebrow, "Oh?" Katherine was serious, "It¡¯s true, by the way, you haven''t tasted my cookery. It¡¯s not bad. Marshall is clear about that.." She turned to look at Marshall, "Am I good?" Marshall nodded, "Well, it''s really good." He didn¡¯t know what Katherine¡¯s secret form was, but as he was eating at the restaurant and he could tell the difference from what Katherine made. It didn¡¯t mean that the dishes from the restaurant were not good, it may be that he was ustomed to Katherine¡¯s cooking. Katherine was hospitable, so she said to Lucas, "If you have time, wee to our house for dinner." ra stared at Katherine, and said, "Actually, I am also very curious. If you don''t mind, how about Lucas and Iing together?" Katherine was surprised and looked at ra, she didn''t expect that ra would ask so. She thought that ra would avoid her, but she did not expect that ra was willing to be with her. Katherineughed, "Okay, if you want toe, you are always weed." ra nodded, "That''s good, I''m really afraid you will not be happy if Ie over." "Howe?" Katherine leaned back in the chair, "You are a partner of Grant¡¯spany, that is, a partner of Marshall. How could I be unhappy?" She looked at Marshall, "Don¡¯t you think so?" Chapter 253 When Will You Announce our Divorce? Chapter 253 When Will You Announce our Divorce? Marshall was sharp in business but slow in love. He could also faintly feel the contest between Katherine and ra. But he somewhat failed to grasp the main points and could only guess. Katherine has never liked ra; it should have something to do with Mrs. Grant. Well, you couldn¡¯t me Katherine for that. Mrs. Grant liked to talk about ra all the time andpared Katherine with ra. Everyone would be upset if treated so. Marshall thought about what ra said, and he felt that ra had noticed Katherine''s rejection of her, so she had a reaction simr to self-defense. People would be defensive when targeted. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But the problem was actually on Mrs. Grant. Katherine asked Marshall and looked at him with a smile. Marshall couldn¡¯t say anything else, but only agree, "ra is my business partner. She is weed, but I thought that it would be better to eat outside." He didn''t want Lucas to go to their house. Obviously, he didn¡¯t like him. Katherine said, "Yes, you are business partners. It''s better to go outside to set up a social dinner." She nodded and said, "I was inconsiderate." Then she turned and looked at Lucas, "You coulde by yourself then." Marshall froze, he thought Katherine was deliberate, pretending that she didn''t understand what he meant. Lucas smiled, "Okay." They chatted for a while, and wanted to leave. Grandma went to bed, and Mrs. Grant was upset. So, ra got up and left. Katherine was bored since ra was not here. So, she said she wanted to go back. In fact, Marshall didn''t want to be here anymore. They were not active talkers, and it could be foreseen that the dinner would be boring. So, Marshall didn''t say anything, and took Katherine to say goodbye to grandma. ra went to say goodbye to Mrs. Grant. Mrs. Grant was in her room, obviously crying, her eyes were reddish. She was sobbing while talking. ra didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw Mrs. Grant. Mrs. Grant was ady in charge, if she didn¡¯t know what was appropriate to say at the birthday party, she just shouldn¡¯t act like this when she was upset. It was inappropriate to cry continuously. Mrs. Grant let ra in, and she looked upset, "Did Katherine leave?" Although ra held Mrs. Grant in contempt, she was still polite to Mrs. Grant, "She is leaving soon, now she is going to say goodbye to grandma." Mrs. Grant curled her lips, "What''s the use of pretending to be the good one in front of grandma?" Could the divorce be reversed? ra didn''t want to say too much. She felt that she shouldn''t havee at all. She said she had to go back first, and she had something to do back at home. Mrs. Grant didn''t keep her, "Okay, you should go back first, I made a mistake today." Mrs. Grant was indeed sorry, she lost face, and ra was also embarrassed. Regardless of what ra was thinking in her mind, she would not show it. She smiled, "It''s okay, I didn''t take it seriously." Mrs. Grant came over and took ra''s hand, "Don''t worry. You are the only candidate to be my daughter-inw." ra smiled and said nothing. She then went downstairs, and found that Katherine and Marshall had already left. The steward arranged a car for ra. ra smiled and nodded, "Thank you." She leaned back in the seat and let out a long sigh. The driver was driving and didn''t pay attention to her, ra finally showed some impatience. Her expression was dark and gloomy, and she waspletely different from before. Katherine kept Marshall from ra, and left without a word. ra thought Katherine was naive. The Henderson and the Grant had business transaction, and no one could stop ra¡¯s contact with Marshall. ra''s eyes were full of mockery. Katherine leaned back in the seat, feeling a little sleepy, she yawned, and then closed her eyes. When Marshall was waiting for the traffic light, he slowly stopped the car. He turned and looked at Katherine. Katherine should have fallen asleep, she tilted her head, and looked defenseless. Marshall was entranced by Katherine, and he came to his senses when the green light came on and the car behind honked to signal him. Katherine didn''t wake up all the way home. Marshall drove the car into the yard and got off first. He didn''t enter the house but stood in the yard and smoked. Katherine turned over and woke up all of a sudden. She squinted her eyes and then remembered that she was in Marshall''s car. She got off and walked into the house while rubbing her eyes. She didn¡¯t even nce at Marshall when passing by him. Marshall looked at Katherine with a cigarette in his mouth, he smiled and threw the cigarette butt and followed her into the house. Katherine went upstairs to her room, and threw herself on the bed to sleep. Marshall also came into Katherine¡¯s room and stood by the bed looking at Katherine. It was afternoon, and the sunlight was not too strong, and the light in the room was soft. Marshall went over, sitting next to Katherine, he touched her face. She was fairplexioned, soft and supple. Marshall touched Katherine¡¯s face, then seemed to realize that his behavior was not appropriate. He quickly stood up and exit the room. He ran as rapidly as his feet can move. Katherine slowly opened her eyes when she heard Marshall closed the door. She was awake when Marshall came in. She was confused by Marshall¡¯s action. Marshall returned to his room and sat on the bed looking at his hand. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He went to wash his face, andy on the bed. He couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he stopped figuring it out. He closed his eyes. Katherine hadn''t fallen asleep, and she tossed and turned feeling a little flustered. She disliked this confusion. There was only one thing that was different from what she expected so far in her life, which was to marry Marshall. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that she would marry Marshall. When Marshall filed for divorce, she was prepared. And now, she felt everything was out of control. She waited and left the room. She went to Marshall''s room. She knocked on the door, and Marshall''s voice came from inside, "Come in." She opened the door, but did not go in, she stood at the door. Marshall sat on the bed, holding his phone, not knowing what he was reading. Katherine said, "I have a question for you." Marshall turned to look at her, "What''s the matter?" Katherine said, "Sam Thompson¡¯s has passed. When will you announce our divorce?" Chapter 323 The Undecided One Chapter 323 The Undecided One Frances froze with surprise for a second when she spotted Katherine, and then proceeded to scowl. Even at a disgraced stage of her life, she decided to still regard Katherine as inferior. Katherine, on the other hand, was all smiles. ¡°Was it Mr. Grant I spotted talking with you a minute earlier? Why did he leave so early? Did you two have a fight?¡± Frances, not wanting to engage, was about to walk away when Katherine giggled. ¡°Why are you still riding in the Grant family car when you¡¯re no longer a part of the family? What, they gave you custody of the car when you dividedmon property or something?¡± Frances stopped in her tracks. Opening her eyes wide, she demanded, ¡°What are you babbling on about?¡± Katherine looked practically joyful as she ignored Frances¡¯ question to say, ¡°A certain someone here used to mock me all the time for not deserving the title of Marshall¡¯s wife. Well, look how that someone ended up herself. Banished from the family, in addition to being old and frail ¨C how terribly sad indeed. I¡¯m young and childless, so I probably still have a shot at this marriage thing, but how is someone much older ¨C in fact, someone who is already half buried in her grave ¨C supposed to get herself a husband, I wonder?¡± Frances looked icy cold. ¡°Don¡¯t sass me, youngdy. And stop with the lies you tell.¡± ¡°Lies?¡±ughed Katherine, ¡°do you honestly think you can keep it a secret?¡± Katherine turned around to check out Frances¡¯ car before leaning casually on it. ¡°That¡¯s rather unoriginal of you, isn¡¯t it, trying to keep your separation from Mr. Grant a secret, just like what Marshall and I did? Didn¡¯t yourdyship herself reveal my divorce from Marshall? I never want to owe anything to anyone, and more importantly, I don¡¯t want to be owed. We¡¯ll get even if I reveal your divorce from your husband, don¡¯t you think?¡± Frances looked thunderous. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± ¡°But of course I do dare,¡± said Katherine with a loud chuckle, ¡°my deardy, of course I dare, especially for you!¡± Pursing her lips, Frances remained silent, not knowing what to say in this situation. There was, indeed, nothing that Katherine dared not do, not with her not-a-care-in-the-world personality. Watching Frances closely, Katherine felt bored. Frances had lost all her fight so it was not fun picking on her at all now. Consequently, Katherine said, ¡°ra misses you a lot and has said that she¡¯ll visit you at the Grant residence one of these days. So watch out for that.¡± ¡°ra wants to visit me?¡± said Frances, surprised. ¡°Yup. She misses you dearly,¡± answered Katherine with a mock smile as she stood upright, ¡°and she¡¯s completely unaware of your divorce with Mr. Grant. I wonder how she¡¯ll react when she finds out. I¡¯m almost looking forward to it, to be honest with you.¡± Frances frowned and didn¡¯t bother to respond. Katherine took another good look of her ex mother-inw sneeringly before she turned around and left. Frances remained where she was for a good while before she finally got into the car, but she didn¡¯t drive away immediately. Instead, she fished out her phone to call ra. ra was in her office when she received the unexpected call, and she picked up quickly. ¡°Hey auntie.¡± ¡°Hi ra,¡± replied Frances with a smile, ¡°are you busy at the moment?¡± ra said no, she wasn¡¯t, before asking Frances how she had been and telling the olderdy she missed her. Frances was somehowforted by the sound of ra, whose tone was gentle as usual. With nothing better to do, Frances asked, ¡°I¡¯m out shopping today. Do you think you can meet me here, ra honey?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Yes, sure!¡± answered ra with no hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m heading out right now, since I¡¯m free at the moment.¡± Thus Frances gave her an address that was not far from the Hendersons¡¯ office building, adding that Frances herself would be right over. When she hung up, Frances let out a huge sigh of relief. Ever since the divorce was finalized, the Henderson folks had not treated her with anything resembling kindness, and Mr. Grant didn¡¯t seem like he was going to rethink the decision anytime soon. Even Katherine, the peasant girl she¡¯d always looked down upon, had the audacity tough at her. Only the lovely ra remained as respectful to her as ever. Frances drove in the direction of the Hendersons¡¯ office, but ra arrived at the caf¨¦ earlier than her. ra caught sight of Frances the minute thetter woman walked in. ¡°Hi auntie!¡± ra greeted, waving a hand. Frances marched over to her. ¡°Wow, look at you in your fancy pantsuit! I¡¯ve never seen you like this before. You give off strong ¡®business elite¡¯ vibes.¡± rabed her fingers through her hair. ¡°You tter me, auntie. I only look like a business elite, but there are in fact a lot I don¡¯t understand about business. I may need to ask Marshall for help from time to time.¡± Frances nodded in agreement. ¡°If there¡¯s ever anything you need his help with, feel free to call him and ask for it. Feelings will only develop when you get to be around each other longer.¡± ra bit her lips. ¡°I actually wanted to visit you at the Grant residence the other day. Marshall¡¯s pretty busy these days, I think, since he never seems to return my texts. So I wanted to call on you all.¡± ¡°Well,¡± replied Frances, ¡°Marshall was indeed busy for the past couple of weeks, so please don¡¯t me him. He should be more avable now.¡± ra nodded her head. ¡°How about you, auntie? How have you been? Marshall told me that you were living with your parents because there were things you needed to attend to. Is that right?¡± Looking down with her lips tightly pursed, Frances only spoke after being silent for quite some time. ¡°Yea¡­yes, I was busy with some things.¡± In the meanwhile, Katherine was feeling giddy with delight after confirming the Frances and Khalid divorce, so she bought a whole load of stuff from supermarkets and went back to the store to prepare for the opening with Margaret. Since it was the first time for her to run a business, Katherine was naturally nervous. Margaret had nned out the different types of products the store needed when Katherine was out, so now Katherine was reading Margaret¡¯s list to check off the products. While she was reading, she spotted a car parked outside the store. She didn¡¯t give it any thought at first, but after a while, the car was still there. Curious, Katherine put down the products she was holding and walked outside. The car window was rolled down, and the person sitting inside was clear to be seen. Katherine smiled. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It was Peter, recording a video of the store front with his phone. Peter grinned when he heard her question. ¡°I wanted to ask about the date of the grand opening so that I could bring you congrattory flower baskets. Don¡¯t worry. They will be from me personally.¡± Katherine walked over to stand near the car. ¡°Haven¡¯t picked out a date yet. I wanted to learn the ropes of running a business before actually opening the store.¡± Reading the signboard, Petermented, ¡°That¡¯s not a very auspicious-sounding name for a store.¡± Katherine looked up to read the signboard as well. ¡°Sounds rather pessimistic, doesn¡¯t it? Well, that¡¯s the point, because life for the most part isn¡¯t filled with puppies and rainbows. Mine is a truly realistic name.¡± Peter grabbed his phone a little harder, but didn¡¯tment any further. He had of course reported everything he saw at the store back to Marshall, who weirdly was suddenly very interested in all things that were Katherine-rted, which had never been the case. ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± Peter said, ¡°I actually took a bunch of pictures on our business trip. I sorted them outst night at home. Shall I send them to youter today?¡± Katherine finally recalled the pictures he was referring to after some time. ¡°Oh, okay, why not. I almost forgot about those had you not mentioned them.¡± Looking at Katherine, Peter said, ¡°you know what, you are looking very free and easy these days.¡± That made Katherine smile. ¡°That¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve let a lot of things go.¡± Because she wouldn¡¯t get the things that weren¡¯t hers even if she didn¡¯t let go. Obsessing over them would do her no good but only add to her frustration. Fortunately, she had this epiphany early enough, and was able to stop tormenting herself and find the inner peace. Peter sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you two, but it seems like he is the undecided one now.¡± Katherine chortled. ¡°He¡¯ll get used to it. His lordship needs constant attention and admiration. Understandably, he hates it when a devoted fangirl like myself quits fawning over him. It¡¯ll get better with the passage of time.¡± Katherine considered it further, adding, ¡°But, you know, ra is a nice and timely substitute for me. I¡¯m sure Marshall will appreciate her adoring existence after a while.¡± Peter shook his head slowly. ¡°You¡¯re not getting this.¡± Chapter 325 Almost Set Up Chapter 325 Almost Set Up With his name having been called, Marshall couldn¡¯t pretend they didn¡¯t exist, so he walked over to help support the body of Mr. Henderson. ¡°Had too much to drink, huh?¡± ra didn¡¯t do the polite dance with him before putting Mr. Henderson in his charge. ¡°They are too good,¡± she said, slightly out of breath, ¡°and I can¡¯t really drink, so Dad did the drinking for me for the second half of the dinner.¡± The elevator door opened and the four of them walked in together. Mr. Grant remained quiet throughout the elevator ride. He started to develop ill feelings for the Hendersons when they took advantage of Marshall¡¯s divorce to make a PR mess. And now, he was even more disinclined to talk to the Henderson father and daughter since he was feeling queasy from the alcohol. ra, too, kept silent ever since she got into the elevator. She leaned back on one of the walls of the elevator carriage and looked absolutely miserable, too. When they reached the ground floor, Marshall was still responsible for helping Mr. Henderson out of the elevator. Their respective cars were waiting in front of the restaurant, so Mr. Grant got into his car, and Marshall helped Mr. Henderson into his own. Unexpectedly, Mr. Henderson had no sooner settled in than he puked all over the car. ra froze before she rushed over. ¡°Are you alright, Dad?¡± Having emptied his stomach, Mr. Henderson felt better. He was able to stand upright when he got out of the car, and he waved a hand at Marshall. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll get my car washed.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Marshall suggested, ¡°you can take my car. Let me get you two home when your chauffeur gets someone to wash the car.¡± But Mr. Henderson was adamant as he shook his head. ¡°No. I shall see to the car-washing myself.¡± ra turned to look at Marshall. ¡°This car is a treasured gift from Mom. It¡¯s been decades but Dad refuses to retire it. He also gets it thoroughly maintained regrly.¡± Marshall had heard the same story before. Mr. Henderson¡¯s car had long been out of fashion, but it was the only car he¡¯d use when he needed to go out. Thus, Marshall nodded as hemented, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Henderson enjoy a wonderfully adoring rtionship indeed.¡± Mr. Hendersonughed before he said to ra, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the car of our young gentleman Marshall and head on home then? I¡¯m feeling much better now, and I shall return home once the car gets cleaned.¡± And he looked much better indeed. ra then turned her inquisitive gaze to Marshall, who understandably had no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay.¡± With the chauffeur present, Marshall reasoned, Mr. Henderson should be fine and nothing bad would happen to him. Mr. Grant and Marshall had arrived in the restaurant in their separate cars. Since Mr. Grant was not yet gone, he spoke as Marshall was about to usher ra into thetter man¡¯s car. ¡°You know what, ra, let me get you home. Marshall had a lot more to drink than I did, so he should really get home and rest now.¡± Clearly embarrassed, ra froze before replying, ¡°No, sir, I shall not bother you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no bother at all! I wee the opportunity to ride the car with the window down and feel the wind blow past my face. Perfect way to sober up.¡± After that, Mr. Grant didn¡¯t wait for ra¡¯s polite refusals before he spoke directly to Marshall. ¡°Go on home, then. You had quite a lot to drink just now, so don¡¯t forget to ask the kitchen staff to make you some liver-detox juice when you get back. Make sure you drink it before going to sleep.¡± Hesitant, Marshall watched his father for a short while and suddenly looked as if he was comprehending something. ¡°Okay.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Then he turned to ra. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea that you take my father¡¯s car. I probably smell like a brewery right now.¡± As such, ra had no choice but to ept her fate as she nodded with a smile. ¡°Well then, thank you both so much for your kind arrangements.¡± And then she walked towards Mr. Grant¡¯s car, opened the door, and got in. Marshall ducked into his own car and asked the chauffeur to pull away. But he kept catching glimpses of Mr. Grant¡¯s vehicle from the rearview mirror. When Mr. Grant spoke to Marshall, the older gentleman looked as if he was trying to give the younger one some warning. Yes, Marshall had been negligent indeed. Marshall didn¡¯t look away until Mr. Grant¡¯s car had finally disappeared from his view. He, too, had had too much to drink, and his brain seemed not to be working as he closed his eyes and reclined into the car seat. He didn¡¯t even know when the car had pulled into the Grant residence, only realizing his whereabouts when the chauffeur woke him up. Marshall exited the car and leaned on it for a good while before he felt slightly more sober. He slowly made his way to the main hall of the residence and ordered the kitchen staff to make him some detox beverage. The beverage had barely been served and cooled down before Mr. Grant came back. For the amount of alcohol he had consumed, Mr. Grant appeared to be in a better condition than Marshall. He went straight for the sofa and sat down in front of Marshall. Since Grandma Grant was already asleep, Mr. Grant spoke with a low volume. ¡°Get it now?¡± Marshall, leaning against the back of the sofa, looked almost asleep when he heard his father. ¡°Huh?¡± he replied with a frown. ¡°What happened tonight,¡± Mr. Grant reminded him, ¡°was that you almost got set up.¡± Thus, Marshall¡¯s frown deepened. Mr. Grantughed with resignation. ¡°Think about it after you¡¯ve sobered up. That was such an obvious setup that you must be really drunk not to be able to figure it out.¡± And Marshall was drunk indeed. It probably was rted to his mood, too. He had been required to consume excessive alcohol before, but he¡¯d never been as under the influence as today. Marshall downed the detox beverage before he headed upstairs. He squinted as he made his way from the hallway to his room, and pushed the door open when he got there. He¡¯d felt that something was off with the room, but he didn¡¯t bother to turn on the lights. Under the moonlight, he went straight for bed, kicked off his shoes, and fished out his phone from the pocket and put it aside. Grabbing the nket to cover his body, he murmured in his intoxicated state, ¡°Kathy, you heartless woman.¡± The ¡°heartless woman¡± herself didn¡¯t know any of this, of course. Katherine was in her home office sorting out some data. She had a lot on her te in terms of opening preparations, and since it was just her and Margaret, they each had numerous tasks on their hands ¨C Katherine, in particr, had so much to learn. When Katherine had finished sorting out the data and things on her hands, she heard the phone ring. It was Hector, so she picked up immediately. Hector sounded excited on the other end of the line. ¡°Hey Kathy, you got a minute to grab somete night snack?¡± Katherine checked her watch to find it already prettyte. ¡°Why?¡± she asked, surprised, ¡°is it because you have some good news? You sound pretty stoked.¡± And Hector didn¡¯t bother to hide it. ¡°Yup!¡± he said, ¡°I do have something great to tell you. I met with Rosalie today to talk about the talent show. We just finished speaking, and now I want to see you.¡± ¡°Where are you right now?¡± asked Katherine, to which Hector answered that he was already on the way to her house. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you get some food and we¡¯ll eat at my ce?¡± suggested Katherine, not wanting to head out since she had already taken a shower and changed into her pajamas. Hector didn¡¯t object. He said ¡°Fine!¡± before hanging up. And it didn¡¯t take long before Hector showed up with multiple takeout bags and beer bottles. Katherine was waiting downstairs. As Hector approached, she nced into the distance behind his back as she asked, ¡°Is Kyle not with you?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± replied Hector, ¡°he¡¯s too rowdy for our nice little supper.¡± Finding that to be true, Katherine nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s not include him in this.¡± Hector had brought some barbecued food over, which paired supremely well with beer. Katherine, who was not hungry at all since she¡¯d had dinner earlier, chowed down the food and beer without being aware of it as she listened to Hector talk about the conversation he¡¯d had with Rosalie Haverford. Gradually, she grew understandably more inebriated. Since they were at her ce, Katherine didn¡¯t worry too much about getting drunk. Though she kept telling Hector she was tipsy, she never actually refused when Hector proceeded to pour her another ss. The two of them kept eating and drinking into the night, and both got drunk. Struggling out of the dining room, Katherine was climbing the staircase with the help of the armrest when she said, ¡°Feel free to find yourself a guest bedroom, Hector. I don¡¯t think I can help you there today.¡± Dizzy with alcohol himself, Hector hummed in agreement as he leaned against the chair in the dining room before not a sound could be heard from him. Katherine eventually went back into her own room before somehow climbing into the bed. If there was anything alcohol was good for, it was helping people fall sleep. A drunk Katherine had a supremely sound night of sleep that night. She only woke up the next day because bright sunlight streamed through the open curtains and was directly shining in her face. And the first thing that came in sight when she opened her eyes was someone¡¯s face. Chapter 326 I May Even Hate You Chapter 326 I May Even Hate You Hector was lying t on his stomach, the same position Katherine was in. There was a significant distance between the two of them, and Hector was wearing his own clothes. Katherine blinked briefly before using all her might to repress her startled shrieks. She rapidly sat up on the bed and took a good look at herself. Of course, she and Hector were people with good manners. It was apparent that nothing had happened between the two of them. Still, Katherine felt her stomach twist with worry and a tiny pinch of uneasiness. Katherine stood up next to the bed and stared at Hector for quite some time. She felt the need to wake him up and reason with him, but in reality, she had no idea what she would say if she did. Katherine debated with herself for a good while before she finally went to a guestroom toplete her toilette routine. The one Katherine went into was Marshall¡¯s old room, and some of Marshall¡¯s belongings were still there. When Katherine entered, she inspected on those items and tossed everything into the trash bin. It didn¡¯t make sense to keep his things when the owner himself was no longer staying there. Katherine intentionally stalled as she brushed her teeth and washed her face. After she was done, she strolled sluggishly back to her own room. As she stood in front of her door, she was uncertain as to whether she should get in and wake Hector up. It would be weird if she didn¡¯t do it, since that meant Hector would continue to sleep on her bed. But if she did, she hadn¡¯t the faintest idea how to face Hector and rationally talk through this. Whatever she chose to do, it would be an extremely awkward situation. The door to her room was open. When she dawdled over to the room to glimpse on her bed, she found it empty. Katherine blinked in surprise. Did he leave? That was unlikely, since Hector would have the basic decency to notify her if he wanted to leave. So she tentatively called Hector¡¯s name. ¡°Here!¡± came his voice from the ground floor. Katherine thus made her way towards the staircase. Hector was indeed downstairs, except he wasn¡¯t alone. Standing at the upper end of the staircase, Katherine froze before her brows slowly creased into a frown. Downstairs, Marshall looked livid as he looked up at her. Katherine knew that Marshall probably misread the situation. Everybody would! So she opened her mouth to speak, but the words came out wrong. ¡°What are you doing here so early in the morning?¡± Marshall¡¯s tone was icy cold, just like his face. ¡°What, did I interrupt you two mid-frolicking?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Hector smiled as he talked to Katherine. ¡°You should get changed now. We are going to have a lot to do at the store, so we might as well have breakfast outside.¡± Katherine pursed her lips but didn¡¯t mind. Downstairs, Marshall spoke again. ¡°You know what, Katherine? You exceed my expectations. That is speedy of you.¡± Katherine understood his insinuation immediately. She had just talked about how she liked Hector but hadn¡¯t confessed her feelings yet, and now they appeared to be living together. Speedy indeed. Inexplicably, Katherineughed. ¡°So congratte me then.¡± Silent, Marshall red at Katherine without looking away for a split second. Katherine added, ¡°What do you want this time? Did you forget something here, or are you making another delivery for me? Whatever it is, I want you to sort it out once and for all and don¡¯t ever show up again. I¡¯m already bored of this game even if you haven¡¯t given up ying¡­¡± Just as she finished speaking, Marshall made the sudden move to march over to the staircase in a few quick strides. He was so quick that Hector barely had time to react. Katherine did instinctively try to react, but it was toote since Marshall had already materialized himself right in front of her. Marshall grabbed one of Katherine¡¯s shoulders and pushed her against the wall with force. ¡°Do I look like sucker to you?¡± Hector had climbed the stairs, too, and rushed over. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Marshall¡¯s hand grabbed a little too hard and it hurt Katherine¡¯s shoulder. And her back hurt, too, from being pushed forcefully against the wall. Weirdly, she felt like it was a familiar scene. Katherine palmed her neck as she demanded angrily, ¡°Why are you doing this again? Do you look like a sucker or is it really me who looks like a sucker?¡± Hector tried again to pull Marshall away, but Marshall, after only a second of pause, abruptly let go of Katherine before he turned around to aim a punch in Hector¡¯s direction. Nobody saw thating, least of all Hector, so the punchnded squarely in his face and made him stumble on his feet. Katherine was truly startled. Hector was going topete in a talent show, and an injured face would seriously hold him back in his pursuit. Katherine let out a shriek. ¡°Marshall Grant, you son of a bitch.¡± Pushing Marshall to the side, Katherine ran to Hector and inspected his face. ¡°Are you okay? Did it hurt?¡± Marshall looked gloomy as he remarked, ¡°Wow, you really care about him, huh?¡± Katherine whipped her head around to re at Marshall as she yelled, ¡°Why are you losing your shit in my ce, you cold bastard? And who are you to go about hitting people? I¡¯ve told you time and again that you should know you¡¯re only my ex-husband. We¡¯re divorced. It¡¯s done! We don¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore, and you have got to stop interfering with my life. Now, I beg of you, stop showing up at my ce, because I really, really don¡¯t like you. What¡¯s more, I think I may even hate you.¡± Marshall started to look a little manic. ¡°Katherine.¡± But Katherine wasn¡¯t afraid this time. She opened her eyes wide as she said, ¡°What else have you got, other than hitting me?¡± Marshall truly froze at that question, and his almost thunderous expression shut down for a second. After a long time, Marshall asked with a forcedugh, ¡°I only ever hit you?¡± Katherine had on an even colder expression on her face. ¡°Leave, please. I don¡¯t want to see your face right now.¡± Marshall nodded slowly. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll leave. But before I do, I¡¯ve got a question for you, and I want you to answer me honestly.¡± Pointing a finger at Hector, he asked, ¡°Did this guy stay here for the nightst night?¡± Katherine was so angry that sheughed out loud. ¡°Why do you even bother to ask when you¡¯ve witnessed everything with your own eyes? Yes, he did.¡± Marshall pursed his lips for a while before heughed, his face turning even more impossibly manic. ¡°My bad. Looks like something is seriously wrong with me.¡± Hector, standing upright on the side, dabbed off the blood at the corner of his mouth and was sporting an extremely serious expression ¨C a wholly different look from his usual image of a gracefully- mannered gentleman. Looking at Marshall, he said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve crossed a line there. See, you should understand that you and Kathy are now divorced, and that Kathy is with me now.¡± After that, Hector turned around with a sigh to help Katherine take care of her hair, looking worried about her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Get changed now and we¡¯ll grab breakfastter.¡± Katherine, long-faced, gave Marshall a quick scan out of the corner of her eye and hesitated to do Hector¡¯s bidding. Hector pushed her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kathy. It¡¯s going to be fine. You go get changed, and I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± But Katherine was not to trust Marshall after what¡¯d just happened. ¡°You can¡¯t take him.¡± Marshall turned around. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Kathy. I won¡¯ty a finger on your sweetheart.¡± Marshall could be a rash guy, but he always kept his promise. ordingly, Katherine, though her lips were still pursed, turned to walk away after asking Hector to be careful. When she walked into her room, she took a quick nce to find Marshall and Hector exactly where they were, standing very still. Katherine locked the door from the inside and got changed quickly. After that, she didn¡¯t get out immediately, but decided to sit down on the bed. What the hell was her life. Upset, Katherine bent down and ran her fingers through her hair. How did she end up drinking all the beer, so much so that she didn¡¯t even realize it when Hector came in? She didn¡¯t think Hector did it on purpose, because after all, nothing had happened. It was probably because Hector, also drunk himself, saw an open door and decided to invite himself in. Katherine remained sitting like that for a while before Hector finally came knocking on her door. ¡°Kathy, let¡¯s go get breakfast now.¡± Katherine let out a breath and went over to open the door. In the hallway, Hector was the only one there. Katherine checked out the staircase as she asked, ¡°Is Marshall gone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Hector. Katherine bit her lips, unsure whether she should be sad or relieved. In the end, she went out with Hector with no makeup on. Marshall, however, didn¡¯t actually leave. Having parked his car nearby, Marshall was staring at the front gate of Katherine¡¯s residence from there. He caught sight of Katherine and Hector the minute they walked out the door. Katherine said something, which made Hector lean over to brush on her hair for her. They were standing quite close to each other, and the way they interacted with each other looked pretty close, too. Marshall gritted his teeth. ¡°I must be really crazy, Katherine, to allow you the opportunity of humiliating me like this.¡± Chapter 327 That Was Fast Chapter 327 That Was Fast After themotion, Katherine went to the store, intending to get some preparations done with Margaret for the opening day. However, she found herselfpletely unable to concentrate on work, because the gloomy-looking face that Marshall had kept popping up in the back of her head. The corner of Hector¡¯s mouth had some scrapes which quickly turned into bruises, and Katherine felt bad. The talent show was starting soon, and she didn¡¯t want to be burdened with the guilt that Hector¡¯s potential big break in the entertainment industry would be ruined because of her. So, she decided to take him to the hospital to see a doctor. The doctor, as it happened, was the same one that had treated Katherine¡¯s leg wounds some weeks ago. He smiled at the sight of her. ¡°Hi there, Katherine.¡± Katherine was startled. ¡°Pardon me, sir, but how do you know me?¡± ¡°Well, I did bandage you up when you got injured in the leg,¡± answered Dr. Hollis, who was a good friend of Mr. Grant¡¯s. ¡°Ooooh, that¡¯s right!¡± eximed Katherine, ¡°I thought you looked familiar.¡± ¡°A friend of yours?¡± asked Dr. Hollis, looking at Hector. ¡°Yes,¡± said Katherine with a nod, ¡°he got injured so I thought I¡¯d get him checked up for medication or ointments. He¡¯s got an audition in a couple of days.¡± Dr. Hollis smiled warmly. ¡°Come here then, son, and let me have a look. Did you get into a fight? Whew, that looks like a pretty heavy blow to me. Got the corner of your mouth torn.¡± Katherine pursed her lips, not knowing what to say in that situation. But the doctor didn¡¯t further pursue that topic as he proceeded to prescribe the right medication for Hector. As he worked on hisputer, he said, ¡°I heard you went to old Mrs. Walters¡¯ birthday party.¡± Before Katherine could react, Dr. Hollis continued, ¡°And that you drew a lucky lot for her.¡± So, Katherine mused, did that mean that she was famous again ¨C and so soon? Dr. Hollis finished his prescription and looked up at her. ¡°I ran into Marshall yesterday and you came up in our conversation. He sounded proud when he talked about you.¡± At the mention of Marshall¡¯s name, Katherine felt her good mood going down the drain. Unaware of the drama that happened in the morning, Dr. Hollis went on to say, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that expression on his face when he talked about anyone else before, you know.¡± Katherine creased her eyebrows into a deep frown. What was the doctor trying to imply? Didn¡¯t he read the gossip column of any newspaper? Shouldn¡¯t he know what her marriage with Marshall had be? After Dr. Hollis was done talking, he handed Hector the health care card and prescription. ¡°Alright now, go get your meds and remember to apply them on time. Don¡¯t eat anything spicy or that might irritate the stomach, and you should be fine after a couple of days.¡± As Hector said his thank-you, the doctor turned to face Katherine with a smile. ¡°Bye.¡± Katherine, who had been feeling down, felt even worse after she conversed with him. But exactly what she was upset about, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure herself. When Katherine and Hector got out of the hospital, they went to see Kyle at his ce. When Kyle caught sight of Hector¡¯s bruises, he assumed that the Bet children had done this, and, instantly livid, he jumped into the air and was about to go seek revenge on Hector¡¯s behalf. ¡°It was Marshall though. Marshall did this,¡± said Katherine calmly as she remained seated on the sofa. Kyle was truly surprised. ¡°Mar¡­what? He, that can¡¯t be¡­Marshall, did you say?¡± And then he turned his stare to Hector. ¡°But why would he hit you?¡± Well, that was kind of hard to exin, and Katherine didn¡¯t want to. Neither did Hector. After a brief pause, he changed the subject and asked Kyle what happened to Patrick and Alexis. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Kyle, being the simple-minded creature that he was, was immediately distracted. Alexis, as Kyle then began to recount, received some severe talking-to from her mother after she was framed by Kyle, and Ariel even grounded her so that she could reflect on what she had done wrong. Kyle droned on, but neither Katherine nor Hector was listening. Katherine shot a nce in Hector¡¯s direction before she asked with a low volume, ¡°Why did you, um, do, um¡­?¡± She was too embarrassed to finish her sentence, but she didn¡¯t have to because Hector knew exactly what she meant. Looking mortified himself, Hector replied, ¡°I was drunk.¡± And drunk he was indeed. Excited about the potential talent show fame, Hector didn¡¯t hold back at all last night when he drank. He had absolutely zero intention to sleep in Katherine¡¯s room. What had happened was that he ended up there for some reason, having climbed up the stairs in search of a guest room. Hector was utterly bewildered, too, when he woke up in the morning. Luckily, he was properly dressed when he did, since he had only taken off his jacketst night. Katherine was also thankfully absent when he opened his eyes, saving them both the embarrassment of having to face each other in bed first thing in the morning. Katherine, running a hand through her hair, thought of Marshall. Marshall was able to get in when he came to her ce in the morning, which could only mean that she had forgotten to lock the door the night before. So, she should consider herself lucky that Marshall didn¡¯t go upstairs and straight up catch her and Hector ¡°in the act.¡± Katherine let out a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s treat this incident as water over the bridge and never talk about it again, shall we?¡± Hector pursed his lips and stared at Katherine for a good couple of seconds before he nodded in agreement. Pretty soon afterwards, Katherine excused herself for feeling ill and said she wanted to go home. And she was telling the truth. She was indeed feeling unwell from the hangover, which was giving her a queasy stomach and a headache, not to mention some hurt feelings. Kyle was unaware of her internal turmoil. ¡°Shall I drive you home?¡± ¡°Not necessary,¡± said Katherine, waving her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± She then stood up and walked out without saying goodbye to Hector. When she finally got home, Katherine stood in her living room and looked around before she helplessly wailed. Why was it that she was feeling so distressed? From that day on, Marshall stopped calling her and visiting her at her ce altogether. It was like a full- on cold war between them, except this time, this cold war could be more broadly interpreted. Because without the binding responsibilities of marriage, a cold war between an ex-couple could be understood as they were simply andpletely done. Katherine enjoyed several peaceful days before she received a call from Grandma Grant when she was learning driving with a coach. Grandma Grant sounded hospitable on the phone ¨C more hospitable, in fact, than the olddy had ever been ¨C as she invited Katherine over for dinner. Katherine was taken aback. What could possibly be the purpose of a dinner with the proud olddy? So, naturally, Katherine politely refused the request. Grandma Grant sighed over the phone. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Walters, you see. They want to thank you for drawing a lucky lot, which really seemed to have helped their family business recently.¡± Katherineughed. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary since I¡¯ve already gotten such a pricy gift from them. Also, I drew that lot out of pure dumb luck and it didn¡¯t cost me a thing, so there really is no need to thank me.¡± ¡°Well,¡± replied Grandma Grant, ¡°but the Walters have decided to regard you as their lucky star. They are extremely eager to treat you to dinner, and frankly, Kathy, it wouldn¡¯t be polite to refuse.¡± Katherine facepalmed. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I just don¡¯t think¡­¡± But Grandma Grant wouldn¡¯t allow her to finish her thought. ¡°Kathy,¡± the olddy cut in, ¡°Granny miss you too. Don¡¯t you want toe over and pay me a visit?¡± Katherine was at a loss for words. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t miss anyone from the Grant family ¨C including Grandma Grant. It was true that the matriarch was nice to Katherine now, but she had never been this nice before, when Katherine had most needed it. With Katherine silent, Grandma Grant decided for the both of them. ¡°So tomorrow it is. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen staff to start preparing the food, and let¡¯s all enjoy a nice meal and conversation tomorrow.¡± Tomorrow, in fact, was a workday, which meant that Katherine probably wouldn¡¯t run into Marshall. Consequently, she agreed to the meal after some hesitation. ¡°Shall we make it a lunch party, then? It¡¯s harder to get a cab at night.¡± Grandma Grant, probably unaware of Katherine¡¯s ulterior motive, agreed to the arrangement right away. ¡°Deal. You should arrive in the morning, we¡¯ll have lunch, and then I¡¯ll ask the chauffeur to get you home.¡± ¡°Okay then,¡± replied Katherine before she hung up. Leaning over on the car, she looked as tense as before. The next day, Katherine waited until there was no chance that Marshall was still home before she took a cab to the Grant residence. Marshall was indeed no longer at home, and Grandma Grant was sitting in thewn before the main hall with old Mrs. Walters. Thedies were happily engaged in a conversation, and old Mrs. Walters didn¡¯t notice Katherine until she drew near. ¡°There¡¯s Kathy,¡± old Mrs. Walters said as she stood up from her rattan armchair. Katherine walked over in a few quick strides. ¡°How do you do, ma¡¯am?¡± Old Mrs. Walters was all smiles. ¡°Finally! We¡¯ve been waiting for you, dearie.¡± Katherine then turned to greet Grandma Grant. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Grandma Grant nodded as shemented, ¡°That¡¯s fast. I¡¯m no longer ¡®Granny¡¯ to you, am I?¡± Chapter 328 Leftover Affection Chapter 328 Leftover Affection Katherine smiled demurely, uncertain how to respond to that. Grandma Grant changed the subject. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s all get inside. The sun¡¯s getting too bright since it¡¯s almost noon.¡± Katherine helped old Mrs. Walters as they made their way into the living room. Old Mrs. Walters, unaware of the history between Katherine and Marshall, inquired Katherine about the man she was currently seeing, and asked her to bring the guy over so that old Mrs. Walters could take a look and decide whether he would be the right guy for her. Katherine smiled a little awkwardly. ¡°He¡¯s, um, kinda busy.¡± Old Mrs. Walters patted on Katherine¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°You have to watch out when you find yourself a man, my dear, because a lifetime of happiness can be ruined if you choose the wrong person.¡± That remark made Katherine change a look with Grandma Grant, who looked slightly ufortable. Katherine would count as one of the unfortunate women who found themselves the wrong men, wouldn¡¯t she? Because otherwise, her marriage wouldn¡¯t end up in mes. The three of them talked for some more when old Mrs. Walters asked Katherine about her family. After some hesitation, Katherine answered, ¡°There¡¯s no one left. It¡¯s just me.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Old Mrs. Walters was surprised. ¡°Both of your parents are¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°they passed because of idents.¡± Grandma Grant stared at Katherine, vaguely remembering old Mr. Grant, the family patriarch, once telling her that Katherine¡¯s parents ran away. But why they ran, he couldn¡¯t tell, either. Katherine smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay on my own. I don¡¯t have the pressure to feed an entire family, so that really takes the pressure off of me, you see.¡± Old Mrs. Walters seemed to feel really bad for Katherine, so she took hold of Katherine¡¯s hand and wouldn¡¯t let go. Finding the subject perilous, Grandma Grant pivoted to talk about some other topics that allowed them to gossip and joke around. The air turned lighter after that. When the kitchen staff announced that lunch was ready, Grandma Grant stood up with the help of a maid and said, ¡°Shall we? We can continue our conversation during lunch.¡± Katherine helped old Mrs. Walters as the olderdy stood up, but before they could move towards the dining table, Marshall made a sudden appearance. Striding in, Marshall said with a serious expression on his face, ¡°Hey Granny, do you see a document I left at¡­¡± When he walked in and spotted Katherine, Marshall stopped dead in his tracks, and his serious expression turned icy cold. Katherine looked away from him. It was just like the adage of Murphy¡¯sw that she should run into Marshall, thest person she wanted to see today. How ironic. Marshall looked away, too. ¡°We¡¯re entertaining guests today?¡± ¡°Yes, my boy,¡± said Grandma Grant, ¡°Granny Walters is here to have lunch with Kathy.¡± Marshall nodded. ¡°Do you see a document I left at home, Granny?¡± ¡°I did,¡± replied the olddy, ¡°and I put it in your study.¡± Marshall made an acknowledging sound and headed upstairs. Before long, he came back down with a document. ¡°Our lunch is ready,¡± said Grandma Grant, ¡°so why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°No, thanks, Granny. I¡¯ve got stuff to do in the office. Bye now.¡± Before he went out the door, Marshall greeted old Mrs. Walters goodbye. But he made no recognition of Katherine¡¯s presence apart from the one nce he shot her when he first walked in. Long-faced, Katherine didn¡¯t let out an internal sigh of relief until Marshall was gone. That was for the best. Grandma Grant, looking somewhat disappointed, hurried her guests to the dining room. Katherine had tried her best to avoid the man, but she hadn¡¯t been able to avoid seeing him after all. But luckily, it had been a brief encounter and nothing more. Still, Katherine could feel her mood affected by the incident, and she kept being distracted as she answered old Mrs. Walters¡¯ census-like questions. The meal didn¡¯t go exactly pleasantly for her, andpletely unaware of what she¡¯d eaten, she felt hungry even after lunch was finished. Old Mrs. Walters hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from her illness, and looked a bit low-spirited. After a big meal, the olddy began to get drowsy. Hence, Grandma Grant ordered one of the maids to help her lady friend upstairs so that old Mrs. Walters could take a nap. Katherine took the opportunity to stand up as well. ¡°I have to bid you farewell, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve got a lot of work at the store today.¡± Grandma Grant stared at Katherine and sighed. ¡°We are growing apart after all, you and us the Grants.¡± Katherine smiled tightly back. It was not like she had been too close to any of the Grants before anyway. After saying her goodbyes with the matriarch, Katherine walked towards the parking lot. Grandma Grant had arranged for a chauffeur to take her back to her ce. But when they drove out of the front gate of the Grant residence, they didn¡¯t go far before getting stumped by a parked car in their way. The chauffeur slowed the car down to aplete stop, and Katherine rolled down the window to realize that the interrupting vehicle belonged to Marshall, who also had his windows down, and was holding a cigarette in his hand. Marshall wasn¡¯t looking in Katherine¡¯s direction, but he also didn¡¯t look like he was driving away any time soon. ¡°Sir,¡± greeted the chauffeur. But Marshall didn¡¯t seem to hear him. Katherine knew perfectly well that Marshall had been waiting for her, but she didn¡¯t expect Marshall, who she thought had work to do and wouldn¡¯t stay there too long, to do exactly just that ¨C stay there too long. In fact, after he had lit a second cigarette, Marshall still remained put, and still refused to make eye contact with Katherine. The chauffeur turned around. ¡°Miss Jordan, I think Sir is waiting for you.¡± Yeah, didn¡¯t she know it. Katherine pondered for a while and decided to exit the car. When she approached Marshall¡¯s car, she found a lot of cigarette butts scattered around the vehicle. Marshall wasn¡¯t exactly smoking; he simply lit up the cigarette and let it burn. ¡°Please get out of my way,¡± demanded Katherine. Marshall slowly turned around to face her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Which was an infuriating thing for him to say, because had it not been for Grandma Grant¡¯s forceful request, she never, ever would have stepped an inch into this ce. Katherine looked grumpy as she replied, ¡°This is thest time that I disgrace your family residence with my presence. I swear.¡± Marshall made a snorting sound and moved his car a couple of yards away from the road. But before Katherine could walk back and get into her own car, Marshall said, ¡°Get back!¡± Katherine paid him no mind as she opened the door to her car. But just as she was getting in, Marshall, being the childish idiot that he was, reversed the car back into the middle of the road. Katherine was so furious she couldugh. She closed the car door with a loud bang, and marched over to Marshall. ¡°Ride shotgun,¡± demanded Marshall. Forcing herself to be patient, Katherine dropped her hand which was about to open the backseat door, and got into the shotgun seat. Satisfied, Marshall pumped the elerator and made an abrupt turn. The car pulled away with rming speed. Katherine, however, wasn¡¯t really scared. She simply remained silently seated. When they hit the main road with much traffic, Marshall finally had to slow down. Marshall stopped at a red light and turned to inspect on Katherine, who, after theirst encounter, had dyed her hair and got a perm, which made her look much more mature and alluring. So, she was still living a fabulous life. Marshall¡¯s lips curved into a mock smile. ¡°Living in paradise with Hector, eh?¡± Katherine, too, turned to look at him. ¡°Still none of your damn business.¡± Marshall¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You know how they say that once you¡¯ve been married, you¡¯ll have leftover affection for the other party even if you don¡¯t stay together? I care about you because of said affection. I¡¯m only happy if you¡¯re happy.¡± Katherine giggled drily. ¡°Well then, you can be happy now, since Hector and I are happy, too.¡± Marshall¡¯s smile slowly faded as he asked, ¡°Is that right? I would guess so.¡± As the traffic light turned green, Katherine said, ¡°Go now. The earlier you drive me to my destination, the earlier we can both be freed from this interaction.¡± Marshall pumped the elerator, but wasn¡¯t about to drop the subject. ¡°Did you start to fancy Hector from a long time ago? Did you like him all along and I simply failed to notice?¡± Katherine reclined into the car seat. ¡°Why are we talking about me when we could talk about you and ra? You two must be getting it on these days, since your pictures have been all over gossip columns.¡± Chapter 329 I Deserve It Too Chapter 329 I Deserve It Too While it was true that the paparazzi had been able to get photos of Marshall and ra several times, there wasn¡¯t actually anything seedy going on. Their get-togethers had been strictly work-rted, and they had been nked by their assistants all those times. Marshall raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯d hate to worry you with my news, you know.¡± Katherine kept her gaze squarely on the road ahead. ¡°Not worried. You are simply an inescapable figure in the gossip section of any news site.¡± Marshall made a clear sneering sound. After that, Katherine got quiet. She didn¡¯t want to talk because they could never actually peacefully talk now. Marshall always sounded mean-spirited when he talked to her, and even Katherine herself couldn¡¯t help her insinuating tendencies when speaking to him. The rest of the car ride was spent in silence. As they approached Katherine¡¯s ce, Marshall stopped the car and grabbed tightly on the steering wheel. Keeping his eyes away from Katherine, Marshall stared intently at the empty space before him. As Katherine opened the door, she decided to say her thank-you to Marshall before she exited the car and walked towards the front gate. Marshall rolled down the window. ¡°Katherine.¡± Katherine stopped and turned around. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Marshall turned his gaze slowly towards her. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying toprehend it for the past few days but I haven¡¯t been able to figure it out. What¡¯s so good about Hector?¡± Katherine frowned. Why did they have to talk about Hector, again? Marshall looked genuinely curious. ¡°What do you like about him? Is it his good looks? Or it is because you like to hear him sing?¡± Because these superficial features wouldn¡¯t really be able to capture a woman¡¯s heart, would they? And Katherine didn¡¯t seem like the kind of shallow women to him. Katherine stood right in front of Marshall as she watched him closely. She decided she would take the question as a representation of his genuine confusion. Katherine looked dead serious. ¡°Hector may not be perfect, but he treats me so much better than you do, Marshall.¡± As she recalled her old life, she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you how miserable I was when I lived with your family since you know all about it. After the divorce, I actually tried very hard to work on our rtionship, and because nobody knew about the divorce yet, I thought that if you wanted to give us a chance, I¡¯d be all for it, too. But you never tried to truly understand me. You never seemed to realize that my patience and my affection could one day wear thin. I won¡¯t wait around for you forever. I can get tired. Hector treats me very well ¨C especially whenpared to you. It was only after I met him when I realized that I deserved to be cared for and treated nicely too.¡± Shrugging, Katherine exhaled, as if sighing. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m asking that we part ways here.¡± For a long time, Marshall kept his eyes on her and didn¡¯t look away for a second. ¡°Did I, did I really treat you so horribly?¡± To say that Marshall was apletely bad husband to her would be a lie. Even when he failed everything else, Marshall had been consistently willing to shower her with money. But such was human nature to be greedy. When she was poor, she had thought that money was all she needed. But after she was able to get financial support from someone, she expected from him love. And when she failed to get love, she would panic, worry, and toss and turn. She would be sad. Katherine broke into a faint smile. ¡°Not really. I guess it¡¯s just thatpared to the times you¡¯ve been nice to me, you¡¯ve been mean a lot more. Consequently, I¡¯m still not happy overall.¡± Marshall exhaled. He had been meaning to ask her about some more things, but looking at the woman before him, he decided to bite down those questions, because he would only be asking to be hurt. Marshall nodded before saying, ¡°I hope that Hector¡­¡± He meant to say ¡°I hope that Hector treats you well,¡± but that would be an even harder thing to vocalize. Marshall pursed his lips for quite some time, but he didn¡¯t do anything other than rolling up the window, turning the steering wheel, and hit the elerator to drive away. Katherine stood where she was as she watched Marshall¡¯s car disappear. Clutching at her chest, the blunt pain came back to her. When Katherine got home, shey down on the yoga mat to meditate. There were a lot to meditate about, but as shey on her back, the only thing on her mind was the image of Marshall sitting in his car. Katherine covered her face with a hand. It was said that love killed, but she wasn¡¯t she whom love was supposed to kill. The talent show that Rosalie Haverford invested in got off the ground very quickly. Hector went to meet with her a couple more times before the agreement was made. Hector wouldn¡¯t be one of thosepetitors that would appear in the first rounds of audition; he would only show up after the first rounds ofpetition were done. When Kyle heard about the arrangement, he brought Hector to Katherine¡¯s ce so they could celebrate. Rosalie had also predicted to Kyle that if Hector¡¯s performances could remain steadily competent, he should be able to secure his ce as a Top 3 candidate. Kyle was almost ecstatic after talking to Rosalie, and decided that the magnitude of the good news deserved more than a dinner at home. Instead, he insisted on bringing some friends to ¡°somewhere fun¡± and get wild all night long. Katherine, however, was feeling down for the past couple of days. She didn¡¯t know exactly why it was, but she just didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with anything. Kyle then sat down next to her and collected her shoulders in his arm. ¡°Look at you, all gloomy and lethargic. I will cheer you up, mydy, and you¡¯re gonna have some serious fun tonight!¡± But the ¡°serious fun¡± he was referring to was nothing more than a night out at a bar or karaoke ce. Katherine looked in Hector¡¯s direction to find him beaming happily, which meant that Hector was in a good mood and down to have fun. ordingly, Katherine decided not to put a damper on their excitement. She nodded and forced out a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Kyle took Katherine and Hector to a bar, which was the same bar Katherine had visited the night she got divorced. She hade here looking for a one-night stand, but there she had run into Marshall. Kyle didn¡¯t sit them down in themon area. Although his own business wasn¡¯t currently open, he was still able to retain a private entertainment room all to himself. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Kyle led Hector and Marshall into the room before he made calls to invite half a dozen people over. And Katherine invited Margaret after thinking about it for a while. When everyone arrived and alcohol and food were served, the party officially began. Initially, Katherine sat in the corner with Margaret, totally uninterested in the games. But Kyle happened to be an expert in lightening up the mood. He yelled and yed, giggled and grinned, which was in the end able to engage Katherine¡¯s interest. Dragging Margaret along with her, Katherine joined the crowd to y the dice-rolling game. She did feel much better after this. The beers served in the car had rtively low ABV and tasted like water. Because of Katherine¡¯s initial admonition that she shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol in order to protect herself, Margaret didn¡¯t drink. But Katherine, totally disregarding her own advice, downed bottle after bottle of beers. Though low in alcohol content, beers, when consumed inrge quantities, could intoxicate people, too. After a drinking binge, Katherine had to lean back on the sofa half-consciously. Margaret leaned in. ¡°Are you okay, Kathy?¡± she inquired. Katherine waved a hand. ¡°I just feel stuffed. I¡¯m going to the bathroom,¡± she said as she propped herself up with the help of the sofa. There was actually a bathroom in the private room, but there was such a huge crowd that Katherine felt supremely ufortable using the bathroom when everyone else was just a wall away. Margaret helped Katherine stand and intended to escort she out of the room when Katherine shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯mpletely fine.¡± And from her appearance, Katherine looked indeed normal. Therefore, Margaret let her go after asking her to take care. Out of the private room, Katherine found the bathroom and went in. The problem began when she finished her business and got out. As she leaned on the wall outside the bathroom, for the life of her Katherine couldn¡¯t remember where Kyle¡¯s room was, since all those private rooms looked the same from the outside, and Katherine couldn¡¯t recall the room number. Katherine took a deep breath and searched herself. She hadn¡¯t brought her cellphone with her. It looked like she couldn¡¯t get back once she got out. Katherine closed her eyes. She was getting sleepy. Moaning and groaning, she waited for what she thought was eternity when someone called her name. ¡°Katherine Jordan?¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t see clearly enough to tell who that was, but still she squinted and answered, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you!¡± With a frown on his face, Carson Grant went over to help her stand. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± said Katherine, ¡°what am I doing here? Yes, why am I here? Who knows?¡± That, apparently, was the signal of a drunkdy. Carson, out in the bar on a business mission himself, couldn¡¯t stay with her long. So he sent for a waiter to help Katherine to a safer ce. Fishing out his phone, he dialed Marshall¡¯s number, since Marshall was the only person he could call in this situation. Chapter 330 I Thought You Didn’t Know Who I Was Chapter 330 I Thought You Didn¡¯t Know Who I Was When he received the call, Marshall was still in his office. He had amassed a long to-do list since he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention at work for the past few days. In addition, he hung around in the office because he didn¡¯t really feel like going home, not having much to do there. Marshall was surprised to receive a call from his uncle Carson, because it was distinctly uncharacteristic of Carson to call him. Rtionship between the Khalid branch and the Carson branch of the Grant family became somewhat strained back in the days when old Mr. Grant, Marshall¡¯s grandfather, looked for a groom for Katherine. The tension had ebbed after Carson¡¯s birthday party, but the rtionship between the two branches grewplicated once more after Marshall and Katherine¡¯s divorce. Marshall stared at his phone for some time before he picked up. ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± said Carson, ¡°Where are you right now? Are you busy?¡± Marshall replied truthfully that he was in the office and not busy currently. Sighing, Carson told Marshall the address of the bar before saying that he had run into Katherine there, alone and drunk. Marshall instantly stood up from his chair. ¡°Did you say she¡¯s drunk and alone? Are you sure she¡¯s not with anyone?¡± Carson looked around with his phone in his hand. There were truly no familiar faces to be found. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s out here by herself. Look, I have to get back to my own thing so I can¡¯t take care of her. Do you want toe over?¡± Marshall said yes without even thinking about it. ¡°Ask the waiters to take her to a break room. I¡¯ll be there in a second.¡± And then he rushed out the door with the car key in his hand, neglecting to take an overcoat. He didn¡¯t run into a single red light as he drove from thepany building to the bar. When he arrived, a waiter was already waiting for him at the door, informing him that Katherine was quite difficult to handle and that they were all so d that Marshall made it. A drunk-crazy Katherine had been acting up in the bar, so the waiters didn¡¯t keep her in the business area where the guests were. Instead, they took her to the employee breakroom in the far back of the bar. When Marshall went over, Katherine was asking some guy for more alcohol and throwing a tantrum when he denied her, stomping around and yelling. The employees, not daring to offend a valued customer, were trying to coddle her feelings like baby. Marshall walked to her and grabbed her hand. ¡°Who is here with you?¡± he asked. Katherine watched him for quite some time before replying, ¡°Who are you?¡± Marshall rolled his eyes resignedly as he bent down to lift Katherine up. He then proceeded to walk out with her in his arms. With her entire body in the air, Katherine was reasonably meek. Looping an arm around Marshall¡¯s neck, she said, ¡°Be careful not to drop me, man.¡± Marshall walked out of the bar and sat Katherine down in his car. As soon as she settled into the seat, Katherine fell asleep. Towering over her, Marshall said, ¡°Did youe here with Kyle?¡± Because without that guy, there was no way Katherine woulde to a ce like this and get royally drunk ¨C the day they finalized the divorce, of course, being the only exception. But Katherine had long dozed off, hence unable to answer his question. Marshall took out his phone, but couldn¡¯t stare at it long enough before looking back at Katherine. So he put the phone away, walked towards the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car. Katherine hadn¡¯t taken her phone with her. How convenient. Marshall drove to Katherine¡¯s ce and carried her to the front door, unlocking it with her fingerprint. When he was climbing the stairs, Katherine made a gagging sound in his arms. Hence, with hurried footsteps, Marshall carried Katherine into the bathroom in her bedroom. As soon as Katherine¡¯s feet touched the ground, she started to puke. Marshall closed his eyes. Katherine puked directly on him, a lifelong hygiene-obsessed germophobe. Icky, icky, icky. Marshall craned his neck up and took several deep breaths, while his hands remained on Katherine¡¯s back, gently patting it. But Katherine wasn¡¯t done. After this, she turned around and proceeded to vomit into the toilet. Eyes closed, Marshall took off his clothes and threw them in the trash can. With his pants dirty with the vomit, too, he took of the pants as well. After Katherine cleared out the contents of her stomach, she rose slowly and massaged her hair. Marshall walked over, flushed the toilet, and went directly to take a shower. Katherine seemed to have forgotten his presence until she heard watering down the shower head. She stopped walking out and turned around, and Marshall¡¯s entire naked body presented itself in her eyes. Marshall didn¡¯t try to hide, but he kept his eyes decidedly away from her. After staring at him for a while, Katherine looked down at herself to find vomit on her as well. After only a second of hesitation, she took off her dress and threw it in the trash can, before she headed towards Marshall. What a familiar sight. Some time ago, at the hotel room in As, Katherine was like this too when she got drunk. Marshall didn¡¯t want to remember what happened on As Ind, but with this insanely familiar scene, he simply couldn¡¯t help himself. The sex had been stimting but also exhausting for him that time. And sensation-wise, it had been gratifying. Marshall hastily turned around to face away from Katherine as he tried his best to cool himself down. Katherine, on the other hand, stood under the water stream and cleaned herself up carefully before she leaned in and held Marshall in her arms from behind. Startled, Marshall stood extremely still, not daring to move at all. Katherine wasn¡¯t doing anything sensual to him. She was simply holding him in her arms and touching her cheek on his back. But a movement like this was stimtion enough for him. He could already feel the string of reason snapping in his head. He knew that it was rather shameful of him. Him taking Katherine out of the bar like that could be exined away by innocent motives, but when he was taking a shower right in front Katherine, nobody would believe that he wasn¡¯t trying to do the dirty with her. After holding him in ce for a while, Katherine said, ¡°Marshall.¡± Marshall froze. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know who I was.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t follow up on that topic. Instead, she said, ¡°How can you be so annoying?¡± That instantly made Marshall shut up. Turning around, he pinched on Katherine¡¯s shoulder as he asked, ¡°Am I annoying?¡± Katherine stared at him through squinted eyes before she hummed a ¡°yes¡± half-seriously. The sound she made was rather nasal, and it got Marshall aroused. No longer trying to hold back, he asked, ¡°So, do you like Hector or me?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t answer, but further strengthened her arms wrapped around his waist. It was obvious that she was sleepy and was trying to find a point of support so that she could nod off. Marshall bent down his head and kissed Katherine on the forehead. No reaction from her. He then traced his kisses down to her cheeks and the corners of her mouth. And Katherine slowly lifted up her head. That was such a signal of encouragement. Marshall instantly turned off the shower and carried Katherine out of the bathroom. Just as he was about to put her down on the bed, the phone which he had tossed away carelessly as he entered the room started to ring. It was from Kyle, and Marshall didn¡¯t have to pick up to know what it was about. Marshall grabbed hold of the phone, hung up, and turned it off, all while he continued to nt kisses on Katherine. On the other end of the line, Kyle, also drunk himself, took a while to process what had happened. Taking a look at Hector, Margaret, and the waiter in turn, Kyle said, ¡°Marshall hung up on me.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. The waiter looked serious. ¡°It really was Mr. Grant who took her away. She was here alone and drunk, and we couldn¡¯t possibly take care of her.¡± Kyle ruffled his hair as he said, ¡°Well then, there¡¯s no need to worry, is there, since Marshall came to take care of her? They used to be married, so I don¡¯t think anything¡¯s going to happen.¡± Hector had had a lot to drink throughout the night, but he had immediately sobered up when he realized that Katherine was missing from the crowd. He debated with himself for a while before rushing out the door. Kyle shouted after him, trying to get him back. When that failed, Kyle mumbled to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t really think anything¡¯s going to happen. If something happens, that¡¯d be normal.¡± Hector hailed a cab outside the bar and gave the driver Katherine¡¯s ce. He sobered uppletely during the cab ride. When the car stopped before Katherine¡¯s front gate, he saw the lights on the second floor off, but a car was parked in the front yard. It was Marshall¡¯s car He was really here. Hector immediately got off the cab. Chapter 331 She Didn’t Have A Clue Chapter 331 She Didn¡¯t Have A Clue Though Hector was sober at this point, he failed to control himself and just leapt over the fences into the yard. He then banged on the door. Upstairs, Katherine and Marshall were rolling in the hay fervently. Muddleheaded, Katherine muttered, ¡°What is that noise?¡± Marshall snogged Katherine and caressed her amorously, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After smashing the door in vain, Hector took out his phone and called Marshall whose phone was off. Hector suddenly got hot-headed and battered the phone onto the ground. He took a deep breath and scanned around. Marshall must be here as his car was still parking in the yard. So he got to be staying overnight. Hector closed his eyes and cracked a smile out of sheer anger. Marshall must be taking revenge on him for sleeping at Katherine¡¯s house the other night. After done fooling around, Katherine directly passed out. Her mind was foggy the whole way. Normally, Marshall should be exhausted by this point, but this time, he was perfectly sober. He got up and rummaged through the closet and was pleased to see that Katherine had put away those old clothes. After musing for a while, he carried Katherine into the bathroom andid her in the bathtub and then changed all the beddings. For never in his life had Mr. Grant done such a chore, Marshall was pretty clumsy. After tidying up everything, he took a shower with Katherine and then changed her into pajamas. He then covered himself with a bath towel and went into his old bedroom to search around. Luckily, there were still clothes in the closet that he left on purpose. All dressed up, Marshall grabbed the trash bag and went downstairs. Hector immediately noticed Marshall when he turned on the lights in the living room. Marshall went to the door and asked, ¡°Mr. Bet, what are you doing here sote?¡± For the first time, Hector looked fierce and stern, ¡°How shameless are you, Marshall.¡± And with that, he charged into the living room and was about to run upstairs. Leaning against the door, Marshall smirked, ¡°Katherine just drifted off. She was absolutely burnt-out.¡± Hector instantly froze. Arms crossed on his chest, Marshall went to sit on the sofa and rested his legs on the tea table, ¡°Is Katherine also passionate when she is with you?¡± Back straight, Hector was silent. Marshall let out a suggestive breath, ¡°She was shouting my name the whole way. Did she get the name wrong when she was with you?¡± With his chest heaved up and down violently, Hector was furious.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marshall looked provocative, ¡°Or, you guys haven¡¯t went that far.¡± Katherine was definitely not a frivolous woman and wouldn¡¯t be with Hector physically in such a short time even though they were together now. Hector slowly descended the stairs and sat next to Marshall. It was obvious that he was holding back his anger. Marshall beamed to see Hector so dispirited. He seemed to see the same exasperated himself that day. Hector addressed, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯d like to inform you that Kathy is with me now, so would you please stay away from her from now on.¡± Marshall raised his eyebrows, ¡°With you? But her body is clearly bonding tightly with mine.¡± How brazen! Hector stood up indignantly. Marshall withdrew his legs and sat up, ¡°Hector, it really annoyed me to see you tagging along Katherine everywhere before. Well, you know what does it feel like now, right? Sadly, this is just the beginning.¡± Heading towards the door with the garbage bag, Marshall said, ¡°Katherine is and will only be mine. You got to keep that in mind.¡± He had erased all the traces that he was ever in Katherine¡¯s bedroom before and was sure she wouldn¡¯t notice a thing the next morning for she was actually pretty careless. After taking out trash, Marshall got on his car and drove away. Hector remained motionless by the sofa for a while and looked upstairs. It was his fault that Marshall got the chance to swoop in. Hector didn¡¯t stay long for though he wanted to check on Kathrine upstairs, he was afraid to witness the scene that he was dreaded to see. So after mulling it over, he gave up the thought. He then slowly exited the living room, turned off the lights and closed the door. Marshall was parking his car nearby and was relieved to see Hector out. Katherine didn¡¯t have a clue about what happened this night. After getting up, she examined around. She had a wet dream about Marshallst night and Marshall appeared to be as strong as ever. Katherine got out of the bed and went to the bathroom. Checking herself in the mirror, Katherine didn¡¯t find anything wrong with her except her swollen lips. Marshall loved to leave love bites all over her body before, but now, her body was all smooth and clean, so it was probably just a dream. After freshening up, Katherine still felt heavy-headed. She was having an upset stomach and felt like retching after hangover. Katherine then went downstairs to fix herself a breakfast. She paused to see her phone on the tea table. Shepletely cked outst night, but she did remember that she asked Margaret to take care of her because she knew that she would drink to excess. Grabbing her phone, Katherine went to the kitchen to cook noodles and texted Margaret to thank her for taking her homest night. She was in her pajamas when she woke up, so Margaret must have helped her. Kyle and Hector definitely wouldn¡¯t change her clothes for her if they drove her home. But Margaret immediately called her and asked her how was she. She also mentioned that Katherine went missing at thetter half of the evening. Katherine was taken aback, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring me home?¡± Margaret answered hesitantly, ¡°The waiter said that Marshall picked you up. Hector then just followed you out to check on you. Kyle said it was okay and just sent me home, so I didn¡¯t know what happened exactly.¡± Katherine hissed in bewilderment. She then hung up Margaret¡¯s call and dialed Hector¡¯s number, but she didn¡¯t get through. She didn¡¯t think too much and called Kyle. Kyle was still asleep for he also binge-drankst night. Katherine recapped what happened. Eyes closed, Kyle recalled, ¡°Yeah, Marshall sent you home. You lost your direction in the barst night, so they called Marshall to pick you up. Well, Kyle probably had brought your phone homest night. He must be worried sick and went to check on you.¡± Katherine racked her brain to figure out what exactly happenedst night, so she just hung up the phone. After having the breakfast, Katherine went to water the flowers outside and immediately saw the smashed phone in the yard. Katherine went to pick it up and found that it was Hector¡¯s phone with the SIM card still in it. No wonder that she couldn¡¯t get in touch with Hector. Katherine waspletely baffled at this point. With the fragmented phone in her hand, Katherine pondered for a minute and gave Marshall¡¯s a call, but he didn¡¯t answer it. How great! Katherine called again and this time it was picked up. Marshall¡¯s voice sounded muffled, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Talk to youter.¡± Chapter 332 Don’t Mention It Chapter 332 Don¡¯t Mention It Katherine also lowered her voice, ¡°Did you send me homest night?¡± Marshall was quiet for a while, but Katherine can hear people talking over the phone. He was probably in a meeting. Katherine blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, call me back when you are avable.¡± Then she just hung up the phone and started zoning out on the sofa. Hector¡¯s SIM card was still in her home, so she ought to send it to him. After waiting for a while, Marshall didn¡¯t call her back, so Katherine grabbed a cab to Kyle¡¯s ce. Hector was not in Bet¡¯s house now and would sleep at Kyle¡¯s once in a while. Kyle was still sleeping when Katherine went over, so she asked the waiter to call him. Barefooted, Kyle went out in pajamas, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you here so early?¡± Katherine asked whether he knew where Hector was and took out his SIM card. Kyle paused, ¡°Hector dropped this in your yard? Where is his phone?¡± Katherine heaved a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± Kyle scratched his head, ¡°Well, was he so wastedst night? I didn¡¯t know where did he sleep. I headed directly here. I will ask someone to find him. He should be fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Katherine actually wasn¡¯t worried about Hector¡¯s safety for he had been living alone for years and definitely wouldn¡¯t be injured on his home turf. Kyle also looked puzzled aboutst night, so Katherine just gave up interrogating him. Katherine didn¡¯t stay long at Kyle¡¯s ce. She left Hector¡¯s SIM card there and went to her store. Margaret was already buried in work. Katherine went over, ¡°When did you guys leave yesterday?¡± Margaret didn¡¯t drink too much and recalled, ¡°About ten o¡¯clock. Then I went to find you when you went missing.¡± Katherine still couldn¡¯t bring to her mind about what happened after she¡¯d gone to the bathroom. Margaret then added, ¡°I was absolutely shocked when Hector bolted out after he heard that you were picked up by Marshall. I thought something horrible must have happened.¡± Katherine chuckled, ¡°He was probably afraid that Marshall would beat me up when I¡¯m unconscious.¡± After all, Hector was there when Marshall almost got physical with her. She then helped Margaret to organize and got Marshall¡¯s call after a while. He said that he was in Katherine¡¯s home. Katherine paused, ¡°What are you doing there? You can just give me a call!¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Where are you? Just get back. I¡¯m at your doorstep.¡± Katherine checked the time and found that it was lunch break. She actually didn¡¯t want to meet Marshall now for she felt like that she had said everything perfectly clear that day. Moreover, she would get vexed every time she thought about how they fought. But still, she felt she owed Marshall one since he drove her home yesterday. After thinking for a while, Katherine answered okay and hung up. She then bade farewell to Margaret and called a taxi. To her surprise, Marshall was sitting on the sofa and watching TV when she went home. ¡°How did you get in here?¡± Katherine was dumbfounded. Marshall pointed upstairs, ¡°I told you to shut the balcony door. Howe that you never listen?¡± Katherine meant to say thanks to Marshall before, but now, she didn¡¯t feel the need to do so. Face darkened, Katherine sat opposite to Marshall, ¡°You sent me home yesterday? You didn¡¯t do anything appropriate to me, did you?¡± Marshall grinned, ¡°Well, you seem disappointed. You can tell me whatever you want. I will for sure y along.¡± Frowned, Katherine replied, ¡°You have absolutely no sense of shame.¡± Then she continued, ¡°Did you see Hectorst night?¡± Marshall paused, ¡°Hector? Why would you ask that?¡± ¡°Well, his phone was broken to pieces at my doorstep yesterday. Did you do that? You didn¡¯t get physical with him, did you?¡± Marshall muttered after pausing for a second. ¡°Am I just this kind of person to you?¡± ¡®Well, sure. He punched at Hector¡¯s nose on the second floor before and the bruises on Hector¡¯s nose didn¡¯t go away for days.¡¯ Katherine thought inside. Marshall snorted, ¡°Rest assured. We didn¡¯t fight. I actually got quite along with Hector.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t buy his words at all. Lips pursed, Katherine said, ¡°Well, you are quite in a good mood today. Weren¡¯t you quite formidable?¡± Marshall let out a sarcastic smile, ¡°Not as tough as you.¡± They were at each other¡¯s throats that day, but still, he was the one who got defeated. Then they didn¡¯t contact with each other for days, but this woman still looked as merry as ever and he turned out to be edgy all day. Marshall now had a new perspective on his rtionship with Katherine. There was no way that Katherine would be docile if he chose to be all domineering when he was with her for it would just backfire. He must chime in with her. She was as rebellious as she can be now and he was unable to tame her. Marshall would feel contented and joyful every time he thought about Hector¡¯s facest night. It seemed like that he had vented all the anger that he had bottled up that day. ¡°Katherine, can we please just stop fighting and be nice to each other?¡± This was the first time ever that Mr. Grant had swallowed his pride and talked to someone so meekly. Katherine sneered, ¡°I have never wanted to quarrel with you myself. You had gone too far.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t want to reason with her and just nodded, ¡°Right, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡®Well, I had got what I wanted yesterday, so it¡¯s no harm to be lectured by her.¡¯ Marshall talked to himself inside. Katherine felt there was nothing to say to Marshall now, so she stood up, ¡°Well, you can leave now.¡± Marshall then grinned, ¡°Could you cook noodles for me? I haven¡¯t had lunch yet. Could you please do it as I sent you home yesterday?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t care about whether Katherine would call him shameless at this point. Katherine paused and stared at Marshall for a moment. She then went into the kitchen. It was actually quite easy to fix him noodles as she had all the materials. There were still eggs, beef minces and veggies left. These were staples in her noodles. She got some salted pickles that she made from the fridge and took it out. Marshall looked at the noodles and felt familiar. Sitting across Marshall, Katherine texted Kyle to see if he had found Hector. Kyle immediately texted back and said that Hector was with Rosalie now to discuss the talent show details. He also added that Hector didn¡¯t know that he had dropped the phone and thought that he had lost it. Marshall and Katherine didn¡¯t talk to each other the whole time. Marshall was quite pleased and ate all the noodles even with the soup. He burped and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t got so full for a long time.¡± Katherine chortled, ¡°Is that so? The Grants is quite stingy, huh?¡± As she was about to clear all the dishes, Marshall stood up and said, ¡°Allow me.¡± He then put all the dishes into the dishwasher. Katherine was texting with her legs crossed on the sofa when he went to the living room. Marshall can well figure out who she was texting to. He leaned against the kitchen door and said, ¡°Your store name sounded horrible.¡± Katherine chuckled and didn¡¯t look away from her phone, ¡°Well, suck it up. I didn¡¯t open the store for you.¡± Marshall beamed and thought why was she so sharp-tongued towards him? However, it seemed like that she only got a bad attitude towards him, so in a way, he was special in her mind. Marshall checked the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go. Remember to shut the balcony door.¡± Katherine just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall nced at her and found her quite sexy and erotic though she was just sitting on the sofa drowsily. It was probably because that he entangled with her quite ferventlyst night. She looked like a mature woman to him. Marshall exhaled silently and felt that his chest was heaving up and down violently. Marshall got on his car and found that Frances texted him. She said that they hadn¡¯t had dinner together for a while and wondered if he had time tonight. Well, it was true that he hadn¡¯t seen Frances for days, so he texted that he was avable. After reading Marshall¡¯s text, Frances beamed and immediately texted ra. ra was taking a break in her office and grinned when she saw Frances¡¯ text. She texted back a smiley face and said thanks. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Frances immediately wrote back, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re a family.¡± ####Chapter 333 He Can¡¯t Let Go of Her Marshall was overwhelmed with work all afternoon and got Frances¡¯ call when he got off work. She said that she would be waiting for him in a western restaurant. Marshall didn¡¯t give it too much thought for he knew that Frances got his taste. After packing up, he drove over. Frances was at the Mason¡¯s mansion all day long and was probably afraid that someone might see her alone and she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it. Old Mr. Mason was confined to bed for days before for being mad at her taking a divorce with Khalid. People knew that Old Mr. Mason was sick but didn¡¯t know exactly why. So Frances just took that as an excuse to live in the Mason¡¯s justifiably. Frances actually surprised a lot of people when she got divorced with Khalid. For one thing, she was quite straight and just signed her name on the divorce paper without acting up or whatsoever. And for another, Khalid was actually quite generous and gave Frances a lot when he divided the property, but Frances didn¡¯t take a bit and just left. The Old Mrs. Grant was even stupefied, because from her understanding, Frances was not such a person. In her eyes, Frances definitely would take advantage of this opportunity and ask for a ton. But Marshall actually knew what Frances was up to by doing this. Khalid was a quite soft-hearted man and would always feel guilty towards her now that Frances didn¡¯t take a thing. And with this sense of guilt, they wouldn¡¯t have a clean break. This was exactly what Frances wanted. Marshall suddenly thought of his divorce with Katherine. When they departed with each other, Katherine epted everything that he gave to her and directly signed the paper without even give a thorough reading to it. Well, she probably didn¡¯t want anything to do with him and had officially let go of the past. But Marshall felt that he was the one who can¡¯t move on. Marshall drove to the restaurant and directly went to find the private room that Frances had booked. But ra was the one in the room when he opened the door. She looked equally shocked as he was. ¡°Marshall?¡± Standing by the door, Marshall asked, ¡°You are here alone?¡± ra blinked her eyes and looked innocent, ¡°Right, auntie Frances said that she wanted to have dinner with me and told me to wait here.¡± ¡°Did youe here with auntie Frances?¡± The drinks had already been served. It looked like that ra had been waiting for a while. Marshall didn¡¯t go further and just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My mother must have got mistaken.¡± At the drop of his sound, the waiter came in with the dishes, ¡°Sir, here is the food you¡¯ve ordered.¡± Marshall had no choice but to enter the room to clear the way for the waiter. ra looked perplexed, ¡°What happened? Did auntie Frances tell you to be here?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t answer and gave Frances a call. Her phone was off. Marshall sneered and immediately figured out what was going on. ra stood up and said bewilderingly, ¡°What is going on?¡± Marshall heaved a sigh, ¡°Nothing really. My mom made a mistake. Well, this dinner is on me. I have to be somewhere,¡± ¡°Well, won¡¯t auntie Frances be here?¡± ra stopped Marshall. ¡°Yeah, she is pretty upied now.¡± ra lookedplicated, ¡°Well, auntie Frances had booked this room and ordered a bunch. I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish all the dishes myself. Marshall, have you had dinner yet? Why don¡¯t we...¡± ra faltered and seemed to be in a dilemma. Marshall nced at ra, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You can just leave it. I¡¯m not a fan of western dishes anyway.¡± Then he nodded at ra and just left. ra slowly took her seat and looked defeated. Marshall went out and drove to the old mansion. Old Mrs. Grant was having dinner and was surprised to see Marshall home, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re gonna eat out?¡± Marshall washed his hand and entered the dining room, ¡°Last-minute changes.¡± The old mansion was serving Chinese food recently and Marshall actually liked it. Old Mrs. Grant asked if Marshall wanted to apany her to offer incenses to the Buddha in a few days. Marshall directly answered, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have the time. You can ask Katherine.¡± Old Mrs. Grant paused and teased, ¡°Katherine? Well, I don¡¯t think she would agree to do that with me. You¡¯re not together now and there is no reason to ask her to apany me. She would onlye overst time for the Walters¡¯ sake, but got gloomy when you came home all of a sudden.¡± Marshall suddenly cracked a smile and looked at Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°You hided that file on purpose, right?¡± Old Mrs. Grant raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°You are really dull on this love matter. How can you be so shrewd on business but so insensitive when ites to love?¡± Marshall nodded and chimed in, ¡°Well I¡¯ve probably spent way too intelligence on business.¡± ¡°Your aunt Lydia went to draw divination sticks for Lucas the other day and didn¡¯t really get an auspicious result. She didn¡¯t have anything for two meals straight.¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°Well, the fortune telling thing is not that urate, right? One can¡¯t just believe it blindly.¡± ¡°I actually want to take you there and draw a marriage-boding stick for you as well.¡± ¡°Another reason for me to skip that.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°If the result turns out to be like Lucas¡¯, I probably wouldn¡¯t have appetite for meals for two days.¡± Old Mrs. Grant chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would care about that. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t care for the result.¡± Well, it was not that he would make much of it, it was just he would get a little bit upset if the result turned out to be inauspicious. Old Mrs. Grant heaved a sigh, ¡°Marshall, when can you figure out what your heart really wants?¡± Marshall paused while eating but ended up saying nothing. After having dinner, Marshall went to the open lot in front of the main building and lighted a cigarette. Then he got a text from one of his minions saying that Hector went to meet Katherine. Marshall sneered and texted that he must stay on guard of what was happening in Katherine¡¯s house and keep track of how long had been Hector staying in Katherine¡¯s home. He must notify him if Hector stayed too long. The minion texted back affirmative. But Hector actually stood at Katherine¡¯s doorstep for a long time and didn¡¯t go in. Katherine was upied in the kitchen and didn¡¯t notice Hector. She got startled when Hector called her in the living room. Katherine grinned while exiting the kitchen, ¡°I heard that you went to discuss talent show matters with Rosalie. How did it go? Have you finalized all the details?¡± It looked like that Katherine didn¡¯t know what happenedst night. Suppressing his inner difort, Hector answered, ¡°While my appearance sequence won¡¯t be crystalized until they got some preliminary responses about the show from the audiences.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty reasonable. You definitely would be an instant hit.¡± Hector wanted to smile but failed to crack one. Staring at Katherine, Hector asked, ¡°What are you feeling after having so much boozest night?¡± ¡°I had too much yesterday and just cked out. Did youe by and send my phone back?¡± Hector replied yes, ¡°Marshall was here.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah, I heard that he brought me home. He actually can be sweet once in a while.¡± Hector recalled that Marshall looked like that he had showered beforeing downstairs. He wouldn¡¯t just take a shower for no reason. So, something must have happened... Lips pursed, Hector asked in a while, ¡°Did you remember what happened aftering home with Marshall?¡± Legged crossed on the sofa, Katherine replied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t have a clue about what happened after I left the private room. Did I get crazy afterwards? How annoying.¡± Chapter 333 He Can’t Let Go of Her Chapter 333 He Can¡¯t Let Go of Her Marshall was overwhelmed with work all afternoon and got Frances¡¯ call when he got off work. She said that she would be waiting for him in a western restaurant. Marshall didn¡¯t give it too much thought for he knew that Frances got his taste. After packing up, he drove over. Frances was at the Mason¡¯s mansion all day long and was probably afraid that someone might see her alone and she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it. Old Mr. Mason was confined to bed for days before for being mad at her taking a divorce with Khalid. People knew that Old Mr. Mason was sick but didn¡¯t know exactly why. So Frances just took that as an excuse to live in the Mason¡¯s justifiably. Frances actually surprised a lot of people when she got divorced with Khalid. For one thing, she was quite straight and just signed her name on the divorce paper without acting up or whatsoever. And for another, Khalid was actually quite generous and gave Frances a lot when he divided the property, but Frances didn¡¯t take a bit and just left. The Old Mrs. Grant was even stupefied, because from her understanding, Frances was not such a person. In her eyes, Frances definitely would take advantage of this opportunity and ask for a ton. But Marshall actually knew what Frances was up to by doing this. Khalid was a quite soft-hearted man and would always feel guilty towards her now that Frances didn¡¯t take a thing. And with this sense of guilt, they wouldn¡¯t have a clean break. This was exactly what Frances wanted. Marshall suddenly thought of his divorce with Katherine. When they departed with each other, Katherine epted everything that he gave to her and directly signed the paper without even give a thorough reading to it. Well, she probably didn¡¯t want anything to do with him and had officially let go of the past. But Marshall felt that he was the one who can¡¯t move on. Marshall drove to the restaurant and directly went to find the private room that Frances had booked. But ra was the one in the room when he opened the door. She looked equally shocked as he was. ¡°Marshall?¡± Standing by the door, Marshall asked, ¡°You are here alone?¡± ra blinked her eyes and looked innocent, ¡°Right, auntie Frances said that she wanted to have dinner with me and told me to wait here.¡± ¡°Did youe here with auntie Frances?¡± The drinks had already been served. It looked like that ra had been waiting for a while. Marshall didn¡¯t go further and just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My mother must have got mistaken.¡± At the drop of his sound, the waiter came in with the dishes, ¡°Sir, here is the food you¡¯ve ordered.¡± Marshall had no choice but to enter the room to clear the way for the waiter. ra looked perplexed, ¡°What happened? Did auntie Frances tell you to be here?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t answer and gave Frances a call. Her phone was off. Marshall sneered and immediately figured out what was going on. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ra stood up and said bewilderingly, ¡°What is going on?¡± Marshall heaved a sigh, ¡°Nothing really. My mom made a mistake. Well, this dinner is on me. I have to be somewhere,¡± ¡°Well, won¡¯t auntie Frances be here?¡± ra stopped Marshall. ¡°Yeah, she is pretty upied now.¡± ra lookedplicated, ¡°Well, auntie Frances had booked this room and ordered a bunch. I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish all the dishes myself. Marshall, have you had dinner yet? Why don¡¯t we...¡± ra faltered and seemed to be in a dilemma. Marshall nced at ra, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You can just leave it. I¡¯m not a fan of western dishes anyway.¡± Then he nodded at ra and just left. ra slowly took her seat and looked defeated. Marshall went out and drove to the old mansion. Old Mrs. Grant was having dinner and was surprised to see Marshall home, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re gonna eat out?¡± Marshall washed his hand and entered the dining room, ¡°Last-minute changes.¡± The old mansion was serving Chinese food recently and Marshall actually liked it. Old Mrs. Grant asked if Marshall wanted to apany her to offer incenses to the Buddha in a few days. Marshall directly answered, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have the time. You can ask Katherine.¡± Old Mrs. Grant paused and teased, ¡°Katherine? Well, I don¡¯t think she would agree to do that with me. You¡¯re not together now and there is no reason to ask her to apany me. She would onlye overst time for the Walters¡¯ sake, but got gloomy when you came home all of a sudden.¡± Marshall suddenly cracked a smile and looked at Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°You hided that file on purpose, right?¡± Old Mrs. Grant raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°You are really dull on this love matter. How can you be so shrewd on business but so insensitive when ites to love?¡± Marshall nodded and chimed in, ¡°Well I¡¯ve probably spent way too intelligence on business.¡± ¡°Your aunt Lydia went to draw divination sticks for Lucas the other day and didn¡¯t really get an auspicious result. She didn¡¯t have anything for two meals straight.¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°Well, the fortune telling thing is not that urate, right? One can¡¯t just believe it blindly.¡± ¡°I actually want to take you there and draw a marriage-boding stick for you as well.¡± ¡°Another reason for me to skip that.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°If the result turns out to be like Lucas¡¯, I probably wouldn¡¯t have appetite for meals for two days.¡± Old Mrs. Grant chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would care about that. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t care for the result.¡± Well, it was not that he would make much of it, it was just he would get a little bit upset if the result turned out to be inauspicious. Old Mrs. Grant heaved a sigh, ¡°Marshall, when can you figure out what your heart really wants?¡± Marshall paused while eating but ended up saying nothing. After having dinner, Marshall went to the open lot in front of the main building and lighted a cigarette. Then he got a text from one of his minions saying that Hector went to meet Katherine. Marshall sneered and texted that he must stay on guard of what was happening in Katherine¡¯s house and keep track of how long had been Hector staying in Katherine¡¯s home. He must notify him if Hector stayed too long. The minion texted back affirmative. But Hector actually stood at Katherine¡¯s doorstep for a long time and didn¡¯t go in. Katherine was upied in the kitchen and didn¡¯t notice Hector. She got startled when Hector called her in the living room. Katherine grinned while exiting the kitchen, ¡°I heard that you went to discuss talent show matters with Rosalie. How did it go? Have you finalized all the details?¡± It looked like that Katherine didn¡¯t know what happenedst night. Suppressing his inner difort, Hector answered, ¡°While my appearance sequence won¡¯t be crystalized until they got some preliminary responses about the show from the audiences.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty reasonable. You definitely would be an instant hit.¡± Hector wanted to smile but failed to crack one. Staring at Katherine, Hector asked, ¡°What are you feeling after having so much boozest night?¡± ¡°I had too much yesterday and just cked out. Did youe by and send my phone back?¡± Hector replied yes, ¡°Marshall was here.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah, I heard that he brought me home. He actually can be sweet once in a while.¡± Hector recalled that Marshall looked like that he had showered beforeing downstairs. He wouldn¡¯t just take a shower for no reason. So, something must have happened... Lips pursed, Hector asked in a while, ¡°Did you remember what happened aftering home with Marshall?¡± Legged crossed on the sofa, Katherine replied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t have a clue about what happened after I left the private room. Did I get crazy afterwards? How annoying.¡± Chapter 334 I Like You Calling Me Grandma Chapter 334 I Like You Calling Me Grandma Hector then said that he would have a closed training afterwards as Rosalie had hired a singing and shape-up teacher to give him basic courses. Katherine was actually far more excited than Hector himself when she heard the news, ¡°Wow, great! It¡¯s definitely a good thing for you. These foundation courses can guarantee you a marvelous result in the show.¡± She didn¡¯t sound like that she didn¡¯t want Hector to leave. Ironically, Hector actually first thought of her and hesitated a long time when he heard about the closed training. Hector smiled lightly, ¡°Right, you feel the same way as I do.¡± Katherine looked sincere, ¡°But you have to let us know when you need help. I would get you a lot of fan support.¡± Hector nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± He actually had a lot to say to Katherine when he came over like what happenedst night and his training. But Katherine didn¡¯t look like that she would miss him too much. Those questions and words just suddenly got stuck in his throat. After chatting with Katherine randomly, Hector just left. Katherine was actually sleepy, so after giving herself a good stretch, she closed the door and went upstairs. While she just turned off the lights on the second floor, Marshall got the text about her situation. Marshall read it smilingly and put down the phone. Then he went to shower and had some missed calls from Frances. Marshall then went to answer the phone, but before he could say anything, Frances shouted hurriedly, ¡°Marshall, you just left without having dinner today?¡± ¡°Why did you ask ra to be there?¡± ¡°How foolish are you, kiddo. Why else would I ask ra to be there? You and ra are both single now, so why can¡¯t you get to know her?¡± Marshall sneered, ¡°You are still harboring this thought, huh?¡± Frances got displeased, ¡°Of course I am. I really don¡¯t know what else should I say to you now. You and ra ought to be together. Now that you¡¯ve divorced with Katherine, why are you being so reluctant?¡± ¡°Well, my dad is also single now and I heard that auntie is also not with someone. Do you think if it would be a good idea if I set them up?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Frances instantly got agitated. ¡°Is that woman still thinking about your father?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Well, they were supposed to be together anyway. Now since that they all got divorced, wouldn¡¯t it be great if they can get back with each other?¡± ¡°Marshall.¡± Frances called his name angrily. Of course she knew that Marshall was bringing up this matter to taunt her. ¡°Katherine was no match for ra. Why are you so stubborn?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t choose to retort, ¡°That auntie is more good-natured and well-pampered than you. Plus, her family background is more powerful than yours. She is actually quite a strongpetitor and definitely wouldn¡¯t be overshadowed by you. I think it¡¯s a smart decision for dad to pick her.¡± Frances got speechless. ¡°See, your attitude ispletely different when you are in the same shoes with Katherine. So, don¡¯t tell me that you are doing this for my good. You are really fooling yourself.¡± Frances was livid with anger by this point, but Marshall was quite blunt. ¡°I¡¯m quite busy these days, so don¡¯t call me. You can call your precious ra when you need anything.¡± Then Marshall just hung up the phone. Flinging the phone aside, Marshall looked impatient. He really didn¡¯t know that Frances was still trying to set him up with ra. She seemed still clueless and didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her after failing her own marriage. Marshall heaved a sigh and went to bed after drying his hair. Marshall wanted to fall asleep, but his phone kept getting messages. He picked up the phone and found that ra was texting him. She was saying that she didn¡¯t know that Frances would do that tonight and felt awkward. Moreover, she was sorry for causing any troubles to Marshall. She sent a bunch of messages in a row and seemed anxious. Marshall stared at the phone for a while and didn¡¯t text back. After muting the phone, he turned off the bedsidemp. ra didn¡¯t get Marshall¡¯s responses after waiting for a long time and came to realize that Marshall probably won¡¯t text her back. She didn¡¯t really know if Marshall had seen her texts or it was just that he ignored her. Feeling uneasy, ra paced back and forth. Frances just called and said that she had scolded Marshall. She then exined that Marshall felt that it would be troublesome to be seen together with her, so he just left. Well, it actually made sense, since that they had been photographed too many times together by the press though they were both apanied by assistants. The press also captioned that they were business partners when those pictures were posted online and didn¡¯t look fishy, so those scandals before about them were just rumors which were cleared up gradually. So if they were photographed having slightly suggestive date in private, things might get out of control once again. However, they can¡¯t just always keep this distant rtionship because they were afraid of those gossips. ra felt like that she cannot wait any longer. She had seen Marshall checking his Facebook constantly when she was having a meeting with him for several times. She can see the Facebook avatar that he was checking on his phone and it was a selfie of Katherine. Clearly, he was still thinking about Katherine. She would again end up losing everything if she didn¡¯t do anything just like what happened before. She can¡¯t let that happen again. She wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Marshall¡¯s one-year long marriage with Katherine was too much of a blow to her. And now that they¡¯d divorced, there was no way that she would miss this opportunity. ra pondered for a while and called Frances who immediately picked up. ¡°ra?¡± ra let out a breath, ¡°Auntie, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Frances answered okay gleefully and chimed in. Marshall didn¡¯t know what Frances and ra were plotting, so when Old Mrs. Grant brought up going to the temple again the next morning, he said, ¡°I mean it. Give it a try and see if Katherine wants to go there. She might be okay with that.¡± Old Mrs. Grant beamed, ¡°Sure, sure. I will ask her and pester at her if she doesn¡¯t want to go.¡± Marshall grinned, ¡°I just want you to give her a call.¡± After having breakfast, Marshall went to work and Old Mrs. Grant called Katherine. Katherine went to the store early in the morning and was busy as a bee. She was actually quite reluctant to get Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s call. She really felt uneasy, after all, she was Marshall¡¯s grandma and by getting in touch with her, she was bound to meet Marshall. Though she still met Marshall a lot, it felt different. Katherine stared at the phone for a while and picked it up, ¡°Old Mrs. Grant.¡± Old Mrs. Grant let out a sigh, ¡°I like you calling me Grandma.¡± Chapter 335 Frances Dared Not to Mess with Her Chapter 335 Frances Dared Not to Mess with Her Hearing Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s words, Katherine got speechless. Sensing that Katherine got awkward, Old Mrs. Grant directly asked if Katherine wanted to go to the temples and burn incenses to Buddha. Katherine¡¯s first response was to reject and wondered that shouldn¡¯t the Grants apany her to do such a thing. It seemed inappropriate that her former grandson-inw would go there with her. Old Mrs. Grant heaved a sigh and exined that she noticed that Katherine drew an auspicious stick at the Walter¡¯sst time and wanted to get some of her luck. Katherine grinned, ¡°I¡¯m really not that lucky. You know what I was suffering before.¡± Old Mrs. Grant answered hurriedly, ¡°The luck has definitely turned in your favor now. You know, the Walters¡¯ business actually started blooming after you drew that stick. They couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡± Old Mrs. Grant really had a way with words. Katherine grabbed her hair, ¡°Well, you can ask Marshall to go there with you. He is always in luck.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course except for that he was forced to marry her. Old Mrs. Grant then lowered her voice, ¡°Kathy, just because that you got divorced with Marshall, you didn¡¯t want to do anything with us either?¡± Clutching at her phone, Katherine didn¡¯t know what to say. She really didn¡¯t want to get mixed up with the Grants after the divorce. They can be friends, but not too close. She can ept to get in touch with Marshall once in a while, but she felt rather messy and ufortable to be seen together with the Grants. Old Mrs. Grant then added, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you to do anything for me, Katherine. Just this once, could you please go there with me?¡± Katherine let out a sigh and answered okay. It looked like that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with Old Mrs. Grant this time. So she gave up negotiating and just agreed, but next time, she would feelfortable to reject her. Old Mrs. Grant seemed merry and told Katherine that she would ask driver to pick her up tomorrow. Katherine answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Katherine sneered after hanging up for a while and actually missed the old days when she was on bad terms with the Grants. Hearing her words, Margaret chuckled, ¡°I heard what you are saying. Old Mrs. Grant seemed nice.¡± Katherine let out a light smiled, ¡°Is that so?¡± But the truth was that she was quite indifferent to her before and was only starting to be patient with her after she got divorced with Marshall which was actually unwanted. Katherine didn¡¯t leave the store till noon. She went to the supermarket nearby and wanted to get some groceries. But she ended up seeing familiar faces near the fresh food section. Katherine paused and didn¡¯t expect to see Frances and ra here who were chatting like mother daughter. Frances looked all right to her. She thought that she would get dispirited or rather downhearted after the divorce, but she was not so far different from before. But it was probably because that the divorce hadn¡¯t been released to the public and she still felt that she had opportunities. Katherine then looked away and started picking what she wanted to buy. While ra and Frances were joking with each other joyfully, they saw Katherine when they turned around. There were not many customers in the supermarket now, so Katherine was actually pretty eye-catching with her splendid figure and great outfit. Frances froze and frowned. ra was quite confused at first, ¡°Auntie Frances, what...¡± Before she can finish her sentence, she saw Katherine. ra was always good at hiding her emotions, so the surprised look just fled past her face and then she resumed her smile. She then pushed the trolley towards Katherine, ¡°What¡¯s the odds, Miss Jordan.¡± Katherine slowly turned around, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Lips pursed, Frances stared at Katherine. Though she still looked displeased as ever, her voice was much calmer than before, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± But Katherine just ignored her. Frances dared not to mess with her at this point since Katherine can well use the divorce to take revenge on her. ra nced at Katherine and looked at Frances. Frances was nothing unlike before today. ra was actually surprised. But Katherine just pushed the cart away after getting the fresh food without paying heed to them. Frances cursed after Katherine was away, ¡°Who does she think she is? A piece of garbage.¡± ra smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, auntie Frances. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry with this kind of person.¡± Frances actually had the audacity to discuss Katherine behind her back now, ¡°It¡¯s really beneath me to fight with this kind of person. Do you know how ill-bred she can be? I really don¡¯t want to waste my time on her.¡± ¡°Right, of course.¡± ra smiled. ¡°Now that Marshall had divorced with her, the Grants won¡¯t have anything to do with her from now on. Don¡¯t be angry. We ought to get rid of this kind of woman from our life forever.¡± Holding ra¡¯s hand, Frances said, ¡°I would definitely not let that kind of girl marry into the Grants if it weren¡¯t for Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s insistence. I¡¯m really sorry on this matter.¡± ra pursed lips and forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that it¡¯s all over now.¡± Frances heaved a sigh, ¡°Right. we¡¯ll forget this forever as long as you can Marshall can be good together.¡± ra thought for a while and looked at the direction that Katherine left. The problem was that she felt that she was extremely distant to Marshall and there was no way to be near him. Marshall was not exactly enthusiastic to her, so she didn¡¯t know where to start. While Katherine just got back to her home with the groceries, Kyle called and joked that the something horrible happened in the Bets. Well, it would be weird if nothing happened to the Bets since he was constantly scheming them. Kyle didn¡¯t seem to hear the upset in Katherine¡¯s voice and went on telling her that Patrick was robbed last night when he asked the driver to stop the car midway while he felt like vomiting for he had drunk too much. Patrick was always hot-tempered and coupled with the stimtion of the alcohol, he got into a fight with two rascals. The driver was too frightened to get out of the car. As Patrick was outnumbered, he ended up being sent to the hospital. Katherine replied, ¡°You hired those two rascals, right?¡± ¡°Damn right I did.¡± Kyle sounded cocky, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can teach that jerk a lesson.¡± Right, his reputation was even worse than Patrick¡¯s. A wicked person ought to be harassed by his kind. Kyle giggled, ¡°I went to check on him this morning. His arms and legs are all fractured. Ariel was in tears next to him.¡± Katherine took a sigh, ¡°You got to watch out. He might call the police.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Kyle sounded indifferent, ¡°I gave those two rascals enough hush money.¡± Then he added, ¡°Right, I saw Marshall¡¯s mother in the hospital today. I wanted to say hello to her, but got angry when I thought of how did she mistreat you.¡± Actually, Frances despised him, too. Kyle knew this perfectly well, so he didn¡¯t want to invite a snub. Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°Really? What is she doing there?¡± Kyle answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw her asking the doctor questions, but she sure looked sneaky in her sunsses and was avoiding people on purpose.¡± Katherine thought for a while, ¡°The Grants are all fine. Could it be that her parents are sick?¡± Kyle denied directly, ¡°Why did she sneak around then? I think that she was nosing around just like me.¡± Chapter 336 Why Did You Get Divorced Chapter 336 Why Did You Get Divorced Katherine was amused by Kyle¡¯s somewhat vivid description. She then nodded, ¡°Well, you do have a point.¡± Katherine actually didn¡¯t really care about what Frances was up to, but the truth was, this woman had bullied her many times before, especially during the one-year marriage she had with Marshall. Though she had told herself that she didn¡¯t want to get involved with her any more, she cannot hold back her inner anger. ¡°Could you look it up for me? I want to know who did she meet in the hospital and what exactly happened.¡± Kyle chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re really the same kind of people here. I¡¯ve already asked someone to look into it. I¡¯m actually curious myself.¡± ¡°Okay then, let me know if you get anything.¡± Kyle then excitedly recalled again how did he get Patrick into the hospital like he had won a war. Katherine didn¡¯t choose to dampen his enthusiasm and just put her phone on the table while cooking. She would react to his speech once in a while. Kyle then really got nothing to say in a minute and just asked what Katherine was doing. Katherine soundedzy, ¡°I¡¯m cooking. Can¡¯t you hear the running water?¡± Kyle paused, ¡°Count me in. I¡¯m be over soon.¡± He then just hung up without giving Katherine the chance to reject.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine rolled her eyes and continued cooking. But before Kyle was here, Marshall showed up. Katherine just nced at the figure in the living room and thought it was Kyle, ¡°You can wait in the dining room. I¡¯m almost ready.¡± Marshall came over and leaned against the door, ¡°Howe you are so sure that I¡¯ll be here?¡± Katherine was taken aback and immediately turned around, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The smile on Marshall¡¯s face slowly faded, ¡°Who are you waiting for then?¡± ¡°What are you doing here in my home? Do you need to tell me something? Well, spit it out and go out. I¡¯m busy.¡± Marshall hugged his shoulder and actually felt thick-skinned for in his life, he was always the one who was sucked up to. This was the first time that he was buttering up someone but got a cold eye. Marshall said honestly, ¡°I just want to check on you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see the need really.¡± Katherine sneered. Marshall let out a breath and nodded approvingly, ¡°Right, this is really unnecessary.¡± But he would just get edgy if he didn¡¯t see her in person. Now that she was right in front of him, he finally filled up the hole in his heart, but at the same time, he felt uneasy for she was looking at him indifferently and even annoyingly. He didn¡¯t like this. She was supposed to beam at him every time she saw him. Katherine went to serve the dishes in the dining room. Marshall just remained motionless and looked at her movement. Well, this feeling actually reminded him what he was going through on their divorce day. He sat in his office for a long time that day and even missed the appointment time he made with Katherine, but he just can¡¯t make up his mind. He wanted this divorce from the day one, but when it was finally happening, he suddenly got cold feet for no reason. Kyle arrived right when Katherine had set the table. He paused when he realized that Marshall was also here, ¡°What¡¯s the odds! Fancy meeting you here. Why don¡¯t we have this lunch together.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t really regard himself as an outsider and acted like he was in his own home. Marshall was obviously relieved to see Kyle here, ¡°You are waiting for Kyle?¡± Face darkened, Katherine replied, ¡°Go get your own utensils if you want to have lunch here.¡± Kyle was way more enthusiastic than Katherine and hurriedly went to the kitchen to get chopsticks for Marshall, ¡°Here, help yourself!¡± Looking at Kyle, Katherine felt powerless. Kyle wasn¡¯t really an expert in the way of the world and didn¡¯t see that her close contact with her ex- husband as inappropriate. Kyle went to sit down and started talking about the Bets. He then suddenly recalled, ¡°Well, Marshall actually helped a lot to deal with those two Betsst time. They really had nothing to say after Marshall showed those materials to Kevin. Marshall, you did that for Katherine, right?¡± Marshall nced at Katherine who was concentrating on eating. He then nodded, ¡°Right.¡± Kyle giggled, ¡°I knew it! They were always arrogant, but you didn¡¯t choose to give them a lesson until Katherine was hurt.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Why did you get divorced then? I really can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Katherine looked up and stared at Kyle, ¡°Well, there are a ton of things you can¡¯t understand. Why don¡¯t you focus on eating and stop talking?¡± Kyle paused, ¡°Someone is in a bad mood today. You are usually not so mean to me.¡± Katherine directly answered, ¡°Right, I¡¯m agitated today.¡± Kyle got curious, ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many funny gossip today. Howe that you are so upset?¡± Marshall spoke, ¡°Well, because I showed up.¡± Huh, he was pretty self-aware of that. Katherine then didn¡¯t say a word for the rest of the lunch. Marshall didn¡¯t stay long after the dinner for he got to go to work. He then just left after saying goodbye to Katherine and Kyle. He saw ra in the reception desk right when he entered thepany lobby. Marshall frowned, ¡°What happened?¡± ra immediately beamed, ¡°Nothing really. I didn¡¯t see you when I went to your office before, so I¡¯m here to ask them to let me know when youe back.¡± Marshall nced around and saw two gift boxes on the reception desk. He then nodded and looked at ra, ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ra looked undisturbed, ¡°Nothing important. I was just dropping by on my way to meet a customer and thought that I would give you the delivery breakdowns. I¡¯ve given it to Peter.¡± Marshall nodded. ra thought for a while and said, ¡°I marked some brand attentions in the breakdown. It¡¯s a bit complicated this time and needs a lot of materials, so just let me know if you run across something that you don¡¯t understand.¡± ra smiled after Marshall nodded, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go then. See youter.¡± Marshall stood in ce and turned to the receptionist after ra left, ¡°Miss Henderson gave you those stuff?¡± The two receptionists looked nervous, ¡°Right, we tried to turn down, but Miss Henderson said those were just small gifts and insisted on giving them to us.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t mean to me them and just nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You call just call Peter if she sent something expensive next time and you don¡¯t know how to decline.¡± The girls hurriedly nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± Marshall then went to his office and saw the file that ra was talking about. He skimmed it and put it aside. He was actually feeling sleepy for having too much, a feeling that he seldom experienced. Marshall clutched at his nose bridge and leaned against the chair, but his office door was opened before he can get some shut eyes. It was Lucas. He needed Marshall to sign a file. Marshall took the file and asked, ¡°I heard that you will have a blind date tonight.¡± Lucas paused a bit and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Signing the paper, Marshall smiled, ¡°I wish you all the best.¡± Lucas stared at Marshall, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get it over with. I don¡¯t really buy the whole blind date stuff.¡± Lucas seemed to be smiling, ¡°I still want to wait a bit more. Maybe, I will get what really belongs to me.¡± Marshall froze and surveyed Lucas. Chapter 337 Unwilling to Give up Chapter 337 Unwilling to Give up Marshall worked overtime in thepany and saw Frances standing in the lobby when he just got off the elevator. Thinking about what Frances had done before, he looked irritated. But Frances acted like nothing had happened and hugged Marshall¡¯s arms, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time. I thought that you would work to the midnight. It¡¯s a good thing that you are hard-working, but you need to take care your body. Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± Marshall stared at Frances and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Frances dropped her hand and took a sigh, ¡°I passed by thepany and wanted to check on you. The receptionist said that you haven¡¯t left yet, so I figured that I will wait here.¡± She then took Marshall¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have the dinner together.¡± Marshall actually felt exhausted and wanted to go home. But Frances was clutching at him tightly, ¡°Your grandparents are pretty mad at me recently and would lecture me at every meal. I really don¡¯t feel like eating at home. I¡¯m already miserable. Why can¡¯t they understand me? They would just me me.¡± Marshall then didn¡¯t know how to reject. He knew that Frances was having a hard time, but she brought it on herself. Then they got on Marshall¡¯s car. Frances then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I know a ce that you would definitely like. There are not many diners at this time, so they must have spots avable.¡± Marshall remained silent and just drove to the address that Frances was talking about. The restaurant was not in the downtown area and there were not many cars parking in front of it. It looked like that its business was not exactly good. Marshall looked at the que and asked, ¡°Did it taste good here?¡± Frances giggled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡± She then dragged Marshall into the restaurant that was pretty empty. Seeing that they were here, the waiter immediately greeted, ¡°A table for two?¡± Frances answered, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a private room.¡± The waiter blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Got it. Please follow me.¡± While Frances and Marshall just entered the room, the waiter brought in the menu. Frances waved her hand, ¡°We¡¯ll be needing that in a minute.¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°Are we waiting for someone?¡± Frances chuckled, ¡°No, let¡¯s get the drinks first. I waited for such a long time and feel quite thirsty.¡± She then really ordered a pitcher of juice and started reading the menu. The private room door was opened in a minute. But instead of the waiter, it was ra who came in. ra was still speaking while opening the door, ¡°The traffic is really backed up, auntie, I...¡± Then she stopped and looked awkward. Marshall¡¯s face immediately darkened upon seeing ra, but Frances didn¡¯t really sense his anger and just hurriedly stood up, ¡°ra, you are finally here. Come and grab a seat.¡± ra then slowly took her seat and said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Marshall is also here.¡± Frances then answered the question for Marshall, ¡°Right, I dropped by thepany on my way here and figured why don¡¯t we have dinner together. Here is the menu. Let¡¯s see what do you want to eat.¡± ra looked hesitated and took the menu after ncing at Marshall. Marshall was really irritated. He knew that there was something weird about Frances today and just realized what was she up to. ra didn¡¯t dare to order too much and just handed the menu to Marshall who didn¡¯t take it. Frances then got the menu, ¡°This fish looks great. Marshall, do you like this? Let¡¯s order one and give it a try.¡± Marshall got a cigarette from his pocket and lighted it without answering Frances which was a clear sign that he was angry, Frances looked at ra who was shaking her head. Frances then took a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s try this fish then. This dessert also looks great. Let¡¯s get one. Right, I heard that their signature dish is the chicken soup which is good for our body. Let¡¯s order one.¡± Marshall remained silent the whole way and flicked the cigarette ashes into the ashtray after the waiter left. ra thought for a while and said, ¡°I thought that I¡¯m just having dinner with auntie today and am really shocked to see you here.¡± Frances followed, ¡°I meant to just have dinner with you alone and thought that why don¡¯t er eat together when I found that Marshall hadn¡¯t dinner yet. The more, the merrier.¡± Marshall suddenly let out a sneer. Frances pondered and didn¡¯t say anything. She knew what Marshall was like. He would get livid if she said too much. It was great enough that Marshall didn¡¯t straight leave. Nobody said a word in the private room till the waiter served the dishes. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The restaurant didn¡¯t have many diners here, so they got the dishes ready pretty quickly. After all the dishes had been served, Frances said to ra, ¡°Here, ra. Have some of these. It¡¯s good for your body.¡± Then she handed the chopsticks to Marshall, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Marshall then took the chopsticks and scanned all the dishes on the table, but none of them looked appetizing. He then put down the chopsticks in a while, ¡°You guys have it first. I want to have another cigarette.¡± He then got the cigarette case and was about to head out. Frances grabbed Marshall¡¯s phone before he can take it, ¡°You can smoke outside, but your phone must stay here.¡± She was afraid that Marshall would just slip off. Marshall stared at Frances, but she looked quite firm and didn¡¯t budge at all. Marshall then just went out. Frances smiled after the room door was shut, ¡°I¡¯m way more experienced than him.¡± ra muffled her voice, ¡°Auntie, Marshall seemed displeased. Did we go too far?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Frances seemed baffled, ¡°I¡¯m doing all these for his good. Don¡¯t take it personally. Let¡¯s enjoy these dishes ourselves. He has toe backter anyway.¡± But Marshall didn¡¯te back for a long time. His phone was still on the table and started vibrating because of the phone calls. Frances didn¡¯t take it at first but the phone kept buzzing. She grabbed the phone and found that it was Kyle who was calling. She assumed that Kyle must be calling for some irrelevant matters, so she just hung up. She didn¡¯t really want Marshall to have frequent contacts with Kyle anyway. Kyle didn¡¯t have a good reputation, so she was afraid that he might mislead Marshall. After failing to get in touch with Marshall, Kyle got displeased, ¡°Marshall hung up my phone once again!¡± Katherine was watching the TV and got agitated, ¡°What are you calling him for? You can go out and find something interesting to do if you are bored. I would definitely go off if you dared to call him over.¡± Kyle turned to Katherine, ¡°I want to ask him about the Bets. I¡¯m sure that he had dug some dirt about Ariel when he investigated the Betsst time. You know what, now that I¡¯m done lessoning those two rascals, my next target is that bitch.¡± Katherine changed the channel, ¡°Just ask him and leave. I want to get some sleep.¡± Kyle redialed the number, and this time, Frances picked it up, ¡°Kyle? Why are you keep calling?¡± Kyle paused, ¡°Where is Marshall?¡± Kyle then heard ra¡¯s voice, ¡°Auntie Frances, have a taste at this. It¡¯s pretty good. I¡¯m sure Marshall would also like this.¡± Kyle hissed, ¡°Are you with ra?¡± Katherine¡¯s eyes flicked and remained silent. Chapter 338 Stubborn Chapter 338 Stubborn Frances didn¡¯t know why Kyle was asking this question for, and just replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need anything?¡± Well, not the kind of thing that he can tell Frances. Kyle responded, ¡°Nothing important really. I just wanted to chat with him. Is he around?¡± Frances replied that Marshall went to the bathroom. Kyle didn¡¯t press further and said, ¡°Okay then, I will call himter.¡± Then he just hung up the phone. Kyle put the phone aside and sneered, ¡°Marshall is having dinner with ra. I really got to salute to him. How can he have the appetite to eat with that woman?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Well, Miss Henderson is both kind and beautiful. Don¡¯t be jealous of her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous of her?¡± Kyle turned around and pointed at his eyes, ¡°You know what, I¡¯m not trying to brag, but I can see right through people. I can immediately tell if one is fake or not. Nobody can hold a candle to me on this matter.¡± Katherine nced at Kyle with the corner of her eyes and smiled, ¡°All right. Do you need anything else? I really want to have some rest.¡± It was not exactlyte. Kyle mused for a while and figured that he had spent the whole afternoon here, so he should leave anyway. Then he just said goodbye to Katherine and left. Katherine fixated her eyes on TV which was airing a music talent show. There were all sorts of talent show nowadays and there was really not much to watch in their preliminary stages. But at theter part of the show, all those left were talented ones and it was when the show would be interesting. After watching for a while, Katherine felt bored and just turned off the TV. She shut the door and went upstairs slowly. ra was actually a pretty good choice. If the Grants can unite the Hendersons by marriage, the two families¡¯ business would for sure blossom. Katherine went back to her bedroom and checked the balcony. The balcony was closed tightly, so no one would be able to break in. Katherine looked outside through the window and beat her chest. She was feeling goddamn upset. After Marshall left the private room, he just disappeared and didn¡¯t return to the room after ra and Frances had finished the meal. Frances felt odd, ¡°ra, wait here. I will go outside and check on him.¡± ra nodded. Frances headed out the private room and went to the lobby, but Marshall was not there. Atst, she went to the restaurant¡¯s front door and found that Marshall was sitting in the car. Frances felt exasperated and disappointed. She then pounded at the car window. Marshall reclined the seat and seemed like to be sleeping. Hearing the tapping on the window, he slowly turned around. The car window was half down, he just said, ¡°Are you done eating? I¡¯ll send you home.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Frances suppressed her voice, ¡°Marshall, what are you doing here?¡± Marshall cracked a smile, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Frances was really stubborn on this matter, ¡°I want you to be together with ra? Am I wrong?¡± Marshall got the window down all the way, ¡°If it¡¯s really what you want, you can be together with her then. Why should I care about what you want?¡± Frances took a deep breath because she felt like that Marshall was being unreasonable. Marshall was supposed to be ra from the outset. Wouldn¡¯t it make everything right if he got back with ra now that he was divorced?¡± He was for sure being stubborn. Marshall got the seat back up, ¡°If you don¡¯t give up this idea, I won¡¯t have meal with you from now on. This is thest time.¡± Frances got slightly agitated, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you trying to get rid of your own mother for that Katherine?¡± Marshall was always a cold person and didn¡¯t really value family too much. He stared at Frances, ¡°You are the one who is really leaving the family for ra. Haven¡¯t you yet figured out why my dad got divorced with you?¡± ¡°Marshall!¡± Frances shouted. She can¡¯t bear it when someone said that Khalid didn¡¯t want her anymore. It was impossible. Khalid always doted on her. Marshall spoke, ¡°Where is my phone? Give it to me.¡± The phone was still in Frances¡¯ hand. She then just tossed the phone into the car through the window, ¡°Here is your phone. How ungrateful are you! I¡¯m doing all of this for you. you are just like your father...!¡± Marshall just started the car and lifted the window. It looked like that he wouldn¡¯t even drive her home. Frances kicked at Marshall¡¯s car. But Marshall straight drove away and didn¡¯t say anything. Standing in ground, Frances was livid with anger. ra saw her altercations with Marshall through the restaurant window. Though she didn¡¯t heat their conversation, she can see that they didn¡¯t really agree on the issue judging from Frances¡¯ kick on the car. ra turned around and took her seat. She was also getting furious for she didn¡¯t know how to get to know Marshall. Frances then returned to the room in a minute. She came in smilingly and tried to exin that Marshall had to go to thepany and left first. ra acted she didn¡¯t know what happened. ¡°Right, he must be busy. There are a lot of stuff in the company for him to handle.¡± Frances didn¡¯t rush to leave and sat down, ¡°But he got to have a rtionship. He is really a stubborn one.¡± In an effort tofort ra, Frances added, ¡°Growing up, Marshall is always indifferent and doesn¡¯t have many girls around. He is a bit dull when ites to rtionship. We all know that, right? He is spending way too much energy on work. But nobody is perfect. You got to forgive him for that.¡± ra smiled. Actually, if Marshall can be together with her in the end, she was willing to wait longer, but she was just afraid that he would end up being together with other women. Marshall had already paid the bill when he went out, so ra and Frances just left. The two called cabs home separately. After Frances left, ra hailed a taxi and said Katherine¡¯s address hesitantly. Though she hadn¡¯t visited Katherine¡¯s residence before, she heard Frances nagging about it. She said that Marshall gave Katherine a lovely house when they got divorced and Katherine was living in it merrily. Frances had also mentioned the address of the house which was really located in a valuable district. ra asked the driver to stop near Katherine¡¯s house and decided to walk there. Katherine was already asleep. ra looked a while from afar and hided behind a tree when she saw someone standing in front of Katherine¡¯s house. A man was leaning against a parked car and stared at the direction of Katherine¡¯s second floor. Chapter 339 Marriage Divination Stick Chapter 339 Marriage Divination Stick ra immediately got dejected, Though she can¡¯t see the face and outfit of the man standing under the streemp, she can straight tell that it was Marshall. Standing behind the tree, ra examined Marshall. Marshall was holding a cigarette between his fingers, but he didn¡¯t light it and would stamp it to pieces on the ground after a while. Then he took out of his phone and was enthralled by the contents in the phone. Though his face outline wasn¡¯t clear against the light, ra can still see that he was smiling lightly yet affectionately. Marshall stood there for a long time and got on the car. ra watched his car disappearing into the darkness. She then took a deep breath and went to the spot that Marshall was parking. The ground was littered with cigarette stubs. ra paused for a few seconds and grinded them with her feet. She was really irritated by this point like her heart was clutched at by someone tightly, But Katherine didn¡¯t know none of this and slept soundly till the next morning. After waking up, she gave herself a good stretch and went to shower. Then she got her changed clothes and wanted to put it into theundry machine. But she was shocked to see her beddings and a dress in it. Katherine hissed and some images seemed to spring to her mind, but they were all too vague. She was having some weird dreams recently and cannot really distinguish the dreams from the reality. Katherine thought for a while and took out all the items in the washer. It looked like that they had been washed before but just didn¡¯t get taken out to dry. She stared at the dress which she clearly remembered that she wore when she went out with Kyle and ended up drinking too much. She threw the dress back into the washer and redid it. Katherine then went to the kitchen to cook breakfast while recalling what exactly happened that day, but it was all futile. All she can think of was some suggestive images if she really tried to recall. Hell no. She didn¡¯t want to think those images. Those images would only appear in dreams now and she would never let that happen in real life. After the breakfast, Hector called and said that he was leaving for the closed training and wanted to say bye. It seemed like that Hector was in Kyle¡¯s ce now because she can hear Kyle¡¯s droning over the phone. It seemed like that he was packing up for Hector. Katherine immediately replied, ¡°Are you leaving now? I¡¯ming over.¡± Hector hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m at Kyle¡¯s ce.¡± Katherine replied okay and just hung up the phone. She then quickly dressed up and went over. She just wanted to bolster up Hector¡¯s morale in person and wish that he can get a good result. Hector was standing in front of the club with a car parked by his side when Katherine arrived. It looked like that Hector was about to leave. His stuff had been loaded. Katherine got out of the car and sprinted towards him, ¡°Hector.¡± Looking at Katherine rushing over hurriedly, Hector¡¯s anger that he was holding in his heart these days just disappeared. Well, maybe he just thought too much. Katherine actually didn¡¯t know what happened that day. Hector beamed at Kathrine and opened his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s have a hug. I really don¡¯t know when can I be out again.¡± Katherine grinned, ¡°I will go to the templeter and would wish you good luck. You will for sure be famous.¡± Hector nodded and hugged Katherine, ¡°Okay, I guess I would borrow some of your luck.¡± Kyle patted Hector on the shoulder, ¡°Rest assured. My sister has already arranged everything for you. You would definitely be an instant hit.¡± Hector paused for a while and released Katherine, ¡°If Marshall were to pester at you, you could just use me as excuses to reject him, I¡¯m all right.¡± Katherine broke into ughters and nodded approvingly, ¡°Got it. I would definitely fight with him.¡± The driver then lowered the window, ¡°Mr. Bet, we should leave now.¡± Hector then stroked Katherine¡¯s hair and waved at Kyle. He then just got on the car and left. Katherine then said, ¡°Well, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to fool around with us carelessly the next time he is back. He would be a star.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Kyle responded andnded his arms on Katherine¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I only got you now, Katherine.¡± Katherine was really disgusted by Kyle¡¯s words and flung his arms aside, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I actually despise you.¡± Then she took out her phone and checked the time, ¡°I got to go. I have to apany Marshall¡¯s grandma to the temple now.¡± Kyle teased, ¡°Why would you do that? Just as what I¡¯ve said, you guys didn¡¯t look like divorced couple.¡± Actually, Katherine felt the same way. Marshall was being all affectionate these days and woulde to her home for meals which was really weird like they hadn¡¯t got divorced. Well, she was not one who liked to drag things on. She didn¡¯t think the whole thing through before and just foolishly thought there was turning back. Lips pursed, Katherine paused, ¡°Well, I know what I should do then.¡± She then hailed a cab and went to the Grants¡¯ mansion without waiting for the driver to pick her up. After she arrived at the mansion, she didn¡¯t go in but waited by the door and immediately got on the car after Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s car appeared. Old Mrs. Grant looked merry to see Katherine and held her hands, ¡°Howe that you didn¡¯t go in? What are you standing here for?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Old Mrs. Grant heaved a sigh, ¡°I meant to ask Marshall to go there with me, but he got a lot on his te recently.¡± ¡®Thank god. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡¯ Katherine thought inside. Noticing that Katherine didn¡¯t say anything, Old Mrs. Grant remained silent. The temple was on a hillside of outskirts. Though it was workday, there were a lot of prayers. The car stopped at the foot of the hill. Katherine and the main then held Old Mrs. Grant to climb the stone stairs. The slope was not that steep, so they were not exactly tired. There was a young master waiting by the temple door. Seeing that Old Mr. Grant was here, the young master hurriedly led them to the back of the yard. Katherine had never been to this kind of ce before but felt oddly calm and secure after she heard the ode circling around the temple. There was already an old mater waiting at the meditation abode. Katherine felt like she was really inexperienced. Seeing that Old Mrs. Grant was here, he chanted Amitabha. Old Mrs. Grant hurriedly put her arms together devoutly and mad a bow. Katherine followed suit. The master then smiled at Katherine, ¡°You must be one who drew the stickst time.¡± The master smiled, ¡°You look like you are blessed with good fortune.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know if the master was just lightening the mood or he had really read something from her face, so she just smiled back. The young master then took out a few futons for them to sit on heels. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Old Mrs. Grant exined she¡¯d like to draw a marriage divination stick and nced at Katherine subconsciously while she was saying that. Chapter 340 I Hope She Can Blame Me Chapter 340 I Hope She Can me Me Katherine really didn¡¯t know what to do under this situation, so she just remained silent and knelt beside Old Mrs. Grant. The master chanted a lot of Buddha quotes which Katherine didn¡¯t understand a bit. They then headed towards another meditation abode where housed the big wooden box that Katherine had seen in the Walters. There were several young masters chanting by the box. Old Mrs. Grant stood in front of the box and Katherine just followed. Old Mrs. Grant turned to Katherine and asked, ¡°Do you want to pick one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t have anything to wish for.¡± Old Mrs. Grant let out a sigh and then got a stick out with her eyes closed. The master then took the stick over and sat on a wooden chair. Katherine scanned around and found that the abode was of antique beauty with bamboo doors. While no one was paying attention to her, Kathrine slowly exited the abode and waited by the door. The back yard was pretty tranquil with not many prayers and looked just like a country yard. Katherine waited for a while and then followed a neat path. She then saw a main hall standing at her left hand while she took a turn. There were several masters talking to a prayer there. That prayer looked serious and was making a bow to the masters. He then slowly turned around in a few seconds and put down his hands. Katherine remained motionless. Marshall cracked a smile and slowly descended the stairs and walked towards Katherine. While he stood in front of Katherine, he said, ¡°Grandma is still in it?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°She is drawing marriage divination for you.¡± Marshall was in his casual clothes and didn¡¯t look like he came from the office. She then added, ¡°Old Mrs. Grant said you are busy and can¡¯t apany her here. You look quite unupied to me.¡± ¡°I managed to take this time out.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Under the current situation, though Katherine knew that Old Mrs. Grant called her over with other motives, she dared not to vent out. Hearing the Buddha odes, she felt pretty peaceful and felt like she can have a cool-headed analysis of what was going on in her life. Marshall nced around, ¡°You are new here, right? Let¡¯s walk around.¡± Katherine nodded and followed Marshall walking along the path. ¡°My store is about to open for business soon, so I might get busy and wouldn¡¯t have time for this kind of thing from now on.¡± Marshall just nodded. Katherine nodded, ¡°I¡¯m actually curious of what Old Mrs. Grand had drawn for you.¡± Marshall turned to Katherine, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to draw one?¡± ¡°Nah, I fell quite contented now.¡± ¡°I have a stable rtionship with Hector now, so I¡¯m not exactly interested in this marriage thing.¡± Katherine continued. Marshall¡¯s eyes immediately changed and just nodded as a reply. Katherine let out a breath, ¡°Compared to the happy life now, I was quite miserable before.¡± Marshall looked at Katherine, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for before.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Huh, lucky me. You won¡¯t get the chance to make life shitty for me again.¡± Marshall got silent. They walked to the front of the temple and there were lots of prayers there, so Katherine didn¡¯t want to join in. They just stood in a long corridor, seeing all the prayers in an endless stream. ¡°Did you change the bedding for me when you sent me home that day?¡± ¡°You threw up.¡± Marshall answered, Well, he was not exactly lying, Katherine did puke that day. Katherine nodded, ¡°Did I do anything crazy?¡± Well, how can one define crazy? In Marshall¡¯s mind, the hot sex between them didn¡¯t count as one, after all, they had experienced that before. So he just replied, ¡°No.¡± Katherine finally felt at ease. Then the conversation just stopped. The two didn¡¯t talk to each other till Old Mrs. Grant called and wondered where Katherine was. Marshall and Katherine then went to find her together. Old Mrs. Grant was shocked to see Marshall here and teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have the time?¡¯ ¡°I took the time out.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded and said she was done. Old Mrs. Grant said that she was going to dine in the temple before, but now, she didn¡¯t bring it up. So the group went downhill together. Old Mrs. Grant actually looked quite tired which Katherine assumed was because she didn¡¯t draw a good result, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t leave so early. After they got on the car, Katherine asked how did Marshall¡¯s marriage divination stick go. Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t answer her question directly and just muttered, ¡°Well, we can¡¯t really believe this kind of thing. Human effort is the decisive factor.¡± Katherine immediately knew what Old Mrs. Grant was trying to say. While they were driving to the downtown area, Old Mrs. Grant suggested to have lunch together. Katherine smiled, ¡°I¡¯m gonna pass. I have to go to the store. There are a lot of things I have to deal with.¡± This sounded like that Katherine was just trying toe up with an excuse. While Old Mrs. Grant wanted to say something, Marshall spoke, ¡°Right, we can have lunch some other day when you are not busy with your store.¡± Old Mrs. Grant was surprised by Marshall¡¯s reaction. Marshall nced at Old Mrs. Grant from the rear-view mirror and Old Mrs. Grant just stopped. Katherine took a sigh of relief secretly and nodded. Marshall drove Katherine to the store and Katherine just got off the car after bidding farewells to Old Mrs. Grant who frowned when she saw the que. ¡°The store name doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± Leaning against the chair, Marshall looked at Katherine, ¡°Well, Katherine likes it.¡± ¡°She is ming you for what happened.¡± ¡°I would wish that. I¡¯m more afraid that she has moved on.¡± Marshall then drove away. Old Mrs. Grant brought another matter up on the way, ¡°Your dad is also upied these days. Like father, like son.¡± Marshall was actually taken aback, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? Your father is homete these couple of days. He often returns home at midnight. Well, it¡¯s not really thepany stuff.¡± Old Mr. Grant then took a sigh. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better if you know this. Otherwise, you might get ufortable if you hear this from others.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°You can tell me.¡± ¡°Do you remember the women that was supposed to marry your father but regretted it at thest moment? She is in hospital these days. There is no one to take care of her, so your father goes there every day. I didn¡¯t ask why he is doing Chapter 341 Why You Love Someone else? Chapter 341 Why You Love Someone else? Marshall first heard this thing, stunned. Recently, Khalid often returned homete, but Marshall paid little attention to why. A little whileter, he nodded, ¡°He is an adult, and he knows what he is doing.¡± Old Mrs. Grantughed, ¡°You seems to care little about the things of your father.¡± Marshall sighed, ¡°My thing is still in a mess. How can I intervene into his matters?¡± Old Mrs. Grant leaned against the back of chair, ¡°Your thing is easier.¡± However, he shook head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The affection to him in Katherine¡¯s eyes was gradually fading, which was not a good point. Marshall drove Old Mrs. Grant back. He got changed and went back to thepany after a meal. His phone rang and was told that Hector was picked up by Rosalie to have his closed training. Marshall replied, ¡°Okay, I see.¡± He then hung up andughed. Rosalie was really a go-doer. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rxing for a while, he began to work. This noon was full and fast. When it¡¯s time to ring out, Peter came over, which distracted Marshall from his work. He checked the clock and squeezed his brow ridge. ¡°You go first. I still have something in hand.¡± After Peter left, Marshall continued his work. A short whileter, someone entered in. Marshall didn¡¯t raise head, ¡°What¡¯s up? Documents? Put there and go.¡± However, a clearughter came to his ears. He looked over and then frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ra¡¯s lips still curled but her voice lowered. ¡°I got something depressed and I think I have to talk with you.¡± Both of them knew what ra meant. His behavior yesterday sort of made ra embarrassed. Marshall put the documents down and kept his hands on his thigh with fingers crossed. ¡°Yesterday, I was busy so I left, and there was nothing to do with you.¡± ra came over and got seated opposite to Marshall. ¡°I knew nothing about Mrs. Grant¡¯s behavior. In fact, I thought Mrs. Grant had given up to fix me up with you after the things before. Anyway, I feel so sorry for yesterday. Am I making you in a dilemma?¡± ¡°No!¡± Marshallughed ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ra looked so ashamed. ¡°I thought over after that. If someone saw us there and made it news, which will y a negative role to bothpanies. I was careless and things fell through the cracks. Next time, I will contact you first when Mrs. Grant wants me out. Marshall snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Recently, he had no n to have a meal with Frances. ra came here with a small gift, which looked simr with those at the front desk. She handed it over to Marshall, ¡°It¡¯s one of the gifts from the customer, and I think highly of it. So I bring it to you.¡± Marshall said thanks without any interest to know what it was. ra put it on the desk and then leaned against the chair. ¡°Mrs. Grant has been so kind to me and I also enjoy the time with Mrs. Grant. Perhaps, we had an engagement, so she still wants me to be her daughter-inw. How about I make some time and exin to her?¡± Marshall seemed to care little about that, ¡°My mother listens to nobody, so forget it.¡± ra ordingly nodded, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Grant is a little obstinate. In fact, I have exined several times, but it transparently doesn¡¯t work.¡± Marshall was not intended to talk about that, so he took out the supply book ra sent to him before. ¡°With you here, I¡¯d like to figure out something about the supply book.¡± ra leaned close to his desk and tried to see the document more clearly. So close to each other, Marshall smelled her fragrance of jasmine, which made him frown. ra nced at the supply book and smiled, ¡°The marks really make it difficult to understand. I get the notes in my phone.¡± She found a picture and showed it to him, leaning closer. Marshall nced at the screen, ¡°You send the picture to me and I¡¯ll check itter.¡± ra paused and then eximed, ¡°I forgot all about this way.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t give any reaction. ra soon sent the picture to Marshall, feeling upset. The reason why she kept the notes picture was to make more chances to meet Marshall. So the given supply book was made difficult to understand on purpose. ra then turned a topic, ¡°How is Old Mr. Mason? I heard that there was something wrong with him and Mrs. Grant is taking care of him recently.¡± Old Mr. Mason was not well. He was so angry of Frances that sickness attacked him. But Frances did well in finding excuses. Marshall replied, ¡°He is better now, but he needs someone around. My mother is so worried, so she takes care of him herself.¡± ra sighed, ¡°It¡¯smon. The older a man is, the easier he gets ill. But there is nothing serious. Before, my grandfather...¡± All of a sudden, she swallowed her words. Blinking, she began tough. Marshall was clear of what she was intended to say. Before he went to break off their engagement, which also attacked Old Mr. Grant. And Marshall was told about her grandfather. At that time, Khalid advised that Marshall should go and pay a visit. But Old Mrs. Grant stopped him, and she said that Marshall will make it worse and worse. They¡¯d better pretend that they knew nothing about that. ra sipped the lips, ¡°You are busy, right? I have to go now.¡± Her awkward face was telling that she had to leave now because of the awkward air here. Marshall nodded, ¡°Ok, bye.¡± ra stood up, ¡°Bye.¡± She showed a smile and then left. The courteous smile faded away and aplicated look climbed Marshall¡¯s face, with his eyes narrowed. ra left his office and entered the elevator. She then burst intoughter. She used to hate that kind of person with two faces but now she became that kind of person she hated. What a spoof! ra, standing out of thepany, turned over to see the building, and she whispered, ¡°Marshall, why you fell in love with someone else?¡± Knowing nothing about ra¡¯s thoughts, Marshall finished his work and took out his phone. Subconsciously, he checked Katherine¡¯s moments. She posted a photo of herself on her moment in this early evening. In the photo, she stood at the gate of her shop with a big smile, the luster of sunset on her face. There were several eye-catching characters on the shop que. Without Echo. The characters were so annoying. Chapter 342 Are You Pissing off Somebody? Chapter 342 Are You Pissing off Somebody? After gone to the temple, Marshall reversed his attitude, and he didn¡¯t contact Katherine for days on purpose. Katherine wondered why at the beginning. Did he understand her attitudes from her words that day? Or he was in a cold war with her because he was angry. As her shop was open, she ignored everything about Marshall. She just shared the opening onments one day earlier, and she informed no one of this opening thing deliberately. But at the opening day, the area in front of the shop was full of baskets of flowers. The flowers were from Peter, and he texted Katherine to tell that the flowers had nothing to do with Marshall. Katherine smiled, thinking that it didn¡¯t matter to her. Then Kyle also sent his opening gifts here, and they were fireworks. Katherine looked at Kyle, ¡°It¡¯s day now, why you take so much fireworks?¡± Kyle opened eyes wide, ¡°Your opening is at day and I can do nothing. If it is at night, I can light the night with fireworks to celebrate your opening ceremony.¡± At day, the fireworks yed no role, but bangers. There were various kinds of drinks and desserts all made by Katherine and Margaret. Kyle took a seat beside a window, and Katherine served him with near all kinds of goods in her shop. Kyle squeezed her face, ¡°My affections on you pay off.¡± Katherine pped his hand, ¡°Behave yourself.¡± He then sighed, ¡°What a pity it is that Hector is not here.¡± Hector was in his closed training, and the phone was not allowed. Katherine had no contact with him for long, worrying whether he was used to the life there. Some neighbors came and Margaret was busy there. Noticing that, Katherine finished talk with Kyle and went to give a hand. Busy with the neighbors, Katherine was not aware that Peter arrived. He didn¡¯t disturb her and turned to Kyle. Kyle nced at Peter, ¡°Your boss doesn¡¯te?¡± Peterughed and fetched out his phone, ¡°My boss is kind of flouncy and he said that this opening is a little thing. But he let me take some photos. Why is an adult so childish?¡± Kyle was stunned but said nothing. While Peter whispered to himself. ¡°They don¡¯t have a quarrel recently. Why they act like this? It¡¯s so peculiar.¡± Kyle sniggered, ¡°So you just forget it. They obviously still love each other, but I doubt why they have to get a divorce. Do they have too much good time? So they want a different one?¡± Shaking head, Peter took the untouched disserts and began to enjoy. Some neighbors came to support them, while they had true customers. So they kept busy till noon. Peter had long left. Katherine came over to Kyle, ¡°I saw Peter, why he left so soon?¡± Kyle leaned against the chair, ¡°Perhaps someone wants him in thepany.¡± Katherine got herself seated opposite Kyle, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I run a store. It¡¯s amazing.¡± Kyleughed, ¡°I noticed that you were very warm with your customers. If you can keep it that way, I believe that you will make it.¡± Then he looked over to the outside, ¡°Well, I have kept sitting here for all the morning and I have to go back to catch up on my sleep. I got up so early to buy you the fireworks.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Ok, you go back and have a good rest,¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. After Kyle walked out of the store, he raised eyes to see a familiar car parking at the opposite street. He snorted, ¡°There must be something wrong with both of them.¡± Marshall in the car looked over at Katherine who was busy in her store. Katherine in the store ovepped that one in their kitchen. Leaning against the chair, he took out his cigarette box, feeling ease inside. At noon, there were few customers in the store. So Katherine took this opportunity to have a break with a cup of coffee beside the window. Sipping and looking through the window, her hands holding the cup to her lips paused suddenly. Thinking for a while, she made another cup of coffee and walked to Marshall with the coffee. She tapped the window of the car. Marshall seemed to fall in a sleep, and he rolled down the window secondster She handed the coffee over to Marshall, ¡°It¡¯s for you. Finishing drinking, you can go back to your company and have a sleep, rather than sleep here.¡± Marshall picked the coffee without words, while Katherine returned to her seat, rxing. Marshall did drive away a whileter. Seeing the disappearing car, Katherineughed. It¡¯s a full day. In the evening, Katherine saw thest customer out. Taking a seat, Katherine and Margaret stretched with a big smile. Margaret sighed, ¡°I never had such a full day before when I ran my store myself.¡± Katherine spoke, ¡°We got a good start. How about having a celebration party? On me.¡± Then Katherine took Margaret to her house. They were in simr good shapes, so they both got dressed there. After getting changed, Katherine gave a call to Kyle, telling that there will be a party. As energetic as Kyle, he happily promised that he will be there. Hector was away, so Katherine called Peter. After all, he sent a lot of baskets of flowers today. Peter hesitated for a while whether to pick Marshall with him when he was on the call with Katherine. While Katherine said, ¡°He is busy. Besides, we will be happier without him there.¡± Katherine and Margaret took a taxi to the party ce, a KTV, where Kyle was a VIP there. On the way, the driver asked, ¡°Miss, do you piss off somebody?¡± His words puzzled Katherine, ¡°What? We don¡¯t, why?¡± The driver looked at the girls through the rear mirror, saying nothing. When they arrived at the party ce, the driver cautioned, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful at night. It¡¯ste and you are girls. Take care.¡± Katherine thought the driver cautioned them out of kindness, so she thanked him with a smile. After the girls entered the KTV, the driver looked at the KTV gate from the rear mirror before driving away. Another car pulled over there, but no one got out of it. Chapter 343 Something Wrong with Katherine Chapter 343 Something Wrong with Katherine When the two girls entered the room, Kyle was already there. On the tea table was a lot of foods, and several boxes of beer by the door. Kyle brought two familiar faces here, who were the waiters in Kyle¡¯s club and Katherine had yed mahjong with. Peter arrived 20 minutester while he soon joined them and enjoyed the time. Katherine was truly happy today, but she didn¡¯t drink wine. She still remembered what she had done last time when she was drunk. However, Peter knew nothing about Katherine¡¯s drunk thing, so he kept toasting to her. Katherine shook head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t drink alcohol any more, otherwise, I will get myself lost.¡± But Peter just smiled, ¡°We have so many friends here, and we can take care of you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± At this time, Margaret came over, ¡°I can drink for her. I only drink alcohol at home, and I wanna have a try today,¡± Margaret was not lying, and she had been a well-behaved girl. What¡¯s more, she felt guilty because she hadn¡¯t taken good care of drunk Katherinest time. Kyle added, ¡°Good! I never saw Margaret drinking. Peter, you got my salute. Last time, Margaret refused everyone¡¯s toast.¡± So Peter yed along and had a drink with Margaret. They did have a good time here. A whileter, Margaret turned to Katherine, ¡°I am going to the wash room. Back soon.¡± She didn¡¯t look so drunk, with lightly flushed face. Katherine nodded, ¡°Ok, you know where the wash room is, right?¡± Margaret nodded, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± Then she left the room. Several minutester, Margaret didn¡¯t return. Katherine checked the time and then put down things at hand. She was a little worried. Two minutester, she cannot keep waiting, so she went out to look for Margaret. The wash room was kind of far away, at the end of corridor. She slowly walked to the wash room and called Margaret beside the sink, but no one answered. So she walked into the wash room and knocked the cubicle doors one by one, but she didn¡¯t find Margaret. Anyhow, Katherine began to panic. Margaret was sober enough to return from the wash room. But everything seemed to be normal here, with others passing by at times. Katherine returned to their room, and Peter came over, ¡°What¡¯s up? Where is your friend? She was annoyed out of me?¡± Katherine frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t find her.¡± Then she turned to see Margaret¡¯s phone on the sofa, which was just as she experienced before. She grabbed Kyle, ¡°Margaret is missing. Can you help and find her?¡± ¡°Missing? Like you before?¡± Kyle was shocked. Katherine frowned, ¡°I know nothing. Can you ask the manager here for help and check the security tapes? I cannot contact her with her phone here.¡± Kyle just thought that there was nothing serious, but he still stood up, ¡°Ok, I go to the manager. Kathy, you really set up a bad example.¡± Katherine was not in a mood. She followed Kyle to find the manager. The manager was generous with Kyle, and he took them to the monitoring room without any hesitation. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There was a worker on duty in the monitoring room, and he reyed the video relevant. In the video, Margaret walked out of the private room to the wash room. From her movement, it can be told that she was not drunk. A few minutester, she came out of the wash room with someone¡¯s support, whose face was hidden by a peaked cap. Beside startled Katherine, Kyle opened eyes wide, shouting, ¡°Who is this man?¡± Katherine asked to rey the video, and she found that the man had been lingering around their private room for a long time. Obviously, the man kept waiting there for unknown reasons. It can be seen that Margaret had be unconscious when she was brought out of the wash room. However, everyone passing-by thought it a normal thing, because drunk people were somon in this KTV. In the video, the man entered the lift with Margaret. At the gate, she was put into a car, and the car disappeared in the video. Katherine¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Now, call the police now.¡± Kyle becamepletely sober, cursing, ¡°It¡¯s badly serious.¡± The manager was also aware that something was wrong, so he called the police at once. Katherine reyed the video again. She made sure that everything just happening was a prepared n. It was a gang who kidnapped Margaret. The car was opened from inside, so there were at least three hoodlums in the car. The driver¡¯s words urred to Katherine, so they were tracked at that time. Katherine was in a panic. Peter called them, asking why they were out so long, to be told that Margaret was kidnapped. ¡°What? Kidnap? Do you call the police?¡± With a ¡°YES¡±, Peter said, ¡°I call my boss now, and he is more powerful. Perhaps he can get some clues.¡± Katherine paid all attention to Margaret¡¯s security, so she didn¡¯t mind at all about Peter calling Marshall. She said, ¡°Ok, thanks.¡± Marshall was reading document in his study room in the old vi. He answered Peter¡¯s call, asking coldly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± In an urgent tone, Peter spoke, ¡°Something wrong with Katherine...¡± Chapter 344 You Are Looking for Someone? Chapter 344 You Are Looking for Someone? The police came soon and began to inquire. Atst, they led the police to the video room. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kyle pointed at the man in the video, ¡°We don¡¯t know the man. He kept lingering around our private room and he took our friend away.¡± Before the police gave a word, Marshall arrived. He ran here. He ran to the private room first, but he didn¡¯t meet Katherine there. So he then ran to the video room. Looking at breathless Marshall, Katherine doubted, ¡°Why you so urgent?¡± Before Peter told all the things, Marshall hung up and rushed here. He grabbed Katherine¡¯s arms, scanning from head to toe, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Standing beside, Peter felt so helpless. He said first, ¡°Boss, you are too worried to listen to me. I said something wrong with Kathrine¡¯s friend.¡± Hearing his words, Marshall set his heart at rest. ¡°I am so terrified. I thought you were in danger.¡± Katherine got rid of his hands, ¡°Margaret was kidnapped. If you can help, please find her.¡± Looking at the police, Marshall was aware that this thing can be a tough one. But he said to Katherine in a gentle tone, ¡°You return to the private room now and I handle this thing here. Trust me.¡± Anyhow, Katherine believed in him. Kyle came over to hold Katherine with his hand around her shoulder, ¡°Back to the room. We are here and we will make it.¡± Marshall¡¯s eyes fell on Kyle¡¯s hand on Katherine¡¯s shoulder for seconds. Katherine knew that she can do nothing here, so she said, ¡°Get me informed of any news, please.¡± Marshall got along well with the police and he was familiar with the procedures of giving evidences. On the contrary, Kyle became upset in front of the police. After all, he experienced a family thing of administrative enforcement. So Marshall asked him to return the private room with Katherine. Kyle said nothing more and turned to leave with Katherine. Sitting on the sofa, they both lowered head, frustrated. Intuition told Katherine that there may be something to do with her about this kidnapping thing. Margaret was a simple girl. She ever said that she had no friends and seldom went out with someone owing to strict family education. Katherine cannot imagine that such a simple girl would have any enemies So Katherine got her in this. Thinking of this, Katherine felt so sorry. Kyle in the private room also gave some calls, asking his men to investigate who took Margaret away. Soon, Marshall and Peter came. Nothing can be told from their look, and they said the police were looking for Margaret. They were not in a mood, so Peter said, ¡°We go back first, and it¡¯s noisy here. We¡¯d bettere back and expect any news from the police.¡± Then they all went to Katherine¡¯s house. After all, she lived here alone and it¡¯s a better ce for them now. Katherine took seated on the sofa, waiting with expectation. Kyle went to the kitchen and got Katherine a cup of warm water. With the cup in her hand, she spoke, ¡°Today, Margaret wore my clothes. We are in simr shapes, so we both got changed here.¡± The three men all turned and looked over at her. She just stared at the thermos on the tea table, continuing, ¡°We took a taxi. On the half way, the driver asked us whether we pissed somebody off, but I was not aware of danger at that time. When we arrived at the KTV, the driver cautioned us to be careful.¡± Kyle stared at Katherine, ¡°You mean that you were tracked all the way.¡± Marshall spoke, ¡°You mean that you are their target and they mistake Margaret for you.¡± Katherine closed eyes, ¡°This is the most reasonable exnation.¡± Marshall stared at Katherine. If Katherine was their target, the men behind the gang were limited. After all, Katherine¡¯s enemies were rare. He stood up, ¡°I go to give a call.¡± He went to the yard and called Frances. Frances gave a quick answer in a joyful tone, ¡°Marshall, you call me! What¡¯s up?¡± Marshall spoke after pausing for seconds, ¡°I got something to talk with you and I hope you tell me the truth.¡± His serious tone made Frances quiet, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You scared me.¡± Marshall took a deep breath, ¡°You messed up Katherine again, right?¡± Frances eximed, ¡°What? I messed her up? She told you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Said Marshall, ¡°Something wrong with Katherine, and I need to know whether it has something to do with you.¡± Silencested for a while and Marshall kept waiting. Finally, she spoke, ¡°Marshall, Katherine weighs more than your mother in your heart, right? Will you keep questioning me as long as something is wrong with her?¡± Marshall just wanted the truth, ¡°Police intervened. If yes, I can do something to cover you, if not, I will keep investigating. All I want is the truth.¡± Frances replied seriously, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Ok, I will leave it to the police.¡± Marshall hung up. He believed in her words this time and he can feel the anger in her voice, besides, she never bothered making excuses in terms of Katherine After hanging up, Marshall lost in thoughts. It¡¯s not Frances, so who? Marshall and Kyle stayed up in her house all night, while Peter left. Peter had to work the next day. Katherine also stayed up all night in her own room. The next morning, a call from the police rang, and they were told that Margaret was found. Chapter 345 I think it’s Clara Chapter 345 I think it¡¯s ra Police called Marshall, telling that they found Margaret in the early morning. Marshall rushed upstairs to tell Katherine the news. She immediately got off the bed, ¡°Where is she? I am going to see her now.¡± Without getting changed, she went to the police station in Marshall¡¯s car with Kyle. Margaret was not hurt, but terrified. In a sitting room, she looked tired. Upon seeing Margaret in the sitting room, Katherine burst into tears, whispering sorry subconsciously. Having cried before, Margaret was better now and she tried tofort Katherine. ncing at Margaret, Marshall turned to leave the room. Katherine asked what Margaret had experienced, but she cannot tell it clearly. She had gone to the wash room yesterday, but was drugged. She knew nothing after that in ama. When she woke up on a hill, she was under a tree with no one around. She was not tied up, so she tried to go down the hill. She walked so long until she met someone She asked him for help and called the police. So she cannot give more clues. She even had no idea about the gender of the person who drugged her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She stared at Katherine, ¡°I am so confused. Who kidnapped me? I never messed someone up,¡± However, Katherine just petted her, saying nothing. In Katherine¡¯s standpoint, Margaret was safe because the gang found they made mistakes. So they abandoned her under a tree without hurting her. Marshall came and said that they can leave now. In front of Margaret, it¡¯s not convenient to ask more, so they left. They went to Katherine¡¯s house and she hurried to the kitchen to cook. Margaret¡¯s parents had called her many times because she hadn¡¯t return home yesterday. Margaret gave a call to her family, telling that she had spent a night in Katherine¡¯s house yesterday because they ended up the party sote. She had reported to her parents that she might returnte because of the party, so she made it the excuse. her parents epted the excuse without finding anything wrong. After the supper, Kyle called someone to drive Margaret home. With the three left in the house, Kyle turned to Marshall, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you get some clues?¡± Shaking head, Marshall replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± The police got limited clues and Margaret didn¡¯t get hurt. So they had to postpone this kidnapping thing and turned to pay more attention to the serious cases. Katherine came and asked, ¡°So their target is me, right?¡± Marshall cannot make sure, but she was supposed to be right. On the sofa, Katherine lost in thoughts, ¡°But I messed up nobody.¡± Marshall spoke, ¡°I asked my mother. It¡¯s not her.¡± Katherine also believed that it had nothing to do with Frances. After all, she knew well Frances, who can never make such a sound kidnapping n. Kyle spoke up, ¡°I think it¡¯s ra. The dress thing must have pissed her off.¡± Katherine frowned and kind of disagreed. ra was not a fool, instead, she was way smart. She will set herself up if the police got any further clues. Katherine shook head slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Why? I think it¡¯s her.¡± Said Kyle directly, ¡°She looks so innocent, but scheming in fact. From my point, she must be an evil woman.¡± Katherine nced at Marshall, to see he lost in his own thoughts, as if he didn¡¯t hear Kyle. Kyle spoke ill of ra, while Marshall didn¡¯t speak up for her. Then Kyle turned to Marshall, ¡°What do you think of it? Do you suspect ra?¡± Marshall said, ¡°I cannot make sure. I think we need more evidences.¡± Kyle said nothing more. Marshall soon went back to thepany. Before he left, Katherine said without looking to him, ¡°Thanks for yesterday.¡± Marshall turned to her, knowing she was talking to him. He nodded, ¡°My pleasure.¡± Both of them became polite to each other. After Marshall left, Kyle also went back home. Staying up all night long, Katherine got a headache. She went upstairs, threw herself to the bed and closed eyes. While Marshall put up the socks and began his work. Peter on the way to the office happened to see Marshall back, and he walked to Marshall, ¡°How is it?¡± Marshall replied, ¡°Margaret was found and she is fine.¡± Peter took a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s great. Who is behind it? Do the policemen catch the ringleader?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t give a reply, but returned to his office, with Peter following him. He took seated and made an analysis of the whole thing. Peter frowned, ¡°ra? I don¡¯t think so. She is not so bold.¡± Marshall nodded after a long while, ¡°I agree with you. ra didn¡¯t have to do such things.¡± What¡¯s more, they hadn¡¯t met each other for a long time. A minuteter, Peter hesitated to ask, ¡°How about having a further investigation of her?¡± Marshall nodded slowly, ¡°Ok, Figure it out.¡± Peter promised and left. Looking tired, Marshall took his phone out, to see a text from ra, telling that she was having dinner with Frances tonight. Chapter 346 I Miss You So Much Chapter 346 I Miss You So Much Marshall didn''t care whether ra was having dinner with Frances or not. Anyway, he recently had no n to meet Frances. Perhaps Frances was intended to invite him for dinner before, but she must be irritated by hisst call now. Well, at least, Marshall can have an easy period without Frances. A whileter, Khalid came with documents in his hand. He passed by Marshall''s office and he came in directly while seeing Marshall inside. He asked, "What''s going on? Peter told me that you have to handle something in the morning. So what''s it?" Marshall thought for a moment and then said, "There was something wrong with Katherine, so I go give a hand." He nodded, "Katherine has no families here. Although you have a divorce from her, your grandfather still cared about her in thest moments of his life. So you give her a hand at any time if you can.¡± Marshall nodded and then asked, ¡°I heard that you often go to the hospital to take care of a friend.¡± With an awkward face, he looked over to Marshall. He nodded, ¡°Yes, my friend was hurt and lived in the hospital. So I take care of her there. Marshallughed, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t know, right?¡± Khalid replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she knows or not.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Hope mom can be aware of that. But you¡¯d better not get your picture taken. Otherwise, troubles will trouble you.¡± Khalidughed, ¡°Ok, I will pay attention to it. But I am not guilt, but think it annoyed if there are some rumors.¡± His tone was full of sincerity. So Marshall seemed to believe that his father didn¡¯t cheat her mother. After the talk, Khalid was about to leave, but he then turned to him, ¡°I heard that Lucas had blind dates these days, but failed. You are in the same age with him. You ask him what kind ofdy he likes, if convenient.¡± Marshall paused, ¡°Ok, I will talk with him about it.¡± Then Khalid left. Looking at his back, Marshall began to think. Why did he, a talented man of good temper, marry Frances? Thinking here, he smiled. He had a full afternoon. When it¡¯s time to ring out, Peter came to his office. Closing the door, Peter reported, ¡°I had ra investigated. She is clean. She recently has simple activities, no meeting with Katherine and someone else suspicious.¡± Marshall just nodded. Peter took seated, ¡°Anyone else is med? I suspect nobody.¡± Marshall thought for a long while, ¡°The Bet family could be a target, although I don¡¯t think they would do such things.¡± Except the Bet family, he can suspect no one. Peter nodded, ¡°Yes, they are thest possible party who might harm Katherine.¡± After the talk, Peter left. A whileter, ra texted him. She sent him a picture of her and Frances having dinner, but the following words had nothing to do with the picture. She said ¡°Mrs. Grant made someints that you don¡¯t trust her. Is there any misunderstanding between you and her?¡± Marshall just had a look and then closed WeChat. He was not intended to answer, as well as knowing what they were eating. He got off work and drove to Katherine¡¯s house. He pulled over a little far from her house. He walked to her gate. The gate was open, as well as the door of living room, so he can see Katherine in the living room. The TV was on, while Katherine on the sofa was on a call. He approached slowly and heard her voice. She was on a call with Margaret. In a joyful tone, she asked how Margaret was now. Then he heard her, ¡°He is in his closed training and I cannot contact him. Besides, I am not nning to tell him about this. I am afraid he will be distracted.¡± Margaret said something which made Katherine happy, ¡°Yes, Hector has been kind to me.¡± Marshall stopped, looking at Katherine still there. On a happy call, she didn¡¯t notice him. What¡¯s more, she kept talking about Hector. It¡¯s clear that she appreciated Hector very much. Standing still at the door, Marshall waited there. After a long while, she didn¡¯t finish the call. Why two women had so much to chat? He sighed and left. By the way, he closed her gate. In his car, he took out cigarette box. He was not used to smoking before, but recently he smoked very often. He fetched out cigarette lighter, but put it back after thinking for a while. he just smelled the cigarette. The light of the living room was still on. A few secondster, Marshall started the car and left. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kathrine knew nothing about what had happened in her yard. Finishing the call, she got up to close the gate. The closed gate surprised her a little bit, but she didn¡¯t dig it. She closed the windows and the door and turned back to her room. These days, she was busy learning how to drive and the store. She did have a rich life. Their business was good, with a lot of take-away orders and regr orders from Kyle. Good business, rich life and no meeting with Marshall brought Katherine hopes to the future. The talent show that Hector was training for was popr thanks to the ad. The show originally aired on the inte. That day, Katherine opened the TV on time. Kyle was watching the show in his club and he even called Katherine. Having a free chat with Kyle, Katherine got a WeChat call. It¡¯s from Hector. So Katherine finished the call with Kyle and answered Hector. She asked how his life was there and told him that she was going well. Besides, she was watching the talent show that he was going to join in. Hector sighed, ¡°In fact, I am regretful now. I shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Katherine thought he was badly treated there, but he said, ¡°I miss you so much, leaving so long.¡± Chapter 347 I Sort of Like You, Girl Chapter 347 I Sort of Like You, Girl Shocked, Katherine held the phone still. Anyhow, she tasted his unusual feeling in his tone at the other end of the phone. But she felt she thought of it too much. In her book, Hector should fall in love with girls like ra, who were highly cultured After a pause, Katherineughed, ¡°Frankly speaking, I also miss you and Kyle has been talking about you.¡± Hector just smiled, without any word. Katherine felt embarrassed somehow, so she tried to change the subject. She asked what Hector was practicing there. Hector told her his things in details. In fact, Katherine didn¡¯t understand what he said. They talked for a while about nothing serious. Hector had to go and end the call. Katherine sighed, ¡°Well, it¡¯ste and you get an early night.¡± After hanging up, Katherine held the phone, frowning and thinking. Why did she feel so awkward while chatting with Hector now? She didn¡¯t dig it out, then forgot it. She watched the show for a while. The trainees were kind ofpetent, after all, the untalented ones were ousted after the audition. Katherine was thinking how it will be when Hector came in. If he cannot make some achievements, those people of the Bet family would mock at him. Patrick was hit by Kyle and he was in the hospital now, after that¡­ She thought of Frances. What did Frances go to find stealthily? Yes, she went to see the woman, who almost had married Khalid. Sipping the lips, Katherine gloated over Frances. What if Khalid really relit the love fire with that woman, and what will Frances do?¡± After a while, she washed up and then went to bed. She recently had a regr life, going to the shop on time. Lying on the bed, she thought of something. She took the phone and checked the WeChat about the unknown ount. The ount didn¡¯t post any moments, but now a new moment of a photo was on the moment. The photo was of the que of her shop, besides, there was a word ¡°Noise¡±. Thinking over, Katherine believed that the ount belonged to one of the Grant family. It¡¯s likely that Frances was using this ount. She seemed to have added Frances as a WeChat friend. Katherine was not angry, but happy. She was not afraid that someone was regardful of her life. Compared to Frances, she led a happier life. That¡¯s enough. The next morning, Katherine went to the shop. Soon, Old Mrs. Walters gave a visit here and she came in with the support of a maid. Katherine was worried. Old Mrs. Walters was old and in diapers, although she kept her spirits up. Katherine worried that some little idents will attach Old Mrs. Walters badly. She walked forward, ¡°Old Mrs. Walters, why youe here?¡± Joy hit Old Mrs. Walters while seeing Katherine. Old Mrs. Walters pulled Katherine¡¯s hand, ¡°Come in, and we get seated.¡± ¡°I heard that you open a store here, so I pay a visit. How is the business?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good. Sometimes I was too busy to have a rest.¡± Old Mrs. Walters looked around the store, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± In fact, Old Mrs. Walters came and invited Katherine to have a dinner in her house. Smiling, Katherine showed an embarrassed look, ¡°I am so busy. I am afraid I cannot make it.¡± Old Mrs. Walters foresaw her altitudes, so she kept grabbing Katherine¡¯s arm, ¡°Just have a dinner there. I appreciate you very much, girl. You give me a personal favor, ok?¡± She can do well in interrupting the refusals. Helplessly, Katherine sipped lips, without a word. The maid beside added, ¡°Miss Jordan, please. The Walters family has longed for to see you.¡± Old Mrs. Walters even said, ¡°You can close the store for one day, and I willpensate you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Katherine sighed, ¡°Ok. Please inform me of the time when you will have the dinner.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Old Mrs. Walters smiled and then left. By the door, Old Mrs. Walters turned to Katherine, ¡°You are a nice girl.¡± Others desired to have a rtionship with the Walters family, but Katherine would like to avoid them. Katherine saw Old Mrs. Walters out into the car, ¡°See you.¡± Old Mrs. Walters put the window down, looking at Katherine, ¡°My driver will pick you up.¡± Katherine nodded, smiling. The car started. Old Mrs. Walters then turned over and sat up. The maid said, ¡°Miss Jordan looks like a blissful girl.¡± Old Mrs. Waltersughed, ¡°But she is not from a good family.¡± After a while, Old Mrs. Walters spoke, ¡°But she can do something else. After the fortune-telling, the family business gets better now.¡± Before, the Walters family went swiftly downhill. Old Mrs. Walters was not well and the business was in a bad situation. However, everything turned better after Old Mrs. Walters¡¯s birthday. Old Mrs. Walters had a strong belief in God. After that, she regarded Katherine as her lucky girl. The maid nodded repeatedly. Chapter 348 Something Is Going Wrong Chapter 348 Something Is Going Wrong Katherine saw Old Mrs. Walters out and then lost in her thoughts, standing. She hadn¡¯t seen Marshall for several days. Sometimes, she went back home from work, she would think of him. She was upset when seeing him every day before, but she missed him now after days away. After a while, she began to be busy. After several customers, she lowered head, feeling a customer and asking, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°What I want is quite much.¡± He said. Stunned, Katherine raised head. In a sound suit, Marshall stood in front of her with his hands in the pockets. ¡°I need several takeaways for my employees.¡± Margaret smiled and came over, ¡°Mr. Grant,e over there. You can point out what you don¡¯t like.¡± Marshal stared at Katherine for a second, then turned to Margaret. At the bar, Katherine can dimly hear their talk about the match of disserts and drinks. Katherine looked over at Marshall. As usual, he looked cold. In her perspective, such cold Marshall was not a popr man, and any girl would lose patience while facing indifferent Marshall. Was she blind before? She should fall in love with him. Margaret packed for him and he came to pay the bill. Katherine didn¡¯t ept the money, ¡°On me. You have done so much for me before, so it¡¯s on me today.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Ok, then I will be frequent here.¡± Finishing, he turned to leave. Katherine looked at his back, feeling that there was something changed. Before, Marshall was a little bit clingy, but now he seemed to retrieve his attitude when he hadn¡¯t had a crush on her. A short whileter, she showed a smile. It¡¯s a good thing. They had nothing to do with each other. Margaret walked to her, ¡°Mr. Grant came here for you, right?¡± Katherine shook head, ¡°Why? I have no contact with him for long. He just passed by, I think.¡± Margaret nodded, ¡°Yes. I have been with you all day, and you two did have no contact.¡± She leaned against the bar, ¡°But do you really give up on him? Marshall is a nice guy, with good education and rich family.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing about giving up, but I was not happy when being with him.¡± No one spoke. After the busy supper time, they had a rest. Most of the items were sold, so Margaret began to cook more, with Katherine around, learning. At the time, Margaret asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the police find the men who kidnapped me?¡± There was no news from the police, as well as Marshall, so that¡¯s it. Margaret sighed, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t care whether they are arrested, after all, they didn¡¯t hurt me. But this thing keeps me suspended.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yes. I feel in the same way.¡± ¡°But I think Mr. Grant may keep digging. Just now, I almost¡­¡± Said Margaret. She lowered voice, ¡°I almost ask when he can find the ringleader. But I deem that he has no responsibility to help us, so I controlled myself.¡± Katherineughed. Yes, he had no responsibility. It¡¯s not busy at noon, so Katherine went to learn how to drive. In the afternoon, Katherine took a taxi back to the store. But she met a traffic jam. She saw a mall ahead of her, so she got off. She went upstairs to the third floor for women¡¯s garments. When at the second floor, she saw Frances, who was on a call. She looked unhappy, with an acerb and rude look. Katherine then walked to her, while Frances was not aware of that. Frances asked with an angry voice, ¡°He went there every day?¡± The man at the other end said something, Frances snorted, ¡°That bitch, how dare she? I should have hit her more badly.¡± Hearing, Katherine figured out what she was angry of. Frances was angry that Khalid was taking care of that woman in the hospital. Cursing, Frances hung up. With great rage, Frances didn¡¯t notice Katherine. She went downstairs and Katherine followed. Frances took a taxi to the hospital, and Katherine also followed her in a taxi. Katherine guessed that Frances was intended to mess it up in the hospital. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thinking, Katherine took her phone out and called Marshall. After all, Marshall had given her hands, so she wanted to pay him off. The call was soon answered, and his voice can tell no emotion, ¡°Katherine.¡± ¡°I see your mother and she is heading to the hospital with rage. I think something is going wrong.¡± Marshall paused and then gave a fast reply, hanging up. Katherine put down the phone, supposing that Marshall wasing. Katherine followed Frances to the hospital, seeing her getting off the taxi. Then before she entered the hospital, Dr. Hollis stopped her. Frances shook off his hand, pointing at him, ¡°Why you stop me? I know everything. What did the bitch pay you? Or you also have an affair with her?¡± Chapter 349 Men Are All Bastard Chapter 349 Men Are All Bastard Her rude words darkened Dr. Hollis¡¯s face. Katherine didn¡¯t step forward, because she was clear that Frances will get worse while seeing her. Standing beside, she was expecting Marshall cane soon. Dr. Hollis made a long face, ¡°Mrs. Mason, mind your words and you are responsible for your behaviors and words.¡± Frances snorted, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You now let me in and I go to the bitch. I wanna figure it out what makes the bitch so attractive and my husband and you are willing to do her a favor.¡± Dr. Hollis stared at Frances, a whileter, he spoke in a medium voice, ¡°Your husband? As I can tell, Khalid is single now.¡± His words made Frances still. With a surprised look, she said, ¡°He told you?¡± Dr. Hollis said nothing. A few secondster, Francesughed, ¡°No wonder. Khalid found a good time to divorce from me. They must have contacted each other before, so he kicked me away. No way! I am killing them.¡± Finishing, she headed to the in-patient department. She knew which room the bitch was in. Dr. Hollis tried to stop her, ¡°Mrs. Mason, you calm down. It¡¯s a hospital here, you will be ejected if you mess up here. Regardless of his words, Frances got excited, ¡°Come on! Eject me! I tell you I am not afraid. Nothing can be worse. You can bring it on and make it known here.¡± Katherine was surprised that Frances was good at battling. Why was she so weak while in front of her?¡± Dr. Hollis closed eyes. He can do nothing now with so many onlookers here. Then Frances went directly to the in-patient department. Dr. Hollis hurried to call Marshall, while Marshall encountered a traffic jam. Marshall soon answered his call, and he was told what had happened. He sighed, ¡°Thanks. You leave it now in case that you are influenced. I will arrive soon and let me handle that.¡± Katherine followed to the department and went upstairs. But she kept a distance. Original from N?velDrama.Org. There had been a mess there, with doctors and nurses around there. Frances¡¯s curse was so aloud. She said that woman was a bitch. When she was young and beautiful, she didn¡¯t like Khalid. But she was dumped by her husband now, she intervened I others¡¯ family, to be a home wrecker. She lured Khalid to divorce from her. Frances¡¯s curse was with crying, however, no one can tell whether she was really sad in a mess. It had a chaos there when Marshall arrived. Doctors and nurses were all punched by Frances and the floor was covered by the medicines That woman just had an operation, and her cut was blooding now. The doctors hurried to clean her cut and wrap it. Here came the safeguards, but they didn¡¯t work while Frances made a scene unreasonably. Marshall came and walked through the crowd. He pulled her up, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here!¡± Looking at Marshall, Frances burst out crying, ¡°Marshall, your father has an affair with this bitch. You come. It¡¯s this woman that made your father divorce from me.¡± Marshall wore a long face, pulling Frances, ¡°We leave now and talk about itter.¡± Frances, however, got rid of Marshall, ¡°Leave? Where for? I have no home. You father treated me like that and I divorced with nothing. I am a true fool. I leave all money to your father, but he spent it all on this bitch.¡± She pointed at the woman in the ward, ¡°Several years ago, this woman hade back once and lured your father, and I gave her a lesson. Now shees back again. I never see a cheeky woman like her.¡± The patients and their family in the next door came and discussed. Marshall sighed, ¡°But you messing it up is not going to fix it. We go home now and father is at home. You can have a talk with him. Otherwise, the safeguards will throw you out of here.¡± Frances was stubborn, ¡°I don¡¯t go. I am making it known by every one that your father and this woman are all bitch.¡± She turned to the crowd, ¡°The woman in the room had an affair with my husband, and he even hoodwinked me to have a divorce. I divorced with nothing and then he went to the woman directly. All men in the world are bitch.¡± Katherine, as an onlooker far, had to give Frances the thumps up. With her here, the Grant family will be well-known. Marshall then raised voice, ¡°Well, well. Ok, I call grandparents and let them justify you. I call the press to speak up for you. Are you satisfied?¡± His words stopped Frances. She was afraid nothing, but her parents. She recently led a tough life in the Mason family. Everyone in the family seemed to dislike her and they all believed that her fault resulted in their divorce. Old Mrs. Mason ever said that she supported Khalid to remarry a better woman and lead a normal life. If she knew Frances was messing up here, Frances supposed that Old Mrs. Mason will never help her and really support Khalid to remarry others. Chapter 350 Why I Got Divorced before Chapter 350 Why I Got Divorced before With arms cross, Katherine leaned against the wall. A whileter, the onlookers dispersed gradually. Marshall pulled Frances¡¯s arm and squeezed out of the crowd. Katherine got herself hidden. Marshall saw Katherine in fact, but he cannot have a talk with her in such a situation. So he directly left with Frances. Just now, Frances let out Khalid¡¯s identity and there were people taking a video. In the car, Marshall kept a cold face, while Frances was a little bewildered. He started the car. But Frances soon burst into tears. She was still cursing, the same words as before. He pretended to act that he was deaf, leaving Frances crying and shouting. He drove to the Grant family old vi. He stopped the car and said without looking at Frances, ¡°My father is waiting in the living room.¡± Wiping away the tears, Frances headed to the main house with an air of kicking someone¡¯s ass. However, she was startled while entering the living room. Khalid and Old Mrs. Grant were in the living room, as well as the Old Masons. They all sat on the sofa, with the same long face. Her superior posture loosened when seeing her parents here. She stood still there, ¡°Mother and father, why youe here?¡± Old Mrs. Mason threw a phone to her, ¡°Look at what you have done.¡± During the way, the video had spread widely on the inte. Khalid stared at Frances, with a bad look, which was rather different from that before. When Frances lost her temper before, he will coax her patiently. But now his face was full of impatience. In the car, Marshall put down the back of the chair and lied down. He didn¡¯t care what¡¯s going on in the living room, because he guessed it. Marshall called Katherine and was answered soon. ¡°Thanks for today.¡± ¡°I did nothing.¡± Her voice seemed to be emotionless. But he can tell that she was gloating. Marshall ignored that, ¡°You informed me at least. So I have to thank you.¡± She spoke nothing. Marshall was a little upset, asking what she was doing now. She was in her shop, but no customers at this time, so she was having a rest. Marshallughed in a low voice, ¡°Katherine, are you happy that you have had divorced from me?¡± Katherineughed louder, ¡°Mr. Grant, do you remember that it¡¯s you who asked for a divorce?¡± Two secondster, Marshall said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. But I am thinking now why I wanted to get a divorce.¡± Katherine thought for a while, saying seriously, ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t want me, but you were pushed to marry me. So you disliked me and longed for to get rid of me.¡± Marshall replied, ¡°Perhaps.¡± He recalled. He really disliked her before from the first sight. But sometimes when he stared at her, he deemed that she was a nice, but unlucky girl, who married Marshall. Katherine knew why Marshall called her now. There was a discussion between the two families, but he refused to intervene in. Katherine yed along and said nothing serious with him. Later, Marshall asked about Hector. In fact, no now knew better than him about Hector¡¯s situation now. Katherine knew a little, so she told him about the call before between her and Hector. Marshall nodded silently. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Hector was not busy enough, and he should have time to call Katherine. She said she watched the show every day, wishing Hector Sess. Narrowing eyes, Marshall lost in thoughts that Hector will be busier if he became a star. Marshall smiled quietly. He had to do Hector a favor. On the call, Marshall saw someone out from the main house. They were the Old Masons, with Frances following and crying. Then he ended the call and got off. The Old Masons looked at him, ¡°Marshall.¡± Frances turned to avoid Marshall. Marshall spoke to the Old Masons, ¡°Grandparents, why you leave so soon?¡± Old Mr. Mason sighed, ¡°Yes, your grandmother was so angry after watching the video. I am afraid she will get worse if we stay longer.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t check the news, surprisingly, ¡°The news was on?¡± Old Mrs. Mason also sighed, ¡°Now the news spread fast and widely.¡± Frances snorted, ¡°Who knows whether it¡¯s that woman made it or not. She must take this opportunity to ruin me.¡± Old Mrs. Mason turned to her, ¡°You shut up. You now are not aware you are wrong.¡± Frances wiped her tears and then got into the car. In the car, Frances snorted, ¡°You see. Khalid must have had an affair with that women for long. He denied it, but I don¡¯t believe in it.¡± Old Mrs. Mason turned to Frances, ¡°No matter how, you are wrong today. What you have done makes the gap between you two wider and wider. I told you that Khalid will feel guilty. As long as you perform better, it¡¯s likely that you remarry him. But look, what you have done!¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Frances turned to Old Mrs. Mason, ¡°I am raged today. Khalid divorced from me for that woman. They ruined my life, so I ruined theirs. I am afraid nothing now.¡± On the passenger seat, Old Mr. Grant was intended to p her on her face, ¡°You silly. Are you an idiot? Why you so childish all the time?¡± Frances was a little afraid of Old Mr. Grant, sipping lips, ¡°What should I do? I think it¡¯s normal to do that.¡± Finishing, her phone rang. It¡¯s from ra. Chapter 351 Extrication Chapter 351 Extrication Frances stared at the phone screen for quite a while. She understood clearly why ra was calling in. She must have noticed the online news report. Taking a sigh, she didn''t put through the call. But soon ra gave her another call again. She closed her eyes, and turned to the two elders "Excuse me, I got to answer the call." Saying so, she got the call through, and answered in a delighted tone, "Hey, ra! How''s going? What are you calling about?" Her ordinary tone had obviously bewildered ra. With a deep voice, ra asked, "Have you seen the report, auntie Frances?" Frances'' conjecture turned out to be right. She then crackled, "What report? No, I have not seen it yet. Is that anything special?" Somehow, ra felt it was hard to make things clear via phone call. She then said, "Have you got time by the moment, aunt Frances? There is something I want to discuss with you personally." Frances thought it over, and agreed. Though possibly she still got family waiting anxiously for her at home, she didn''t feel like heading back to the Masons'' yet. She was disgusted to imagine what kind of attitude her family would treat her with. Hanging up the phone, she turned to the driver sitting aside, "Put me off down the cross road ahead. There is something I got to deal with." Old Mrs. Mason leaned on the back seat and said, "You are going to meet ra, aren''t you?" Frances temporized with a simple nod, lowered to put the phone in her bag, and again heard the voice of the olddy. "I suggest you''d better keep a distance from her. Come on, just think about the identities of you two. " Said Old Mrs. Mason. Frances was brought up short by her words, looking up at the olddy speechlessly, who was staring outside of the window with a frown. For Old Mrs. Mason, what stuck in her head and remained desperately unsolved was the continuously inming and wide-spreading negative effect brought by the affair that happened online, which she failed to figure out any way to bring it to a halt. What Grants meant to do was to publicly announce the divorce between Khalid and Frances. However, for Old Mrs. Mason, she thought that it would bring the marriage between Frances and Khalid to an end in a real sense if the divorce was really made public. Across the whole, there would be no other man than Khalid to ever ept all Frances'' ws and tolerate her capricious tantrum. With her eyes shifted away from her mother, Frances murmured, "I don''t care. I just like ra. She is hundreds, thousands times better than Katherine; she is well cultivated, and a girl who truly deserves to be Marshall''s wife. Katherine? That boorish wicked wench deserves nothing!" Her words were some gall and wormwood to his father sitting in the front. "The whole thing is none of your business, and clear enough, it is totally up to Marshall. How about you take care of your own business before putting your hands on your son''s affair?" Speechlessly, Frances dared not to retort, since her dad would not go easy on her if she did so. Just as Frances had ordered, the driver pulled up by the crossroad and put her off. Before she left, her mother turned to her with a solemn look in her eyes, "Listen to me, and stay away from ra. For all these years, we have been spoiling you too much, and so does Khalid. Maybe that''s why you are more and more reckless... Well, I really need to save my breath now, just think over it yourself." The old mama took her eyes off her daughter, and said to the driver, "We are good to move." The car was gone, leaving Frances standing by the road for quite a long while. Then, she raised her arm, and stopped a taxi. ''What the hell does she mean by that? Does she mean that I should stoop to be at peace with Katherine? Hell no! They are being all too blind to look through the essence of that bitch!'' She thought to herself. After all, what remained lingering in her head was the indignity and rage of being knocked to the ground by Katherine. No. Definitely, for the rest of her life, she would never forgive the daughter inw who dared to treat her in that way. Frances took a taxi and headed to a small caf¨¦, where ra was awaiting her inside. Frances got inside with a bright smile, "Sorry, I''mte. There is a traffic jam." ra, in contrast, stood up in haste with a serious look on her face, "Are you alright, aunt Frances?" "What? Of course I''m fine." Frances answered with a falseposure of mind. With panic, ra then took out her smartphone and showed it to Frances ¡ª on the screen, it was a short video clip, in which Frances was crying and rolling on the floor like a child. Inside the video clip, the situation seemed messy and chaotic, and the crying sound of Frances was heard off and on and clear. Frances stared at the screen, with a calm expression on her face, "Oh, it''s not a big deal." ra put her smartphone back, and looked at Frances, "Have you really divorced, aunt Frances?" For Frances, although she did have given many false information about her son and his ex to ra, she was not intend to do so. She was an awkward liar, and all the information and conclusion she gave to ra were nothing but a bulk of misjudgments undeid by her subjective assume. Now, confronting the sharp question posed by ra, she found herself pale to find any excuse to cloak the truth. Then, with her mouth pursed, she nodded after a pause of silence, "Yes, I divorced my husband." As she said so, she left ra with no chance to cut in and continued in haste, "But what I have done in the hospital today was only part of my n. I will make them regret, since they leave me no choice! Now, the Grants are definitely scratching their heads and figuring out how to deal with that. This is my way of dealing with that brute!" With a pause, she ran her fingers through her hair and continued, "However, I don''t really care a scrap about that shit. Indeed, I divorced my husband, but so what? I can still lead a happy life without Khalid." Firmly, ra stared at Frances with a solemn look in her eyes. Now, she could understand why Frances declined with any sorts of excuses every time when she requested to pay a visit to her. At the end, Frances seemed to give up, and told her the truth that she had been living with her own family for a long while. Possibly, she had already divorced by that time. Originally, the reason why ra got close to Frances and yed up to her was purely to get herself together with Marshall. But now, it seemed that things had changed. Without noticing the stiff expression on ra''s face, Frances was still murmuring nonsense, such as that she would never turn to Khalid again even if he came up and begged for her forgiveness, and that she could find another one much better than Khalid did after divorcing him. ra, remaining silent, was just sitting there and listening to Frances'' evestingints. Indeed, grievance and resentment filled in every corner of Frances'' mind, and what was stuck in her head were the firm attitude of both Khalid and the Old Mrs. Grant and their determination to make the divorce public. For Frances, she clearly knew that she would be brought into disrepute if the divorce were really made public. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Though her parents had expressed their wish that Grants should think over it before they really put it into practice, it seemed that the Grants had already made up their mind. Bitter and frustrated though she was, Frances could onlyfort herself by giving vent to ra, since there was no way for her to turn the situation around. Not until she continued murmuring for quite a long while did Frances realize that ra had been keeping silent for sometime now. Frances looked at ra, "What''s wrong, ra?" ra squeezed a smile as a response, remaining silent. Frances pondered, and said, "But don''t worry, ra, I''m still on your side, and I will do anything I can to get you and Marshall together. Remember, you will be my only daughter inw no matter what." ra had already been fed up with that. She had heard something alike from Frances a thousand times, but not once had this ever actually provided any substantial assistance, and the rtionship between her and Marshall still remained moribund. With her fingers kneading between her eyes, ra asked, "aunt Frances, is that you and uncle Khalid are just driven by impulse or¡­?" "No, we are serious," said Frances, "and I have long sensed that something about him is not right! He had been messing around with that bitch out there years before, and I bet that he is keeping in touch with her! Anyway, I don''t need such kind of jerk to be my husband!" ra forced a pale smile on her face, "Well, I see." At this moment, her phone rang, and ra took it up and put through the call immediately. Frances could not figure out what the guy from the other end was talking about to ra, since the sound was too obscure. With a few hums, ra hung up the call. She turned to Frances and said, "I''m sorry, aunt Frances, but I have to head back to thepany now. You know, duty''s calling." Frances didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with ra, "That''s OK. Just go, head back to your work, since it counts the most." "Bye. Let''s keep in touch, aunt Frances." Said ra, standing up with her bag under her arm, without even looking at Frances. Chapter 352 Her Drunken Ex Chapter 352 Her Drunken Ex Frances'' eyes were fixed on the back of ra. As she saw her walk out of the caf¨¦, get in her car and drive away, Frances was finally free to soften her wooden smiling face. She turned around, and slowly raised her hands to bury her face. She was inck of enough courage to even take a glimpse at the video clips circting online, in which she looked so sinister and terrifying that one could hardly tell that she was still that dignified and elegantdy. Disconstely, she made up her mind to leave after heaving sighs for nearly a half-day-long. On her way back to Masons, she told the driver to make a detour and go past the dessert house of Katherine. Previously at the Grant''s, she was reprimanded by Marshall''s grandma that she was, by any measure, an unfit mother inw of Katherine, since for the whole year, she never stopped picking Katherine''s ws. However, Frances retorted that although she was indeed unfit for being Katherine''s mother in- law, Katherine was far less qualified to be her daughter-inw either, since there would be no other women like her who would ever clobber her own husband''s mother. The car stopped by the entrance of the dessert house as Frances ordered. Looking through the French windows, she could see that Katherine, with a bright and warm smile on her face, was currently upied with greeting her guest. The guest was seemingly talking with her about something, and a light red of bashfulness could be clearly seen from Katherine''s face This scene was an eyesore for Frances, who disdained to see the unreserved smile and in temperament of Katherine. ''ra is much better'' Frances thought to herself. With a surge of rage simmering inside, she sneered to the driver, "Let''s move. I''ve had enough with that nasty country girl." In silence, the driver took her away from the ce. Katherine was too busy serving her guests to notice that Frances was once out there. Later, the guests were all gone, and she hastened to sit down withfort and took out her smartphone. One of her most enjoyable recent pastimes was to relieve herself with the video clips of Frances circted online, in which Frances lost her long cherished dignity and demureness, making herself no different from those impolite vixens. The video would be most likely tost long on the Inte, which meant Katherine could retrieve and enjoy it whenever she was out of her te. Meanwhile, the other heroine lying in the ward, reasonably enough, was also seen in the video. In the video, thedy was lying on the sickbed in pain with a distorted face, looked after by a nurse apanying aside. She was seemingly a little younger than Frances, and somehow, in contrast to the unnaturally rouged face of Frances, looked simple and elegant. With a click of her tongue, Katherine thought if she were Khalid, she would have chosen thisdy as the true other half of her life in lieu of Frances. She had no idea about the condition of Frances at present. Originally, she intended to make the best use of the information of Frances'' divorce as a weapon against her, but she didn''t expect that the woman would ever court her own doom. Indeed, it was such a ridiculousedy show. Again and again, she repeatedly reyed the video clips. Margaret leaned in, took a nce at the video and said, "You''ve been repeatedly watching this for quite a while." Pointing at Frances on the screen, Katherine said, "Remember, be careful and stay away from this kind of unqualified mother-inw if you''re going to get married, no matter how deeply you love your fianc¨¦. Otherwise, you will most likely to suffer on the first day of your marriage." Margaret stared at the video for a while, and asked, "Had you ever done research on the family of your ex before you married him?" Katherine tutted, "No. I was still too young to notice it at that time." What''s more, she had Old Mr. Grant at that time, who treated her as if she was his own granddaughter. Thanks to him, no one in the Grant Family dared to ever look down upon her in those days. Therefore, she was naive to think that the Grants had epted her as one of their family members. After the her own grandpa was gone, Katherine was all alone, and had long been yearning for a true family. Therefore, she couldn''t help but indulge herself in the feeling of being one of the Grants. She did want to be one of them, and thought they wanted her too. But, unfortunately, atst, she was stunned to find that she was nothing in front of this group of so-called family of her. What a heart-breaking and desperate misunderstanding. Margaret took her seat, and rested her chin on her hand, "Hey, does Marshall treat you well?" Does he? It was indeed a question difficult to answer, since although he was sometimes quite standoffish and rude, Katherine could still remember the asional tenderness that he gave her. After a second thought, Katherine answered, "Well, he is actually nice." Margaret smiled, "That''s it! No matter how acerbically his mom treats you, he can still bear the pressure from his mom and treat you well. It means that he is actually good enough as a husband." ''Nonsense.'' Thought Katherine. If he was indeed a good man, he would have stood out and protected her when she was bullied by her mother-inw. However, it was indeed something too awkward to exin. Katherine offered a stifledugh, and answered, "You''re right. He is good." Margaret pursed her lips, "You know, it''s not a difficult task to deal with an inw rtionship." Katherine smiled, "For you, maybe it is. But it''s really not my forte. I''m not that type of social butterfly, and thus it really frustrates me." Soon, they ended their small talk. Spending some extra hours finishing the rest of their work, they brought the day to an end. Katherine told Margaret to go first, counted up the day''s earnings and then left. She was not really keen on going back home at the moment, and thus she decided to take a stroll around the city. Hanging around out there for a while, she then put for home by taxi after dinner. However, as she stood by the doorway of her house, she was stunned to find that the lights on the second floor were lit again. ''Is that someone break into my house again?'' Katherine wondered. Heading into the yard, she once again armed herself with the mop rod, opened the front door and got upstairs at a slow and steady pace. Up there, the corridor lights were on, and the door of her bedroom was opened. Inching closer to her bedroom, she clinched at the mop rod in her hands, stood by the door and peered inside ¡ª there was a man lying on the bed. It was Marshall, with his shoes, coat and tie scattered around the floor. Katherine got close to the bed, "Marshall?" Marshall was asleep. His face was flushed, and his breath suffused the room with the stale smell of alcohol. Katherine set the mop rod down and stood by the bed, looking at this drunken man and wondering whether he drank out of sorrow. Katherine came up and nudged him, "Wake up, Marshall. How the hell did you get into my house?" She was sure that she did have locked both the window and the balcony of her bedroom before she left. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marshall turned over, and mumbled, "Stop it, Katherine." Scratching her head, Katherine said, "Come on, just tell me how did you get in first." With his eyes closed, Marshall was seemingly still asleep. But suddenly, he said, "I got in through my fingerprint." His words stunned Katherine, since she remembered she had already removed it. Marshallughed, "Last time, I sent you back home, and recorded my fingerprints again in passing." Katherine gritted her teeth, feeling annoyed at his slyness of seeking loopholes. Katherine nudged him again, "Fine, just get up. What the hell are you doing in my house, you drunkard?" In silence, no response was heard from Marshall anymore ¡ª he was asleep. No matter how hard Katherine came up to pinch his face and pull his hair, he was not seemingly going to get out of the bed. Exhausted, she stopped trying to wake him up, sat by the bed and said, "Go to the guest room if you''re going to spend a night in my house. It''s yourst chance, and next time, if I find you drunk and lying on my bed again, I shall call Peter to take you away." Still, Marshall remained silent. Katherine tried to lift him up from the bed, but she failed. After a few other tries, she gave up. Washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she got out of her own bedroom, and headed inside the guest room, where Marshall had previously spent a night. The room was fully-furnished, and the only fly in the ointment was that she felt a little out of the new bed. Turning off the lights, she lied down, mouthed a few curses at Marshall and fell in asleep. However, a strange feeling woke her up at midnight. She wanted to lift the quilt, but failed since there was something heavy above it. She tried her best to struggle out of the quilt and turned on the light. Mr. Grant, who was previously sleeping in Katherine''s bedroom, was now sleeping beside her, with his legs above those of Katherine and his arms around her body. Gnashing her teeth, Katherine yelled out loudly, "I''ve had enough with you, Marshall!" Chapter 353 The Gap Between the Two Chapter 353 The Gap Between the Two Marshall was not pretending to be dopey and drowsy. At present, he was indeed as drunk as a lord. Although he had heard Katherine''s voice, he raised his arms, and embraced Katherine even tighter, "Stopping yelling, and let''s just sleep. I''m really sleepy." Katherine pushed him away, "Fuck you, you twerp! What the hell do you want to do?" Without any response, Marshall took advantage to hog the quilt and fell asleep again. Katherine climbed out of the bed, went back to her own bedroom and locked the door. "Now, what are you gonna do about it, asshole?" She murmured. Nothing seemed to disturb Katherine anymore after thete night. She woke up in the morning, and found no one lying beside her this time. She got out of the bed, washed herself up and went out of the bedroom For Marshall, he was still sleeping soundly in the guest room ¡ª it seemed that he indeed had drunk a lotst night. Originally, Katherine was intended to wake him up and scold him for what he had donest night. However, as her eyes drifted down to the serene expression on Marshall''s face, she didn''t really do so and left him alone on the bed. It didn''t make any sense to argue with a drunkard like him. What''s more, she could have just done better enhancing the security of her house. Then, she went upstairs to prepare breakfast. The breakfast was scarcely served when Marshall went down the stairs. It was Saturday, and Marshall was off that day. Yawning, he casually walked down the stairs and yelled, "I''m hungry, Katherine." Katherine walked into the living room from the kitchen, with two trays loaded with food in her hands. Hearing Marshall''s words, she seemed to murmur something to herself, and shouted, "Just take your breakfast, and then leave!" Marshall came up and sat in front of Katherine. Looking at his share of breakfast on the table, he was gratified to sense that he still had a ce in her heart. When they were having breakfast, Katherine said in a straightforward manner, "I have removed the record of your fingerprints, and I don''t want to see you here again, is that clear?" Without any sense of guilt or shame, Marshall hummed, "I was drunkst night, and had no idea about what''s going on." With a sneer, Katherine thought his exnation was not standing at all. After having breakfast, Marshall took his seat on the sofa. Katherine cleaned up the table, and came up, "Now, leave my house." Marshall was off today, and thus he was not in haste to leave, "Not until Peter hase and brought me clothes." Indeed, he was drunkst night, and went to bed with all his clothes on. That exined why he was looking raunchy and rumpled at the moment. Trying her best to contain her temper, Katherine said, "But I still have work today! And I''m leaving right now!" Disapprovingly, Marshall answered, "Then just go, or are you worried that I''m going to turn your ce upside down?" With a pause of hesitation, Katherine nodded, "Fine, you''re free to stay here. But you must leave when Peter arrives." Marshall offered a speechless smile in response. Apprehensively, Katherine left, with something that seemed to be stuck in her head. She was seemingly worrying about something, something that she could hardly exin what it actually was. It would be least possible that Marshall would ever steal anything from her, since even this house was a generous gift given by him. When Katherine got to the store, Margaret was already there. Thanks to this diligent young girl''s effort, the whole store looked neat and tidy. At that moment, she was sitting on the chair and checking her smartphone. Katherine came up and smiled, "What''s wrong? You seem to be in trouble." Margaret sighed, "Come and check it, the whole thing has been escted." Katherine got closer, and saw that it was again the things about the divorce of Khalid and Frances. The Grants had made an official announcement to the public that the two had already divorced due to their personality shes, and that their interaction in the hospital was based on nothing more than merely a friend rtionship. That was all the new report said. Previously, the divorce of Marshall had nearly blown up the Inte, and now the same thing came to his father Khalid. Needless to say, there would definitely be another round of heated debate online. Katherine didn''t feel like to check thements of thoseizens at the moment, since she knew that there would be only sharp criticism and execrable humiliation left by them. She stood up straight, walked to the counter to clean it up and said, "Well, for me, it is only the Grants'' own affair. However, those faineant online users may not think the way that I do, even though it has nothing to do with them." Margaret nodded, "Indeed. Damn, they are really going too far leaving such hatefulments. Honestly, it''s such an eyesore even to me, an outsider. I''m wondering how the Grants will feel watching all these harshments." ''Well, at least they won''t be happy.'' Thought Katherine. Recalling what had happenedst night, Katherine thought that maybe it was exactly the reason why Marshall got himself drunkst night. Marshall had long been a moderate drinker, who could control himself not to drink too much even on the dining table together with his business partners. It was another terribly busy forenoon, and Katherine left all those things about the Grants behind and focused on her work. However, by noon, Marshall came to the store, with takeaways in his hands. He stepped inside, and said, "It seems that I''m right on time to be here. Come on, let''s have lunch." Margaret was quite delighted to see him, "Hey, Mr. Grant! It''s so nice for you to bring us lunch!" Katherine, standing by the counter, said, "What brings you here?" Putting all those things on the table as if he was not listening, Marshall answered, "Have you noticed that you always say the same thing every time you see me." Indeed, ''what brings you here'' and ''what are you doing here'' were absolutely the mostmon words that were repeatedly said by Katherine to greet Marshall. Katherine gave no response. Marshall, without looking at Katherine, continued, "Neither have I eaten anything for lunch, nor do I want to go back home at the moment. That''s the reason why I''m here: I''m looking for someone to have lunch with." Katherine sneered, "You mean that Peter is not even counted as ''someone'', don''t you?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marshallughed, "Well, he has recently been busy chasing after girl, and thus don''t have time to hang with me." His words caught Katherine''s interest and curiosity and made her wonder what kind of girl did Peter really like. She jogged towards the two. Marshall delivered her a pair of chopsticks, and Margaret was already glutting herself with delicacies. Katherine took her seat by the side of Margaret, and Margaret hummed, "It''s delicious. Damn, I''m almost starved!" Afterwards, Katherine did not say anything, and Marshall, not seemingly in a good mood, was also eating things and remained as silent as the grave. Margaret was curious about the things of the Grants. She turned to Marshall, "Mr. Grant, I have just looked up those news reports about your parents. Honestly, it''s looking grim." Marshall answered tly, "Oh, isn''t it? I haven''t check it yet." Margaret heaved a sigh, "I know that feeling. It would be quite disturbing and frustrating to be open to criticism." Marshall tilted a little bit of his mouth as a response. Katherine pondered, and said, "Hey, is everything OK with your mom?" Marshall, with a pause, answered, "She is doing fine. My grandfather will keep an eye on her." Yesterday, it was all thanks to the Masons who came that Frances could be stopped from being mischievous at the end. Giving a few bites of food, Marshall stopped eating, leaned on the chair and looked at the twodies. Margaret raised her head and asked, "Are you finished?" Marshall exhaled and said, "I''ve no appetite for the moment." The reason was clear: it was all because of his kittle mom. Thanks to her mom, the divorce of Marshall and Katherine was once again raked up by theizen. The Grant Family was once distinguished and reputable, while now it has be notorious due to the affairs of Khalid and Marshall. Recalling how Frances behaved yesterday, Katherine thought it was indeed a difficult task to deal with the likes of Frances. Katherine took a few sighs, and put down the chopsticks either, "Then, how about your grandma? Was she angry about that?" Marshall sneered, and thought the answer was clear enough. Yesterday, when he got into the main house, he saw her grandma beating her breast and saying that she was almost choked by the matter. Khalid also sat aside with a pulled face. He had long been a well-tempered and tolerant man, and seldom had he ever registered such an expression on his face, not even when Frances caused any other troubles before. Now, it seemed that even the most forbearing two were now turning against Frances. After a while, Marshall looked at Margaret and said, "I''ve asked people to check your affair." Hearing that, Margaret looked up at him in haste. Chapter 354 Finding Himself a New Love Chapter 354 Finding Himself a New Love In a mysterious tone, Marshall said, "Nothing strange was found from either the social circle of you or that of Katherine. The police suspected that they had caught the wrong guy, but were not so sure about whether the one wasing exactly for you guys. Now, things have beplicated, and it is possible that you have been involved in the affairs of some strangers. Had you seen anyone dressed like you when you went into the toilet?" Katherine was a little surprised to the oue, since she had thought that the guy was exactlying for her. A few days had passed since the thing happened, and Margaret had already forgotten the faces she saw in the toilet at the time. She had been drinking that day, and was too excited to care about what other people in the toilet looked like. What''s more, it would be a little entric for someone to really look here and there and everywhere in such a ce of sensitive use. Margaret shook, "No, I''ve forgotten that." Marshall sighed, "Fine, we shall look into things step by step. At least you two are safe for the moment." Margaret pursed her mouth and said after pondering, "But I don''t have anyone in a feud with me, nor does Katherine. Perhaps someone has indeed been misled about that." Without any response, Marshall remained silent afterwards, thoughtfully and tensely. After Margaret had finished, Marshall stretched himself, and said with a firm voice, "I''m leaving now. You guys can just continue your work." Without looking at anyone, he stood up, tided his clothes and turned back to the front door. Katherine stayed in the chair. Looking at the behind of Marshall, who had hailed a taxi and left, she heaved a long sigh. The thing about Khalid had been a hot topic among thoseizens for quite a long period. Katherine chose to leave it behind, since she knew it was nothing more than a stupid domestic affair. A few days had passed, the Walters called in again, and said the dinner party was going to be held the next day. By then, they would send people to pick her up and drive her to the ce. Katherine agreed, and decided to close the store earlier tomorrow, since the dinner party will be held in the evening. Of course, she had let Margaret know about that. Margaret smiled, "So, it''s a date, isn''t it?" "Nope, I think they have some other intentions." Katherine was not really interested in the party. Margaret sat opposite, and continued, "I thought you were going to meet Mr. Grant." Katherineughed, "Come on, you know it''s not the truth. He is not even one of my friends now." Marshall had not shown himself for the past two days, and possibly he had been busy working on a solution for the thing of the Grants. Katherine closed the store at the night, and as she and Margaret were going to say goodbye to each other at before the front door, Margaret turned to Katherine, and said to her seriously, "Kathy, a few days ago when I came to the store, I happened to see Mr. Grant was having breakfast with an unknown woman. I think I should tell you that." First stunned, Katherine then turned to Margaret, and answered after a few seconds of pause, "Well, it''s quite normal. He is a good man by any measure after all." Margaret stared at Katherine, and asked, "Don''t you feel upset about that? I thought you had not yet gone over him." "Nope, I have gone over him already. Our marriage is already a past tense, no matter for me, or for Marshall. And now, I''m happily leading a new life."Margaret heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s great, maybe I have just been fusing about your status." Saying goodbye to Margaret, Katherine was not in a hurry to hail a taxi. She walked along the way towards the direction of her house. She judged that ra would be the only one possible whom Marshall would have breakfast with. ''It was perfect.'' She told herself. The next day, Katherine came to the store as usual. However, she was stunned to find that there was a woman standing in front of the door and staring at the brand tablet of the store thoughtfully. It was Frances. Without making any noticeable noises, Katherine waited aside. After a long while, as Frances turned around, she was astonished to see that Katherine was standing behind. She yelled, "God damn it, you startled me! Why the hell are you standing behind like a ghost?" Katherine looked at her , and went straight to open the front door, "Why are you here? Buy yourself a share of breakfast or what?"Frances followed behind and looked here and there inside, "Well, you are doing quite good business, aren''t you?" Then, she stood aside for a while, with her eyes wandering from the people passing by. Without saying anything, Katherine stood by the counter. Margaret was also there, and was stunned at the first sight seeing Frances. She had watched the video several times, and thus she could clearly remember what Frances looked like. Without paying any attention to Margaret, Frances just simply looked around the inside of the store. Then, she came to the front of the counter, and said, "Have Marshall recently been here?" Katherine was dumbfounded for the moment. Then, as she was cleaning up the counter, she said, "If you''re looking for Marshall, you''re supposed to give him a call instead of wandering about here." With her mouth pursed, Frances was too awkward to say anything to respond. These days, she did have given a several calls to Marshall, but there was no one answering the phone. Katherine soon figured out what happened from the embarrassed expression on her face. She laughed, "He has not been here in recent days, and I have not seen him elsewhere either. Maybe you can just go to the house of the Grants or hispany." Frances shifted her eyes. She had been to the two spots looking for him, but she was too scared and awkward to get inside. She dared not to step into the house of the Grants, since she would have to encounter the other mistresses of family, with whom she had treated with extreme acerbity and rudeness; she dared not to step into Marshall''spany, since she was afraid of the eyes of those employees, who might have watched the shameful video of her either, and could easily recognize that she was exactly the one in the video. Indeed, she did have witnessed the figure of Marshall when she was patrolling around the front gate of the two ces. Unfortunately, he was always apanied by someone, and she failed to find any chance toe up and talk to him. Katherine was busy at work for the moment. She said, "Marshall is not going to be here no matter what." Frances frowned, and said with hesitation, "Then, just call him toe along. I have something to tell him." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Katherine sneered, "Why should I? I don''t want to see him." With a pause, Katherine turned to Frances as if she was looking at a fool, and continued, "Listen, I have no obligation to help you anyway, nor do I ever want to do so. I don''t think I have to remind you of our rtionship." Frances red at her, "How dare..!" She tailed off into silence, since Katherine was right. They were indeed in a bad rtionship. She was here only because she had no other choice. Sneeringly, Katherine said, "What? Why don''t you just turn to your dear ra and ask for her help? I bet that she can get in touch with Marshall too." Slowly, an embarrassed look emerged on Frances'' face. She did have contacted ra at the beginning, but no matter how many times she tried to ask for help from her, the answer would always be that she was busy at work. Frances didn''t know whether ra was really upied with her business, but she could still remember that ra would always have had time for her before. With her mouth pursed, Frances hesitated for a while, and said, "She is busy at work." Katherine answered, "And so do I! Isn''t it clear enough for you to see how busy I''m at the moment?" Frances pulled her face, and was seemingly unhappy with her answer. However, for Katherine, whether Frances was happy or not, it had nothing to do with her. She hummed tones, and got everything prepared. Not after a while, there were guestsing in, and Frances, after a second thought, chose to take her seat by the French window. She was seemingly going to wait until either Katherine called Marshall here or he showed up himself. Katherine, on the other hand, chose to leave her alone and take care of her own business. A whileter, as the number of the guests grew fewer, Katherine pondered for a moment, and turned to Margaret, "Go and get her a cup of coffee. She is such an eyesore sitting there and doing nothing." Margaret nodded, and brought Frances a cup of coffee. Frances was stunned at first sight, and then turned around to look at Katherine. Chapter 355 A Poor Young Girl Chapter 355 A Poor Young Girl Katherine was not even looking at Frances. Before, she had been eagerly yearning to see Frances trapped herself in distress, which she thought was merely a matter of time. But now, she didn''t feel joy nor any sorrow to see Frances falling into such dilemma. She was still leading her life as usual, and what happened on Frances did not change her days even a single bit. After all, she had a store to look after now, and thus had no time to waste on dealing with Frances. Sitting for a while, Frances chose to wait no more and left the store. Margaret went to clean up the table, and then turned back to Katherine, "She hasn''t taken a single drip of the coffee." Katherine smiled, "I knew it." Frances was a woman sensitive about her dignity and reputation, and would never ept anything from her so easily. For Katherine, that would be better, since it meant that she would nevere to her ce anymore. Leaving the store, Frances had no where else to go. The Masons had rented an apartment for Frances. Although they didn''t say so in a straightforward manner, they were meant to let her move out in case she got the whole family in trouble. Distressed by the online public opinion, she had spent these days all alone in the apartment, She had phoned many people, but no one seemed to answer her call, as if those who used to admire her had disappeared after the thing happened. Standing by the road for a while, she hailed a taxi, and headed to the address of the Hendersons'' Company. She was pondering over what to do next along her way there. The Grants had officially announced the divorce between her and Khalid to the public, and, in passing, exined that Khalid had nothing to do with thedy in the hospital. Although Frances scoffed at the exnation, sadly, there was nothing she could do. The taxi drove along to the front door of the Hendersons'' Company. Getting out of the car, Frances didn''t head into thepany directly. Instead, she entered a restaurant opposite the company. She took her seat by the window, where she could clearly see what was going on around thepany. Then, she gave ra a call. Immediately, ra answered the phone with a clear voice, "Hello, aunt Frances. Is everything OK?" Francesughed, "Hi, ra. Are you upied at the moment? How about we meet?" ra, hesitating in speaking, answered, "Hmm¡­ You mean now? I''m sorry, but I''m a little busy at the moment. What''s going on, aunt Frances?" "No, nothing special, actually. I just want to find myself apany." Said Frances, in a delighted tone, "Besides, we haven''t seen each other for a few days, and somehow I''m missing you." ra heaved a sigh, and said helplessly, "I''m sorry, aunt Frances. But I''m just being too busy these days. Something goes wrong with our supply chain, and I''ve been working overtime for the past few days. To be honest, I''m almost driven crazy by all these things! I''m sorry, aunt, but I shall squeeze some time for you after I get all these things done." Her words were irreproachable from top to toe. Taking a sigh, Frances felt there was no room for her to give any response, and thus she agreed, "I understand, ra. You can just work on your own business, and we shall take a rain check." She then hung off the phone, sitting there and waiting inside the restaurant. She waited until mid-day, and those employees began constantly stepping out of thepany. With her eyes wandering sedulously from one to the other, she failed to find out ra among them. A whileter, it seemed that those employees were all gone, and still there were no signs of ra. ''Maybe she was still in thepany working on her business.'' Frances told herself. Original from N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, a hung a wooden sign of ''noon break'' on the door of Katherine''s dessert house, and the twodies were going to take some rest. At this moment, someone opened the door and stepped inside. Margaret said in haste, "Sorry, but we are¡­" With a pause, she had her eyes fixed on the man and continued, "What brings you here, Mr. Grant?" Marshall offered a thin smile, "And now, even you are going to greet me in that way." Margaretughed, "No, don''t get me wrong. I just literally mean that." Sitting opposite to Katherine, Marshall said, "I''m really starving with no idea what to eat at lunchtime. Maybe you can help figure it out for me." Katherine turned to him slowly, "Your mom has been here this morning. She wanted to contact you, and wished to see you." Marshall hummed, "Well, doesn''t she? It''s pretty much as I had expected." Katherineughed, "I''m not doing well with your mom, and both I and she have consensus on that. Isn''t it a strange thing for her to ever ask for my help?'' With a meaningful smiling face, Marshall remained silent. A cornered beast would do something desperate, so do Frances in such a dilemma. She knew that if Katherine called Marshall over, Marshall would never hesitate to do so. Margaret came, got Marshall a cup of coffee and several kinds of desserts. Marshall hade up here from hispany. He gave a few nominal bites at the desserts, since he was not having a good appetite for the moment. He then asked, "I heard that you have been invited to the Walters'' feast tonight." Katherine hummed, "Indeed. After all, it would be rude if I rejected the personal invitation of Old Mrs. Walters." Marshall nodded, "You''re right. The Walters is really a big family, and its members never stop intriguing against each other. Just be careful when you chat with them, and respond with a simple smile if you don''t know what to say." Katherine sneered, "You don''t have to tell me what to do." For all these years walking among the members of the Grants, she had already learned how to adapt to her disposition. It seemed that Marshall was here merely for lunch, and he soon left after finishing it. Looking at Marshall getting in the car, Margaret said, "Seriously? A couple of coffee and a small piece of cake? Is that why he came here?" Katherine sneered, "He''s insane, you know." In the afternoon, Katherine let Margaret get off work earlier than before, and closed the store after giving it a simple clean-up. Going back to her own house, she took a shower, and got herself dressed. Not after a while, she saw that the Walters'' car had arrived. Katherine went outside, got in the car and found that there was a youngdy sitting inside. With a pause, she nodded to thedy, "Greetings." Thedy turned to Katherine, and smiled, "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Miss. Jordan. My grandma told me toe and pick you up." Anxiously, Katherine responded with an awkward yes. The engine started, as Katherine belted herself up inside. Thedy was quite talkative, and chatted with Katherine from her dessert house to her personal life along the way. Thedy smiled, "Though my grandma doesn''t know it, everyone around actually knows that you have divorced Marshall. You know that?" Katherineughed, "Yeah, I know. Therefore, I was a little bit embarrassed when Old Mrs. Walters asked me about that." Thedy nodded, "It''s not a proper topic anyway. So we all choose to remain silent about that in front of grandma." In fact, the reason why they chose to keep silent about it was also that Old Mrs. Walters was not seemingly intended to take Katherine in as one of the family''s members. After all, they were all brought up in a distinguished big family, and knew how to regte their tongue. Chatting along their way, they soon reached the Walters'' house, which was quite a big vi located at the center of the city. Normally, the price ofnd was incredibly high in the central area of the city, and such a big and magnificent vi would by no doubt cost one a great deal of money. The car was parked in the yard. As Katherine got out of the car, she saw that Old Mrs. Walters was supported by someone and standing not far away. In haste, she came up, with her hands taken by those of the olddy. "Finally! I''ve been awaiting you for quite a while, Katherine! Come on, let''s get inside." Katherine, with a stiff awkward smile hanging on her face, greeted the people around, followed behind Old Mrs. Walters and got inside the house. As everyone sat tight in the living room, the olddy began to introduce Katherine to the people around. In fact, it was not the first time that they met Katherine ¡ª they had seen her at the birthday party of Old Mrs. Walters. Unfortunately, Katherine left in advance by that time, and thus they didn''t have the chance to get acquainted with her. Although she was not good at dealing with such situations, Katherine still squeezed a smile on her face and greeted everyone around. After that, the olddy heaved a sigh, "I heard that she ain''t got any family around her. What a poor child!" As Katherine was pursing her mouth and remaining in silent, Old Mrs. Walters suddenly took one of her hands and clinched it in those of her, "To be honest, I like this little girl, and after considering it for quite long time, I want her to be one of my granddaughters-inw." Then, the olddy turned to Katherine, who was still under the shock of her words, "How do you think about that, my dear?" Chapter 356 Family Chapter 356 Family Scared by old Mrs. Grant¡¯s words, Katherine almost jumped up. Her eyes almost popped out when looking towards old Mrs. Grant and shuffled, ¡°Old, old Mrs. Grant, I, well¡­¡± The other family members were not surprised because they already knew old Mrs. Grant¡¯s n. Old Mrs. Grant smiled happily, which made it hard for Katherine to refuse. Katherine thought: Would she be angry if I directly tell her I am unwilling to? Katherine was in a dilemma and said, ¡°Well, that¡­¡± Old Mrs. Grantughed, ¡°Then this thing is deal if you don¡¯t have any opinion. Let¡¯s decide who¡¯s going to take this girl.¡± Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s first son said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter. How about letting her be my god daughter?¡± Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s third son smiled and argued, ¡°Well, I also don¡¯t have a daughter.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know what they were arguing for. She was simply a poor girl with belongings given by Marshall after they divorced. She didn¡¯t believe that the Grant family would want those things. However, why did they treat her nicely and have an argument for her? Katherine hurriedly raised up her hand to interrupt, ¡°Well, I have to told you that I don¡¯t have a good family background and I am personally a girl with lots of ws¡­¡± Old Mrs. Grant grabbed her hand tightly and replied, ¡°Well, I just like you. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± How could Katherine not think too much when old Mrs. Grant was going to be her grandmother? Without consulting with Katherine, old Mrs. Walters said to her third son, ¡°Then how about letting her be your god daughter? She¡¯s of simr age with your son and might havemon topics together.¡± Her third son hurriedly said yes when his wife came forward and said, ¡°Well, I always want a daughter, but I can¡¯t. I am so happy.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t want to say anything. What did she mean? So now she was forced to have new parents. She felt so unrealistic for having parents from a wealthy family. Maria looked young with a smiley face. She went to pet Katherine¡¯s head and said, ¡°I can tell she has suffered a lot.¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and didn¡¯t know how to respond. If she refused, people from the Walters family would be awkward and considered her as ungrateful. However, she would feel so strange if she agreed. Why would they suddenly be a family? She couldn¡¯t ept it. Old Mrs. Walters hinted the servant and the servant hurriedly brought a box here. She took the box and turned around to Katherine, saying, ¡°Kathy, this is my first gift as your grandmother. We¡¯ll be a family from now on.¡± Katherine was still in a trance. Finding old Mrs. Grant was going to give her a gift, she hurriedly waved her eyes and refused, ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t take it. The previous gift is already too valuable for me. I¡­¡± Old Mrs. Walters grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Well. This is your grandmother¡¯s gift. Don¡¯t regard yourself as an outsider. We¡¯re a family now.¡± The servant came to open the box and there was a purple bracelet in it. Katherine couldn¡¯t tell what was its texture. It must be expensive since it was from old Mrs. Walters. Old Mrs. Walters took the bracelet and put it on Katherine¡¯s wrist. Katherine showed aplex feeling when seeing the bracelet on her wrist. The Grant family tried everything they could to kick her out, while the Walters family tried their best to take her in. How ironic! Maria Davies Grant also said, ¡°Take it. It¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s gift. You are part of the Walters family and don¡¯t have to be so polite with us.¡± Katherine pretended to smile but ended up with showing a weird one. The Walters family ignored it and took her to have dinner. The Walters family¡¯s dinning room was huge, almost as big as the Grant family. However, the Walters family had more family members. Katherine couldn¡¯t recognize many of them and could only sit beside old Mrs. Grant. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was a bit hungry at first, but now she didn¡¯t have any appetite. The Walters family were delighted. They asked things about Katherine¡¯s previous life and deliberately avoided to talk about the Grant family. Katherine knew people from the Walters family had high emotional intelligence and were cautious about what they said. A man was sitting next to her and sneered when Katherine was talking. Katherine turned around to look at him, but he didn¡¯t look back. His face was carried with disdainful look. Katherine looked away, but she knew the man¡¯s sneer was loud enough for the Walters family to hear, but all of them pretended that nothing happened. It was really an embarrassed meal for Katherine. She felt so uneasy but couldn¡¯t express it. At the end of the dinner, she had to go upstairs to chat with old Mrs. Walters. There were only two of them and they went to old Mrs. Walters¡¯ room. Katherine¡¯s phone rang after stepping in. She took a deep breath, quickly took out the phone and answered it in front of old Mrs. Walters. She didn¡¯t even look at who was calling. Marshall¡¯s voice came from the other side, ¡°Katherine?¡± Katherine was startled and replied, ¡°Marshall?¡± She raised her voice so that old Mrs. Walters would notice. Marshall asked, ¡°Have you finished yet? I am waiting for you in front of your home. Are you still there?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°Are you still in front of my house? Okay, wait for me. I will be right back.¡± Old Mrs. Walters was startled and asked, ¡°Is it from Marshall?¡± Katherine hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s waiting in front of my house and seems to want to talk about something with me.¡± Old Mrs. Walters reached for the phone and said, ¡°Let me talk with him.¡± Katherine gave her the phone and heard Mrs. Walters talking to the other side, ¡°Marshall, do you want to talk about something with Kathy.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know how Marshall responded, but only found old Mrs. Walters was smiling and said, ¡°Come then. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days.¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything whenpressing her lips. After a few seconds, old Mrs. Walters said yes and gave the phone back to Katherine, saying, ¡°You can continue talking with him. He will be right back.¡± Katherine sighed in her mind and took the phone, asking, ¡°Are youing?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Yes. I know you¡¯re awkward there. You can rx and act more naturally if I am present.¡± However, Katherine was nning to leave by using this call as an excuse. Marshall¡¯s voice was brisk, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be there quickly.¡± Then he hanged off the phone. Katherine could only continue pretending to show a smile to old Mrs. Walters. Old Mrs. Walters took an album and started to introduce her with people from the Walters family. The man who was sitting next to her was Maria¡¯s son, Ralph. Katherine could analyse from his reaction that he was not satisfied with having an extra sister. Katherine was also not satisfied. She finally could be free for having no family to care about. However, there was now a bunch of them. Marshall finally came after they checked the album for a while. Chapter 357 We Are a Perfect Match Chapter 357 We Are a Perfect Match Marshall was led by the servant and it seemed that he had nevere to the Walters family before. The servant informed with a smile, ¡°Old Mrs. Walters, herees the young master from the Grant family.¡± Marshall then came in, saying, ¡°Old Mrs. Walters, sorry to bother.¡± Old Mrs. Walters nodded, ¡°We¡¯re all waiting for you. Come here and sit with us.¡± Marshall came and sat beside Katherine. Katherine turned around to look at him and lowered her voice, saying, ¡°Why are you calling me? What are you doing in my home?¡± Marshall¡¯s mouth curled and responded in a lower voice, ¡°I didn¡¯te to you home. I am lying to you on the phone. I know you have some trouble ande here to help you.¡± Katherine was startled and didn¡¯t know what trick he was ying. Old Mrs. Walters found they were talking, ¡°Young people really have lots ofmon topics together. When Katherine was with me, she hardly spoke. Now youe and she immediately start talking.¡± Katherine smiled with embarrassment, ¡°I just want to ask him about something.¡± Old Mrs. Walters closed the album and asked, ¡°Do you know each other before?¡± Katherine tried to speak but didn¡¯t know how to reply. Marshall directly said beside her, ¡°Yes, we have known each other for a long time and we¡¯re in a good rtion.¡± Katherine turned to look at him and didn¡¯t think there was a need to stress that they were in a good rtion. Old Mrs. Walters nodded, ¡°I can tell from your reaction that you have known each other for a long time.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and pretended to show a friendly smile. Old Mrs. Walters seemed toe up with something, signing, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Marshall already get married. If he didn¡¯t, I will definitely bring you together. You look like a perfect match when sitting beside each other.¡± Katherine was so awkward at this point. Marshallughed out loud and asked, ¡°Really? Do you really think so?¡± Old Mrs. Walters nodded seriously, ¡°Yes. You know I have never lied to you. You do look like a perfect match.¡± Marshall chuckled and whispered beside Katherine¡¯s ears, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Katherine leaned eyes against him and said, ¡°Go away.¡± Marshall was delighted and carried a sustaining smile. Old Mrs. Walters then started talking about people from the Walters family and her main intention was to let Katherine get to know them better. Marshall didn¡¯t know that old Mrs. Walters had already regarded Katherine as her god granddaughter and thought she was simply trying to draw Katherine to her side. He started exin beside Katherine and also wanted to make her familiarize with the Walters family by stressing what they had done. Actually, Katherine was not in the mood of getting to know these people. Although they seemed to wee her, Katherine knew they all felt differently about her privately. Old Mrs. Walters really regarded her as a lucky star and Katherine knew her first and third son were just trying to tter her by letting her to be their god daughter.¡± Katherine was in an awkward situation when being with old Mrs. Walters¡¯ third son. Their family¡¯s young master didn¡¯t like her and the third son¡¯s brothers also hated her. She really got headache when thinking about that. Old Mrs. Walters talked a lot and Marshall also exined a lot, but Katherine could hardly remember anything. The sky outside gradually went dark. Marshall suggested, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. I think it¡¯s time for us to leave so that grandma can have a good rest. I will send Katherine back.¡± Old Mrs. Walters intended to let her third son sent Katherine home, but she could tell Ralph was not in a good attitude when they were talking on the table. It was fine to let Marshall sent her back since they already knew each other for a long time. Old Mrs. Walters looked outside and said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t notice it. Time passes really fast.¡± She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then let Marshall drive you back. Do remember toe to visit me if you have spare time, Kathy.¡± Katherine hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, I will. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely visit you when I am free.¡± However, the truth was Katherine was busy because she got a store to run. Marshall took Katherine away from the main building of the Walters family and nobody went out to farewell with them. Katherine¡¯s nerve loosened. It was good that others wouldn¡¯t farewell with them because she didn¡¯t want to tter those people. After they getting back to Marshall¡¯s car. Marshall lowered his head and found the bracelet around Katherine¡¯s wrist. Marshall smiled, ¡°The Walters family really cherish you. I can tell the thing around your wrist worth a great deal.¡± Katherine hurriedly took it off and responded, ¡°I regret for this journey. I would rather not be here.¡± Marshall raised his eyebrows and started the car, saying, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing. Old Mrs. Walters treat you nicely.¡± Well, she was nice. Katherine then mumbled and told him what happened in the Walters family. Marshall was startled, ¡°Really?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Why I will lie to you? I was really scared by them. They didn¡¯t inform me their decision. If I knew, I will nevere here. Marshall seemed to remind of something because his eyes suddenly darkened. Katherine turned around to look at him and was a little disdain, saying, ¡°What¡¯s your expression? What are you plotting?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°I am plotting about you. I want to see what identity you should have.¡± Katherine chuckled and didn¡¯t take his words seriously. Marshall drove the car and brought Katherine home. He said when Katherine already got off the car, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite me in? I kind of relived your awkwardness today. How about giving me some praise?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t intend to invite him and Marshall could only request by himself. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Katherine turned around and thought for a while, saying, ¡°Well,e and have a ss of water, then you have to leave.¡± She was unwilling to invite him. Marshall chuckled and followed her in. It was not sote at night, but Katherine got tired and didn¡¯t have the strength to boil the water. She directly went towards the fridge, grabbed a bottle of iced water, and threw it to Marshall. Marshall was sitting on the couch. He caught the bottle, weighed it in his hand and put it down, ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from the Walters family. Although old Mrs. Walters is a nice woman, each one in the big family has their concern. None of those three brothers came to farewell with us. I can tell they are not satisfied with what happened today. Katherine sat opposite with Marshall. She leaned against the couch and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have connection with them. It¡¯s good for me to be alone. I don¡¯t need any family.¡± Especially those she met half way on her life journey. Family of origin had different kinds of problems. Her so-called family was brought together with some reasons, or more frankly, they were brought together because of self-interest. Katherine took the bracelet and observed it for a while. She was a little confused, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to have this thing, but I don¡¯t know how to return it.¡± Marshall replied, ¡°Just keep it. Sometimes it¡¯s hard to reject others¡¯ good intention. Old Mrs. Walters likes you a lot. No matter what purpose she has, she won¡¯t hurt you. You will get yourself into trouble if you return it.¡± Katherine looked at the bracelet under protest, ¡°Well, I will keep it and find a good chance to give it back.¡± Marshall looked towards her, ¡°Well, do you think we really are a perfect match?¡± Chapter 358 How About Getting Remarried? Chapter 358 How About Getting Remarried? Katherine was startled and the serious look on her facepletely faded away. She looked at Marshall disdainfully, ¡°Will you drink you water or not? Go away if you don¡¯t want it.¡± She then stood up and went upstairs without waiting for Marshall¡¯s reaction. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Marshall chuckled when sitting on the couch and watched her figure disappeared in the staircase. He didn¡¯t leave immediately and was absorbed in thought. Katherine decided not to speak to Marshall and went to bed after washing up. She was exhausted after a busy day of working in the store and going to the Walters family. After tidying herself up, she got on bed and quickly fell asleep. She had a good sleep that she didn¡¯t hear any noise from outside. Katherine stretched the next morning and walked by the window. She was surprised to find that Marshall¡¯s car was still in the yard. Why did Marshalle here in the early morning? She hurriedly went downstairs and found there was nobody. She stood for a while in the living room and turned around to go upstairs. The guest room Marshall used to live was closed. However, it didn¡¯t lock from inside and Katherine easily opened it. Marshall already got up with his pants on and he was about to wear the T-shirt. Katherine was standing by the door, looking at him. Marshall was also staring at her when holding his clothes in the air. Katherine finally got angry after they looking at each other for a long time. She shouted, ¡°Marshall, shame on you. Why did you spend a night here?¡± When she was yelling, she picked up the pillow and smashed it towards Marshall¡¯s direction. Marshall dodged and smiled, ¡°I was exhaustedst night and it would be dangerous if I drove home.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t believe in him and continued throwing the pillow on him, ¡°Shame on you. We don¡¯t have any rtion now. Then why are you spending a night in my ce? Do you know it will bring a damage to my fame?¡± At first, Marshall dodged for several times. However, it seemed that Katherine¡¯s action wouldn¡¯te to an end. Hence, he directly raised up his hand, grabbed the pillow and threw it to the other side. He squeezed her wrist and said, ¡°We have been living together before. Why are you being so sensitive?¡± Katherine was so angry that she stood on her feet, ¡°Is that the same? Marshall, I have never expected that you are such an impudent man.¡± Marshall grabbed Katherine into his arms hardly, ¡°Do I?¡± He asked with a smile. Katherine opened her eyes widely, ¡°Of course you are. Do you think you¡­¡± Before she finished her sentence, Marshall used one hand to grab her head and kissed on her. His series of action was aggressive, which made it hard for Katherine to fight back. Katherine¡¯s eyes almost popped out. She tried to push him with her hands and stepped with her feet, but she couldn¡¯t stop Marshall at all. Marshall held her tightly in his arms, moved towards the bed and pressed Katherine on the bed hardly. He was still in his consciousness and knew to use hands to support, in case all the weight wouldn¡¯t fall on Katherine¡¯s body. Katherine raised her hands against Marshall¡¯s chest and showed a serious look of defence, ¡°What are you doing? Get up.¡± Marshall curled up his lip and smiled evilly, ¡°You already regard me as a shameless man, so I decide to show my shameless behaviour to you.¡± Katherine supported her upper body and wanted to get up, saying, ¡°Go away.¡± Marshal raised up his hand and pressed her shoulder, then pressed her on the bed again, ¡°Katherine, I also share the same opinion that it¡¯s inappropriate for me to spend a night here. How about making everything reasonable?¡± Katherine frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°How about we remarry? You see, after remarrying¡­¡± ¡°Go away, Marshall! Otherwise I won¡¯t control myself from beating you.¡± Katherine showed a serious look. Marshall stared at her for a while and slowly bend down. Their noses sticked together and could feel each other¡¯s smile. Katherine was so surprised that her goose popped up. She didn¡¯t dare say anything because she was afraid that she would identally kiss him. Marshall stared at her for a while and suddenly kissed on her face, then he released her and stood up. Katherine was startled, then she cursed, ¡°Asshole.¡± However, instead of anger, her voice was full of uneasiness. Katherine waited for a while, got up and tidied her hair. Marshall looked down at her. He suddenly felt it was not a good idea for his previous suggestion. It was him who said he wanted to get divorced and it was also him who stood up after a while to suggest remarriage. It seemed that he treated marriage casually. He waited for a while and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t consider your feeling.¡± Katherine took a deep breath and responded, ¡°Put on your clothes and go away. I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡± Marshall also knew that he made Katherine ufortable. He didn¡¯t exin much and grabbed his clothes to leave. Katherine was sitting on the bed and finally moved a bit after a long time. How dare he put up with such a suggestion! Marshall left Katherine¡¯s ce and directly went to thepany. He was still in trance after returning to the office. He wasn¡¯t suggesting about remarriage on purpose and it was simply an ident. However, now he felt instead of repelling, he was looking forward to remarriage. Marshall leaned against the chair and stared at nowhere for a long time. However, he didn¡¯t think that Katherine would easily agree with him. He had disappointed her a lot. Marshall was busy for a whole morning and went to have lunch with Peter at noon. They identally met ra in the halfway. It seemed that ra had waited for a while. She stood up when seeing Marshall was here. Marshall was startled and went towards her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ra smiled and said, ¡°Nothing important. It¡¯s just that auntie keeps calling me these days¡­¡± She stopped saying but Marshall could already guess what was going on! He showed a terrible expression and responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to handle this thing. Next time my mom call, just ignore it.¡± ra seemed to be a bit anxious, ¡°After all, she¡­¡± ¡°We are adults and have to be responsible for what we have done. Okay. It¡¯s time for me to have lunch.¡± Marshall checked the time and went away. ra nodded, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t disrupt you.¡± Marshall left with ra from thepany and departed in front of the gate when they got on their own car. Frances was waiting in the caf¨¦ opposite to the Grantpany. She picked up the phone and called ra when seeing two cars drive away. ra¡¯s voice sounded the same and asked, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Frances pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything and also smiled, ¡°Nothing. I just want to ask what¡¯re you up to recently!¡± ra paused for a while and replied, ¡°I am in thepany. We have been busy recently. I am considering about inviting you to have meals but can¡¯t find the best chance.¡± Francespressed her lips and said, ¡°Well.¡± ra chuckled, ¡°Have you seen what happened on the inte? I think things will be ease down after some time.¡± Frances waited for a long time and said, ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± She then thought for a while and asked, ¡°Have you contacted Marshall? He¡¯s mad with me and don¡¯t pick up my phone. I am thinking about if you can do me a favour to ask him out. I want to tell him something.¡± ra didn¡¯t reply and seemed to be hesitated. Frances continued, ¡°Your work has connections and will probably see each other often. You can just tell him you have something to talk about.¡± rapressed her lips when driving and didn¡¯t reply. Chapter 359 She Haven’t Figure Out Her Own Situation Yet Chapter 359 She Haven¡¯t Figure Out Her Own Situation Yet ra thought this was an easy thing to deal with. Khalid and Frances put themselves in an awkward situation and it was impossible for them to remarry, especially when there was a so-called ex-lover of Khalid in the hospital. Besides, Frances really had a terrible characteristic and nearly all women were better than her in terms of temperament. Hence, they seemed more impossible to be together when Khalid already had a lover. ra couldn¡¯t offend Khalid if she wanted the Grant family to ept her. She could tell that Marshall also felt repelling towards his mother. It seemed that Frances could hardly win Marshall¡¯s trust. She shouldn¡¯t stay too close with her at the point because it would make Khalid and Marshall feel uneasy. Frances, on the other side, was waiting for ra¡¯s reply. ra signed and said, ¡°Auntie, I also want to help you, but there are not too many chances for me and Marshall to meet each other. Marshall is already uneasy about what we have donest two times and he won¡¯t agree to see me at this point. Sometimes he won¡¯t reply if I text him. Sorry, I cannot help.¡± Frances remained silence. ra tried to act like she was in a dilemma and suggested, ¡°How about I try to text him and call him? It¡¯s the best if it works. If not, don¡¯t me me.¡± Frances said after a while, ¡°You seldom meet each other now?¡± ra replied, ¡°Yes, there is tension between us. In order to avoid others¡¯ gossip, we haven¡¯t met each other for a long time.¡± Frances then smiled, which made ra felt weird. After that, Frances replied, ¡°Well, then, I will try to find a solution by myself.¡± Frances directly hanged up the phone. ra threw the phone on the passenger seat randomly. She showed no expression and remained indifferent. Frances put her phone in the bag, thought for a while when standing still and smiled. She took the bag and left the caf¨¦, staring at the Grant family¡¯spany for a long time. At the end, she stopped a car and left. She had no ce to go and let the driver drive around the road. Then she finally decided to go to Katherine¡¯s store. Katherine and Margaret were busy in the store. Kyle had ced an order for a great deal and they were preparing the goods. Frances went into the store with a terrible expression. Katherine was startled and stared at her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are youing to smash my store?¡± Frances snorted, ¡°I can afford your worthless store.¡± Katherine lowered her head and kept working, saying directly, ¡°I have to thank you if you smash it. I don¡¯t want you reparation. I just want you to stay in jail for a couple of days to learn how to behave.¡± Frances stared at her madly, ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re really reckless nowadays.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°I have always been reckless and I suppose you know it well.¡± Frances gritted her teeth, paused for a long time, and then went to sit by the window. Katherine was a little surprised because she thought Frances would smash the door and left. Why would she decide to stay here? Margaret waited for a while and went to ask what she wanted to order. Actually, Frances didn¡¯t want to order anything because she had already served herself in the previous caf¨¦. However, she knew Katherine was bad-tempered and would definitely satirize her if she stayed here without ordering anything. Hence, she randomly ordered something. Actually, Katherine was not in the mood to care about here because she was too busy working. She called Margaret to check the numbers and different matches of various kinds. Frances turned to look outside when sitting on the seat and felt extremely ufortable and disturbed. She never expected that ra would temporize her. Frances used to treat her whole-heartily. She knew Marshall would get angry if she asked him out to date with ra, but she did so in order for them to be together. However, ra wouldn¡¯t help her on such a trivial thing. Frances felt frustrated but was still finding excuse for ra in her mind. She knew that Marshall always disliked ra and it was understandable that ra didn¡¯t want to hurt their rtion because of her. She had noticed that ra went to thepany. It was possible that she came to help her, but it didn¡¯t work out. That was why she temporized her on the phone. ra went to meet Marshall. However, because Peter was also present, she couldn¡¯t say things frankly. Frances came up with lots of reasons to exin what ra had done. She felt better after thinking about all the possibilities. Katherine was always busy on the other side. Someone came to buy things and it was all under Margaret¡¯s charge. Katherine was in charging of packing the boxes and lifting things. She really did those things carefully. Margaret couldn¡¯t help satirizing her when turning around, ¡°I can tell you¡¯re born tobour.¡± Katherine heard that because Margaret said it in a loud voice. She didn¡¯t look at her but responded, ¡°Yes, I am. And I am making money by myself. Unlike someone who rely on her parents when she¡¯s at home and rely on her husband after getting married. Now she¡¯s dumped by her man and I don¡¯t know who will she turn to.¡± Katherine then turned to look at Margaret and asked, ¡°Make a guess.¡± Margaret knew she was talking about Frances. She felt a bit awkward and didn¡¯t reply. Katherine then said to herself, ¡°I guess she will probably rely on her left fundings or go to find her parents. Nowadays the blind men are less and less and no one want to have an old princess in their house.¡± Frances suddenly stood up and yelled, ¡°Katherine.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t look at her and smiled, ¡°Pay you bill if you¡¯re finished. Actually, I don¡¯t want to serve you this meal. I only do that out of pity.¡± Frances popped her eyes and went forward, ¡°Who are pitiful?¡± Katherine pointed at the mirror and said, ¡°Go to check the mirror and you will find out who I am referring to.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Frances stood still when gritting her teeth and staring at her. She couldn¡¯tpete with her in terms of quarrelling and fighting. She could only pose an angry face beside her. Katherine ced the boxes and turned to look at her, ¡°You don¡¯t have money? Well, then this meal is on me.¡± Frances was really irritated. She took out the wallet and put a piece of money withrge number on the table, ¡°The rest is yours.¡± Katherine looked at Margaret and said, ¡°Take it. The rest is your tip. It will be rare to see her getting so generous in the future.¡± Katherine¡¯s words were really hurting. Frances waited for a long time and left. Katherine wanted tough out when seeing her angry face. Frances herself couldn¡¯t figure out her own situation yet and went to find her trouble. She should try to win others¡¯ trust at this point instead ofing to her store. Margaret took the money and went to help Katherine, ¡°Mrs. Grant is really a terrible person.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°She¡¯s not Mrs. Grant. She¡¯s Frances and has no rtion with the Grant family.¡± Margaret also smiled and looked at her, ¡°Why are you so serious? It¡¯s only a title.¡± Then she said, ¡°It must be hard for Marshall to get along with her.¡± Katherine was startled and turned around to look at her. Chapter 360 Do You Think Marshall Is a Nice Man? Chapter 360 Do You Think Marshall Is a Nice Man? Margaret hurriedly waved her hands with a smile when seeing Katherine was staring at her, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just suddenly remind of it.¡± Katherine thought for a while and found her own idea didn¡¯t make sense, then she asked, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s tired?¡± Margaret lowered her head and continued working, ¡°I am just guessing. I don¡¯t know much about Mr. Grant and have only seen you being with him for several times. I think he will be exhausted when having a mom like this.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Really?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, took a two minutes break and then went to work. Kyle came to their store in the afternoon. It had been a few days since he came and he was really excited whening in. Katherine already got used to his behaviour. She nced at him and asked, ¡°Are you seeing someone? Why are you so happy?¡± Kyle replied, ¡°My future girlfriend should be delighted if she¡¯s with me.¡± Then he came close and said, ¡°Anyway, my sister met me just now and we talked a little bit about Hector¡¯s programme. She said he would be in the show. You will meet him soon.¡± Katherine was surprised and asked, ¡°Really? Did you sister say something about whether Hector will sessfully get promotion or not?¡± Kyle replied, ¡°They are lots ofpetent people in the show, but I suppose Hector canpete with them after training.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°I hope he will.¡± Kyle smiled and said, ¡°My sister said Hector was always talking about you. I am a little angry for that. He doesn¡¯t care me too muchpared with you. I have known him for a long time.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t want to hear this now and tried to switch their topic, ¡°How about the Bet family? Do you know?¡± Kyle was excited when hearing this and said, ¡°I am about to tell you the Bet family. Patrick already left the hospital but didn¡¯t start working. He is resting at home. Ariel cares about him and wants to wait when he is fully recovered.¡± ¡°Patrick can¡¯t bare staying at home all day. He went to drink with some friends a few days ago and was led home by his brother¡¯s people.¡± ¡°His father got so angry that beat him several time with the stick. Patrick didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong. He thought everything would be fine after removing the cast.¡± ¡°However, his father was angry about him going to drink with friends before he fully recovered. Each of them held different opinions and the quarrel was unavoidable.¡± ¡°Patrick hasn¡¯t gone to work until now because his fathermands that he is too irresponsible and thepany doesn¡¯t dare call him back. Patrick is now resting at home and leaving his work to be done by others.¡± ¡°He was kind of being fired by thepany. Although thepany didn¡¯t admit it, it was nearly impossible for Patrick to change his characteristic.¡± ¡°He naturally didn¡¯t want to be kicked out and was arguing with his father and Ariel these days. The atmosphere was tense in the Bet family on those days.¡± Kyle was delighted after saying this. He was happy when the Bet family was in a mess from his subordinate. Katherine also smiled when hearing this. The Bet family would be in a worse mood if Hector made a great achievement. Kyle leaned against the bar and said, ¡°I contacted with Marshall a few days ago and talked with him about the Bet family. He offered me with lots of clues. I think I can continue fighting against them.¡± Katherinepressed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything when hearing Marshall¡¯s name. She thought she didn¡¯t mind being friend with him if he acted normally. However, the fact was that sometimes he was normal and did things efficiently, sometimes his action would be confusing, for example, spending a night in her house. Marshall didn¡¯t drink and it was notte at that night. It was so inappropriate for him to be in her house. Kyle didn¡¯t know what happened between Marshall and Katherine before and said, ¡°To be honest, the Bet family used to be really annoying, but Marshall simply ignored it because it didn¡¯t have too much rtion with him. Even now, the Bet family still don¡¯t have too much connection with him. However, when he was offering me with advice, he really wanted me to ruin the Bet family. I think the reason for that is because you used to get hurt in the Bet family.¡± Katherine sighed, ¡°Or maybe he has some personal issues with the Bet family. Things in the business world can be reallyplex and maybe someone in the Bet family has damaged his interest.¡± Kyle thought for a while and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If he really threatens the Grant company¡¯s interest, I think Marshall will deal with it openly. If he can find appropriate reasons, he doesn¡¯t like to deal with things sneakily. I know what kind of person he is.¡± Katherine looked at him and found Kyle showed a serious expression. It was really rare to see him behave in this way. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t gossiping, but analyzing carefully. Katherine smiled, ¡°If I don¡¯t know you well, I will consider you¡¯re praising him.¡± Kyle smiled, ¡°Definitely not. Our rtion is stronger than me and his.¡± Katherine nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Kyle then turned around and leaned his upper body against the bar, asking, ¡°So I can¡¯t figure out why you guys decide to get divorced. Is that you don¡¯t like him anymore?¡± He could tell that Marshall still cared about Katherine now. They announced to the public that there were too many disagreements between them and they had to divorce. However, now it seemed that they still cared about each other. Katherine smiled and didn¡¯t want to exin. Things happened between she and Marshall were really long and boring and she didn¡¯t have the patience to exin. Kyle thought for a while and thought, ¡°It is true that Marshall is not a romantic man. He can only rely on his good looking. Marriage requires romance tost and I think he iscking of that ability.¡± Katherine looked at Kyle in despise and wondered why would he analyzed her about marriage when he didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. Kyle came here today to bring all goods with him because desserts are needed in tonight¡¯s party. He looked at Katherine when leaving and said, ¡°Although he is not romantic, he is a responsible man. You will be safe with him.¡± Katherine chuckled and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, she didn¡¯t feel say at all. Marshall didn¡¯t give her anything during their one year¡¯s marriage. Margaret went towards her after Kyle left and said, ¡°Kathy, I think you really don¡¯t like topics about Mr. Grant. Why?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t turn around and looked outside, asking, ¡°Do you think Marshall is a nice man?¡± Chapter 361 I Propose the Restoration of Marriage Chapter 361 I Propose the Restoration of Marriage Margaret was surprised, andughed, "I don''t have much contact with him, and I can''t say whether he is good or not, but I think he should be a reliable person." Katherine sighed, "If you don''t marry him, you will always see the good side." When you got married to the man, you will see him in a different way as your husband. There were not too many customers until they closed in the evening. So Katherine asked Margaret to get off work first and she sat in the shop. When Katherine was in the shop, it was almost the same as at home, it was her own little world. She sat by the window in a daze and felt fulfilled after a busy day. The door was pushed open when she was resting on the chair. Katherine wanted to say that the shop was closed, but when he saw the peopleing in, she said nothing. It was ra. She could tell that ra was not here to buy things. ra''spany was not nearby. It was rush hour now and ra should be in thepany. It was unreasonable for her toe all the way to buy some desserts. Katherine sat there and didn''t move. ra came in and stood by the door. She looked around the shop first, and then turned to look at Katherine. ra was still smiling, "It¡¯s closed?" Katherine pointed to the sign, "Yes, it''s closed." ra naturally saw the sign. She smiled and sat across from Katherine, "It seems you are doing well." Katherine leaned back in her chair and looked outside, "I have always been doing well." "It¡¯s true." ra nodded, "Marshall gave you a lot of money when you got divorced, so you can naturally live a better life." Katherine sneered, "Marshall also gave me a lot of money after the divorce." ra smiled as usual. She continued, "I heard that Marshall helped you find the decorator for the shop." Katherine muttered, "Don¡¯t say that you heard something from others, just admit that you inquire about my things. Please be honest." ra smiled and said, "You are always so outspoken and I don''t think dishonesty will work." Katherine shrugged and said, " I am who I am and cannot be changed." ra sighed, "Then let me be honest. Actually, I wanted toe over a long time ago, but I have been very busy. I just have time today, so I want to see how you are doing. I think you are doing better than I thought." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Katherine raised her eyebrows, "Eh? What were you thinking at first?" ra was blunt, "I heard that you are not well educated, and thought you know nothing about business. However, opening a small shop does not mean to be a scientist. You can sell things as long as you can socialize. So, it''s not surprising that you are doing well." Katherineughed, slowly tapping the table, "I''m telling you the truth. I''m not good at business. I¡¯m doing well not because that I have many customers, but because I have two big customers." Katherine looked outside and continued, "Most of the desserts in Kyle''s club are supplied by me. Unless I wasn¡¯t able to supply the amount he needed, he will buy it outside. And I also supplied afternoon tea for staff in Marshall¡¯spany. In fact, even if I am closed for business, I can still get considerable profits by only supplying these two ces." Katherine smiled, lookingzy, "I opened the shop just to kill time. In fact, I am no different from you. We are not independent. You rely on your parents; I rely on my man and my friends." She deliberately described her rtionship with Marshall a bit ambiguous, trying to make ra misunderstand, and then smiled at ra. ra''s expression changed, but then she became calm again. She smacked her lips, "I knew you had the gift of gab and I can¡¯t outargue you." Katherine looked happy, and looked outside again, "You surprised me. I think you and Frances Mason have very simr personalities. I suggest you two go for a paternity test. Maybe you and Marshall were given to the wrong parents." ra didn''t understand what Katherine meant. Katherine exined, "You and Frances have suffered a lot of setbacks in getting along with me, but you all seem to be forgetful, and you are still more and more courageous. Katherine shook her head, "You two are really alike. Frances liked you very much, I don¡¯t really rule out the possibility that you are biological mother and daughter." If someone said that ra and Frances had simr personalities, ra wouldn''t think too much. But Frances''s news was still prevailing, and the online public opinion was against her. Katherine said they had the simr personalities, ra felt that Katherine was mocking her and ra¡¯s expression changed. Katherine looked outside, and the smile on her face became more and more obvious. The first person Marshall saw when he got off the car was Katherine. He was surprised. After the divorce, Marshall had never seen Katherine smile so happy. He got off the car, and walked towards Katherine''s shop, and immediately saw that the person sitting across from Katherine was ra. Marshall stopped, and his expression changed. ra felt a little flustered when she saw Marshall walking over, but she calmed down quickly. Marshall opened the door and walked in, looking at ra and asking, "Why are you here?" ra smiled and said, "I just passed by." Marshall then turned to look at Katherine, "Why don''t you go home after work? I have been waiting at your door for a long time." If it had been before, Katherine would definitely question why he went to her home. But now Katherine was very happy that Marshall said that. So she sounded happy, ¡°I¡¯m sitting here to take a break. Kyle¡¯s club ordered a lot of things today, and I¡¯ve been very busy and I¡¯m tired.¡± Then, Katherine stretched herself. Marshall walked over, stood behind Katherine, and massaged her shoulders, "Next time I should ask Kyle not to order too much. How can you and Margaret handle that many orders?" He was stillining, "How could Kyle be so thoughtless?" Katherine smiled, and did not refute. ra looked at Katherine and Marshall calmly, "People can¡¯t tell that you two are divorced." Katherine stared at ra. She admired ra that no matter how angry she was, she still seemed calm. If it were Katherine, she would have broken down long ago. Marshall sighed, " I was nning to remarry as soon as no one was paying attention, and there would not be so many scandals, but Katherine refused." He was joking, and ra also took what he said as a joke. Katherine thought ra¡¯s reaction was funnier than Marshall¡¯s joke, When ra stopped smiling, she suddenlyughed. Chapter 362 You Didnt Treat Me Like This Before Chapter 362 You Didn''t Treat Me Like This Before ra looked at Katherine, and she was not affected at all. She said, "Katherine is really good-looking and really likeable." Katherine raised her eyebrows, "Indeed, I also think I am quite likable." ra said, "I think Kyle and Katherine have a good rtionship, as well as Hector. The two of them were not easy to get along with, but they both treat Katherine very well." Marshall nced at ra and then at Katherine. Katherine sneered, "Yes, but after getting along with them for a long time, you will find that both of them are very upright and good judges of character." ra hinted that Katherine had an ambiguous rtionship with Kyle and Hector, but Katherine could also mock ra. Kyle and Hector didn''t like ra, they didn''t even want to pretend, which showed how bad ra''s character was. ra pursed her lips and said nothing. She couldn''t outargue Katherine. Marshall thoughtfully massaged Katherine''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go home, you are off work anyway." Katherine agreed, "Okay, let¡¯s go home." Marshall smiled slightly. Katherine and Marshall were leaving, so ra naturally can''t stay here. She also stood up and said goodbye to them. Katherine waited for ra to leave, and then snorted. Her voice was quite loud, so Marshall could hear her clearly. He turned to nce at Katherine, then smiled. Marshall did not ask what ra and Katherine said in the shop on their way home, as if he had forgotten ra was in the shop. Marshall sent Katherine to her house, and Katherine said goodbye to Marshall. He stopped Katherine, "Don''t you invite me in?" Katherine turned and looked at Marshall, "It''ste, you should go home for dinner, I won''t keep you." Marshall got out of the car, "You were different in the shop." Katherine only acted like that to irritate ra. Now that ra was gone, of course she was different. Marshall ignored Katherine, and walked directly towards the house, "It''s been a long time since I had what you cooked." He wanted to have dinner at Katherine¡¯s house. Katherine pouted and stood still, then entered the living room. Marshall knew this ce well and went straight to watch TV. Katherine put on her apron and went to the kitchen to cook. Marshall stared at the TV, but couldn''t concentrate. His attention was in the kitchen, and he could clearly hear the sound of cutting vegetables and the sound of running water. After a while, Marshall couldn''t help but got up and walked to the kitchen. Katherine tied her hair into a bun, her apron was very cute, and she kept her head down and carefully prepared the food. Marshall was a little touched. He walked in and hugged Katherine from behind, "I think it''s good for us to be like this now, will you think about being with me again?" Katherine''s movements stopped. She stared at the cutting board for a long time before saying, "Let go of me." Marshall was a bit cheeky today, holding her and not letting go, "Katherine, I found that I''m really not used to it when you are not by my side." Katherine pursed her lips and thought, "You are just not used to being tended by no one. If you really want someone to apany you, I think ra is good. You can try to be with her, maybe you will find that she is more suitable for you." Marshall sneered and asked, "Really?" Katherine twisted, shaking off Marshall''s hand on her waist, "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe me, you can try." Marshall stood beside Katherine, watching her cutting vegetables, "I can consider your proposal." Then Katherine didn''t speak any more. She was busy in the kitchen, and Marshall went out of the kitchen. He sat on the sofa, facing the kitchen. He smiled, thinking that he could really consider being with ra. Katherine made three dishes and one soup. Marshall sat at the dining table, smacking his lips, "It looks delicious, better than the servants at home." Katherine set the tables and said, "When you finished, you can leave." Marshall didn''t care about Katherine¡¯s attitude towards him, and seemed very casual. When the two of them were eating, they didn''t speak again. Katherine finished eating, but Marshall hasn''t finished yet. Katherine leaned back in her chair and looked at Marshall. Marshall was so good-looking and there were many women liking him and it''s normal. It was not iprehensible that ra liked Marshall, but ra''s love made Katherine feel that ra was a little bit paranoid. There were other fish in the sea, ra didn¡¯t need to miss the whole forest for just one tree. Katherine was a little confused. In fact, at the shop just now, Katherine wanted to ask ra if she really liked Marshall, or was because she never got Marshall and was unwilling to let go. But Katherine knew ra would say something about true love, which was exactly what Katherine disliked her about. Katherine despised ra when she said those empty vows. Katherine didn¡¯t understand why ra couldn¡¯t get down to earth. She wished ra to know that everyone was equal in that everyone will die and prominent family did not mean you were more noble than others. After Marshall finished dinner, he wiped his mouth with a tissue, and nodded, "I still like the food you cooked." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Katherine hugged her shoulders, "I can''t always cook for you. I did it today because I am in a good mood. You can leave now. I want to rest." Marshall smiled and said, "You didn''t treat me like this before." Katherineughed, "You didn''t treat me like this before either." Marshall stared at Katherine. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end he said nothing. He got up and said, "Okay, I¡¯m finished, it''s time to go." Katherine didn''t believe him, and personally sent him in his car. Before Marshall opened the car door, he looked back at Katherine, "I will consider your proposal today." Before Katherine could react, Marshall closed the car door. Katherine watched the car leave, standing still in confusion. What proposal? She turned to enter the house, closed the doors and windows, and then returned to her room. It wasn''t until she was about to wash, that she suddenly remembered that she proposed that Marshall and ra could be together. Could it be this proposal? Katherine looked at the mirror and sneered. Well, Marshall can try, did he think she cares? Marshall didn''t show up for the next few days and Katherine''s shop was also very busy. Old Mrs. Walters had been here several times. At first sheined that Katherine didn''t go to visit her, but then she saw that Katherine was really busy in the shop, so she didn''t say it again. She also said that Maria kept talking about Katherine. She didn''t urge Katherine, she just said, "They miss you a lot, even Ralph was saying that you never went there again." Katherine didn''t know if what Old Mrs. Walters said was true, so she smiled, "You have also seen it, I am really busy here, and I can''t handle it alone." Old Mrs. Walters nodded, "I saw it." She continued the topic just now, "Ralph also said that your rtionship with Marshall is very special. Why haven''t you told me?" Chapter 363 Your Proposal Didn’t Work Chapter 363 Your Proposal Didn¡¯t Work Katherine was stunned, wondering if Ralph were suggesting something. She hesitated, "Actually, my rtionship with Marshall is not that good, I don''t think it is necessary to bring it up." Old Mrs. Walters looked outside, "I watched Marshall grow up, but I have been in poor health for the past few years, and I have had less contact with the Grant. Marshall is a good boy, he is a cold fish but he is really nice. " Katherine couldn''tment, and nodded, "Yeah, he should be a very nice person." Margaret looked at Old Mrs. Walters, nodded and said, "Mr. Grant is really nice. He has been here several times, very polite." Old Mrs. Walters said, "Marshall has been obedient since he was a child. Everything is arranged by his family, so he is also very depressed. Oh, Marshall is married. Have you seen his wife?" She added, ¡°Marshall didn''t bring his wife with him at my party. I really wanted to see her.¡± Katherine looked at other ces and didn''t know how to react. She was thinking that Marshall had an ex-wife, who was standing in front of you. Margaret was also a little embarrassed, she turned to look at Katherine, wanting tough. Old Mrs. Walters didn''t pay attention to their expressions. She sat there and said, "Although Marshall looks cold, he probably loves his wife very much." Katherine almostughed, thinking that Old Mrs. Walters really didn''t care what¡¯s going on outside, and relied on her subjective judgment in everything. Katherine had the most say in whether Marshall was a good husband, well, he was not at all. Old Mrs. Walters sat here for a while, and then left. She was weak and tired, and the Walters was worried that she had stayed outside for too long. After Old Mrs. Walters left, Margaret said with sentiment, "Old Mrs. Walters is really nice to you." Katherine thought of old Mr. Grant, he was so kind to her that she made a mistake in her judgment, thinking that everyone would ept her. But you could see her life after the death of old Mr. Grant. The Walters was simr to the Grant, and the only one who was really willing to ept her was probably Old Mrs. Walters and the rest of the family might have evil intentions. Katherine has be smarter and will no longer trust others easily. She stood there for a while before returning to the counter. There were not many guests now, and Margaret was also a little bored, so she said, "Mr. Grant hasn''t been here for the past few days." Katherine smiled and said, "What''s the matter? Do you miss him?" Margaret was stunned, "Don''t talk nonsense. How could I miss him? " Katherine alsoughed, "I just made a joke, why are you so serious?" Margaret tidied her hair and said nothing. Speaking of the devil, Marshall arrived in the evening. Marshall didn''t get out of the car and just honked the horn. Margaret recognized Marshall''s car at a nce. She hurried out and asked, "Mr. Grant, what''s the matter?" Marshall lowered the car window and looked at the shop, "Is Katherine in?" Margaret was surprised and asked, ¡°Are you here for Katherine?¡± "No." Marshall smiled. Katherine was still standing by the counter. Although she didn''t deliberately stare at the outside, she still paid attention. Margaret came back after talking to Marshall for a while, and then she said to Katherine, "Mr. Grant is going to pack a cake to take away, saying that he will eat on the way to meet his client." Katherine frowned, "What client? Why didn¡¯t he have a proper meal?" Margaret shrugged, "I don''t know, I feel Mr. Grant was very happy when he mentioned that client, it should be a very important client." Katherine said nothing, Margaret took the packed cake outside. Marshall didn''t say goodbye to Katherine, and drove away. Katherine was suddenly discouraged and felt upset until the shop closed at night. Margaret left first. Katherine calcted today''s turnover, then she walked slowly towards home without taking a taxi. She was walking on the road and her cell phone rang. It was Marshall, but it hung up after a few seconds of ringing, it should have been identally pressed on the button. Katherine ignored it. When she got home, it was already dark, and she was not in the mood to cook. She had instant noodles and then sat on the sofa and watched TV, but she couldn''t concentrate. The phone she put on the coffee table rang again. It was Marshall, but it kept ringing this time. Katherine answered the phone, she sounded a bit angry, "What are you doing?" Marshall sounded drunk, and it was very noisy, "Katherine, can youe over?" Katherine was surprised, "Are you drunk?" Marshall repeated, "Can youe over?" Katherine thought for a while, "Is Peter by your side?" Marshall paused and said, ¡°No.¡± Katherine remembered that Marshall said that he was going to meet a client, so he should be with the client and got drunk. But why was Marshall alone? Katherine was still thinking how to reply, Marshall went on to say, "I tried your proposal, but it doesn''t work." Katherine said, "You mean ra?" Marshall vaguely said, "She is not as good as you." Katherine thought for a while and seemed to understand, "Are you with ra now?" Marshall paused, and slowly said, "She has gone to the bathroom." Katherine suddenly stood up, "Where are you?" Marshall said the address after a while, which sounded like a small club. Katherine stood there with one hand on her hips, feeling a little hesitant. She wondered whether she should go there. If she went there, she was not Marshall¡¯s girlfriend now, but if she did not go there, Marshall was now drunk with ra by his side, they might have sex drunken. Original from N?velDrama.Org. So Katherine said, "Just stay there, I''ll go over immediately." Then she hung up the phone. She changed her shoes and went out. She didn¡¯t have time to think so much. Marshall was now drunk, and she had to take him away first. If he really wanted to choose ra, he had to be sober. Katherine got in a taxi and went to the address given by Marshall. It was a tavern in an alley. As soon as Katherine walked in, she saw ra and Marshall. Marshall was really drunk, leaning on the back in the chair, ra leaned over, as if to help him up. Katherine was stunned. Chapter 364 My Plan Was You from the Beginning Chapter 364 My n Was You from the Beginning Marshall closed his eyes as if he was asleep, and ra couldn''t help him up. After several attempts, she gave up. ra stood beside Marshall, looking at him. The thought of losing Marshall sat uneasily on her conscience, and she couldn''t sleep at night, making her feel unable to calm down. She said in a low voice, "Marshall, wake up." Marshall had no response, ra pursed her lips and raised her hand to touch Marshall''s face. Katherine sneered and walked directly over, "What are you doing?" ra was stunned, and quickly withdrew her hand, but seeing it was Katherine, she looked confident again. Katherine nced at Marshall. He didn''t respond at all, and she didn''t know how much he drank. He should always be vignt when drinking with ra. ra looked at Katherine, "Why are you here?" Katherine and Marshall were already divorced, and ra needed not to feel guilty at all. Katherine squeezed in between ra and Marshall, and pushed Marshall, "Wake up, you called me over, why are you falling asleep?" Marshall slowly woke up. He nced at Katherine, and smiled, "You came." Katherine looked impatient, "Do you want to go home? If you want to go back, just go with me, if you don''t, I''ll go first." Marshall hurriedly took Katherine''s hand, "I will definitely go home with you." He supported the table to stand up, and said as if he had just seen ra, "Wow, ra is here too, but I''m leaving now." ra stood there with no expression on her face. Katherine could only help Marshall up, and she didn''t look at ra again, then took Marshall away. The two got into the car and went to Katherine''s house. Katherine called Peter on the road and asked him toe and pick up Marshall. But Peter said that he was on a date and it was not convenient for him toe over. He asked Katherine to take care of Marshall. If she can¡¯t, Katherine could call the Grant and they would pick Marshall up. Katherine thought about it, and then gave up. Marshall was sleeping all the way, but when he arrived at Katherine''s house, he woke up all of a sudden, and got out of the car. Katherine paid the fare, and Marshall was already standing by the door. Katherine stared at Marshall, feeling a little helpless. There was nothing Katherine could do with a drunkard, because she knew that she often made a fool of herself when she was drunk. Katherine went to open the door, and Marshall walked in directly. He went straight upstairs. Katherine almostughed. Did Marshall mistake this for his own house? She called Marshall, but he ignored her, as if he hadn''t heard her, he went up to the second floor. Katherine sighed and went to the kitchen. Marshall was so drunk that he would definitely have a headache tomorrow. She had to prepare some honey water for him to sober up. Katherine was busy in the kitchen for a while, and when she went upstairs, she found that Marshall was already asleep in her room. He was lying on the bed without even taking off his clothes. Katherine put the honey water aside and turned Marshall over and said, "Wake up and drink it, or you will have a hangover tomorrow." Marshall slowly turned around andy t on the bed. He squinted at Katherine, "Katherine." Katherine turned around and wanted to get the honey water. Marshall took her hand with some strength, and Katherine fell directly on Marshall. Katherine was stunned, and quickly sat up supporting his chest, "Are you crazy?" Marshall''s eyes were red, he looked at Katherine without saying a word, looking a little affectionate. Katherine took a deep breath, "Don''t move and I¡¯ll get you honey water." She stood up and got the honey water, Marshall had already sat up. He was obedient, and drank all the honey water. Katherine took the cup and was about to take it downstairs. Marshall took Katherine''s hand, looked at her, and said again, "Katherine." Katherine asked, "Are you happy to have dinner with ra?" Marshall chuckled before turning over to press Katherine under his body. Katherine still held the cup, "What are you doing? Go away, the cup is about to fall." Marshall took the cup and threw it on the ground. There was a carpet on the ground, so the cup was not broken, only the sound of a bang. Katherine stared at Marshall. Although he smelled of alcohol, he looked sober. Marshall snickered and asked, "Are you jealous?" Katherine said, "Oh pooh! You are really shameless, will I be jealous for you? Are you crazy or am I crazy..." Marshall already expected her to say something unpleasant, so he kissed her, not letting her continue. Katherine¡¯s eyes widened, here he went again! She pushed Marshall, but this time Marshall was different from before, he was a bit rude and Katherine couldn¡¯t protect herself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They twisted together and rolled from the bed to the ground. It happened in an instant, and Katherine was out of breath, she just looked at the ceiling, her voice was a little hoarse and she said, "You smell of alcohol." Marshall smiled, and without dy, he picked up Katherine and went to the bathroom. Katherine thought of something in a daze. It was not in As Ind, and seemed to be here. She asked Marshall, "Thest time we were here..." Marshall hurriedly kissed her. He was shameful aboutst time and must not remind her. If she remembered it and got angry, he''s done. But Katherine actually desired Marshall, she was single anyway. Both of them had needs, they just hit it off. It''s just that if ra knew that Marshall had sex with Katherine tonight, she would be furious. Katherine admitted that she was being narrow-minded. She was upset thinking of ra touching Marshall''s face. Marshall was surprised that Katherine was being so active. She was passive when making loving with him since the divorce. Katherine put her arms around Marshall''s neck and said, "Are you happy to have dinner with her tonight?" Marshall lowered his head and kissed her, "You seem to be jealous." Katherine sneered, ¡°Yeah, you wish.¡± Marshall didn''t want to waste time talking about ra, he was enjoying himself and trying to concentrate. Katherine reached out and turned off the light. The street lights outside were still on, Marshall and Katherine could see each other clearly. Katherine said again, "If I didn¡¯t pick you up, will have sex with ra?" Marshall said, "No, my n was you from the beginning." Chapter 365 Dont think too much Chapter 365 Don''t think too much "Stop it." Marshall whispered in her ear, ¡°We are made for each other, will you consider getting back together with me?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t answer, and Marshall repeated, ¡°I mean remarry?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t want to talk to him about this topic and she thought Marshall was asking for moon. In the end, Katherine didn¡¯t even remember when she fell asleep, maybe because she was too tired, she slept until noon the next day. When she woke up, Marshall was no longer there. She looked at the time and was surprised. Katherine quickly sat up and called Margaret. Margaret must be in a flurry in the shop alone. It took a long time before Margaret answered, "Kathy." She was in low spirits. Katherine was a bit embarrassed, "I overslept today. You must be up to your neck in work." "I¡¯m okay." Margaret said, "Marshall called me this morning and said that you were too tired, so you won¡¯te today. He asked Peter toe and help me, so I''m not that tired." Katherine was surprised, "Marshall called?" Margaret said yes. Katherine gritted her teeth, but facing Margaret, her voice remained calm and asked, "Did he say anything else?" Margaret wanted to say that Marshall used Katherine''s cell phone to call her and he said that Katherine was exhausted and might not go to the shop today. He also said that he was sorry for causing Margaret trouble and he would send someone to help her. He added that he was to me and he forgot that Katherine had to go to work the next day. In fact, he did not need to say that. Margaret was shy picturing why Katherine was exhausted. Margaret hesitated for a while and said nothing, she just smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Nothing more, don¡¯t worry.¡± Katherine scratched her head and threw back the bedclothes to look at her body because she knew Marshall¡¯s thing and with no surprise, she found hickeys. Katherine closed her eyes and said, "Okay, I see, you can get on with your work, I¡¯ll see if I can go to the shop in the afternoon." Margaret said okay and hung up the phone. Katherine took her clothes to cover herself, went into the bathroom, and looked in the mirror. Well, her neck and corbone were covered with hickeys. Marshall was sucking and nibbling all over her body. She stood in front of the mirror for a long time and calcted the days, it should be her safe period. Katherine¡¯s period has always been right on time, and she didn''t want to take medicine for fear of injuring her health. Since it was her safety period, she didn''t think much about it. Katherine took a bath and went out. When she went downstairs, she saw Marshall in the living room and realized that it was Saturday. Since she opened the shop, she had lost track of days. Marshall was standing in the living room making a phone call, which seemed to be a business call. Katherine slowly went downstairs, in fact she didn''t know how to face Marshall. She didn''t show respect for Marshall¡¯s feelings before, but she was quite enthusiasticst night, which made her feel terribly ashamed. Marshall heard her, he turned around and smiled at Katherine, "So you woke up." Katherine tried her best to make herself look natural, "Yeah, have you had breakfast yet? Marshall shook his head, "Let''s go out to eat." Katherine didn¡¯t want to cook anymore, mainly because she was tired. She nodded, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± They came back by taxist night, so Marshall¡¯s car was not here, and the two went to a restaurant near Katherine¡¯s home. Katherine stretched every few steps and Marshall seemed to dislike her for walking too slowly, so he came over and took her arm. She was dragged by Marshall reluctantly, and went faster. ra sat in the car and looked at Katherine and Marshall. She went to Katherine''s door stepst night so she knew Marshall was there all night. She came back early this morning and waited for a long time, and she finally saw them. She could tell that they had sex. Katherine was wearing the shirt withck neckline. ra closed her eyes and leaned on the back of the chair. She had expected it, and she didn''t know why she had toe and upset herself. Katherine didn''t know that ra hade over, otherwise she would seize the chance to insult ra. She and Marshall went to the restaurant, Marshall ordered the food, and she ordered the drinks. She was hungry and thirsty. Marshall stared at her, and naturally he saw the hickeys. In fact, he did it on purpose. Katherine kept yawning, "I''ll go to the shop after lunch, and you should leave." Marshall smiled, "Are you sure you can go to the shop like this?" Katherine was stunned and saw Marshall staring at her neck. She hurriedly covered her neck, ¡°The devil you did!¡± Marshall were gentle, "So, I suggest you go home and rest. I''ll go to the shop. Peter is there, so don''t worry." Katherine was unhappy, ¡°You are so considerate because you felt guilty.¡± Marshallughed, looking happy, "Yeah, I am guilty, I made you like this and it is my fault." Katherine hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Having sex doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s just that everything felt right at the time. Don¡¯t get me wrong and don¡¯t be clingy. You should go back to yourpany and I don¡¯t need you to take care of me." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Katherine was rejecting Marshall and Marshall was about to say something, but ended up saying nothing. Katherine finally showed some sign of epting himst night and Marshall didn¡¯t want to ruin it. Marshall nodded, "Okay." They had lunch and came out of the restaurant together, Katherine went home and Marshall was not with her, he waited for the taxi. ra saw him and parked her car next to him, she lowered the car window, "Marshall, what a coincidence." Marshall was surprised when he saw it was ra, he nodded, "What a coincidence." ra acted like she was just passing by, "Are you taking a taxi? I can give you a ride." Marshall didn''t get in the car, but looked at ra, "Are you going to see the client?" "No." ra smiled, "My brother went to cram school and I sent him over." Marshall nodded and looked around. There were not too many taxis on the road, so he got in the car. But he said, "I''ll sit in the back, in case someone sneaks a photo of us." ra seemed to agree, "That was so thoughtful of you." Marshall sat in the back, and ra started the engine. She asked, "Thepany or the Grant Residence?" Marshall turned and looked out the window, "Kathy''s shop, she won''t be there today, so I''ll go and take a look." ra pursed her lips and paused, but then she said, "Is Miss Jordan ill?" Chapter 366 You’re An Outsider Chapter 366 You¡¯re An Outsider Marshall paused upon hearing ra¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t want to be too specific to ra, after all, what happenedst night was between him and Katherine. Moreover, he would only talk dirty to Katherine or someone who he was really close to. ra¡¯s identity was a bit sensitive, what¡¯s more, she was his business partner, so he¡¯s got to be serious. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just a bit tired, so I¡¯m just going to drop by the store.¡± Lips pursed, ra didn¡¯t say anything. ra stopped the car at the next crossroad and said in a while, ¡°I can see that you are getting along well with Miss Jordan. Auntie Frances told me before that you were on bad terms. Well, she must have gotten mistaken.¡± Marshall frowned when ra brought up Frances, ¡°Well, my mom got mistaken a lot, so you don¡¯t have to take her words to heart.¡± In a way, Marshall was trying to address the big fuss that Frances made in the hospital. Sensing that Marshall was trying to change the subject about Katherine, ra just stopped inquiring further. She then drove to Katherine¡¯s store and got off the car with Marshall. There were just Peter and Margaret in the store. Peter was in charge of collecting money and Margaret was wrapping up for customers. ¡°It looks like you are getting used to this.¡± Marshall said to Peter. Peter looked up in shock and then shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Well, I got the whole morning to practice. I was all thumbs at first.¡± Margaret was surprised to see ra standing behind Marshall, ¡°This must be Miss Henderson.¡± ra then stepped forward and stood next to Marshall, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just stopping by.¡± Peter Was taken aback, ¡°Miss Henderson came here with our boss?¡± Before ra can even say anything, Marshall exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to get a cab and bumped into Miss Henderson by ident, so she gave me a ride.¡± Peter nodded and recalled that Katherine called him yesterday to pick up wasted Marshall, but he was really swamped at that time and didn¡¯t go there. Marshall didn¡¯t drive his own car now, so he must have stayed overnight at Katherine¡¯s home. Peter then nced at Marshall teasingly. Marshall frowned a bit and looked back warningly and then went to the counter. Katherine¡¯s stuff was pretty organized and was pleasing to the eye. Margaret looked up and asked Marshall, ¡°Howe that Katherine didn¡¯te here today? Was she still tired from yesterday?¡± ¡°Yeah, she might stop byter. It¡¯s okay. Peter is going to help today, so you can just ask him if you need anything.¡± Peter protested, ¡°Stop squeezing me!¡± ra stood for a while and was a bit awkward to be left out by these people. So she said while they were silent, ¡°I know you are probably busy, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I have to be somewhere, so I¡¯m gonna go.¡± Marshall looked at ra. ¡°Sure.¡± He then showed ra to the door and said thanks. ra looked back at Marshall and ended up saying nothing. Marshall didn¡¯t even ask her and was all calm. Atst, ra suddenly broke intoughers, ¡°You are nothing like what you are believed to be.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marshall raised his eyebrows, ¡°Really?¡± ra nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how people are thinking about you?¡± ¡°Not really. They don¡¯t see the real me, so I¡¯m not interested.¡± ra paused andmented, ¡°You are sure philosophical about this.¡± But Marshall didn¡¯t say anything, so ra just waved, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go then.¡± She then just drove away without looking at Marshall, but her eyes were fixed on the figure reflected in the rear-view mirror. Howe an incisive man like Marshall would allow himself to be stuck with Katherine? In theory, such a man wouldn¡¯t go back for what he had given up. But every time he mentioned Katherine, he would get all affectionate. Though other people wouldn¡¯t be able to see it, ra was crystal clear. Old Mr. Henderson was drinking tea on sofa in his pajamas when she drove home and Elder Mr. Henderson was sitting next to him. They were talking aboutpany stuff. ra went over and sat on the corner of the sofa. Old Mr. Henderson nced at ra, ¡°What happened? Why are you being so gloomy?¡± ra let out a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit upset.¡± Old Mr. Henderson put down the tea cup and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Marshall? He seemed all right recently.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson also wondered, ¡°You came home prettytest night and left early in the morning. What happened?¡± ra reclined on the sofa, ¡°Nothing really. It¡¯s just that Marshall is getting along well with Katherine now. I¡¯m a bit distressed.¡± Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s face darkened when she brought up Katherine, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with that kind of person. She¡¯s not worth it.¡± ra was a bit edgy, ¡°Marshall slept at her homest night. I don¡¯t want to be angry about this. It¡¯s just that I would feel hurt every time I think about that.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson let out a sigh, ¡°ra, actually, you and Marshall...¡± Old Mr. Henderson coughed a bit to stop his words and he ended up not going further. Old Mr. Henderson then said, ¡°You still have a shot as long as they are not remarried. Don¡¯t mess things up yourself.¡± Then he added after pondering, ¡°But you have to be sure if you really love Marshall. You won¡¯t waver even though that he still had ties with his ex-wife?¡± Lips pursed, ra nodded in a while, ¡°I really like him.¡± She had feelings for him even before they had an engagement. And this love didn¡¯t ever diminish after he got married and then divorced. Old Mr. Henderson then nodded, ¡°Well, as long as you are sure about what your heart wants, don¡¯t be disturbed by some irrelevant matters then.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson sighed silently and didn¡¯t say anything. While ra was being all upset, Katherine was also in disarray. She really got carelessst night and Marshall seemed to be mistaken afterst night. Margaret just called and said that Marshall was in the store and trying to help out. Well, Katherine suddenly felt awkward to meet Marshall. What happenedst night was just a spur-of-the-moment thing and a physical need for a single woman. That was all and nothing else. Katherine was concerned about exining to Marshall in an understandable and natural way. After struggling for a while, she dressed up and went to the store. There were no orders at the store today, so it was not really busy to the point that Marshall had tond a hand. There were not many customers when Katherine arrived. Marshall, Peter and Margaret were giggling about something together. Katherine walked in, ¡°You all looked merry.¡± Seeing that Katherine was here, Marshall just said, ¡°You can just rest at home today. I will be here.¡± Face darkened, Katherine said, ¡°well, I¡¯m anxious exactly because you are here. What if you just stole my store away.¡± Marshall leaned against the chair, ¡°What are you being so edgy for? You are really not in need of this one store.¡± Katherine nced at him. ¡°Either way, I got to protect what I have from outsiders.¡± Outsiders? It seemed not hard to guess who she was referring to. Chapter 367 Because I Screwed Marshall Chapter 367 Because I Screwed Marshall Frances came in while they were about to shut the store. She was just passing by, but hurriedly came in when she saw Marshall sitting inside. Pushing the door open, she said, ¡°Marshall.¡± People present all froze. ncing at Frances, Katherine smiled. It looked like Frances were really desperate and had no choice but to wait for Marshall. Though Marshall was surprised to see Frances, his face remained undisturbed and called mom. Frances suddenly got edgy, ¡°I called you a bunch, but you didn¡¯t answer them.¡± Marshall nodded and directly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Frances¡¯ face immediately reddened and got embarrassed. Katherine, Margaret and Peter all got pretty awkward. Katherine licked her lips, ¡°Um, I want to get some fresh air outside. Do you want toe with me?¡± Margaret and Peter immediately figured out Katherine¡¯s intention and went outside with her. They walked out and found a spot to chat. Petermented, ¡°Well, Miss Mason looks pretty pathetic.¡± Katherine suddenly broke intoughers, ¡°Well, those who are pathetic always have some insufferable sides. The next time you feel this way, you can search Miss Mason¡¯s clips in the hospital online. She made quite a big scene. Did you see how ferocious she was? She sure didn¡¯t look pathetic back then.¡± Peter grinned, ¡°Well, do you feel like extremely satisfied to see her this way like you got your revenge?¡± Katherine pondered for a while and answered, ¡°Well, I actually would feel satisfied at first, but then she came over and bossed me to contact Marshall for her. Then I suddenly felt that I¡¯ve thought too much. Why would I bother myself for that kind of person? Why wouldn¡¯t just I enjoy my sweet life?¡± Peter stared at Katherine, ¡°You¡¯re getting increasingly generous, you know.¡± Margaret looked at the store and continued, ¡°I feel that Miss. Mason is somewhat nice to everyone but Katherine. She is always sharp-tongued towards you.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Katherinemented, ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m the one who screwed his son.¡± Then the three all chuckled. Sitting across Marshall, Frances said, ¡°Marshall, you also think I shouldn¡¯t make a scene at the hospital, right?¡± Marshall looked at Frances and got soft-hearted. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. No matter what you do, it¡¯s your own choice. At the end of the day, you have to be responsible for you own deeds. I can¡¯t meddle in.¡± Frances drooped her eyes, ¡°You are still ming me then.¡± Then she continued, ¡°Not in a million years would I believe that there is nothing going on between your father and that woman. They¡¯ve been contacting with each other all these years. I just suddenly lost my temper and went crazy. You know me, right? It¡¯s just who I am.¡± Marshall just replied all Frances¡¯ words with a light nod. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to argue with Frances on this matter. It was futile even if he did. Frances had never had any self-reflection all these years and always thought that other people were wrong. Frances then let out a sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get to this point with your father. I suppose that you father would get back with that woman soon.¡± Marshall answered coldly, ¡°Not for now. But they would be together pretty quickly if you continue to stir up troubles.¡± Frances paused and knew that Marshall was ming her by saying this. She argued, ¡°They definitely had some residual feelings towards each other. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be together no matter how I act up.¡± Marshall cracked a smile, ¡°Well, you can think whatever you like.¡± Frances immediately shut up. She finally got the chance to meet Marshall, so she didn¡¯t want to make it too ugly. Then she just got quiet and looked kind of pitiful with her pursed lips. Marshall looked away andnded his eyes on Katherine who was standing outside. They looked like that they were joking about something, because Katherine chortled merrily and stroked Pether. Then Marshall saw a maning out a floor shop. He looked pretty young and marched straight towards Katherine. Katherine was both easy-going and attractive, so she was pretty well-known here. She sent some sweets to the shops around when she opened for business, so vendors around would go to her store a lot. Marshall frowned when he saw that man start talking to Katherine. The man even scratched his head and got shy. Katherine noticeably froze. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Marshall immediately got alerted and suddenly stood up, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Then he just got out of the shop and stepped towards Katherine. Katherine didn¡¯t see Marshall and had all of her attention on the man standing in front of her. Well, more urately, he was a boy. She heard that he was fresh out of college. She was married before, so to her, he was a boy. Peter was speaking to that boy when Marshall came over, ¡°You are too young. It¡¯s no use to get her phone number.¡± The boy¡¯s face immediately turned crimson red, ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I have no... no other motives.¡± The boy looked like that he had taken a long time to finally pluck up the courage to ask her out. Katherine hesitated for a bit. Peter continued, ¡°Why do you need the phone number then?¡± He was apparently teasing. The boy¡¯s face blushed even more. Marshall came over and said, ¡°Phone number? I will give it to you. You¡¯d better save it.¡± The boy paused and then nced at Marshall and took out of his phone nervously. Peter and Katherine both paused when they heard Marshall saying the number out loud. Katherine let out of a sigh silently. Shrewd as Marshall, he gave the boy his number. But the boy didn¡¯t know that and even repeated the number, ¡°Am I correct?¡± Marshall replied yes. The boy was pretty merry and hurried back to his shop after saying thanks to Marshall and Katherine. Katherine then turned to Marshall, ¡°How wicked.¡± Marshall stood by the curb with his hands resting in his pocket. ¡°What should I do then? Give him your number?¡± Katherine sneered and changed the subject, ¡°Are you done talking with your mother?¡± Frances was still in the store. Marshall sighed, ¡°No. We don¡¯t really have much to talk.¡± Katherine said in a while, ¡°Just tell her what you are thinking about once and for all, otherwise, she would just pop up at my store randomly. I don¡¯t care you two, but I would get irritated.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and returned to the store in a minute. Katherine can see Frances nodding at Marshall through the window ss. Frances was really sweet to Marshall. Well, the truth was she was nice to everybody but Katherine. How hurtful! Katherine stood for a while and got impatient, then she just said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside. Chapter 368 My Friend Loves You Chapter 368 My Friend Loves You Frances immediately knew what Katherine was suggesting bying in the store. Frances stood up and said, ¡°Okay, Marshall, I¡¯m gonna go. I¡¯ll call you, but you have to take it.¡± Marshall stood up and nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. While Marshall was seeing Frances out, Frances turned to Katherine coldly. Katherine just wanted to p her in the face. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her? She¡¯s in my turf! What a bitch!¡¯ Katherine thought inside. Marshall returned in a moment to grab his coat and just left after saying that he had to be somewhere. Peter also left with Katherine. The store then suddenly got quiet. Sitting on the chair, Katherine said, ¡°They¡¯d better note. It¡¯s too hectic here.¡± Margaret seemed to be zoning out and didn¡¯t hear Katherine¡¯s words. Katherine turned to see her, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Margaret immediately came to herself, ¡°Nothing! Never mind.¡± Katherine shut the door early today because she felt exhausted and also told Margaret that she could also leave if there were not many customers. While Katherine was taking a cab home, she got Kyle¡¯s call. Kyle told her that Hector would finally appear in today¡¯s music show. The tape had already been recorded and it would air today. Katherine immediately got energetic and said, ¡°Really? Hector would appear?¡± Kyle replied yes and said he had confirmed the news with Rosalie. Katherine had been watching this talented show these days and had discovered a lot of musically talented people. Though she was not an expert and can¡¯tment on them professionally, she can feel that Hector was competing against some real talents here. She was worried for him these days, but now that Hector was finally debuting, she suddenly was relieved as she finally got to see what Hector was really capable of. Katherine then went home and fixed herself a dinner when she found that she still got some time to spare. After the dinner, she hurriedly went to theputer to wait for the show to begin. There were three contestants before Hector. It probably was because Rosalie arranged the appearance sequence on purpose, those three performed subpar. Soparatively, Hector was outstanding. Katherine finally got assured when she heard Hector¡¯s singing. Sitting on a high stool, Hector was singing to his own guitar. His voice was both clear and gentle. As expected, all the tutors wanted to choose him as prot¨¦g¨¦. Hector delivered a thanks speech undisturbedly and chose one of the tutors. When the host asked him the reason, he smiled affectionately, ¡°My girlfriend likes him.¡± Katherine was stupefied as she recalled that she did say that she kind of loved one of the tutors when they were discussing the show. She didn¡¯t really know his professional background and just loved his two songs. That tutor smiled and said that he would love to meet Hector¡¯s girlfriend. Hector also grinned and went to shake the tutor¡¯s hand and also mentioned that he would definitely introduce them to meet. Sitting in front of theputer, Katherine felt that Hector was talking about her. She licked her lips and suddenly got distressed. While on the other hand, Marshall was also watching the show. He even smiled when Hector came out and approved his closed training recently. Hector was the only one that can catch his attention. Hector¡¯s singing was like he was slowly unraveling a love story. The affectionate voice was infectious. But Marshall¡¯s face darkened when he watched to theter part pf the show. He didn¡¯t know that Katherine loved that tutor and just felt that Hector must have made it up. Then the next contestant appeared on the stage. Marshall directly shut off theputer. ¡®Shit. I shouldn¡¯t have watched the goddamn show today!¡¯ After pondering for a while, Marshall called Katherine. He was sure that Katherine had also watched the show. Katherine picked up the phone in a moment and her voice sounded as impatient as ever. Marshall asked what she was doing. Instead of answering the question, Katherine asked back, ¡°What do you want?¡± Marshall replied in a while, ¡°Hector appeared on the stage tonight.¡± ¡°I know. I watched the show.¡± Marshall asked in a while, ¡°So you are that girlfriend?¡± Marshall wasn¡¯t exactly interrogating Katherine, but he sounded agitated. He then added without waiting for Katherine¡¯s answer, ¡°Hector doesn¡¯t know what happenedst night, does he?¡± Actually, Marshall just wanted to bring up what happenedst night and didn¡¯t mean to tease her. But these words sounded terrible either way. Katherine paused for a bit and replied, ¡°Who could it be then? Also, I don¡¯t feel the need to hide what happenedst night from Hector. If he minds it, I would for sure tell him.¡± Marshall closed his eyes and could just feel that their conversation was going to be a total fail. He didn¡¯t mean to say these words in such a tone when he called. Katherine then continued after Marshall said nothing, ¡°If you are just calling to ask me about this question, you can just hang up. I¡¯m pretty busy.¡± Marshall said wait a moment hurriedly. He asked after pondering, ¡°How do you think what happenedst night?¡± Katherine froze and sounded careless, ¡°Last night? Well, didn¡¯t we have many of those before? You didn¡¯t seem to mind any of those. Why are you fussing aboutst night all of a sudden?¡± She then chuckled like a yboy, ¡°You also got it goodst night, didn¡¯t you? We¡¯re both adults and the sex happened on the basis of mutual consent. Don¡¯t take it seriously. All right?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything. Katherine waited for a while and just hung up the phone. Katherine¡¯s face immediately changed after the call and she got exasperated. ¡®What a douchebag! Who does he think he is? He certainly is in no positon to interrogate me!¡¯ Katherine felt even shittier after the call. She then got a shower furiously. After going to bed, her phone started ringing right when she was about to turn off the light. Katherine took a deep breath and answered the phone, ¡°What are you calling sote for? I got to get my beauty sleep.¡± Kyle was a bit surprised, ¡°What happened? It¡¯s notte. Wat are you being so irritated for?¡± Katherine knew what Kyle was going to ask her and just said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Talk to youter.¡± Then she just hung up the phone. Kyle must be calling to ask her what Hector meant by saying that. She didn¡¯t really feel like discussing it at this point. Katherine then covered herself with theforter. ¡®What was he thinking about? He can say it in private as a joke to help me out, but how can he say that on stage! There are a million of viewers.¡¯ Katherine grabbed her phone to text Hector after tossing and turning. She just told him to text back when he was avable. Chapter 369 I Didn’t Want To Get A Girlfriend Via Blind Date Chapter 369 I Didn¡¯t Want To Get A Girlfriend Via Blind Date Katherine thought that Hector wouldn¡¯t be able to text back soon as it waste and he was having a closed training. But Hector just called her after the text was sent out. Katherine hurriedly took the call. Hector smiled, ¡°Katherine.¡± Katherine said after pausing for a while, ¡°I thought you were asleep now.¡± ¡°Not yet. I was discussing the nextpetition with Rosalie.¡± The result must be great as Hector sounded merry. Katherine meant to question him, but those serious words just got stuck at her throat as her emotion was disturbed by Hector¡¯s. She the nodded, ¡°I watched your performance. It was the best. Your voice was beautiful.¡± Hector replied, ¡°Well, I was all right. I was actually afraid that I would fall short.¡± Katherine hesitated, ¡°Well, on the stage... you... you said...¡± Hector chuckled and immediately knew what Katherine was trying to say, ¡°Is this about the speech I delivered?¡± Katherine replied yes indistinctly. Hector let out a breath, ¡°Actually, we talked about this when we were training. Nowadays, the show would have a segment when one had to invite a fellow singer to do the performing. In order to hype up the show, the program director would ask us to do the whole coupling thing. Rosalie talked to about this before and I didn¡¯t really like it, so I chose to say that I got a girlfriend on the stage at first to avoid publicity stunt afterwards. I really wish to get fan support through my real talent.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t really understand this kind of stuff, but she had seen some coupling news online before. She nodded and felt slightly at ease, ¡°Right...¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hector cracked a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right. No pressure here, okay? Katherine thought for a while and figured that she was not in the showbiz anyway, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. So she changed the subject and asked Hector what he was about to do next. Hector replied, ¡°Well, for now, I still have to get this closed training and would perform on stage when I have to till the final rank of the showes out.¡± It would take a long time. Katherine thought for a minute and felt there was nothing to say, so she just told Hector to ace the game. Hector nodded, ¡°I really miss you and hope this show can be over soon.¡± Hector still got stuff to do, so he hung up the phone after Katherine told him to take care of himself. Katherine finally felt better after the phone call. After putting away the phone, Katherine let out a long sigh and finally dozed off. For the next few days, Katherine and Marshall seemed to be giving each other the silent treatment. Katherine didn¡¯t know what Marshall was up to, but she was really hectic recently and was really merry as Marshall didn¡¯t go to disturb her. She was really contented and didn¡¯t care if Marshall was angry or not. After all, she got nothing to do with him. After a few days, Margaret felt pretty weird and asked Katherine, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Grante over these days? Did you two have a fight?¡± Katherine chuckled, ¡°Not really. Isn¡¯t it perfectly normal that he doesn¡¯te here? We have nothing to do with each other anyway, so we really shouldn¡¯t meet for no reason.¡± Margaret stared at Katherine for a while and then took back the words that she was trying to say. Marshall was actually swamped these days, but it was not about work. He was investigating Margaret¡¯s kidnap ident. Though there was no evidence to prove that those kidnappers were after Katherine, it just felt strange when they would abduct Margaret and then drop her off. Marshall had a gut feeling that this must be rted to Katherine, so he had to get to the bottom of it. Those were not many leads about this case, but he was trying his best. The car that took Margaret away was found abandoned in the middle of nowhere several days ago. Though the car was battered, it still can be matched with the car that the surveince camera caught. Marshall asked someone to follow the lead and then traced an underground bank where the car was offered as a coteral. On the face of it, the underground back engaged in loaning people money. Marshall didn¡¯t know this ce before as it didn¡¯t ever cause anymotions. Marshall asked Peter to investigate this ban secretly. The web inside the bank was understandablyplicated, but normally, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to look into something. It should be easy to dig some dirt from such a crowded ce as people here tended to give away information. But Peter investigated for two days and told Marshall that it was harder than imagined. From the surface, the ban ground just gave loan to people with slightly high interest rate and didn¡¯t have much presence as it hadn¡¯t never collected any debt by force. It was just making small money by walking on a fine line. But as Peter inspected further, he found that this illegal bank was not as harmless as it appeared to be. The illegal had a stringent management system within. It was actually pretty hard to scoop any information. Peter found it pretty strange, ¡°I¡¯vepared this loan bank with other ones in the city and found that this ce is actually managed by an insider.¡± Marshall thought for a while, ¡°Look into it. Things might getplicated.¡± ¡°Go and find out what other projects this bank is engaged in. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s take things slow. We can crack this ce through other channels.¡± Pether then went out and got busy. Marshall zoned out in the office for a while and then got out with the water ss. Lucas was talking to his assistant in the hall. It seemed like that the assistant had done something wrong and was all upset. Lucas patter at the assistant¡¯s shoulders tofort him. Lucas was nice and generous to everyone like he wouldn¡¯t ever get irritated. Marshall didn¡¯t really approve Lucas¡¯s work attitude about this as he wouldn¡¯t be able to manage his staff well. He went straight into the pantry without saying hello to him. After making coffee, Marshall didn¡¯t go back to his office and just looked outside the pantry window. Lucas came in after a while with a cup. He went to get some water and said, ¡°I heard that auntie Frances went to the hospital again.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t even look back and just answered, ¡°Yeah.¡± Frances went to the hospital again a couple of days before, but she didn¡¯t go there to cause any troubles but to make apologies. It was probably that the Masons had talked to her as this scandal got to have a closure. Frances was really distressed about this, so she actually listened to the Masons¡¯ lecture and went to the hospital. It didn¡¯t really matter if she really did it from the bottom of her heart as long as she showed up and did the perfunctory work. Lucas got some water and let out a sigh, ¡°Auntie Frances must pretty upset. She sure isn¡¯t someone who would rat the humble pie.¡± Marshall sipped the coffee and directly changed the subject, ¡°What about you? I heard that your blind dates recently didn¡¯t really go well.¡± Lucas nodded, ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t want to meet someone via blind dates anyway.¡± Then he just turned to Marshall and half-smiled. Chapter 370 What Is She Smiling For Chapter 370 What Is She Smiling For Lucas paused for a while and then added, ¡°Well, a man got to know what his hearts really desires. Otherwise, it would be easy to make mistakes. I¡¯m sure that I don¡¯t like them, so I would just be straightforward to avoid any misunderstandings.¡± Pinching at the ss, Marshall turned to Lucas, ¡°How sober are you.¡± Lucas cracked a smile, ¡°Well, one would certainly understand this after missing something.¡± Marshall slowly frowned. He didn¡¯t have much contact with Lucas before, so he didn¡¯t realize him to be such a man who was suggesting something vaguely. Marshall only sensed this side of him recently, or more exactly, after the divorce. Every time he chatted with Lucas, he was always dropping hints. Marshall smiled, ¡°Really? It¡¯s actually great. But you got to tell auntie Lydia these words, otherwise, she would definitely pick a girl out for you to marry by force.¡± After staring Marshall for a while, Lucas nodded, ¡°You are right. I will find a time and talk to my om about this.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t reply. Lucas just left in a while. Seeing that Lucas had left through the reflection of the ss, Marshall got serious. It was still early when Marshall got off work, so he took a detour and passed Katherine¡¯s store. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As he was passing by, he slowed down and looked inside the store. Just so it happened, Katherine was sitting by the window and talking a man who asked for her phone number thest time. Marshall hissed and didn¡¯t expect that man would go to meet Katherine again. Right at the moment, Katherine was beaming at the man. What was she smiling for! Marshall then drove away and stopped at the curb. Sitting in the car, Marshall stared at Katherine¡¯s store through the rear-view mirror. The man hadn¡¯te out yet. Marshall lighted a cigarette and puffed. He was waiting patiently. But before that man went out, his phone rang. It was Khalid. Marshall was surprised as he saw Khalid before he went out of thepany. Marshall then picked up the phone, ¡°Dad.¡± Voice suppressed, Khalid said, ¡°Your mom called and wanted to have dinner with us.¡± Marshall paused, ¡°How did you reply?¡± ¡°What can I say? This isn¡¯t too much. Of course I agreed.¡± Khalid sounded defeated. Staring at the rear-view mirror, Marshall nodded, ¡°Sure, where are you? I will be there in a minute.¡± Khalid then hung up the phone after telling Marshall the address. Marshall put the phone away and realized that the man hadn¡¯te out. If Margaret wasn¡¯t also in the store right now, he would just charge in and see what were they doing exactly. Marshall waited for a while and drove away. Khalid and Frances were already waiting in the restaurant when Marshall arrived and they were just sitting across each other silently and awkwardly. Frances seemed to be wondering something and looked pretty gentle and quiet. Marshall asked, ¡°Have you ordered?¡± Frances hurriedly answered, ¡°Yeah, but not many. You can see what you like and order some more.¡± Marshall waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can orderter.¡± Marshall then sat next to Khalid and looked at Frances, ¡°Are you okay recently? I heard that you went to the hospital.¡± Frances got a bit embarrassed, ¡°Right. I got to apologize for the mistakes that I¡¯ve made myself.¡± Then she nced at Khalid who didn¡¯t say anything and looked serious. Marshall then turned to Marshall, ¡°You must be tired. It¡¯s a hectic day.¡± Khalid pinched at his nose bridge, ¡°Yeah, a little bit.¡± Actually, Marshall was just trying to break the ice since it was pretty awkward that they were all silent. It was really sad to see a once happily married couple to get to this ce. After finally seeing the blushed boy out, Katherine went to close the store. Standing by the door, Margaret smiled, ¡°Love is in the air, isn¡¯t it?¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°Stop it. I feel like that I¡¯mmitting a crime after hearing that he likes me.¡± Margaret chuckled, ¡°He looked pretty nice and appeared toe from a rich family.¡± ¡°Hey, I got to find someone who is better than Marshall next time.¡± Margaret paused, ¡°Why? You can¡¯t makeparisons when ites to love.¡± Katherine packed the bag, ¡°You are absolutely right, but I just want to find a man stronger than him.¡± Then she waved at Margaret and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go. Get home safely, okay?¡± Margaret stood by the door and watched Katherine getting on a cab. Then she turned back and let out a breath staring at the que. Kyle was sitting in the yard when Katherine went home. Kyle must be here for a while as he looked bored sitting by the flower stand. Katherine went over, ¡°What are you doing here? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Kyle turned to Katherine, ¡°When did you get together with Hector? Aren¡¯t you with Marshall?¡± Hearing the question, Katherine got distressed, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± As Katherine was opening the door, Kyle stood up slowly and muttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still on and off with Marshall now? Why would Hector say that you are his girlfriend? Did you two get together behind my back?¡± Katherine fetched a bottle of water from the fridge and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not together with Hector. I¡¯m just his fake girlfriend.¡± Kyle still looked puzzled, ¡°I thought about this for a long time yesterday. There must be something going on between you and Hector.¡± Katherine went speechless. Sitting next to Kyle, Katherine said, ¡°There is nothingplicated between us. Rest assured. We are still the same. Nothing is going to change.¡± Kyle was a bit gloomy, ¡°I just feel like that you two have secrets behind my back. This really upsets me.¡± Kyle was like a kid whose toy was stolen or a teenage girl who just got betrayed by her bestie. Katherine grinned, ¡°You are so cute this way. You are not like what you were before.¡± ¡°I called Marshall to ask him about this. He seemed to be pretty angry.¡± Katherine then recalled that Marshall was being all finicky on the phone which was totally annoying. She then went silent. Kyle added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened you two, so I asked Marshall. I thought you are still together after the divorce. He just went nuts when I asked him.¡± Chapter 371 She Was Really Cruel Chapter 371 She Was Really Cruel Katherine shook hand, ¡°Forget Marshall. It has nothing to do with me how he is. Do you have your supper? Or you can have it here.¡± Kyle was soon distracted by Katherine and left the things about Marshall behind. He leaned against the back of the sofa, ¡°No. I¡¯d like some fish.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°How about yellow croaker?¡± Katherine being so considerate dispersed the Kyle¡¯s oppression. Seeing Katherine into the kitchen, Kyle took a sigh of relief. Kyle actually was a little childish. He was upset that Katherine and Hector fell in love with each other and they kept it from him. But Katherine was as kind as she used to be, which pleased him. A whileter, he got up and went to Katherine to give a hand, so they in the kitchen had a talk about Hector. He told that he had called Hector and asked about his words in the show. Hector didn¡¯t give an exnation, saying that they were dating. Katherineughed, ¡°He was kidding. Rest assured. I will never keep you from such thing.¡± Kyle turned to Katherine, ¡°Kathy, your words make me happy, so I will never disagree if you two want to date each other.¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you disagree or not, OK?¡± Laughing and talking, they cooked and then went to the dining room. During the meal, Kyle¡¯s phone on the table vibrated. Checking, Kyle smacked his lips, ¡°It¡¯s from Marshall.¡± It¡¯s a text from Marshall, asking Whether Kyle would like to have a drink with him. Staring at the text, Kyle turned the phone around and showed to Katherine. ¡°Look. Marshall is asking me out. He is in bad mood.¡± Katherine gave a nce, ¡°You can go after meal.¡± Checking the time, Kyle said, ¡°OK. I go to figure out whether he is jealous over you or not.¡± Kyle thenughed, ¡°It¡¯s very likely. But I really doubt why he made his mind up having a divorce from you.¡± Katherine snorted, ¡°He is not jealous but feeling not reconciled.¡± Stunned, Kyle frowned, thinking. It seemed to make sense. Every man would annoyed that his ex-wife soon had another man around. Kyle thought he might have messed it up at the first moment if it¡¯s about himself. He nodded, ¡°Yes, you may be right.¡± He replied and asked where Marshall was, and soon a new text came. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kyle read the address, saying, ¡°It¡¯s really a popr ce.¡± Katherine knew that ce which was arge bar, where all kinds of people can be met. It¡¯s clear why Marshall chose such a ce. Katherine snorted, ¡°You behave yourself there. It¡¯s none of your business how he is.¡± Kyle, with so many nerves, didn¡¯t taste her distain in the tone, thinking that she was caring about him. So he replied happily, ¡°Okay, I will definitely behave myself there. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± After the meal, Kyle left and drove to the bar. After doing the dishes and watching TV for a while, she went upstairs to wash up. Such a simple and full life was exactly what she wanted. After a bath, she went out to see her phone vibrating. It¡¯s a call from Marshall. She thought there was nothing important between her and Marshall, so she didn¡¯t answer the call. In fact, Marshall had called her many times while she was in a bath, and now he was keeping calling her. Making the phone mute, she put the phone aside. Thinking now, she doubted that Marshall pretended to be drunk while with ra that day. He deliberately pulled her in and stayed here that night. This man was so scheming. She never believed that he was so wide-open while with ra. She directly lied down. With a full day, she was exhausted and soon fell asleep. In the bar, Kyle was totally drunk. He murmured, ¡°It¡¯s nice that Katherine dates Hector. With Katherine around, Hector will never be shabbily treated in the family. That¡¯s good.¡± He was so drunk that he cannot speak clearly, but Marshall still understood. Flushed, but Marshall kept his eyes clear. He dialed Katherine again and again, but still no one answered. Then his eyes turned from the phone to Kyle, snorting, ¡°They are a good match? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Kyle shook head, ¡°I think they are perfect match to each other. They both have good looks and are complementary in personality. What¡¯s more, they knows each other well.¡± With a solemn face, Marshall looked away and left Kyle out. Feeling dizzy, Kyle said, ¡°Marshall, why you divorced Katherine? She is such a good girl. Why not be kind to her?¡± Why to divorce? At that time, he was left a bad impression of Katherine. He knew that it had something to do with the Grant family that Katherine had turned to bepliant. But he disliked that Katherine. After they divorced, he gradually saw a different Katherine. Then he began to have a crush on her. So anyway, they were fated to have a divorce in a way. Katherine turned to be a brave woman and he gradually found her sh points after divorce. After a long while, he whispered, ¡°Perhaps having a divorce is to learn each other again.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t hear him and he was really drunk. With a purpose here, he was intended to make Marshall drunk and let him tell what he really had in his mind. But it never urred to him that Marshall could hold his alcohol. Seeing Kyle lying down on the sofa, Marshall then continued to call Katherine. She didn¡¯t add him into the cklist, but she refuse to answer his phone call. Marshall was aware that she didn¡¯t feel like talking with him. Finally, he gave up. ¡®You are really cruel to me.¡¯ Chapter 372 The News Chapter 372 The News In the morning, Katherine woke up. After washing up, she picked up the phone. Dozens of calls were all from Marshall. ncing, she then deleted all the call log. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ She went downstairs. Feeling no mood to cook, she then had a breakfast in a diner. While having the breakfast, she held the phone and browsed the news. She did see a tabloid about Marshall and she entered the website. The news was a photo, in which Marshall was sitting on a sofa in the bar, with a woman leaning slightly on his side. The wording of the news this time is objective saying that Marshall was seen in a bar and found flirting with a woman and left together with her in midnight. The news left so much imaginable plot about Marshall and the female. Then Katherine closed the news website. Having the breakfast leisurely, she took a taxi to her store. Margaret was already there and looked unhappy. ncing at her, Katherine asked, ¡°Why? Who pissed you off in this morning?¡± Margaret pouted, ¡°No one. I just met some people who likes spreading gossip. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± Katherineughed, ¡°Leave them alone. We just pay attention to our own life, and it¡¯s enough.¡± Margaret sighed, ¡°But it¡¯s really annoying.¡± Margaret never acted like that. So Katherine turned to look at her and doubted, ¡°What did they say?¡± Pausing, Margaret avoided her eyes, ¡°Not me, they gossiped about my family, so I feel so upset.¡± Katherine ignored her look, nodding, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable, so just leave it and forget it.¡± After the busy time, Katherine stepped away from the work to the door and moved her body. Then a car pulled over by her. Katherine turned to see. He didn¡¯t exit but rolled down the window. Katherine lowered to see Ralph. She had met so many people that day in the Walters family, so it took her some time to recognize him. He showed a smile, ¡°Grandma let me pay a visit here. Now I see you.¡± Katherine just said, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have toe here and you can lie when Old Mrs. Walters mentions it. I will cover it.¡± Her address to Old Mrs. Walters surprised Ralph. He thought she will call her grandma. Katherine got nothing to talk with him, ¡°Now you see me and you can go.¡± Ralph showed a sincere smile, ¡°You are Katherine, right? Okay, I am impressed.¡± Then she continued stretching. Ralph lifted the window and then started the car. Seeing the car disappear, Katherine sighed. She was not happy to get involved with the Walters family. She shouldn¡¯t have gone with Kyle that day. After a while, Katherine walked back into the store, seeing Margaret ying with the phone with a mad look. She asked, ¡°Why you look like that?¡± Margaret put the phone aside, ¡°I am mad at the news.¡± The current news were all the gossips about the stars. Katherine got themselves two cups of hot coco, getting seated opposite her, ¡°Leave the news, there is nothing interesting.¡± Margaret held the cup and took a sip, ¡°Yes, nothing interesting.¡± Katherine asked nothing more. They sat there, looking through the window at the outside. Marshall also watched the news, but he didn¡¯t care. Frances even called him to ask whether it was true about the news. Marshall gave a positive answer, ¡°The photo tells the truth.¡± Frances was mad at him, ¡°Silly. You shouldn¡¯t have gone that ce if you want a woman. You know what kind of a ce it is. What¡¯s more, you are so careless to be taken photos.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t feel like talking about that, ¡°Enough. It¡¯s not so serious on the inte, and you can leave it.¡± He was single now. Although he had a one-night stand, it had nothing to do with the ways he lived. Frances also knew that what she wanted to say will make him unhappy, so she swallowed the words. Marshall had a full day in thepany. He had an opportunity to check the phone until he was off work. He checked Katherine¡¯s moment first and there was no new moment these days. Marshall sighed. What was he expecting? Marshall then went downstairs and got into his car. On the seat, he felt so annoyed. He started the car, heading to Katherine¡¯s store. Passing by the store, he can see clearly Kyle in it, who was talking andughing with Katherine. She was not influenced by the news at all. He then left, with his car gunning away. Kyle in the store was talking about his club. Besides, those from the Bet family was very mad when watching the show of Hector. He came across Alexis in the bar yesterday, who was telling her friends that her family were disgraced by Hector. Kyle was about to scold Alexis, telling her that the family was disgraced by having such members like Alexis and Patrick. But he was stopped by Marshall. Marshall knew that it¡¯s useless to scold and preach. Patrick, Alexis and Ariel will learn from a lesson only when they paid too much for it. With his words, Kyle knew that he got a n. Hearing beside, Margaret interrupted, ¡°You were in the bar with Mr. Grant, but why you not on the news?¡± Kyle paused, then said, ¡°The news wanted to catch eyes, so it¡¯s better that there was no one else there. Besides, I was drunk at that time and fell asleep opposite Marshall.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Katherineughed, ¡°So you have no idea what really happened between Marshall and that woman.¡± Kyle scratched the head, ¡°Yes. When I arrived, Marshall was alone there. I am not clear when the woman appeared.¡± Chapter 373 Do You Know They Are Dating? Chapter 373 Do You Know They Are Dating? Looking at Katherine, Kyle tried to speak up for Marshall, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Marshall is that kind of guy. He will never love that woman or her like.¡± Katherineughed. What kind of guy he was? As long as he was a man, it¡¯s very likely to do such things. Thinking, Margaret spoke, ¡°How did you leave that bar? Did Mr. Grant leave with that woman?¡± Kyle shook head, ¡°I was lifted and sent back home. I was totally drunk and I don¡¯t member that.¡± Katherine waved hands, ¡°Well, we forget it. You are really not good at making exnation, and I do think that you are pulling dirty water on Marshall.¡± Sipped the lips, Kyle spoke nothing, and there was nothing he can tell. He had told everything he knew. Leaning against the chair, Katherine was a little upset. With eyes on Katherine and then on Margaret, Kyle tried to change the subject and began a talk about thepany of the Bet family. Recently Patrick didn¡¯t go to thepany. David and Alexis respectively took over half of his jobs. Alexis will perhaps return the powers of office to Patrick, but David¡­ David had some trusted ones in thepany, so he handed over his own powers to them. Then he take charge of Patrick¡¯s job. It¡¯s clear that David was not intended to return the power back. Patrick and Alexis were not aware of that, but Ariel was. So she was difficult with Kevin these days. Alexis did make frequent mistakes on the work, but she kept her easy and casual life. Yesterday night, she had a one-night stand with a man. Today morning, Ariel went to the hotel where Alexis was yesterday. Katherineughed, ¡°Unlucky Alexis! At the first time, she was caught by the girlfriend of her bedfellow, while she was caught by her mother at this second time.¡± Kyle was excited. While talking about the Bet family, Kyle had been always interested. He said, ¡°Patrick now is sitting around at home. Alexia is an ipetent woman. Ariel must be mad.¡± Before, Ariel made Kyle trapped, now he was happy to see that. Katherine leaned against the chair, stretching, ¡°If Hector would make some achievements, those people in the Bet family be much unhappier.¡± Kyle replied, ¡°You don¡¯t worry. Your boyfriend will bring credit to you,¡± Margaret was surprised, ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Ignoring Katherine¡¯s meaningful nce, Kyle said, ¡°Kathy and Hector are dating, but they keep it as a secret.¡± Margaret frowned, looking at Katherine, ¡°You and Hector?¡± She was very surprised, ¡°When? I thought you were just good friend.¡± Katherine would like to make an exnation, but she then changed mind. She didn¡¯t make Hector embarrassed, so she just showed a smile. A whileter, Margaret spoke, ¡°No wonder that you gave up on Mr. Grant. You have someone else in your heart.¡± Katherine narrowed the brows, saying nothing. Soon, Kyle left the store, as well as the two women. They headed to different directions. Margaret wanted to go home after hanging around here and making some purchase. So Katherine took a taxi ad left first. Standing there, Margaret saw Katherine leaving. When the car disappeared, she turned, to see Marshall not far away, who was staring at the que. She walked to him, ¡°Mr. Grant.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Marshall turned to her and said, ¡°You just work off?¡± Margaret nodded, ¡°Kathy just left.¡± Marshall actually saw Katherine leave, so he showed up. Grabbing the corner of her clothes, Margaret said, ¡°Just now, Kyle was here and had a chat, so we work off a littlete.¡± Marshall nodded, saying nothing. She sipped lips, ¡°Kyle told something about you. It¡¯s so annoying that the news made up the story to catch the eyes.¡± Marshallughed, making no exnation. Margaret gave a careful nce at Marshall, ¡°Kyle said that he was with you at that time, and it¡¯s the press who wants to lead the public opinions.¡± Marshall asked, ¡°Did Katherine mind the news?¡± Margaret paused, ¡°Kathy, she¡­¡± Hesitating, she minced her words, ¡°Kathy and Hector now¡­ She also cared about you. She hopes that you have a happy life as before.¡± Marshall caught the point, ¡°Katherine and Hector?¡± Margaret, blinking, nodded, ¡°They are dating now. I just knew that. You know about that, right?¡± Marshall snorted, ¡°Yes, I knew it.¡± She took a sigh, ¡°I feel relieved now. I am afraid that I might say something wrong. In fact, I think they are a good match. They have been getting along well with each other, but I am also surprised while knowing they are dating.¡± Then sheughed, ¡°Do I talk too much?¡± ¡°No.¡± Said Marshall. She smiled, ¡°Why youe here?¡± Marshall said, ¡°Nothing.¡± He checked the time, ¡°Well, you have to go home. Sorry to keep you here.¡± Margaret gave a smile, ¡°Bye.¡± Then she left. Standing by the door of the store, his face darkened. Margaret walked, singing, and then she took a taxi. Before she got into the car, she turned back to the store, to see Marshall smoking there. With smiles, she got into the car and left. Marshall sucked the smoke, then took out the phone. Chapter 374 Do You Think Marshall Likes Clara? Chapter 374 Do You Think Marshall Likes ra? Marshall took a photo of the que, which he was fed up with. Staring at the photo for a long while, he headed to his car with the cigarette on his lip. Katherine went back home, busy cooking and housework. Living alone, it¡¯s easy to keep the house clean. When it¡¯s dark, she went upstairs to her room. She went to close the opened window, but she saw a car, which was pulled over under the road light. Staring at the car for a while, she snorted and then pulled the curtain. Some people were true bitch, who always showedte affections to those they disliked before. Lying on the bed, she looked through the news. When time was proper, she went to wash up. But before that, she lifted the curtain a little, looking at the car. It¡¯s dark in the car, so she can see nothing. Sipping lips, she rolled eyes. Then she went to the bath room with clean clothes. She took a bath deliberately slowly. When she finished, she walked to the window again. The car was still there. Katherine was wondering whether Marshall fell asleep in the car or not. She returned to the bed. In fact, she felt like going to see him, but she didn¡¯t. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marshall was a tall and strong guy, and he was safe enough there. What¡¯s more, he pulled the car over under the light opposite the window on purpose. Katherine snorted and turned off the light. Marshall in the carughed, seeing the light off. This woman was really cruel to him. She saw but ignored him. He put down the back of the chair, and he lied down. Katherine soon fell asleep. But she had a dream, dreaming something in the past. Back then, her grandpa went to the hospital and met Old Mr. Grant again there. Old Mr. Grant invited them to the old vi. She knew the Grant family was rich, but she was still shocked while in the vi. At that time, she met Marshall for the first time. But he just went back home to get some documents, and he didn¡¯t notice her. For the first time, she saw such an attractive guy, with heart beating crazily. In the dream, Katherine wanted to wake up. But the dream continued. Then she saw Old Mr. Grant, who lied on the bed, stretching hand to her. Katherine saw herself walk to him and hold his hand. It¡¯s difficult for him to speak, but he said word by word clearly, ¡°Would you like to marry Marshall?¡± Katherine in the dream closed eyes. She replied, ¡°Yes, I would like to.¡± The words made her living in hot water in the following year. When it came to the funeral, she suddenly woke up. She can even hear Frances¡¯s curse. Breathing, sweats covered her forehead. She checked the time. She went to pull the curtain, ncing at the car. But the car disappeared. Staring at the position where the car was, she was upset by the car and the dream. She checked the calendar, and it¡¯s not a special date. But she decided to visit Old Mr. Grant¡¯s grave. She texted Margaret, telling her that she didn¡¯t go to the store in the morning. Margaret was considerate, saying she can handle it. After having a breakfast, Katherine went to the grave, with a bunch of flowers. She saw a woman in all ck in front of the grave, while approaching the grave. Katherine put down the flowers, ¡°I never thought that you wille here.¡± Frances turned to Katherine, ¡°I also never thought that you wille here.¡± They was not intended to have a quarrel there, so they were sort of polite to each other. Staring at the photo, ¡°I had a dream of grandpa yesterday night, as well as you.¡± Frances snorted, ¡°It must be a nightmare.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Katherine said, ¡°I dreamed you were scolding me, saying I marred Marshall, but grandpa didn¡¯t get well.¡± Frances asked, ¡°Does Marshall know that youe here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Katherine narrowed eyes to see the mountain not far. Frances sipped lips, ¡°When he was dying, he held my hand and let me take good care of you.¡± She didn¡¯t make it. She promised at that time but she had a bad memory. After a while, she turned to Katherine, ¡°I really dislike you. If not you, Marshall had married ra.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yes. If not me, they might have led a happy life.¡± However, she turned to Frances, ¡°But I am curious. Do you think whether Marshall will love ra or not?¡± Chapter 375 Do You Still Love Marshall? Chapter 375 Do You Still Love Marshall? Hearing this question, Frances paused but then she said, ¡°Of course.¡± Katherineughed. ¡°Then I am a little confused. I have divorced from Marshall. If he loves ra, why don¡¯t they get married?¡± Sipping lips, Frances looked at Katherine. Katherine continued, ¡°You read the news, right? Marshall would rather spend a night with a woman in the bar than ra. You tell me, does he love ra?¡± Frances darkened the face. She read the news and she even called Marshall for the truth. He said it¡¯s true. At that time, Frances was going mad. But she dare not intervene in his things. As Marshall said, adults were responsible for themselves. Katherine was a little pleased, ¡°Well, I should talk too much with you, after all I am not here to see you.¡± It¡¯s OK what she said, but what she said was not OK in this ce. Frances stared at Katherine, ¡°You surely didn¡¯te here to see me. I am well and would live forever.¡± Katherine cannot helpughing. She walked to her and petted her back, ¡°Yes, yes. You will live forever. It¡¯s my fault to say that.¡± Petting, they both felt peculiar and awkward. Katherine immediately stepped away from her, standing. Frances coughed, ¡°Well, I have to go. You can have a talk with Father Grant.¡± Then she left. Katherineughed. She got down and cleaned the grass, sighing, ¡°Grandpa, you see. That¡¯s how I get along with Marshall¡¯s mother. I am a little happy to divorce from him.¡± She sipped lips and then added, ¡°I now have a happy and full life. But I still have to say thanks to Marshall. It¡¯s him who helped me to open this store. Anyway, I forget the unhappy times with him.¡± Saying, she got red eyes. She took a deep breath, ¡°Do you often meet my grandpa? If you meet him, please tell him that I miss him very much. As for my parents, I have no news about them. But that¡¯s nothing.¡± She then told the thing about the Walters family. Sheughed, ¡°After divorcing from Marshall, I seems to be a gold. So many people showed their kindness to me, but I am not used to it. I want an easy life in fact.¡± She kept telling. Finishing, she made her farewell to the grave. Then she left. The taxi was waiting in the foot of the mountain. She got into the car, turning to look at the graves on the mountain. No matter how powerful a man was while alive, but the small grave was where he ended up. When she arrived at the store, Margaret was packing for a customer, with a happy smile. She asked, ¡°Why? You fall in love?¡± Margaretughed, ¡°Nothing. I am just happy.¡± She nodded, standing beside. When the customer left, Margaret turned to her, ¡°Where did you go in such clothes?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°I go to visit a grave. I will go home to get changed.¡± Margaret bent over to stare at her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Asked Katherine in surprise. Margaret smiled, ¡°You said me in love, but you are really like a woman falling in love.¡± Katherine shook head, ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that.¡± ¡°You are flushed!¡± Said Margaret. Margaret got her a cup of milk tea. She took the cup and got seated, ¡°was it busy?¡± ¡°Not so busy.¡± Margaret spoke, ¡°Mr. Marshall came in the morning.¡± She was stunned, ¡°Why?¡± Margaret said, ¡°He just came to buy his breakfast. He soon left after I packed for him.¡± Then Katherine didn¡¯t ask more. Looking at her, Margaret tried her, ¡°When do you begin to date Hector?¡± She regarded Margaret as a good friend, and she thought it¡¯s not necessary to keep it secret from her. However, she didn¡¯t feel like make Hector embarrassed. So she still didn¡¯t make it clear, ¡°Our rtion is not like you think.¡± Margaret smiled, ¡°You said before you will find a better man than Marshall to be your boyfriend, so I thought you are single. But you should date with Hector and keep it from me.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Katherine justughed, finding no better words to say. Leaning against the chair, Margaret asked, ¡°So you don¡¯t like Marshall?¡± Pausing, Katherine frowned. Like, or dislike, that¡¯s a serious question. She dare not to dig the answer. Besides, she got no bravery to face it. After all, he was her first love, and it¡¯s so difficult to give up on him. What she call say was that she was trying to get rid of Marshall. And it worked. But if she had to give an answer, and the answer was YES. Hearing no reply, Margaret stared at her with eyes open wide, ¡°You have a new boyfriend. You won¡¯t still love Marshall, right?¡± Chapter 376 The Man Inside You Chapter 376 The Man Inside You Looking up at Margaret, Katherine asked, "Why do you care about that?" With a pause, Margaret offered an awkward smile, "Nothing. I just¡­ I''m just a little curious about the things between you guys. You know, sometimes it''s really hard to tell the genuine and fake on the Inte." With the corner of her mouth lifted, Katherine answered, "All I can tell you is that you don''t have to really care about those rumors online. Many of them are just bullshit." Margaret nodded, without asking anymore about that. Katherine took thest sip of the cup of milk tea, stood up and was going to head back home and change her clothes. Margaret stood up either, and apanied Katherine to the doorway, "Sometimes, when I see all those ups and downs of your rtionships, it really reminds me of finding myself a boyfriend." Her words left Katherine in speechlessness for a moment. Then, Katherine looked back at Margaret, "Come on! You should love only when you truly fall in love, not when you are affected by others'' stupid stories. Otherwise, everything will only turn out to be nothing at the end." Margaret burst intoughter, "Ha! You''re speaking like a philosopher!" Katherine responded with a thin smile, "I''m just saying the true words inside me. Anyway, you will know when you meet someone you love." With a pause, Katherine hesitated for a while and continued, "By the way, what will your Mr. Right look like?" Stunned, Margaret conspicuously got into a panic, with her eyes wandering aimlessly. Licking her lips, she answered, "Well, I wish he is someone who is strong enough to protect me, someone who can step out for me when I get into trouble, and someone who can fulfill my little wishes in our daily life." Katherine nodded, thinking that it was quite reasonable. After all, every girl needs nothing more than a sense of security in a romantic rtionship. Katherine answered, "That''s something quite simple enough, honestly. As long as a man loves you, such things will not be something difficult for him." Margaret said with a bashful smile, "I hope I have that romantic encounter soon." Katherine responded with a joyfulugh. At this moment, she saw a taxi approach, and raised her arm to hail it. Then, she turned back to Margaret, "Don''t forget to order yourself a takeaway for lunch. You don''t have to be on a diet, since you''re already slim enough." Margaret nodded, "OK, I get it." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As Katherine got on the car, she took a nce at Margaret, and noticed a longing for love had blossomed within her. She had been recently paying extra attention to her image. Although she was by no means counted as obesity, she told Katherine that she was going to be moderate in eating. Changes could also be noticed from her dresses, which were totally different from those she used to wear. What''s more, she had even been to a hair salon and got herself a hairstyle a couple of days ago. She could sense that this girl had fallen in love with someone. ''The yearning for love always seems as beautiful as such.'' Katherine thought to herself, with a smile of relieve on her face. She was wondering what exactly the man hidden underneath this youngdy''s heart would look like. It was right at noon when Katherine arrived home. She changed her clothes and cooked something for lunch. With the trays of dishes ced on the table, her phone rang. She picked it up and discovered that an unknown local number was calling in. After a while of hesitation, she put through the call. The voice on the other end of the call sounded a little fuzzy, "Katherine, is that you?" "Who are you?" Asked Katherine. "Me? I''m your brother." Laughed the man. His words stunned Katherine. "What? Wait a minute, are you drunk, man?" At that moment, a burst ofughter sounded on the other end. It seemed that many people were around there. A secondter, the man said, "Yea, I''m drunk, and I need to you toe around and pick me up. Hurry!" Katherine thought it was just a wrong call given by an inebriated sot, and hung it off without any hesitation. After a while, the man called in again. Vexed, Katherine put it through again and said in a warning manner, "Listen, man. If you''re in trouble, you''re free to call the cop for help. Stop doing this, or I will be the one who calls the cop." The manughed with a dull voice, "I''m Ralph, Katherine." Stunned, Katherine asked, "What? But how did you know my phone number?" On the other side, Ralph leant on a smoking car and answered, "Come around, and I will exin it later."Saying so, he hung off the phone, looked sidelong at the screen and sent Katherine his location. The address showed that Ralph was on the national highway. As she arrived, Katherine found that the front of Ralph''s car had crashed in a shocking state, and that Ralph was sitting by the road, leaning on the fence as if he was asleep. A group of traffic policemen were at the spot, taking photos and working on reconciliation between both sides. Ralph''s car had an ident with another private car, whose owner was stamping his feet with extreme rage. And also, there was an unknown man standing by the police officers in panic. Katherine walked to the front of Ralph, and asked, "What''s wrong with you? How dare you ever drive after drinking! You''re dicing with death!" Strenuously, Ralph opened his bloodshot eyes and murmured in a drowsy tone, "I''m not the one who drove." The policemen came up, and asked a few questions about Katherine''s identity. Ralphughed, "This one is my sister! You guys can ask her if there is anything missing. And then¡­" Ralph raised his finger and pointed at the panicked man, "Yes, there you are! That guy has nothing to do with this, just let him go! I got this!" The man hurried to Ralph and expressed his gratitude. Ralph waved his hand, "Watch out next time, dude!" The man bowed repeatedly, and soon left. Katherine was confused, and then turned to Ralph, "Who''s that man?" In consideration of that Ralph was not sober enough to give any concrete exnation, the police officer came up and exined everything to Katherine. The man who had just left was a chauffeur, who was hired by Ralph and crashed other''s car when he swerved. Katherine looked back at Ralph, and heaved a sigh, "Fine, we''ll take any possible liability if we have to." Since Ralph was drunk, he was not able to go to the police office to go through all those procedures, nor was Katherine, who still needed to look after this drunkard. After a while, they seemed to have reached an agreement with those police officers. Katherine decided to take Ralph home first, and called a trailer to tow his car away. Supported by Katherine, Ralph said, "Don''t tell my family about this, Katherine."It seemed that he was still sober enough to think and judge things. Running out of options, Katherine took Ralph back to her house. Standing in front of the door of Katherine''s house, Ralph was still seemingly sober enough to support himself and stand firm. But after he got inside and caught sight of the sofa lying in the living room, he copsed on it and fell asleep without any thought. Scratching her head helplessly, Katherine didn''t know what to do. Although she didn''t feel like getting herself associated with the Walters, she failed to draw a clear line between her and the family. Katherine had no other choice, but to call Margaret and tell her that she was not going to stay at home in the afternoon, since there was something she needed to deal with. Margaret sounded in quite a good mood, "I understand. Don''t worry, I can handle this, there are not many customers in the afternoon." Katherine hung off the call, and leant on a gilder set aside. Ralph was lying on the sofa, sound asleep. What remained unsolved inside Katherine''s head was why Ralph got himself trashed under such broad daylight. In the afternoon, Katherine got upstairs and was going to take a noon break as well. As she lied down on the bed, she habitually picked up her phone and checked the social media. The unknown woman again posted a picture of the logo of her store on Facebook. Katherine failed to resist the impulse and left ament under the post, asking the woman who she was. At first, she thought that the one was Frances, but she soon desisted, since the arrogant woman would never share anything with Katherine on the social media, let alone the logo of her store. No response was seen from the owner of the ount. Pondering, Katherine tapped into the chat window with the woman, and asked her the same question directly. Chapter 377 A Committed Heart Chapter 377 A Committed Heart Katherine clinched her phone in her hands and waited for her response, but there was still no reply sent from the woman after a whileter. ''She must be busy now. Maybe she will send me a replyter.'' Katherine thought to herself. Sleepily, Katherine then put down the phone, turned over and fell asleep. On the other side, Marshall had seen the message which Katherine had just sent him. Katherine was not yet aware that the ount owner was exactly Marshall. Holding his smart phone in hand, Marshall looked at the message, and decided to leave her on read. Given that he and Katherine were in embarrassment, Katherine would immediately unfriend the ount if she knew that it was Marshall. This woman was really disregarding none of his feelings and showing no mercy to him. Marshall sighed, and walked into the lounge. He had not been sleeping well these days, as dreams assaulted him every single night like floods and left him racked with tiredness and frustration. His grandma thought he was currently under too much strain of work, and told him to go pamper himself between the times. With a momentary urge tough, he wished his grandma was right, in which he could just pacify himself easier. Sleeping in his lounge for a while, Marshall was woken up by a loud knock on the door. Marshall climbed out of the bed, and saw Khalid standing outside the door with a file in his hand. "Here, check this cooperation proposal. I''m going on a business trip in the next few days, and I want you toe along." Said Khalid. Surprised, Marshall asked, "Wait, you mean our two?"Seldom would they ever go on one business trip together at the same time, since mostly, only one of them would be totally enough to handle it. Khalid nodded, "Come on, you know we are both having a hard time recently. It will be a chance for us to take a breather." Taking the file from Khalid, Marshall sat down behind the desk, flipped over the file and said, "Have you been to the hospital since then?" Khalid pondered, and answered, "Not these two days. Aunt Willis is getting better now, and they said that she would soon be able to be discharged. It seems unnecessary for me to worry anymore." Marshall nodded, "Where does Aunt Willis n to go after she leaves the hospital? It was a car ident, and she still needs some time to convalesce from that." Khalid answered with a nod, "Yes, she rented a house and hired herself a housekeeper. I think she''ll be fine." Checking through the file briefly, Marshall closed it and said, "Good. The sooner she recovers, the sooner my mom gets herself reassured." Hearing the name of Frances, Khalid soon realized what did Marshall exactly mean. His son was warning him. Although Marshall never left anyments about the affair between him and Cora, he actually seemed to have a grudge against the rtionship. Khalid said, "Don''t you worry about that. I know what I''m doing." Staying in the office for a while longer, Khalid then left and headed back to his position. Marshall checked through the file again, and discovered that they were not actually going to meet any sort of major clients, which meant it was totally unnecessary for them to go on the business trip together. However, thinking over what Khalid had just said, Marshall thought that his words did make sense. Indeed, both he and his father were urgently in need of some space to rebuild themselves and get over the hard time. Busy handling his work for a whileter, he was once again disturbed by someone who walked into his office. Marshall looked up, and said, "So, what now?" His words were stuck in his throat as he caught the eyes of the woman standing in front of him. He stood up, and asked, "What brings you here, Lydia?" Looking at Marshall, Lydia smiled, "I''m passing by, and just somehow want to go upstairs to see you guys. Sadly, I didn''t find Lucas, but I have you here!" Marshall got off his chair and led Lydia to the sofa. He made a gesture of please, "Please, take a seat." The reason why Lydia was here was not just simply for a visit. She had some other intentions, and Marshall knew that well. The two sat down on the sofa, and then Lydia sighed, "In fact, I met a friend nearby today. She has a daughter, who is about the same age as Lucas. I''ve seen that girl before, and I like her. Therefore, I met my friend today and discussed with her about getting Lucas and the girl together, and she said yes. Then, I tried to contact Lucas and ask his opinion, but neither was he here, nor did he answer my phone call. It really frustrates me, you know?" Marshallughed, "He is already a man, and he knows how to do the things. You don''t have to push him so hard." With a cloudy look on her face, "Of course I know! I don''t mean to put my hand in his rtionship, but I just can not bare seeing him keep dilly-dallying like that! I may never have the chance to meet my daughter-inw for the rest of my life if I only stand aside and watch." Still, Marshall responded with augh, "Everything will be fine. He''ll cross the bridge when hees to it." With her mouth pursed, Lydia remained silent for a few seconds, and then uttered, "Lucas told me that he had once talked with you about that. He said you both were holding the same opinion on that, which makes me wonder what is exactly hidden in his head. Honestly, he always fudges his answer whenever I try to figure out what''s inside him. Do you know anything about him, Marshall?" Marshall nodded, "I did have talked to him before, but it was just a small talk, which was nothing helpful. He told me that he didn''t want to get acquainted with a girl via blind date. In his mind, maybe that''s a bad way for him to find a congenial girlfriend." Lydia seemed helpless, "That''s a word I heard frequently from the others. But what congeniality is actually good for? Of course, in a romantic rtionship, a couple always need true love for each other, but they also need other things to earn themselves a living, and support their family! To be honest, though I have introduced many, many beautiful girls from good family to my son, I just fail to figure out what the so-called congeniality exactly means to him." This word didn''t make any sense to Lydia. She didn''t know that it was something abstract and intangible. After a few minutes of silence, Lydia turned to Marshall, "What about you? I have seen those things online, and you must be leading a hard time at the moment. Well, heed my words, Marshall. You''re single now, which means that you again have the chance to choose the another one. And this time, you got to keep in mind that you should always consider one''s family background first before looking at her personality or something else. After all, you still have decades of time to spend with the one you choose in the future, which will be long enough to foster affection with anyone." Marshall smiled, "I understand. I''m just not in a hurry, Lydia." Lydia nodded, "I can help you if you want. But you mom will probably be pissed off if the girls I introduce to you fail to satisfy her." Marshallughed, "My mom always says mean things, and is not good at expressing her true feelings. Let''s forget about her at the moment." Although Lydia said she didn''t feel offended by Frances since they were family, Marshall could tell that she was actually holding grudges against that. As the two were talking in the office, Lucas was back from meeting a customer. He was a little stunned to see the unexpected presence of his mom. Greeting his mom, he then looked at Marshall. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Marshall uttered, "Your mom has been here for quite a while, and she is here for you." Hearing that, Lucas soon realized what his mom came here for, since she had mentioned something about itst night. ''Why she''s been so hurry?'' Lucas asked himself. Helplessly, he turned to his mom, "Please, just stop it, mom. I don''t need anyone to decide whom I should be in love with, since I already have someone I like!" Stunned, Lydia stared at Lucas, as well as Marshall did. She then asked in haste, "What? Who''s that? Is she among the list?" Lucas shook his head, "Nope. But I can tell you that you know her." Chapter 378 Take the Initiative Chapter 378 Take the Initiative Marshall''s face uncontrobly turned wooden and pale as those words fell on his ears. With a cryptic smile hanging on his face, Lucas was unaware of the changes in Marshall''s facial expressions. He then looked at Lydia, "Temporarily, I shall keep her name a secret, but I''ll tell you that when the timees." Lydia frowned, "Why keep me guessing, boy? Is it all because of the girl''s background?" Lucas walked up, with his arm around Lydia''s should, "I said it was a secret. We can continue our talk back in my office, mom. Marshall''s still got his work to do." Marshall apanied Lydia to the doorway, and then stared at Lucas, "Let''s find sometime and meet your little girlfriend. You know you need someone to watch out for you." In a deserved manner, Lucas smiled naturally, "Sure thing!" Looking at their backs till they got into Lucas''s office, Marshall closed the door and headed back to his seat. He had not been in a good mood before they came in, and now Lucas''s equivocal words even made him worse. Marshall lit up a cigarette, and stuck it between his lips. He leant on the chair, and the smoggy surrounding seemed to bring him back to those old memories. With his racked, he was trying to dredge up what was exactly in his head when he agreed to marry Katherine, and what determined him to divorce at the end. There were also questions rted to Katherine remained desperately unsolved, lingering in his mind: what was Katherine thinking when she signed off on the divorce settlement? And what were her feelings when he tried so hard to make up to her? Not after a while, Peter came to give him a sheet of statement. As he stepped inside the office, he was bewildered by the strange pensive look on Marshall''s face, "What happen, boss? Is there something wrong with you?" Marshall stubbed out his cigarette, and answered, "Nope." Peterughed, "Just get yourself a mirror and see how aggrieved you are looking now." Handing the statement over to Marshall, Peter asked, "You are again thinking about Kathy, aren''t you? By the way, I have watched that television show, and Hector''s romantic performance was fascinating. It was really irresistible to any girl, you know?" His words brought Marshall back from a state of absent-mindedness. With a solemn look on his face, Marshall said, "You know you could have done your work better if you can just spend less time on those stupid gossip news."Peter realized that he shouldn''t have mentioned anything like that, and thus remained silent with his mouth pursed. Marshall checked through the file, and then mmed it down on the desk, "There''s no tearing rush, and I shall check it in detailter." Attempting tough, Peter clearly knew what Marshall was feeling bothered about. Without leaving the office immediately, Peter said, "You know you don''t have to be fidgety about that, boss. Think it twice, and then resort to action. It will be just as simple as such to get yourself out of the dilemma." Frowned, Marshall looked at Peter, and was seemingly loosing his patience. Before Marshall could say anything to refute, Peter said again, "Come on, ask yourself a question, boss. Do you still love Kathy or not? If you don''t, then maybe you are just being reluctant to see other guys chasing after this humble divorceddy. If I''ve hit the point, then time will fix it up for you." With his mouthpressed, Marshall failed to say anything to justify himself. Peter continued, "But if you do still love her, then things will be simple. Follow the voice inside you, and try your best to be with her again. I don''t think that the years long umted affection between you guys would ever be outyed by the effort of Hector in the past few months so easily. Trust me, give it a try, and then you will win her back." Marshall stared at Peter for a while, and then hummed, "You''re speaking as if you are some sort of master of love. Honestly, I don''t think that you''re much more clever than me speaking of this." Peter clicked his tongue, "Don''t you look down upon me, boss. I''ve been recently dating a girl, and learned that only the man who is willing to take the initiative in a rtionship will win others'' hearts." Raising his eyebrow, he paused for a second and then continued, "You know what I''m talking about, boss." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Marshall remained silent for a few seconds, and looked at Peter again with a sullen expression in his eyes, "Stop speaking nonsense and get back to work." Peter knew that Marshall had born his words in mind. He then nodded, "OK, I''m leaving now. Just think about what I have just said."After Peter left, Marshall went into a trance. In his opinion, he had already tried his best to get close to her, and continued even if she repulsed his attempts over and over again. Sometimes, he even felt ashamed for himself to ever bow and scrape to her. However, he knew that if he didn''t take the initiative, the determined and stubborndy would never hesitate to cut off any contact between them. It was clear enough that their rtionship was now stalemated, and Marshall had no clue how he could break the situation. On the other side, Katherine woke up, and decided to get downstairs and have a check on Ralph. The drunken man was still lying on the sofa with his arms outstretched. Heaving a sigh, Katherine went into the kitchen and made a kettle of hot tea for him. In a daze, Ralph woke up, and sat on the sofa bleary-eyed and looked around as the tea was ready. He then looked at Katherine, "Why am I here? Is that you brought me here?" Giving him a cup of tea, Katherine asked, "Have you forgotten that it was you who phoned me and called for my help?" Under the influence of alcohol, he could hardly remember anything about what happened before he fell asleep. He took over the cup of tea, and drank it up after confirming that it was cool enough to be not to get him scalded. Katherine stood aside, and asked, "Why do you drink so much alcohol in the daytime?" Ralph sneered, "It''s none of your business." Katherine was not in the mood to argue with him, and then said, "Fine, given that you''re awake, you''d better leave now. I got to go back to work now." Shaking his head to brace himself up, Ralph answered, "I owe you one." He stood up, took out his phone and checked the time, heaving a long sigh. It seemed that something had urred to him and added mncholy to the expression on his face. After he left, Katherine cleaned up the living room, and then headed back to her store. There were not many customers at the time, and Margaret, seemingly in a good mood, was humming songs and cleaning up the store. Katherine came up, and stood by the doorway. It seemed that Margaret didn''t notice her existence, and was still singing and mopping the floor. Suddenly, she stopped singing, and burst into titter with a bashful smile hung on her face. At this time, Katherine spoke out loud, "What''s so funny, sweetie? It seems that something has really brought you to the top of the world." Margaret was astonished by the sudden appearance of Katherine. Then, she stroked her chest to calm herself down and said, "You''ve frighten me, Kathy! When did you get in?" Katherine went into the counter, "I''ve been standing there for quite a long while. You seem to completely indulge in your own tiny world regardless of anything else around you." Saying so, she said, "By the way, your bright and bashful smile really makes me curious about what''s in your head." With her fingers skimming through her hair, Margaret answered, "Nothing! I''m just, you know, feeling happy for being able to spend the afternoon with leisure." Katherine looked back at Margaret, and Margaret lowered her head hastily and continued her work as she caught her eyes. Squinting at the girl, she could tell that Margaret was not telling her the truth. Chapter 379 Frivolous Quibbling Chapter 379 Frivolous Quibbling It was alreadyte when Katherine arrived at her workce. Working around the store for a while, she found that it was about time to get off. She let Margaret leave first, and stayed in the store alone for a while. The swift passage of time made her feel that she had sleepwalked the day. Hanging out a shingle read ''close'', she sat by the window and looked out. The floor instation shop opposite was still opening. Sitting inside of her store, Katherine could see that the young male clerk was showing his customers around the shop. Somehow, such a scene got her caught in envy. The shopkeeper was a zealous man. His son was simple and pure, and his wife was virtuous and capable. Together, they drew a picture of a harmonious and happy family. Katherine sat cross-legged on the chair, and heaved a sigh. It was exactly all she wanted, but unfortunately, it seemed that she just couldn''t get this little dream fulfilled no matter how hard she tried. Life was tough when she was in her original family, but, somehow, things didn''t seem to turn out better even though she married into a rich family. Indeed, life was always tough. Not until the sky waspletely dark did Katherine leave the store and go back to her house. It was dark inside the house. As she unlocked the front door and stepped into the living room, she was frightened to see that there was a man sitting on the sofa in the dark. In panic, she pressed down the switch of the lights set aside the door. The man, sitting on the sofa, raised his hand to protect his eyes from the sudden bright light. It was Marshall. Angrily, Katherine shouted, "What''s wrong with you, Marshall? Whatever you fucking doing in my house? I warn you, if I ever see you in my house again, I will call the police, and I''m serious!" Putting down his hand slowly, Marshall answered, "Hey, stop yelling like that. I have done nothing." His indifferent tone even added more fuel to the ming anger inside of Katherine. She looked around, but failed to find herself any weapons. Then, she walked to the front of Marshall, caught him by the shoulder and tried with the most of her strength to lift him up from the sofa, "Get out! I said, get out! You''re not allowed to stay here, I don''t want to see you anymore!" Without struggling, Marshall took the advantage and caught Katherine by her wrists. He then asked in a sneering tone, "Then tell me who do you want to see the most? Is he Hector, or Lucas?" His words stunned Katherine, "Go fuck yourself, asshole! Leave my ce!" Smiling, Marshall raised his fingers and pinched Katherine''s chin. Then, Katherine tossed her head to shake off the fingers on her chin. Marshall uttered, "I warn you, Katherine. I''m going out for a business trip the next two days, and I''ve sent someone to keep an eye on you. When I return, if I find that you''ve been messing around with another guy out there, I won''t let you off." Katherine red at him, and growled, "Screw you! Leave my ce and get yourself some mental assistance, you nut!" Adding strength to his hands, Marshall tried to drag Katherine into his arms, "I''m serious, you little mischievous daring. I swear I''ll make you regret it if you ever dare to fool around with others!" He had given a lot of thoughts to those words given by Lucas, and turned about everything between Katherine and himself before he decided toe. Katherine was a lukewarm woman, and in Marshall''s opinion, if he did want to win her back, he must try things in a hard way. "I said, get the fuck out of here!" Katherine roared, and pushed him away. With a meaningful smile hanging on his face, Marshall chuckled, "You''d better keep that in mind." Saying so, he fixed his cor and brushed past Katherine. Just as Katherine had asked, he left the house, without saying anything else. Standing there with her teeth gritted, Katherine was more than irritated at the moment. A whileter, in haste, she went to lock up the door and windows of the house. She had no idea how Marshall broke in this time. She also checked the fingerprint record of the intelligent lock, and there was no registration of Marshall''s fingerprints. Grating her teeth, she didn''t know how to air her grievances. Stepping out of the house, Marshall walked quite a distance to reach his car. He had now gotten wiser to pull his car a little far away, through which Katherine would never know that he was here before she saw him. Sitting in the car, Marshall took a nce at Katherine''s house, and lifted the corner of his mouth. He honked the horn, regardless of whether Katherine could hear it or not, and then drove away. In the middle of his way, Frances called him up, and said she wanted to see him. Thinking that he was going to leave for a business trip together with Khalid in the next two days, he agreed and drove to where she was. She was standing outside the store and awaiting his son down the road. A whileter, seeing Marshall''s car approach and pull over, she came up and got inside. Marshall darted a nce at his mother, "Have you eaten dinner?" "Yes, I have just eaten dinner with ra." Buckling herself up, Frances answered. Hearing the name of ra, Marshallpsed into silence. Frances heaved a sigh, "I know you''ve been leading a hard time dealing with those rumors online, and so do ra. I can tell that she is worried about you." ra had just met Frances a while before, and told her those things happened online with tears shedding down her cheeks. Originally, Frances was rather pleasant to meet ra, since they had not seen each other for quite a long while. However, her bright mood was unexpectedly clouded by what ra had told her. As Marshall still remained silent, Frances continued, "She is a good girl, Marshall. She worries whether those gossips would ruin your normal life. She cares about you, you know?" Indifferently, Marshall answered, "My life is more than normal, honestly. Besides, what thoseizens are talking about actually makes sense." In Frances''s eyes, Marshall was just writing himself off as hopeless and letting things slide. She sighed, "You could have avoided this, son." In her mind, she believed it wouldn''t be hard for Marshall to find himself a nice girl. Without giving any response, Marshall was just simply turning the wheel and driving to where Frances''s apartment was. Along their way, Frances just gabbled on and on, and couldn''t stop mentioning the name of ra. Running out of patience, Marshall turned to Frances, "Was that ra let you tell me all this?" Stunned, Frances exined in haste, "Of course not! I just want you to know how much she cares about you, my son." Marshall sneered, "Why are you so insistent in getting me and her together? Is that really what she wants? Maybe everything is just your imagination, mom." His words left Frances speechless. She remembered that ra had once told her not to reveal any of her true feelings to Marshall. It was clear enough for Frances that if she pushed his son too hard, it would only make Marshall suspect theplicity of their two and mess up everything. On a second thought, Frances said, "I don''t know, she didn''t tell me anything. I can feel there is something hidden deep within her, and it is about you! I want you to know that." With a pause, Frances continued, "Remember the time when you two are engaged? She seems d to marry you, and it means she likes you. Besides, since you chose to marry Katherine, ra has never found herself any other guy. I think she must be waiting for you. Anyway, opportunity knocks only once, you should keep that in mind, son." Listening to what Frances was saying, Marshall remained silent. Indeed, ''opportunity only knocks once''. That was exactly why he was being so anxious and perplexed about how to get himself unstuck. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. They had arrived at their destination. It was the moment when Frances was about to get out of the car that her phone rang. She picked it up, checked and smiled, "See, I said ra was a good girl. I bet she is calling to care about me!" Marshall leant to the passenger seat, and opened the door, "Great. Get out of the car and enjoy your sweet talk then." Dumbfounded, Frances seemed to be perplexed by what he said. Irritated, Marshall continued, "Be quick, It''ste now, and I still haven''t had anything yet!" Nudged by Marshall, Frances had no other choice but to get off the car. In confusion, she looked back at Marshall and said, "Wait, how about you say something to¡­" Before she could even finish her speech, Marshall closed the door. Chapter 380 Resolution Chapter 380 Resolution What Frances was thinking was obvious enough for him. Given that he had nothing to talk with ra, he decided to leave and head back home. As he pulled away the car, Marshall could see from the rearview mirror that Frances was talking to her phone, stamping his feet and showing an exasperated expression on her face towards him. Marshall took a sigh of relieve, and rxed the muscles on his face. Going back to his house, he saw that his grandma was sitting on the sofa and talking with Lydia. A little surprised to see Lydia here, Marshall greeted her in a respectful tone. Lydiaughed, "You''re back, Marshall! It''s quitete now, what has gotten in your way?" Marshall answered, "Nothing, I have just spent some time meeting my mom." Hearing that, Old Mrs. Grant sighed, "Is she doing fine recently?" Marshall answered with a second of pause, "Maybe. She seems doing fine, actually." Despite the awkward look on her face when she mentioned ra, she seemed to be getting used to her new life now. Marshall turned into the kitchen and asked the servant to cook him a bowl of noodles for dinner. As those cooking utensils ttered in the kitchen, Marshall sat down and joined the talk with the two ladies. Old Mrs. Grant asked Marshall whether he was going on a business trip for the next few days. Then, she mentioned that she saw Khalid had already packed his things in preparation for the trip, which made her wonder why, since it was the first time she had ever seen Khalid being so pro-active in preparing for a single business trip. "It is," she said, "as if he couldn''t wait to go." both Marshall and Lydiaughed, but only Marshall knew Old Mrs. Grant was not exaggerating. Indeed, Khalid was yearning to set off for the business trip as soon as he could, since he was just desperately in need of some space to run away from everything and clean up his mind. As far as Marshall had found, Frances had recently been phoning and messaging Khalid non-stop, and said she wanted to meet him. She was a straightforward woman, and thus was candid about her willingness to be reconciled to Khalid. Marshall didn''t know how Khalid thought of that exactly, but he knew that his father was currently not in the mood to reflect on things between him and Frances. Sadly, Khalid was neither resolute enough to repulse the return of his wife nor bold enough to ept it immediately. Stuck in such a dilemma, he was struggling in a mess, and thus longed for some space to cool himself down. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. With the corner of his lips lifted, Marshall said, "We are going to meet a big customer this time. I guess he just don''t want to miss the boat, and thus gets himself fully ready in advance." On second thought, he somehow began to admire his mother. He remembered Peter had told him that it was important to take the initiative in a rtionship, which was exactly what Frances was sparing no effort to do. A whileter, Lydia shifted the topic back to her son Lucas. She said she had no idea who the ideal girl in Lucas''s mouth exactly was. The social circle of Lucas was not wider than Marshall, and he seldom went anywhere else to kill his time other than the Grants''pany. Neither did she have any idea where his son got acquainted with the girl, nor did she know when they fell in love with each other. Old Mrs. Grant did not have a clue either. She asked Lydia whether she had introduced any girl to Lucas, and said possibly the girl was exactly among them. Lydia shook her head, "I don''t think so. Whenever I try to fix him up and send him on a blind date, he always disys reluctance before he sets off, and expresses disappointment after hees back. If what you said was true, mom, he would have told me the name of the girl already. I suspect that the girl is from a, you know, disadvantaged background. That may exin why he insists to keeping her a secret: he''s afraid that we may not ept the girl." Pondering over what Lydia had said, Old Mrs. Grant thought her words did make sense. Heaving a sigh, she said, "You child has grown up, and is able to take care of themselves already. Children can just make their own choices, and we''d better stop sticking our hands in their business anymore. Otherwise, they might turn against you with grievance at the end." Lydia took a nce at Marshall, and thought that Old Mrs. Grant was making pointed allusions to him. Years ago, it was all because the whole family pushed him so hard that Marshall was irritated and decided to marry Katherine. And now, his marriage had ended in divorce. Though he didn''t seem to me anyone for his failed marriage, there must still be grievance and reluctance in his heart. Lydia offered a symbolic nod, "You''re right, mom." Old Mrs. Grant''s words didn''t remind him much about her mother, but did get him thinking about Katherine. He could tell that his unexpected visit had really driven Katherine crazy, and meanwhile, he was also wondering whether his words had gotten deep into the heart of her. In fact, he wanted to be sincere in front of Katherine, and to express his faithful willingness to be with her again. Even before Katherine came back home, he was still scratching his head and thinking about how he could express his feelings properly. However, every sweet word in his head uncontrobly turned out to be warning and threatening as he saw the angry expression on Katherine''s face. With a click of his lips, he didn''t know whether he had done the things right or wrong. Lydia and Old Mrs. Grant were still discussing about the identity of Lucas''s little girlfriend. As Old Mrs. Grant failed to draw any conclusion, Lydia then turned to Marshall, "What do you think about that, Marshall? You guys always hang out with each other, and meet in thepany almost on a daily basis. Have you ever heard of any girl''s name from him?" Stunned, Marshall lost in thought. In his impression, they didn''t actually hang out with each other much in their daily life, and talked about nearly no other topics but work in thepany. However, at the next moment, he astonishingly recalled that they did have several times talked about a woman, and her name was Katherine. It seemed that Lucas was just trying to difort him by continuously disying curiosity or caring for Katherine. From an objective perspective, he had to admit that Katherine was indeed the sort of girl whom Lucas would be fond of. However, his sensibility ced him against such recognition and urged him to utter, "Nope, never heard of that. He''s a man of few words, and won''t talk with anyone about such things, not even with us." Lydia nodded, "Indeed, he''s always been a reticent boy. Maybe I should try to ask him more about that, otherwise he would possibly keep that as a life-long secret." Dinner was served, and Marshall told the servant to take it to his room upstair. Going back to his room together with the servant, he changed his dress, and the servant ced the bowl of noodles on his night table. Having a taste of the noodles, he grumbled inside that it was still far less delicious than that made by Katherine. Marshall sat down, and took out his smartphone. Katherine again sent him a message and asked who he was. Staring at the phone screen, he still chose to leave her on read. On the other side, stepping out of the bathroom, Katherine found that there was still no reply from the other end. Then, she decided to send a voice call to the unknown ount. While eating his dinner, Marshall was stunned by the sudden ring of the voice call. He looked at the phone screen again for a few seconds, andughed. This time, he still chose to put the call aside. In Marshall''s head, he could imagine how angry Katherine would be if she found out that the owner of the ount was him. The woman had been growing more and more bad-tempered. Or, to be precise, she had be increasingly bad-tempered and impatient towards him. Finally, after thest ring of the second call faded, his phone came back to silence. He waited for a while, and looked up Katherine''s post. ''Well, it seems that she has unfriended me.'' Marshall thought to himself, andughed. She had always been a resolute and determined girl dealing with things like that. Marshall felt that, somehow, there was something stabbing his heart. Things would be much easier if she could just be a little more lukewarm and meek ¡ª just as she used to be. Marshall heaved a sigh. Chapter 381 Did You Remember How You Treat Me in The Past? Chapter 381 Did You Remember How You Treat Me in The Past? Although Katherine unfollowed that man on Instagram, she was still in a bad mood. As if there was a fire in her heart, burning her hard and making her unsettled. Marshall was such an asshole whening to say malicious words. What did it have to do with him about whom she spent the day with? His words were so hrious! Katherine was stupefied at that time. Now it seemed she should question Marshall who gave him the right to speak to her in that way. She felt regretful when thinking of that and thought she hadn¡¯t made an advantage of her quarrelling skills. Actually, she knew there were many ways to make Marshall speechless. Katherine held her phone and lied on bed. She randomly checked news on the inte, but nothing rose her interest. They were all meaningless gossips. However, when she was about to put down the phone, she noticed a piece of gossip that made her interested. It was about the woman who was taken away by Marshall in the bar. The news revealed her information as well as her previous photos. It also included her previous life photos. She dressed fashionably, but most times she appeared in the night bar. The news didn¡¯t mention anything about Marshall, but thements below were nearly all about him. Many people said Marshall was fond of this kind of girl. The woman looked charming and sexy. Nearly no man could reject her. Katherine nodded and admitted that this woman was indeed attractive. She had huge breasts and buns. She also wore delicate makeup. Katherine could tell on her first sight that she was men¡¯s type. Katherine didn¡¯t believe that Marshall wouldn¡¯t be attracted by her. She looked through the news again and reminded Marshall had sneaked into her home today. He told her he was about to go on a business trip and let her behave herself. Well. Katherine was really behaving herself by living a life only between her store and home. She could announce she was the most honest woman in the world. She was getting more and more angry when thinking of his words. She suddenly sat up and decided to call him. Marshall was taking a bath and missed her call. Katherine cursed towards her phone when finding nobody pick it up. Then she put down the phone and went to sleep. She was always a chill person. However, she found it hard to calm down when facing Marshall. Katherine closed her eyes and signed. After finishing the shower, Marshall noticed he had missed Katherine¡¯s call. Actually, Marshall knew what Katherine wanted to talk to him because he could tell she was angry from her face. Katherine must think she was embarrassed today and wanted to win her pride back. Marshall smiled and found Katherine was getting more and more interesting after they got divorced. He stared at the phone for a while and put it down. Tomorrow he was going to go on a business trip with Khalid. He took out his suitcase and did a simple package. He wouldn¡¯t bring too many things with him every time he went for a business trip and normally Peter would help him with packaging. However, this time he had to do it on his own because Peter wouldn¡¯t be with him. Marshall reminded the time when Katherine was with him during As Ind¡¯s trip. Katherine told him she was going to have fun and also didn¡¯t bring too many things with her. As far as Marshall knew, Katherine had never travelled far alone. Until that time, her longest trip was being part of his life by leaving her hometown among the mountains. Katherine wasn¡¯t a girl who liked to search for thrills. It must cost her a great deal of courage to step out the vige. Marshall felt terrible when thinking of this. He was too stubborn with getting divorced and forgot to consider how much negative influence it would bring to Katherine. He tried to provide her with arge amount of money to make up. However, now it seemed he was being too inconsiderate. Marshall packed everything and lied down, finding his chest feel tight. Katherine learned that Marshall was going to leave with Khalid tomorrow after checking Peter¡¯s Instagram, saying his boss was going to fight for thepany. Katherine could tell from Peter¡¯s words that he was loath to part with his boss. Katherine knew Marshall wasn¡¯t lying to her and he indeed had to go on a business trip. She put down the phone and couldn¡¯t help reminding what Marshall said yesterday. Every time she thought of his words, her heart would hurt a lot. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After cleaning up the store, Margaret leaned against the bar and looked rxing. She nced at Katherine and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you contacted with Hector recently?¡± Katherine lowered her head to tidy things and responded, ¡°No.¡± Margaret sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss each other when you can¡¯t meet frequently in love?¡± Katherine frowned, ¡°Our rtion is different from what you expect.¡± Margaret smiled, ¡°Different? The core of falling in love is simr. How can it be different?¡± She then turned around to face Katherine and continued, ¡°It must be sweet when you¡¯re in love. Every time you remind of him, you will feel delighted.¡± She took her face in hands and said, ¡°And every time you cannot meet him, you heart will be itchy.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°You will find out when you¡¯re in love.¡± Margaret started at Katherine for a while and suddenly changed a topic, asking, ¡°Kathy, if one day Mr. Grant falls in love, will you be ufortable?¡± Katherine answered honestly, ¡°I guess I will.¡± Margaret was surprised with her answer and asked, ¡°Why? You¡¯re already in love. Why don¡¯t you allow him to make a new start?¡± Katherine pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Even Marshall wouldn¡¯t belong with her in the end, she would still feel ufortable if knowing he was in love with another woman. Maybe she was just being too sensitive. No matter whether she would like Marshall in the future or not, she couldn¡¯t avoid feeling ufortable after once falling in love with him in the past. Margaretpressed her lips and said, ¡°Or maybe you won¡¯t have this thought after you get married.¡± Katherine thought for a while and replied, ¡°I guess so.¡± She wouldn¡¯t care if someone was with Marshall if shepleted let everything go and decided to move on, but she was not sure. Margaret nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Katherine¡¯s phone rang after they worked for a while. Her phone was on the bar and Margaret was the first to check it. However, Margaret showed aplex expression after looking at the screen. Katherine was washing sses on the other side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s calling?¡± Margaret smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s from Mr. Grant.¡± Katherine was stupefied then went to check the phone. It was indeed from Marshall. She thought for a while and picked it up, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marshall replied, ¡°I just found you calledst night. I missed it. I want to ask what are you calling for?¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t believe that he found he had missed her call sotely. She sneered and replied, ¡°Are you kidding me? Marshall, do you regard everyone is stupid except you?¡± Marshall smiled, as if they never had a cold war or quarrelled with each other before. He said, ¡°I only wish that you¡¯re a fool and stop being too smart. Every time I will be exhausted and afraid you will find out when I want to y tricks with you.¡± Katherine smiled and replied, ¡°So what¡¯re you calling for? I am busy right now. I¡¯ve got to go if you don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± Marshall already arrived at the hotel. He stretched himself and said sluggishly, ¡°I am on a business trip. I am just afraid that you will forget me in a few days when I am not with you.¡± Katherine licked her back teeth and said, ¡°Marshall, I don¡¯t remember you¡¯re such a shameless person. Will you still behave the same way when you¡¯re with others?¡± Marshall smiled and didn¡¯t regard Katherine¡¯s words as humiliation, ¡°Nope. I only behave in this way in front of you.¡± It seemed Marshall was getting more and more shameless. Katherine smiled out of anger, ¡°Marshall, you¡¯re such a jerk. What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you remember how you treat me before?¡± Marshall suddenly remained silent. Chapter 382 He Really Bring a Woman Away Chapter 382 He Really Bring a Woman Away Marshall was guilty every time Katherine mentioned about the past days. He couldn¡¯t deny that he had done terrible things to her. No matter when Katherine talked about it, he couldn¡¯t argue with her. Katherine said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t call me if there is nothing important. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice.¡± After saying this, she directly hanged up the phone. She stood still andpressed her lips, showing a serious expression after hanging up the phone. Margaret stood beside her. She finally said after staring at her for a long time, ¡°Kathy, why did Marshall call? Is he still disturbing you?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t reply and seemed to be unhappy. Actually, Marshall didn¡¯t do anything to make her angry except sneaking in her homest night. However, his irresponsible attitude when treating everything really displeased her. He would only act silly and ambiguous to solve things. It was impossible! Katherine stood for a while and grabbed her hair. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with her. She turned around and left the bar, standing angrily in front of the door. Margaretpressed her lips and looked at Katherine. Her good mood waspletely gone. After a long time, Margaret came beside Katherine with a cup of coffee and asked carefully, ¡°Kathy, what¡¯s wrong? I thought you already broke up with him.¡± Katherine also thought she and Marshall were done. They quarrelled a few times recently and she thought their rtion waspletely over. However, it seemed Marshall didn¡¯t think in this way. Marshall¡¯s temperament changed quickly, even faster than women. Finding Katherine didn¡¯t reply, Margaret came close and asked again, ¡°Why did he call? Is he still in love with you?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know how to answer this question either. Maybe only Marshall himself knew whether he still liked her or not. However, Katherine thought Marshall was just unwilling by keeping bothering her without telling he liked her. Margaret continued saying with hesitation, ¡°It seems Marshall treats you really nice. Maybe he is still thinking about you, but I cannot be sure when he has spent night with another woman. If he still likes you, how could he be with other women? It doesn¡¯t make sense even he is acting in the public.¡± Yes. Marshall had spent night with another woman. Although the news hadn¡¯t given an exact report, people would already tell what happened between him and that woman on that day. Katherine waited for a long time and finally replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Margaret licked her lip and looked confused, asking, ¡°So why did he call? Is he trying to reconcile with you?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s getting harder and harder for me to figure out what the man thinks.¡± If Marshall really wanted to reconcile with her, he should keep a distance from other women at least. He must be daydreaming when putting his feet on two boats.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Katherine was a bit irritable and said, ¡°Well, well, let¡¯s stop talking about him. I will get angry when mentioning about him.¡± At first, Margaret wanted to ask more, but now she remained silent. They weren¡¯t busy today and were standing in front of the door. After a while, when they were about to turn around to go back to the store, a car slowing came towards them. The driver rolled down the window before the car stopped. It was Ralph. He shouted, ¡°Katherine, wait.¡± Katherine was surprised and stood still. Ralph¡¯s car almost broke down because ofst crash. However, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for a wealthy man. Now he changed a more coquettish one. Margaret hadn¡¯t seen him before and stood beside the door. Ralphughed, ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯re not busy today. I have been observing you from the other side for a while.¡± Katherine nodded and asked, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not. What¡¯s up? Ralph was in a good attitude this time. Maybe it was because Katherine had helped himst time. He got off the car and replied, ¡°Nothing. I am just dropping by.¡± He carried a box of fruit from the passenger seat and said, ¡°I just received it from airlift. Have a try.¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and didn¡¯t know what he meant. Ralph carried the box to the store. Katherine and Margaret looked at each other and also got in. Ralph put the box on the table and said, ¡°Grandma is talking about you recently. You¡¯d better visit her if you have spare time.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Do you misunderstand something after I helped youst time?¡± Ralph looked at her and asked, ¡°Did my words make you confused?¡± He directly sat on the chair and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just thought it would be too mean for me if I still treat you terribly after you helped mest time.¡± Katherine sat opposite to him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any choice but to help you because you were drunk at that time. I also didn¡¯t mean anything else. I don¡¯t want to mess up with the Walters family. I don¡¯t know how to face you when you¡¯re here. Maybe you can forgetst time and let¡¯s pretend nothing happened. Okay?¡± Ralph smiled, ¡°Katherine, why are you being so cautious on everything?¡± He leaned against the chair and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t want to be your brother-inw or something. It¡¯s really awkward to have a sister, but I still have to thank you for helping me.¡± Then he took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Well, I want to ask that did I ravest time when I was sleeping in your house?¡± Katherinepressed her lips and said, ¡°What kind of rave? Did you mean calling a girl¡¯s name?¡± Ralph suddenly got stupefied and his expression changed, ¡°What have you heard?¡± Katherine thought she had made a right guess. It seemed Ralph got so drunk that night because of a girl. There is saying goes that every hero fails to pull through beauty pass. Katherine was just being curious about what kind of beauty would make Ralph concerned. Katherine smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. You were just too drunk and kept murmuring. It seemed to be a girl¡¯s name, but I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Ralph stared Katherine for a long time and didn¡¯t ask anything. Maybe he was afraid that he would expose himself by telling her too much things. Margaret went inside the bar to prepare them with coffees. Ralph wasn¡¯t being polite and drank the coffee without saying thanks, ¡°I heard Marshall just went on a business trip.¡± Katherine frowned and didn¡¯t know why he suddenly mentioned about Marshall. Ralph looked up at her and continued, ¡°Actually, I have seen him took the woman away on that day.¡± Katherine and Margaret were both surprised. Margaret asked first, ¡°Do you mean that he has really spent a night with a woman?¡± Chapter 383 Her Attitude Was Different from Previous Time Chapter 383 Her Attitude Was Different from Previous Time Ralph turned around to look at Margaret and thought she was simply helping to ask as Katherine¡¯s friend. He nodded and replied, ¡°It is true that Marshall has taken that woman away. Besides, they were behaving like they had already knew each other for a long time when they were in the bar.¡± Katherine was surprised because they could tell from that woman¡¯s dress that she seemed to show up in the bar frequently and it was impossible for Marshall to know her before. However, she was still uncertain because everything was possible. Margaret was disappointed and turned to look at Ralph, saying, ¡°Do you mean it is likely that Marshall was in rtion with the woman a long time ago?¡± Ralph didn¡¯t dare draw a hasty conclusion because the media hadn¡¯t made any prediction by only referring that they left together. Therefore, Ralph didn¡¯t say anything but smiled. However, his smile could already be regarded as an answer. Margaret sighed, ¡°I never expect that Marshall is that kind of man.¡± Katherine smiled beside her, ¡°We can¡¯t expect everyone to be a good person. Marshall might turn into another man when everyone is absent.¡± Ralph thought for a while and continued, ¡°That¡¯s not the same Marshall I used to know. I met him before when I was on a business trip. Those bosses couldn¡¯t even move when seeing pretty girls, except him, who showed a despise look when girls were around him.¡± Ralph also couldn¡¯t figure out why would Marshall turn into such a frivolous man. He thought this whole thing was weird. However, he couldn¡¯t speak out his true feelings because it would seem that he was trying to white wash Marshall. Ralph hurriedly finished his coffee and stood up, saying, ¡°I still have other things to do and won¡¯t bother you anymore. Katherine, go to visit the Walters family if you have spare time.¡± Katherine nodded and said in a perfunctory way, ¡°Okay, I know.¡± She sent Ralph back on car. After he left, she turned around and got in the store. Margaret seemed upset when standing behind the bar table. Katherine didn¡¯t think too much and said, ¡°Come on and have some fruits. Let¡¯s see what he has brought to us!¡± Margaret was clearly not in the mood when Katherine went to unpack the box. It was a gift box with variousbinations of fruits and they all looked juicy. Katherine couldn¡¯t name many of them and felt she was really blew in many kinds of aspects for being ignorant for wealthy people¡¯s life. She grabbed some and went to wash them. Then she looked at Margaret and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It seems that you¡¯re not in your element.¡± Margaret forced a smiled and responded, ¡°I am not. I am just a bit shocked after hearing Mr. Ralph Walters¡¯ words.¡± Katherine was stupefied, ¡°What shocked you? Do you mean Ralph¡¯s words about Marshall?¡± Margaret lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I am just a little surprised. I can¡¯t tell clearly what my feeling is. Well, I can only say I never expect that.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Maybe it is because you haven¡¯t experienced much. It is a normal thing. Human is a complex creature. I understand that Marshall often leaves people with a morous image, but it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have any w.¡± Margaret nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Katherine was not busy today. Although it wasn¡¯t closing time, she told Margaret that she could leave early when finding she was not in the state. It seemed not many guests woulde and she could run the store by herself for a while. Margaret didn¡¯t refuse. She told Katherine that she might get a cold and her nose felt ufortable because she had taken a nap on the table during the lunch time. Katherine petted on her shoulder and said, ¡°Go home to have some ginger-ale. Don¡¯t wait until it gets worse and have to take medicine. You will suffer a lot at that time.¡± Margaret stared at Katherine for a long time and finally packed things up and left. Katherine was sitting by the window. She leaned against chair and seemed to be a bit decadent. She looked outside the window and seemed to be in a trance. After a while, she noticed a familiar face. It was Mrs. Grant. However, Mrs. Grant wasn¡¯t alone with ra as herpany. ra was in a long dress and looked like ady. She was like Frances¡¯ daughter when walking beside her. It seemed that they went for shopping. Katherine didn¡¯t know they passed by her store identally or deliberately. ra wanted toe in, while Frances looked at the store¡¯s name and showed a hesitated expression. ra pushed the door open and came in. Katherine still leaned against the chair without moving, saying, ¡°Are you here for a little char or do you want to order something?¡± ra looked through the menu on the wall and replied, ¡°Give us some drinks. We¡¯re tired after a long walk.¡± Katherine¡¯s action was sluggish. She slowly stood up and went towards the bar, asking, ¡°What do you want to have?¡± ra thought for a while and ordered two cups of coffee as well as two pieces of cakes for eat-in. Katherine nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you can wait there.¡± ra looked at Katherine in a gentler waypared withst time. Katherine moved slowly and didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. ra smiled after Frances sat down and asked, ¡°Auntie, have you been there before? I think Miss Jorden¡¯s store has a good decoration. It really refreshes people.¡± Frances nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I have been here several times.¡± Actually, she had already mentioned it to ra before. ra nodded and acted like she just knew it, asking, ¡°Do you have any rmends? You can introduce to me.¡± Frances didn¡¯t know what ra meant and responded, ¡°Their desserts are all good.¡± ra smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Katherine prepared things they ordered and served them to their table. Then she went back to the bar table. She grabbed out the phone and started watching short videos. Those short videos were actually really good with great ideas. At first, she was not into those videos. However, now it was hard for her to stop. rapressed her lips and found Katherine didn¡¯t talk with them but turned to check her phone. She knew Katherine was doing this on purpose. Instead of getting angry, ra turned to Frances and asked, ¡°Auntie, has Marshall told you when he will be back from this business trip.¡± Frances hadn¡¯t found out why but already started feeling embarrassed when sitting here. She replied, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t set a fixed time for this trip. It depends on different situations.¡± ra nodded, ¡°I called himst night, but didn¡¯t ask him about his business trip. Instead, I asked about the news on the inte.¡± Frances was surprises and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ra stirred the coffee with spoon and didn¡¯t drink it, saying, ¡°Marshall told me to stop wondering. Those are only the media¡¯s stunt.¡± Frances didn¡¯t say anything and then ra smiled, ¡°He also said that he didn¡¯t care about these things anymore. As long as he is honest, there is nothing to be afraid of.¡± Frances sipped the coffee and didn¡¯t reply. She couldn¡¯t tell whether ra was telling the truth or not and thought there was something wrong. She called Marshall before and Marshall admitted it quickly. Did ra say these things in front of Katherine on purpose? However, what was the point of doing this? Nobody would mind it and it made them seem mean. It was the first time that Frances thought ra was being too meanpared with Katherine. Frances nced at Katherine and found she was checking the phone without even noticing them. She sighed and replied, ¡°ra, I know there is a new restaurant nearby. It¡¯s going to be lunch time. Let¡¯s stop eating and go to have lunch.¡± ra looked at Frances and found her attitude was quite different from the past. Chapter 384 You Shouldn’t Contact Me Chapter 384 You Shouldn¡¯t Contact Me Frances used to get angry every time she saw Katherine. However, now she didn¡¯t even say anything to embarrass her and seemed didn¡¯t want any confection. ra nodded and asked, ¡°Are you hungry now?¡± Frances replied vaguely, ¡°I wanted to bring you to that restaurant just now. These things are not healthy. Come on, I will buy you some fancy food.¡± rapressed her lips and nodded after a few seconds. She hadn¡¯t even eaten anything. She went in front of the bar table to pay and Katherine didn¡¯t even look up. She pointed at the money receiving code and said, ¡°There.¡± ra paid the bill and then looked at her again. Frances already walked by the door and called her. Finally, ra left unwillingly. Frances saw ra here in front of the door. She took several steps elsewhere and waited her to follow up. Then she asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you want to do by dropping by? Do you want to make Katherine feel terrible?¡± ra actually couldn¡¯t figure out her real intention. It is true that she wanted to upset Katherine. However, she didn¡¯t know the words that would hurt her the most. Hence, she tried to use the news as breaking point because her heart hurt so much when she first saw that news. She believed Katherine would share the same feeling with her and that was why she mentioned about it. However, she also felt terrible when mentioning it. She could only tell a lie to say Marshall had exined to her. Frances looked at her and shook the head, saying, ¡°ra, there is no need to win on words. Even if you said the person Marshall took away was you, Katherine wouldn¡¯t have any reaction. She is always good at keeping calm. You really lose thepetition this time.¡± rapressed her lips and thought her point made sense. Frances petter her shoulder and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go to have lunch.¡± ra didn¡¯t say anything and left with her. Katherine stood by the bar table and put down the phone, full of indifference. ra couldn¡¯t figure out what the situation was. She didn¡¯t know what was the point for her by dripping by! She went to clean their table and to hang the ¡°close-up¡± board. Then she only needed to do some simple cleaning. Katherine washed the mop and was ready to mop the floor when her phone suddenly rang. She went to check and found it was an unfamiliar number from another city. Those kinds of numbers were either from liars or salesman. She had received many calls like this. She directly hanged up the phone and went on mopping the floor. However, after cleaning the store, that number called again. Katherine frowned and picked it up, saying, ¡°Hello?¡± At first, there was no sound from the other side. Katherine asked again and finally there came a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Are you Katherine?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was full of uncertainly and cautiousness. Katherine didn¡¯t respond immediately, but asked back, ¡°Who are you?¡± After a few seconds, the woman cried in a low voice, ¡°Kathy, it¡¯s me.¡± Katherine frowned and couldn¡¯t tell who the woman was. In the real life, nobody would call her Kathy. Shepressed her lips and got a bit impatient, thinking she must be a fraud, saying, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t cry.¡± The woman sobbed, ¡°Kathy, I am your mother.¡± Katherine was surprised and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Instead of getting anxious or delighted, her voice was full of disgust. Then she added, ¡°You¡¯d better come up with a better answer. Don¡¯t you do some research before you call? There is a clearly mistake for your information. I have to tell you that my mother has died many years ago. Don¡¯t think you can lie to me.¡± Then she hanged up the phone. However, she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She turned around to pour water and drank the whole cup. Her mother? Stop joking. Her mother died more than a decade ago. Katherine took a deep breath and went to grab her thing. Then she closed the door and called a taxi. The woman called again on her way home. Katherine didn¡¯t pick it up and hanged up directly. She threw her phone on the sofa after arriving home and went to clean her face in the washroom. She stood with hands on her hips in the living room. She was not hungry now because both her heart and stomach were overwhelmed with thought. The phone rang again. Katherine closed her eyes and leaved it alone. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, the phone kept ringing after it was hanged up automatically. Katherine got very anxious when hearing the ring again and again. When the woman called the third time, she went forward and picked it up, asking, ¡°How do you know my phone number?¡± The woman was timid and answered, ¡°I went back to the vige and the old people told me.¡± Katherine allowed herself a wry smile. Indeed, during her grandfather¡¯s funeral, she left a number to the neighbour and told him to contact her if anything happened. Katherine asked again, ¡°Why are youing back to the vige after so many years? Are you still in the vige now?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded sympathetic, replying, ¡°No, I am not. I am still outside. I heard about your thing and went back to check.¡± Katherine licked her back teeth and asked, ¡°What have you heard of?¡± The woman remained silent for a while and then replied, ¡°I have heard you¡¯re getting married. I am so proud of you, but I also regret that I am not here with you. I am so sorry.¡± Katherineughed out, ¡°Then what? Why are you calling? I have got married a year ago. You can¡¯t help by contacting me now.¡± The woman didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing her words. Katherine took a deep breath and continued, ¡°How¡¯s your day? You two must have a great time outside.¡± The woman immediately replied, ¡°No, I am not. I really have suffered a lot. I miss you every day. Actually, I want to go back, but I am shameless¡­¡± Then she paused for a second and continued, ¡°I have got divorced with your father and it is inappropriate for me toe back. That¡¯s why I have wasted so many years.¡± Katherine frowned, ¡°Did you get divorced?¡± Then she smiled, ¡°When? Did you remarry afterwards?¡± The woman remained silent and it seemed Katherine¡¯s guess was real. Katherine nodded and asked, ¡°Do you have a new child?¡± The woman still remained silent. Katherine said, ¡°That¡¯s nice. Have a good time with your new husband and don¡¯t leave the child alone again. It¡¯s your responsibility and don¡¯t think ofying your burden on others. Irresponsible parents will go to hell.¡± The woman cried in great sorrow. Katherine didn¡¯t have any reaction and said, ¡°Well, now you know that I have a good life and I also know your life is good as well. There is no need for us to contact anymore.¡± Then she continued, ¡°You should know you don¡¯t even need to contact me this time.¡± Chapter 385 Whatever Will Be Will Be Chapter 385 Whatever Will Be Will Be The woman was still crying without reply, making Katherine look like a viin. She thought for a while and replied, ¡°That¡¯s it. I have to go.¡± The woman made a short sound. Without hearing her reply, Katherine already hanged up the phone. She squeezed the phone in her hand,pressed her lips and was in a trance. She was not upset, but only thought her life was in a mess and she couldn¡¯t find any clue. Katherine was not in the mood to cook. She boiled a bag of instant noodles and ate randomly. Then she went upstairs. She received Kyle¡¯s call when it was dark outside. Kyle was downstairs and said he came to visit. He was a bit surprised when seeing she already turned off the light in the first floor. Katherine went to open the door for him sluggishly and sat on the sofa. Kyle brought lots of food with him. It seemed he didn¡¯t have dinner yet. He didn¡¯t bother Katherine, but took things out in the kitchen and went to the table. He smiled happily and said, ¡°Come on. I have also bought beers. Let¡¯s indulge tonight.¡± The house was full of the smell of barbeque. Katherine didn¡¯t have an appetite. However, she couldn¡¯t resist the attractive smell. She also went to the table and found Kyle already set the table. He even opened the beers for them. Katherine sat down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a mood to drop by?¡± Kyle sighed, ¡°I just miss the days when Hector and us have meals together. After he went to the competition, we haven¡¯t had meals together. That¡¯s why I am here.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Yes, I also miss the old days.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t remember the details of what happened during those days, she seemed to be in a good mood every day and there was nothing to bother her. Now she had found her life goal, but troubles kepting for her. Kyle handled the beet to Katherine and said, ¡°I hope Hector can get a good mark and we can gather together again.¡± Katherine sighed because if Hector really started his musical career, it would be rare for them to be together. They all had their own things to do. Life was tough and there was little time for them to spoil. Katherine didn¡¯t say anything but drunk up the beer. Kyle didn¡¯t know Katherine was in a bad mood and only regarded her as having fun. They continued eating. Gradually, both of them were a bit drunk. Katherine leaned against the chair. She stared at the ceiling and said in a low voice, ¡°I was alone when my grandfather got ill. I didn¡¯t know anything about life at that time. I hate my parents so much for not coming back. How could they be so cruel by leaving me alone for so many years?¡± Kyle was also drunk and couldn¡¯t get her point clearly. Katherine didn¡¯t expect Kyle to understand her tragic life in the past but just wanted to pour out all her sadness, ¡°Then my grandfather passed away. My hometown really had lots of old customs to let the elder son break a basin. I told them I could do this, but those elder people rejected because they said my father was still alive. They couldn¡¯t let me break the basin. If the basin was not broken, they believed that people couldn¡¯t go to heaven.¡± Tears ran down from her eyes and she continued, ¡°I told them that my father died in my heart when they decided abandon grandpa and me many years ago. I am the only family of grandpa. She swept her tears and asked, ¡°He never came back to visit us after so many years past. Don¡¯t you think it equals to that he had been dying away from our life?¡± She almost asked if her father had remarried and had another child and were living a good life. Hadn¡¯t they thought about how tough life was for her and her grandfather? Katherine waited for a while. Then she swept her face and sat up, finding Kyle was not in the kitchen. Kyle went to the living room and fell asleep on a yoga mattress. Katherine stared at him for a while standing at the door of dining room and then brought over a nket to cover him. She then went to the kitchen and cleaned the table. She was drunk at first. However, after saying to herself for a long time, she waspletely sober. She sighed, tidied everything and went back to her room. There was a new message sent by her irresponsible mother. It was a photo of a little girl. The girl looked in her twelfth or thirteenth. Katherine couldn¡¯t tell whether she looked simr to her or not. She could know from the instinct that she was her mother¡¯s second daughter. The girl was well dressed and looked tidy. Katherine deleted the message after a quick check. She didn¡¯t know why would her mother send her this. She was not curious about their life at all. Katherine went to take a shower. Then she lied on the bed. She wanted to change a phone number after getting divorced with Marshall and failed to after getting back with him from As Ind. Now she really needed to consider of changing a new number. Katherine then thought many things else and gradually fell asleep. She was awakened by the ring the next day. She closed her eyes and picked up the phone in a trance. It was from Margaret. She asked in a loud voice, ¡°Kathy, you¡¯re really romantic.¡± Katherine squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°What?¡± Margaret was surprised, ¡°You haven¡¯t got up yet? Well, did you talk to Hectorst night?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. She sat up and got a bit headache. Margaret continued, ¡°Hector is really handsome. He must offer you a great sense of safety.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Katherine frowned, ¡°What happened to him?¡± Margaret was surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see his performance in thepetitionst night?¡± Well, it was true that Hector had apetitionst night. Katherine was so drunk that she forgot everything. She took a deep breath and found it was awful to be drunk. She got up to the bathroom and asked, ¡°How¡¯s hispetition?¡± Margaret smiled, ¡°You can check it by yourself. Romantic man is so attractive.¡± Katherine hissed and didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about! She hanged up the phone and went to wash up. After everything was done, she searched the news about Hector on the phone. Hector performed his original songst night. It was his style of singing and ying by himself in a mild tone. The song¡¯s name was intriguing as ¡°You Are My Destiny¡±. Hector exined before singing that created this song ording to his girlfriend¡¯s name. He said his girlfriend¡¯s name meant profound emotion and he wanted to express his expectation for their future in this song. Katherinepressed her lips and didn¡¯t know whether this was a stunt or not. However, Hector¡¯s behaviour really made many people be his fans. After all, an affectionate man would always be attractive. He got the highest votest night. Maybe it was a kind of skill to increase the exposure of the show. People in entertainment circles always like camouge. This is just a marketing method. Katherine didn¡¯t listen what his lyrical was and turned off the phone. Indeed, her life was getting more and more troublesome. Katherine went downstairs and found Kyle was still sleeping. It seemed he really drank a lotst night. Katherine¡¯s head hurt so much. She didn¡¯t want to cook and boiled some water. Her stomach also hurt, making her want to vomit. Getting drunk would only help you forget your problem for a short time. When you got sober, your trouble would still be there! What should happen would never be absent! Chapter 386 Public Display of Affecion Chapter 386 Public Disy of Affecion Marshall went back to the hotel with Khalid. Before getting back to his room, Khalid turn over and asked, "Did you make the phone call?" Marshall paused and stopped opening the door. "No." Khalid seemed to have realized something. He said, "You''ll have to make the call anyway. Sometimes it would be better if you have it handled sooner. People may forget about this if you quit, but if you stick to it you may seed." Marshall looked at Khalid in surprise. He thought Khalid was talking about the old house. It seemed that he wasn''t. Marshall put his room card down and walked over to Khalid. "Let''s get to talk." Khalid smiled and opened the door of his room. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Their rooms were next to each other and had the sameyout. There was a sofa in the living room. Marshall sat down and said, "I thought you didn''t like Katherine." Khalid said as he took off his coat, "I didn''t like her because she was too prim and proper, but she really impressed me on your uncle''s birthday. Maybe your mother has restrained her too much. Now that she and you have been divorced, she doesn''t have that much to care about, thus she could be who really is." Khalid came over and sat opposite Marshall. "Just between you and me... I like Katherine more than ra. I''m not saying that ra isn''t good enough. It''s just... maybe she''s just too perfect, and there''s always something missing." He sighed, "ra''s got a big family and their rtionship is entwined. They''ve taken advantage of your divorcest time. I looked down upon them. It''s fine by me if they y tricks in business, but not in their opponent''s life." Marshall nodded slowly. "That''s right, but I thought you used to think little of Katherine because she was born in a humble family, just like Mom." "Her family..." Khalid thought and continued, "I''ve thought about it when your mom and I got divorced. There''s no established definition for ''rich'', but obviously, our family has got enough money. We wanted you to find a rich girl, but it was not because we wanted to benefit from the marriage." Khalid seemed to have lots of emotions. He continued, "Marriage is a lifelong test. We should care about more than her family background, especially when we''re rich and capable enough by ourselves. When our life is hardly possible to be shaken by external factors, inner feelings may be our only measurement of love." Marshall looked at Khalid. He had changed a lot, because that wasn''t something he would say before. That might be his insights after the end of hisst marriage. Marshall replied as he nodded slowly, "I think Grandma likes her, too." Khalid chuckled, "Your grandma still likes her now. She says Kathrine has the liveliness which no other family member does." Marshall suddenly realized something. He asked, "I saw Lydia introduced several girls to Lucas and tried to be the matchmaker. Is Lucas really that desperate? What am I missing?" Khalid seemed unsure about it, either. He said, "I heart it was your Uncle Carson''s idea. He asked Lydia to do this. I didn''t ask them why... but it is time for Lucas to keep an eye out there, he''s not getting any younger." Khalid pondered and added, "You could''ve been fathering children now if you hadn''t divorced. No wonder Uncle Carson gets worried." Marshall pursed his lips and then sighed, "Yeah, I could''ve been a father... if everything had gone well." Then they discussed the mission of this business trip. Marshall seemed to be counting the minutes to go back. Khalidughed, "I brought you here to help you collect yourself, but now it seemed that I should''ve thought twice because you don''t seem willing to be here." Marshall smiled and went back to his room without redundant talks. There was nothing for him to do. He took a shower and theny on the bed, checking his phone. He remembered that Hector had the first knockout round. He dropped his jaw at the research result on his phone. Hector was such a drama queen. He confessed his love a few days ago, and now he was disying his rtionship in public. "You Are My Destiny." The name of the song was such a cliche. The name of Katherine''s shop, Destined for Nothing, was really a suitable answer to his song, Marshall thought. Marshall had been counting the days to go back, and he really couldn''t wait to go back when he saw Hector''s match. He knew Katherine well enough. She could be quite muddleheaded sometimes. What Hector had done within such a short period might have irritated Katherine already. Hector wasn''t confessing his affection to her, he was doing that in public for disying. Katherine was too nice to refuse him. Marshall couldn''t stand by and watch. He checked the air ticket online and booked thest flight tonight. Then he got off the bed and packed up. He walked to the next door. Khalid was still asleep, only to be awakened by Marshall''s heavy knocks at the door. Khalid frowned. "What''s wrong with you?" Marshall said with the suitcase behind, "I''ve booked the air tickets and I''m leaving right now. It''s about Katherine, and it''s urgent." Khalid leaned against the door. Heughed when he heard him. "I knew you would lose your patience to stay here after we had the conversation." He then continued, "Fine, just go back. There''s nothing important here. I can do it alone." Marshallughed and waved to Khalid. Then he left with his suitcase behind. Katherine stayed up veryte in the shop. Margaret had already left. She was calcting the operating profit from the opening day to the present. It was twice as much as she thought. But she knew the surplus was from her friends. They wanted to help her. Most of it was from Marshall and Kyle. Katherine put the calctor aside and sighed. She wanted to be independent, but it turned out that she still needed support from her friends. It took a while before she packed up and went home. She didn''t want to take a cab. She grabbed her purse and paced back home. She cklisted that woman''s phone number, but she still felt ufortable. It was like a thorn pricking in her heart. She was trying to avoid touching that ce. It was not getting any better, and it would never disappear by itself. She was lying to herself, pretending that the throne didn''t exist or hurt if she didn''t look at it. It waste when she got home. She made herself a sandwich. She was not even in the mood to watch TV. Having washed up, she went to bed. She didn''t sleep well that night. The strange and exotic dreams haunted her. She saw lots of messy scenes. That made her feel tired, and her head dizzy. She tossed around and opened her eyes. The curtains were opened. The moonlight sneaked inside and lit up the room. She saw a man standing by her bedside. It was so terrifying that she forgot to scream. She froze like a deer. Marshall knew she was awake. He sighed, "I told you to close the window on your balcony." Katherine sat up slowly as Marshall sat down on the bed. He asked, "Is everything alright? You weren''t sleeping well." Katherine took a look at Marshall. Suddenly, she got up and pounced on him. "Marshall! You scared the hell out of me! You know how much I hate surprises! That may actually scare people to death, do you know that?" She pressed Marshall on the bed and rode on his waist, arms raised to beat him. Chapter 387 You Belong With Me Chapter 387 You Belong With Me Marshall could pull Katherine off him easily if he wanted to. But he felt guilty now because he realized he had scared her very badly. So he let her ride on him. reaching out his arms to touch her head. Even when Katherine was extremely angry, she had never wanted to beat him hard. She punched lightly on Marshall''s arms, deriding and taunting. He popped out from nowhere in the middle of the night, which nearly scared the hell out of her. Hitting people could be tiring, and Kathrin was keep the most tiring posture. She was already exhausted after a few rounds. Marshall smiled. He raised his hand and raised squeezed her shoulder. Then he pulled her off his waist. Katherine knelt on the bed and yelled, "I was being too kind to you. I should call the police and put you in jail so that you can learn a lesson." She said as she looked around for her phone. Marshall moved faster than her. He grabbed Katherine¡¯s wrists and said, "You can call the policeter if you want to, but I have a few questions for you now. I flew all the way down here because of those questions. You have to give me an answer first." Katherine tried to pull her hands off his grip, but she failed again and again. Finally, she gave up. She looked at Marshall, "OK, I want to know what made you do this crazy stuff. I''m listening." Marshall leaned towards her and suddenly looked serious. He said, "Are you with Hector now?" Katherine sneered, "Yeah, yeah, I thought I''ve told you that. We''re seeing each other." Marshall leaned closer and asked in a lower voice, "Just tell me the truth. Don''t say that just to make me mad. Are you really dating him?" His voice was getting lower and lower, lighter and lighter. Under the bright moonlight, the two were so close that they could see each other''s facial expressions clearly. Marshall looked serious, and with some affectionate in his eyes. Looking into those eyes, Katherine suddenly found it hard to lie that the forged affair between Hector and her was true. She pursed his lips and stared at Marshall. Katherine was in a trance. She could smell the dust on him. He had been through a long and tiring flight. Marshall raised his hand and put it on Katherine''s head. Then he rubbed it and asked, "You''re not dating him, aren''t you?" Katherine was being angry. "It''s none of your business." Marshallughed, "Is it? I told you I''ll never allow you to be with somebody else. You belonged with me in the past, and will always belong with me in the future." "Shut up." Katherine couldn''t help swearing. Then she said, "We''re divorced, don''t you remember? I''m very confused now. Are you trying to restore our marriage? But I remembered how much you looked down on me before." Marshall''s face stiffened. Then he sighed, "I was stupid. Forgive me for that." She felt he was being a bit humble, and she didn''t know if he deliberately made it that way. Katherine felt a bit ufortable. She moved back and then changed the subject. "I''ll give you one more chance. You can leave now. If you do this one more time in the future, I will teach you a lesson." Marshall wasn''t afraid at all. He knew she was just bluffing. Inside, she was a very gentle and kind woman. Hector might have seen her through. He took advantage of her kindness and confessed to her on that huge stage to make it hard for her to refuse him. Hector knew Katherine couldn''t bear to see him getting embarassed. Hector acted as if he was indifferent to fame and wealth, but he could be very calcting. Marshall curled his lips and said, "I came to you right after from the airport. I didn''t even go back home. My suitcase is still in your yard. There''s no cab on the streets now. You wouldn''t let me walk back with that big suitcase, would you?" He babbled and babbled, but what he wanted was simple. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Katherine grifted her teeth and stared at Marshall. Then she got off the bed. She opened the door and pointed out. "Just get out." That was a way to say that he could be anywhere else except for her room. Marshall grinned a sly smile. He stood up and tidied up his clothes. "I have to go and bring my luggage in. I need to change my clothes." Katherine''s patience had been worn out. She tried to kick him out on his butt when he was about to walk past the door. Marshall acted swiftly. He moved his hips and dodged the kick. He chuckled, "You''re so mean..." Katherine mmed the door shut. She leaned her back against the door. The mean expression on her face was already gone. She let out a sigh of relief and patted on her chest. She couldn''t exactly tell the feelings in her heart, but at least it had nothing to do with anger. Then she walked to the window and looked down at the yard. The light in the living room downstairs was on, and Marshall was standing in the courtyard. His suitcase was in the yard right next to him. He looked up at her window as if he had known she would be there. Katherine was surprised. Instead of trying to hide, she looked at Marshall calmly. Marshall put on a wicked smile and waved to her. Then he carried his luggage and went into the living room. Katherine turned back and got on the bed again. She sat on the bed and huddled herself. She wondered what Marshall wanted, and if he really wanted to get back together with her. That was ridiculous. Kathrin would never forget what he had done. Marshall should be ashamed of that and nevere back to her, either. Pooh-Pooh. The more Katherine thought about it, the angrier she became. Atst, sheid down in anger. She didn''t sleep well that night. It had been a long time since thest time she had a man stay overnight in her house. With Marshall in her house now, she felt restless. She woke up quite a few times and tried to listen to the sound outside. She woke up very early the next day. She got refreshed quickly and went downstairs, only to see Marshall already wake up. She was shocked because he was in the kitchen, making breakfast. Katherine walked over slowly and stood at the door to watch him. Marshall is making a cheese and mushroom omelet. He looked back at Katherine andughed, "Wait for me in the dining room. It will be quick." Katherine looked into the pan and asked, "Do you even know how to make it?" Marshall pointed to the phone by the stove and said, "I''ve looked it up. I think it will be fine." Katherine turned around and went to the dining room. Marshall finished cooking and served the omelet. Katherine said, "Marshall, I think we have had some troublemunicating with each other. You seem to have misunderstood what I saidst night." Marshall exined hurriedly, "I understand. I understand all you wanted to say. Let''s finish breakfast first. You need to go back to the shopter." He obviously didn''t want to listen to what she said. Katherine pursed her lips and stared at him for quite a while. Then she said, "OK. I''m d you understood." She lowered her head and ate some omelet. Then she put down her chopsticks. Marshall paused and asked, "What''s wrong with it? Don''t you like it half-cooked?" Katherine shook her head. "I''m just not in the mood." This omelet had cheese and mushrooms in it. The smell of the cheese was too strong. She didn''t like it. Marshall turned around and went to the kitchen. Then he came out with a bottle of milk. "Do you want some?" Katherine wondered since when Marshall started to care about other people so much. Chapter 388 You Nosy Woman Chapter 388 You Nosy Woman Marshall sent Katherine to the shop after breakfast. Katherine thought that was unnecessary. Why would she need him to send her to her own shop? As if she would get lost on the halfway! Katherine told Marshall to go home and not to stay with her forever. Marshall paltered with it and asked, "Let me send you to the shop first. I''ve got plenty of time." Marshall was so good at changing the subject. Katherine failed to make him leave. She also didn''t want to be too serious about it. When Martial failed to persuade her with facts and reasons, he would turn very unreasonable. Kathrin knew him well enough. He didn''t call the driver over. When they got out, he called a cab and went to the shop with Katherine together. Marshall was already in the shop. She greeted Kathrin only because didn''t see Marshall. "Good morning," She said. Katherine nodded. "Morning." She wasn''t in a very good mood, which made Margaret a bit surprised. She asked, "Is everything going on well.." She then stopped before she could finish her words. Marshall came in behind Katherine and looked at Margaret. "Morning." Margaret pursed her lips. It had taken her a while to greet him back, "Morning. You''re back!" Marshall hummed and and said nothing. Katherine didn''t sleep wellst night, which gave her a headache now. She wanted to clean the shop, but Margaret had already done that for her. She thanked Margaret and then sat in a chair. Marshall went to sit in front of Katherine and asked, "Are you feeling ufortable?" Katherine looked up at him and lost patience upon seeing his face. "Why aren''t you leaving? What are you doing here?" Marshall leaned against his chair and replied, "I need some rest. It won''t take long. No worries." Katherine felt a bit tired to see his cheeky face. She rubbed her temples and gave up haggling with him. Margaret wiped the counter and said, "I thought you would stay a few more days there." Marshall smiled. "I was going to, but I''ve got something urgent, so I came back ahead of schedule." Margaret brought him a cup of coffee. "Then why are you here with Katherine? Did you meet her on the halfway here?" Marshall nced at Katherine. He was trying not tough. Katherine rolled her eyes at her and didn''t say anything. Margaret captured all their micro expression. She had vaguely read something in it. Marshall took a sip of coffee and then replied, "No, I came backst night. I didn''t go home because I went to Katherine''s ce." Margaret knew that his old house was halfway up the mountain. She was surprised by Marshall''s answer and even tried to help him exin, "OK, it must be ate flight, and the cab refused you to take you to that remote ce in the middle of the night." Marshall hmmed in a low voice. Maggette took it as a yes. He had barely finished half of the cup of coffee before he stood up and said, "Thank you for the coffee. I got to go now." It was about time for him to get busy. Margaret walked Marshall to the door. She was about to say something, but then she stopped when she found Marshall didn''t even notice she was with him. He called a cab and left. Margaret had stood there for quite a while to see him leaving before she went back to the shop. Katherine was already at the bar counter. She was making preparations. Margaret hesitated for a while. Then she walked over and asked, "Did Marshall spendst night in your home?" Katherine pursed his lips and nodded. Margaret paused for quite a while and said, "Hector would be devastated if he knows this." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Katherine was taken aback. She hadn''t thought what this would do to Hector. Margaret smacked her lips and said, "You are divorced now. It will hurt your image if the public knows you''re still living together." Katherine took a breath. "Only if he shared your concern." She couldn''t care less about her image. What bothered her most now is his cheeky facest night. Marshall took a taxi and went back to Katherine''s home. He had already put his luggage upstairs. He wasn''t there to take it downstairs. He was there just to clean the kitchen. Katherine had deleted his fingerprint record in the door lock, but Marshall remembered the code of the lock. That was no difficulty for him. Marshall packed up, and then went out to take a cab to go back to the old house. Old Mrs. Grant already knew he was back. She greeted him as soon as he walked in. "What brings you back home?" Marshall sat on the sofa and stretched himself, answering, "I arrivedtest night, so I didn''te back right away." Old Mrs. Grant was listening to an opera. Her face looked pleased while her words came out harsh. "Save it, I know what is in your mind." Marshall grinned an awkward smile. He walked over and put his arm around Old Mrs. Grant''s shoulders. "You know me so well." Old Mrs. Grant nced at him and continued, "But remember, you should take it easy... you know Katherine''s temper. She''s a different person now. If you pissed her off, your rtionship wouldn''t end up well." Marshall nodded. "I see. I''m just trying little by little to find the boundaries." Katherine had changed so greatly that he found it hard to see her through. Moreover, her attitude for him had been constantly swinging. Sometimes she would get mad at him for things that she would never be mad if it were someone else who did it. That was really bothering. Old Mrs. Grant asked if Marshall had had breakfast. Marshall nodded. "Yes, and I''m only here to see you. I''ll be back to thepany soon." "OK," Old Mrs. Grant said and added, "If you see Lucas in thepany, talk to him. Your aunt force him to go for a blind datest night, but he didn''t want to go. They may have fought with each other. I was a bit worried when your aunt talked about this with me this morning. You should talk to Lucas, telling him that his mother did that for him, and don''t hate his mother because of that." Marshall paused, and then he answered, "I see, I will talk to him when I see him." It didn''t take long before he got his car and drive to thepany. But he was trapped in a traffic jam. He had to stop far away from the traffic light. He couldn''t tell what had happened ahead, but he could see many people getting out of their cars. They looked ahead and then swore. There was no way for them to get back, to take a detour, or to take a U-turn. They had no choice but to be stuck together. Marshall thought for a while and got out of the car. He paced to where the crowd gathered. The site of the ident was not at the crossroads. The two cars collided with each other before they arrived at the intersection. Judging by the way they collide with each other, it was more than just a scratch. The two drivers must have beenpeting with each other and driven into each other deliberately. Now they were out of the cars, yelling at each other. Marshall walked over andughed. It was Alexis. This had made Marshall''s day. Alexis was arguing with someone he didn''t know. The woman looked even fiercer than Alexis, calling her a loose woman. Marshall stood by and watched this tremendous show. Later, Alexis stopped when she got tired. She turned over, only to see that Marshall was there. Marshall''s taunting face as an onlooker made her feel very ufortable. She was in a bad mood, and being teased by an acquaintance added fuel to her mes of anger. She didn''t dare to yell at Marshall directly, so she turned to his direction and yelled at the people around him, "Hey! What are you looking at!" Other people were scolding her,ining that they were wasting everybody''s time. But Alexis couldn''t care less about theirints. She looked back and took a baseball bat from the trunk of her car. She rushed directly to the woman who was arguing with her, with her eyes fixed on Marshall. The other woman didn''t seem afraid at all, she stood there and said, "What? Are you trying to kill me? They are all watching you!" Alexis looked at Marshall onest time, and then smashed the bat on the woman''s head, yelling, "Take this! You nosy woman!" Chapter 389 He Is Anxious Chapter 389 He Is Anxious Alexis was saying that for Marshall. Marshall had a feeling that she must have found out things. Maybe she had known that Kyle and he were investigating her and her family. But Marshall didn''t care. When Alexis smashed the woman to the ground, heughed like everybody did. Alexis almost lost control when she saw Marshall standing there and smirking. Life had been hard for her recently. Everything turned out against her will, her job, her life, everything. She had never felt like this before, so she knew that there must be someone targeting her. She was a smart woman, so she went to Ariel, asking her to find if anyone was going after her. Alexis failed to find what was behind all this, but Ariel made it. As soon as they found out, Alexis also hired someone to investigate what had happened to her recently. She didn''t find out much, but she knew Kyle was intervening with her family affairs secretly, and Marshall seemed to have been his partner. Alexis understood why Kyle did this. She had set him up before. Kyle is the type of man that would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. She understood if he wanted to revenge. But she couldn''t understand why Marshall had be part of it. She wondered why he meddled in this. Marshall and Hector didn''t see each other eye to eye, maybe she was targeting the Bet Family because of Hector. Marshall told her that Marshall probably it for Katherine This made Alexis even more confused because the two were already divorced. She wondered what they were up to. Alexis dropped the bat on the ground. She pursed her lips and looked very fierce. "You trying to mess up with me? That''s all you''ve got? I can make you much miserable than this!" Marshall''s face looked calm, arms folded, which made him look weird among those angry and anxious people around him. Alexis didn''t have much social experience, that was why she was so self-centered. She still didn''t know that she had offended so many people. Someone had already called the police and reported a traffic ident, but now it was more than a traffic ident. The traffic police came over and were stunned at what was happening. The onlookers took out their phones and started taking pictures of Alexis. She raised her chin and didn''t seem afraid at all. Marshall liked her attitude, she was so optimistic even when a disaster was upon her. Ignorance made her fearless. Marshall was already satisfied when he watched all this. He turned over and walked to his car. People were yelling and screaming. The scene was very chaotic. But with so many people watching, Alexis would never be able to get away with what she had done this time. Marshall got in the car. He leaned on his seat and looked at the cars ahead. After a while, the car in front of him began to move slowly. Marshall followed the flow of the traffic. When he passed by the idental site, he saw the injured person had been carried to the side of the road. They were waiting for the ambnce toe. Alexis was about to be put down under control. There were only two traffic police here, and one of them need to direct the traffic. The other one failed to take Alexis under control. Alexis was being very unreasonable and made a scene. She wouldn''t let anyone touch her. Those onlookers who could no longer stand her pulled aside. They walked over, twisted Alexis''s arms, and pressed her against the side of the road fence. Alexis was resistant, but she was alone. There was no way that she could break away from that many people. She could only second, but those people didn''t want to tolerate anymore. They pressed her head with one hand and twisted her body in a weird posture. That was when she stoppedughing. Marshall smiled and rolled up the window. Then he drove away. When he arrived at thepany, everybody seemed very busy. Peter didn''t know that Marshall had returned. When Marshall got out of the elevator, Peter was going back to the office with documents in his hand. He stopped Peter. Peter was taken aback and asked, "You''re back? I thought you would stay a few more days." Marshall nodded and went back to the office first. Peter followed him in and asked, "Is everything alright? Why are you back alone?" Marshall nodded. "I came back alone. Everything''s fine. It wasn''t supposed to be a tough program." There are some documents on his desk which have been dealt with. He needed to get them registered. Marshall skimmed over some of them. He looked at Peter and asked, "How about you? Are you busy?" Peter shook his head, "Not at all. Other managers were disengaged, too. Marshall nodded, "Okay, I brought back some documents. You can take a look if you want. It''s some basic data of this cooperation. I''ve already screened some of them. You can check it again and have it integrated." Peter took the documents over. His face changed again when he looked at Marshall. He lowered his voice and asked, "Why are you back alone and in advance?" Marshall didn''t answer. Peter seemed to have read his mind. "Is it because of Katherine?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Marshall''s face remained unchanged. He stared at Peter. Peter continued, "I''ve been to her shop a few times while you were away. Everything is well there. She''s being very well-behaved now." It took Marshall quite a few seconds to answer, "Yes, I know." Peter thought for a while and sighed, "Katherine felt insecure. Sometimes her acts didn''t match her thinking. She would do the opposite of what was really in her mind. That was why she''s being mean to you. You should forgive her." Marshall grinned a smile and said, "Where did you learn that so well?" Peter seemed a bit unhappy. He said, "It''s true! I''ve spent enough time with women and that was what I''ve learned. You have to trust me." Marshall waved his hand. "Get back to your work. I know what to do with my own issue. Why do you care about it so much?" Peter scratched his head and chuckled, "I''m just fear for you two, given your current circumstances." He said as he walked out of the office with the documents in his hands. Marshall smiled. He feared as much as Peter did. But fear and anxiety wouldn''t do any help. The silly things he had done before made him end up in a passive position. He sighed and looked down at the documents. At the same time, on the other side of the city, Katherine was sitting in a chair. She had been busy for quite a while. She felt a bit ufortable, but she couldn''t tell the exact feeling. Her head felt dizzy, acid reflux, and a stomachache. It seemedplicated. Margaret was sitting beside her. She didn''t look as happy as before. She was in a daze. Katherine paused for a while and looked at Margaret, "Take a good rest if you''re busy in the afternoon. I have to go home now. I don''t feel very well." Margaret eximed. She was taken aback. Then she looked at Katherine and asked, "Are you alright?" Katherine patted herself on the chest. "I couldn''t tell. I felt so tired. Maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep wellst night. I need to go back and get some sleep." Margaret couldn''t help wondering what had happened when she heard that Kathrin didn''t sleep well last night. Especially when she realized that Marshall spent the whole night in Katherine''s ce... Margaret pursed his mouth. "You and Marshall..." Katherine was too tired to listen to her. She stood up and waved her hand at Margaret, "I''m leaving now. You can close the shop if there''s too much work for you to handle. It''s fine." Margaret nodded. Katherine took a cab home. Her head still felt dizzy. She didn''t even know how she made her way into the living room. She saw the sofa and immediately fell on it. Chapter 390 Worry Chapter 390 Worry Katherine stayed asleep somebody woke her up. She felt giddy. Somebody helped her sit up and felt the temperature of her forehead. Katherine was a bit annoyed. She snitched the man''s hand off. "Go away." It was Marshall. He thought for a while and then picked her up in his arms. Then he carried her upstairs. He felt his body temperature. She should be alright. He put Katherine on the bed and asked, "Are you alright? What''s wrong?" Katherine rolled over and didn''t answer. Marshall sat by her bedside. He was worried because Katherine didn''t seem well. She didn''t even know he hade in, and she didn''t respond to his questions at all. He waited for quite a while until he had to go. He checked the time, and went downstairs. Katherine had a sound sleep. It was already in the afternoon when she woke up. Her mind went much clearer. She got up, got stretched, and went downstairs. Marshall was standing downstairs, with another man. Katherine was startled. "Marshall, what are you doing here?" Marshall turned over and nced at her. Then he said to the man before him, "Thank you." The man waved his hand and left with a case in his hand. Marshall then turned around and walked over. He stared at Katherine. "Go upstairs and wait. I''ll make you some soup." Katherine frowned, "What are you doing? Who''s that?" Marshall replied, "He''s a doctor and friend of mine. I called him over to check on you. You slept so soundly that you didn''t even feel the check." Katherine slept so deeply just now that she didn''t even know someone else was in her home. Marshall walked up and put his arm around Katherine''s shoulders. He took her back to her room and said, "You seemed weird while you were sleeping just now. So I called him over to check. Thank god, there''s nothing wrong." Your body temperature was normal, and so was your blood pressure. The doctor said that you might have been too tired. Marshall then realized that she might not have slept very well for the rest of the night after he startled her. It was his fault. Katherine did feel tired. She went back to her room andy on the bed again. Then she said, "I don''t want to have anything now. Just leave me alone. I''ll get something to eatter by myself when I feel hungry." But Marshall didn''t want to leave because he still felt worried. He sat on her bed and said, "Go to sleep. I''ll be here for you." Katherine snorted. She wouldn''t need him. Nobody else could break into this house except for Marshall himself. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she turned over and fell asleep in a daze. Marshall pondered andid down beside Katherine. Katherine didn''t sleep wellst night, neither did he. No one could sleep well with annoyance in his heart. After a while, Marshall slowly hugged Katherine from behind, and then fell asleep. The atmosphere was sweet and the room was quiet. They kept in that position till the night fell. Marshall woke up first, and he saw it was getting dark. He checked the time and quickly went downstairs. The soup was already cold, so he warmed it up again. As soon as he turned off the stove, his phone rang in the pocket. Marshall picked it up and asked, "What?" An affectedly sweet voice of a woman came from the other side, "Mr. Grant, are you busy now?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marshall didn''t reply. The woman hurriedly added, "I didn''t see any problem. It has been days and I haven''t seen anything wrong." Marshall thought and said, "Take it easy. Now that they were so calm, we should be steady, too." The woman sighed, "It''s boring, and that is something I hated the most." Marshall picked up a bowl and scooped some soup. He made this soup step by step ording to the tips on the inte. He had sipped advance. It wasn''t half bad. It was good enough for a first-timer. He could only hope that Katherine wouldn''t dislike and don''t want it. The woman on the other side of the phone heard the sound. She chuckled, "Are you in the kitchen?" Before he could speak, the woman sighed, "Who''s the lucky one?" Marshall seemed to have lost patience. "Hang up the phone if you don''t have anything else to tell me. I''ve got other things to do." The woman could tell he was a bit unpleased. Sheughed, "Fine... I''ll go and keep working hard for you." Marshall hung up the phone. Then he went upstairs with soup. Katherine had finally made up for the sleep she lostst night. As she sat up, she felt her mind clearer than ever. She stretched and said, "Maybe I''ve been too busytely. My body malfunctioning due tock of sleep." Marshall put the soup on the nightstand. He passed her a towel for her to wipe her face and hands. He was so considerate. Katherine epted his service. She watched him serving her and asked bluntly, "Where did you learn this?" Marshallughed, "How is it? Are you satisfied?" Katherine snorted, "It''s OK. I''ll tip you if you''re doing this for a living." After she finished using the towel, Marshall turned away to the bathroom and put it back. He said, "Doing this for a living? You''re the only one I will do this for. Other people would never have this opportunity." Katherine stopped talking. The hunger is giving her a stomachache. She had only eaten some omelets so far today. All the energy had been used up by this evening. Marshall served the soup and said, "Don''t get yourself exhausted. Your condition and look today made me worried." He came in and saw her sleeping on the sofa. and her face looked as if she was having an acute disease. She wouldn''t respond to him, and he almost picked him up and send her to the hospital. Katherine didn''t say anything. She didn''t give a thumbs down to Marshall''s soup; instead, she finished the whole bowl of it. Maybe she''s just being too hungry. She was soaked in sweats. When she finished it, she said to Marshall, "Go out, I need to take a shower." Marshall didn''t talk back to her this time. He picked up the tableware and left." Katherine locked the door from inside and got quickly refreshed. She had finally taken the exhaustion off herself. She came out and got dressed. Then she stood by the window. While wiping her hair, she looked down at Marshall in the yard. Marshall was watering the flowers in a very careful manner. That was what he would never do before. There used to be nothing but work in his life. She had done lots of things to make him happy, but he either didn''t care about them or ignored them. He chose to ignore most of the details in life. That was why Katherine was so surprised when she saw him watering the flowers and cooking in the kitchen. It was right at that moment that she saw the character of an ordinary man in him. Katherine opened the window and leaned on the sill to look out. Marshall finished watering the flowers. He looked up and saw Katherine was there. Katherine didn''t look at him. She was looking into the horizon far away. Her wet hair fell loosely on her shoulders, which looked so beautiful. Marshall raised his head and grinned a smile. He couldn''t move his eyes away from her. Katherine stayed there for a while. Then she tucked her hair and turned back in. Marshall chuckled. Katherine must have noticed his gaze. She was being shy. Finally, she had other feelings for him instead of impatience. Marshall walked into the living room. He stood near the stairs, looking up and yelling, "Katherine, what would you like to eat tonight? I''m still an amateurish cook! Do you mind if I order a pizza delivery?" Chapter 391 She Didn’t Seem Right Chapter 391 She Didn¡¯t Seem Right Katherine came downstairs in a while and said slowly, ¡°You can leave now. There is nothing for you to do here. I can fix the dinner myself.¡± The old Marshall would definitely tease her a bit for casting him aside when she didn¡¯t need him, but now, he hade up with a better and more effective idea. He directly answered, ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t want to leave. How can you treat me this way? I even made the soup for you. I¡¯d like to stay.¡± Then Marshall just went to rummage through the fridge, ¡°We can eat something else if you don¡¯t want to have takeaways. Let me see. Maybe I can give it a try.¡± Katherine rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Step aside.¡± Marshall then stood upright and watched Katherine picking out some veggies from the fridge. He hurriedly took them over, ¡°I¡¯ll wash them. You can concentrate on cookingter.¡± Katherine nced at Marshall and didn¡¯t reject him. ¡®Well, he is indeed taking good care of me today. I can just think this as... as...¡¯ ¡®Stop it. Don¡¯t think too much about this.¡¯ Katherine struggled inside. While they were teaming up to get the food on the table, Kyle drove the car over. He yelled before he even stepped foot in the house, ¡°Katherine, are you okay? I went to the store and Margaret said that you didn¡¯t look all right and went home. What happened?¡± Kyle¡¯s voice was distinctively audible even one was on the second floor. Katherine paid no heed to Kyle and went on cooking dishes. Kyle heard the noise in the kitchen upon entering the house and hurriedly swooped in. Then he just paused, ¡°Marshall? What are you doing here?¡± Marshall was helping to clean the sink and didn¡¯t even turn to Kyle, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? You are here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kyle hissed, ¡°Ie here because me and Katherine are friends. You are her ex-husband. Why are you paying such frequent visits here?¡± Marshall pondered and changed the subject, ¡°I saw Alexis today. She collided her car with someone. Then she just got hot-tempered and stroke the man. He looked pretty injured to me.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes immediately widened, ¡°Really? Well, I got to look into this. If it¡¯s true, I would for sure shape the public opinion and destroy her once and for all this time.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be watching.¡± Kyle leaned closer and looked at the pot, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. How much did you cook?¡± Katherine grinned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe here after having dinner?¡± Kyle pouted, ¡°Well, it¡¯s dinner time now. Of course I woulde here with an empty belly.¡± Katherine then handed the tes to Kyle, ¡°Take these to the dining room.¡± She meant to save a portion for the breakfast, but now, it seemed impossible. After getting everything done, the three went to the dining room. Kyle wanted to know more about what happened to Alexis and just kept on inquiring Marshall. Marshall just gave him a rough description of what he saw, but this certainly can¡¯t satisfy Kyle. He mused for a while and called someone to give this ident a thorough investigation. After hanging up the phone, Kyle rubbed his hands together excitedly and eximed that he had another goal in his life. Katherine smiled wryly and looked at Kyle, ¡°Kyle, if you really got so much time to spare, why don¡¯t you focusing on fixing your personal problem? It¡¯s waste of time to spend your time on others. You should really think about yourself more.¡± Kyle paused, ¡°Myself? Well, I got nothing to worry. I¡¯m great this way.¡± Lips pursed, Katherine asked, ¡°Were you hurt by a girl before?¡± Kyle first nodded and then shook his head, ¡°I was hurt, but nothing like you would presume. It¡¯s just I would lose all my interests on women once I see my four sisters. Honestly, I think I would lead a pretty sweet life being alone.¡± Marshall chuckled, ¡°Won¡¯t you father lecture you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kyle replied adamantly, ¡°He said that I would only ruin the good girls, so he would rather wish me living alone.¡± Katherine broke intoughers, ¡°Your father is for sure philosophical.¡± After having the dinner, Marshall and Kyle sat on the sofa and watched the TV while discussing how to bring Alexis to the ground. Katherine went straight back to her bedroom. After changing into pajamas, she suddenly felt nauseated for no reason. Well, it could be that she had a bit too much since she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for the whole day, but definitely not to the point that she would feel throwing up. This seemed a bit exaggerated. Katherine took a deep breath and went to open the window. She felt a bit better after the cold wind blew in. But just a while after, she felt sickening again. She drew a breath and then went to the bathroom to rinse her mouth. Propping herself against the hand wash, Katherine had a wave of nauseating feelinging at her. Katherine took deep breathes but in the end vomited all at once. She hurriedly rinsed her mouth and sshed some water on her face. She had constant stomach troubles, so this must be one of them. Well, she got to take good care of herself, otherwise, her body wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate well. Katherine waited for a while to recover and then went downstairs. Marshall and Kyle were still chatting. Marshall stole a nce at Katherine while talking and immediately froze, ¡°What happened? You looked terrible.¡± Katherine went to the kitchen and boiled some hot water, ¡°My stomach is acting up.¡± Marshall was aware of Katherine¡¯s tummy troubles as she even spat blood in As Ind before. Marshall frowned, ¡°Do you have antacids at home?¡± Actually, Katherine didn¡¯t have any pills at home, but she didn¡¯t feel like having them, so she lied, ¡°Yeah, I just took one. Well, it probably got stuck in my throat, so I want to get some water to flush it down.¡± She sounded reasonable, so Marshall didn¡¯t think too much. After having some hot water, Katherine finally felt a bit better and just went upstairs. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She wanted to lie on the bed and scroll the phone for a while, but she instantly felt dizzy, Katherine got irritated and put her phone down after cursing. She just locked the door and went to bed without caring when would Marshall and Kyle leave. Katherine straight slept till the next day and felt quite muddle-headed when she woke up. It was all sunny outside, Katherine went to freshen up and immediately got that revolting feeling. Katherine took a deep breath and felt odd. Well, for all the stomach troubles that she had these years, none of them felt this way. She looked into the mirror and something suddenly came to her mind but immediately disappeared. Katherine hurriedly went out and looked up online. Her syndrome was too general, so she got a bunch of different answers. Katherine stared at the uppermost answer and pondered. Chapter 392 A Daughter Like Her Chapter 392 A Daughter Like Her Katherine called Margaret early in the morning and said she had to be somewhere, so she won¡¯te to the store. Margaret was ustomed to Katharine¡¯s ways of doing things, so she just replied yes. After hesitating for a long time in the home, Katherine changed into a casual wear and went to the hospital. Katherine actually was a bit hesitant when she registered in the hospital because she was unsure whether she should check her stomach or other parts. Though Katherine was inclined to believe that she got another stomach troubles, she felt that she can¡¯t just deliberately omit some things. After debating for a while, she went to the gynecology department. She was a bitte to the hospital, so there was already a long line queuing up in front of her. Katherine went to grab a seat and sat down in bewilderment. There were actually lots of things that she can¡¯t figure out and didn¡¯t know how things could get to this point. Katherine waited for a long time till the nurse called her number. She went in and saw a masked young female doctor who asked her what¡¯s the matter with her cold- facedly. Katherine licked her lips and replied, ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite drowsy and revolting.¡± The doctor nced at her and immediately knew what kind of examinations she should get since she was in this department and describing this kind of syndromes. So the doctor tapped on theputer and said, ¡°Go get your blood tested and we¡¯ll see whether or not you are pregnant.¡± Katherine meant to add if she was feeling wrong since she suffered from stomach troubles for a long time and this could be induced by it. But the doctor had already printed out the receipt. So she just took back the words she was going to say. It was about lunchtime when she went to the blood-sampling room, so there weren¡¯t many people there. After getting her blood drawn, she was notified that she would get the result in the afternoon. Absent- minded, she left the hospital and was definitely not in the mood to go to the store. She walked for a while and in the end sat on a bus stop bench watching the passing traffic. It would be a huge blow to her if she was really pregnant. Well, she was in her safe period when theyst did it and even if she was pregnant, she shouldn¡¯t feel all the morning sicknesses so quickly. She wasn¡¯t supposed to feel this way till one month into the pregnancy judged from the plots she¡¯d seen from the TV. Katherine scratched her head and assumed that she¡¯d thought too much. She never had any contraception measures when she wasn¡¯t divorced and didn¡¯t get pregnant for one time, so she even doubted if she was fertile or nor. So how could she get the jackpot for just one time? Katherine felt she was about to freak out. When it was near lunchtime, Marshall called her and said that he was in the store and wondered where did she go and if she was still having stomach troubles. Bombarded by a string of questions, Katherine felt powerless to give answers. So she let out a breath and pinched at her brow bridge, ¡°I¡¯m outside. There is no cab around.¡± Marshall hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Katherine then said her address and Marshall just hung up the phone after saying ok. Putting away the phone, Katherine stroked her belly and felt a bit foggy. After hanging up Katherine¡¯s phone, Marshall bid goodbye to Margaret and was about to go out. Margaret rushed forward, ¡°Are you going to look for Katherine?¡± ¡°Yeah, she is in the hospital. I¡¯m going to drive her home.¡± Margaret pursed her lips, ¡°Kathy has a boyfriend now. Is it okay if you go over there?¡± Marshall paused, ¡°Are you talking about Hector?¡± ¡°Right. He even showed off their love on stage. Katherine may get distressed by this and it would affect her rtionship with Hector.¡± Marshall sneered, ¡°Hector? He is fooling himself and you guys.¡± Margaret froze, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t exin and just drove away. Standing by the door, Margaret watched Marshall going away till he finally disappeared. Distraught, the happiness that she had when Marshall came over had all gone away. But Marshall didn¡¯t care a bit what Margaret had said and just drove to the address that Katherine said. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was sitting on a bench and looked rather sleepy with her head lowered when he arrived. Marshall parked the car and walked towards her. Katherine didn¡¯t notice him and she was still drooping her head when he stopped in front of her. Marshall looked at her for a while and instantly felt soft-hearted. He really can¡¯t handle her being so petite and quiet. ¡°Katherine.¡± Katherine slowly looked up, ¡°Marshall.¡± She looked pretty weary and even patted her forehead, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Marshall let out a sigh and held her up and carried her into the car. He was still feeling worried, ¡°Are you okay? Let¡¯s go to the hospital together and give you a full body check.¡± Leaning against the car seat, Katherine replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked and the doctor said I just got a low blood pressure and low blood sugar.¡± Katherine just threw around excuses. Katherine pondered for a while and believed her. He then drove Katherine home. She looked pretty tired and just dozed off. Marshall slowly stopped the car, got out, went around the car, and carried Katherine into the car. Maybe it was just his misconception, but Marshall felt that Katherine had lost a lot of weight. She was quite light-weight and seemed like that she wasn¡¯t taking good care of herself these days. After putting Katherine on the bed, she immediately tossed over and hugged the quilt into the sleep. Standing by the bedside, Marshall beamed with smiles. He suddenly had this image of Katherine sleeping together with a baby girl who was just as naughty as her. He would have no regret in life if it can reallye true. But this dream was too good to be true. Marshall then checked the time and called Peter to let him send him files. He really can¡¯t leave Katherine this way. Peter teased, ¡°You¡¯re at Katherine¡¯s ce? Well, boss. You finally got what your heart wants.¡± ¡°Stop the nonsense and send the files over.¡± Marshall was getting impatient. Peter wasn¡¯t afraid of Marshall now, for though he was beyondpetent in work, he was really an idiot when it came to personal rtionship. When a man had shown his weak spot, the formidable aura around him would just fade away. Marshall went downstairs after hanging up the phone. Sitting on the couch, he logged into his email with his phone and read a few documents. He suddenly got serious when something came to his mind. Peter was pretty fast and directly entered since the door was open. Marshall looked at him, ¡°Follow up on Kyra and give me thetest update.¡± Peter paused and then nodded. He intended to joke with Marshall a bit, but they were both serious now. ¡°I got a line on this underground bank recently and learned that this bank was quite low-key as it never loaned outrge sums of money. It seemed like they had a cap on the loan and nobody can exceed this limit no matter how capable he/she is. So I figured that this bank must have some deep secrets.¡± Marshall pursed his lips and then nodded, ¡°Look into it carefully.¡± Chapter 393 Getting Remarried? Chapter 393 Getting Remarried? Katherine slept right till thete afternoon and just curled up in bedfortably. She remembered how she got home. After staring at the ceiling for a while, she heard the noiseing from the yard which was pretty audible as the window was open. It was Marshall¡¯s voice. Katherine didn¡¯t go to check it out and justy on the bed. Marshall must be talking to thepany staff as he was constantly throwing business jargons which Katherine can¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t feel like to. After taking a few deep breathes, she grabbed the phone and followed the hospital¡¯s Wechat ount to check the blood test result. But the result hadn¡¯te back as it wasn¡¯t time yet. Katherine sighed as she didn¡¯t really know what kind of result she wanted to get. The phone rang while she was pinching at the phone. Katherine nced at the caller ID and found it was an unknown number but it was in the same ce with that woman¡¯s number. It must be that woman found out that she¡¯d blocked her number, so she just got a new number to call her. Katherine sneered and threw the phone away. She then washed her face in the bathroom and went downstairs. Marshall had finished his phone call and was back in the living room to read the files. Seeing that Katherine was downstairs, he immediately came forward and asked, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Katherine shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Actually, she was telling the truth. She just felt extremely sleepy and that was all. Marshall nodded and felt her forehead, ¡°You seemed fine to me.¡± He then grabbed an oral solution from the desk, ¡°I just asked someone to send this over. You are low on energy, so this might be helpful.¡± Katherine looked at Marshall and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look after me here.¡± Marshall cracked a smile and really didn¡¯t really mind Katherine drawing a line between them now. He even continued, ¡°Well, who else should I care for? I made a promise to my grandpa.¡± Katherine closed her eyes and really didn¡¯t know how to strike back Marshall¡¯s words. He would use grandpa as his excuse every time he got nothing better to say. How brazen! So Katherine didn¡¯t retort. Marshall opened the oral liquid and handed it to Katherine. Katherine just took it without fighting back. She was perfectly aware that she was getting weak recently. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Though she seemed frisky, she was actually inflicted with sub-health. Marshall waited till Katherine drank the solution and pursued, ¡°Are you hungry? I ordered a Chinese Herbal soup. It¡¯s in the pot now and is still warm. Should I get you some?¡± Katherine looked at Marshall earnestly. Well, no matter how cold-faced a man may appear to be, he can actually be sweet-hearted when he wanted to. Katherine would never have imagined Marshall to be this heart-warming. She let out a sigh and replied okay. Marshall was obviously pleased by her answer and went to the kitchen hurriedly. Katherine stared at Marshall and seemed to see the old she in him. She was once inferior in the marriage and was even more so than Marshall now. When did they have swapped identity? Katherine went to the dining room. Marshall had served the soup which was in the perfect temperature. Katherine wasn¡¯t actually hungry before, but she was less vomiting when she smelled the soup and felt like she could have some. Marshall sat in across Katherine and was constantly checking on her. ¡°Is it too hot? It this salty? Is it to your taste?¡± Katherine first ignored his question and gradually grew impatient, ¡°You can go read your files if you don¡¯t have anything to do now. Stop annoying me.¡± Marshall nodded and stood up, ¡°Just call me when you need me.¡± Then he left the dining room. Holding the bowl, Katherine chuckled and figured that she should really let Frances and ra see Marshall pestering at her. She wondered how would ra react. Would she feel embarrassed after swaggering before her in the store the other day? After finishing the soup, Katherine went back to the room. She just wanted to sleep now that she felt much better. Marshall followed her and after tucking her into bed, he went downstairs. After getting some shut eyes, Katherine took her phone out. She logged into the hospital official ount and got her result. Actually, she didn¡¯t really understand all the data and terms on the paper, but there was reference value down it. Though she can¡¯t figure out what did it mean, google could. Katherine googled her result and immediately got the answer. Unlike all the different search results she got this morning, this time, she got a definite answer. Katherine was dumbfounded for a moment and just regained herself. She actually had guessed the result while she was waiting. Katherine put down the phone and put her hands on her belly. Suddenly, she got this weird feeling rushing towards her. What was she exactly feeling right now? Happy? Sad? Regretful? Distressed? Well, all of them maybe. Katherine closed her eyes and teared up. How can she get pregnant at this time? How? Katherine tossed over, curled up in bed and them slowly drifted off. Margaret was inattentive all afternoon. Kyle went to the store at dusk. He seemed to be passing by and frowned when he didn¡¯t see Katherine, ¡°What happened? Did Kathy skip work today?¡± Margaret answered lowly, ¡°She didn¡¯te here all day. She is feeling under the weather.¡± ¡°Ufortable?¡± Kyle got agitated, ¡°I will go check on her.¡± Margaret immediately asked, ¡°Are you going to Katherine¡¯s home? Can you bring me? I also want to see her.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t think too much and nodded, ¡°Sure. Shut the door first and we¡¯ll go there together.¡± There were no customers at this time, so Margaret left with Kyle after tidying up. They straight went to Katherine¡¯s residence. Marshall was there the whole time and called Peter to take the files back to thepany when he was done reading. Peter saw Kyle¡¯s car driving in when he just got out of Katherine¡¯s house. So he stopped and waited by the door. Kyle parked the car and got out with Margaret. Peter chortled, ¡°You are also here?¡± Kyle nodded and sounded anxious, ¡°I heard that Katherine was feeling unwell. How is she?¡± While answering, Kyle passed Peter and went into the house. But Margaret didn¡¯t follow and said to Peter while looking into the house, ¡°Marshall is here, right?¡± ¡°What? Yeah. He¡¯s here all day. I sent the files over. I did the legwork all day.¡± Peter then waved the files in his hand. Margaret took a deep breath, ¡°Marshall sure cares about Katherine.¡± ¡°You bet.¡± Peter was clueless and just directly answered, ¡°Katherine is our boss¡¯s sweet boo. He treasures her deeply.¡± Margaret frowned, ¡°But didn¡¯t they get divorced?¡± Peter hissed, ¡°Well, so what? Don¡¯t you know there is a thing called getting remarried in this world? They can well get remarried if they love each other.¡± Chapter 394 He Is Obviously In Love With Katherine Chapter 394 He Is Obviously In Love With Katherine After chatting for a while, Peter checked the time, ¡°Well, I got to go back to thepany now. You can go in now. Kathy seems to be sleeping, but she should be waking up now.¡± Peter then nodded at Margaret and just left. Standing by the door, Margaret can vaguely see the shadows of Kyle and Marshall talking in the living room. She took a deep breath and walked in. Marshall had changed his clothes and wasn¡¯t in the same outfit that he wore to the store today. It clearly was a home wear. Seeing that Margaret was here, Marshall grinned, ¡°Hey, you are here. Kathy is about to wake up. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± Margaret nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± She went over and sat on the corner of the sofa. Kyle looked at the second floor, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kathy?¡± Marshall let out a sigh, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s under a lot of pressure recently and is too tired. She wasn¡¯t exactly pretty fit before. Her body just can¡¯t handle this long-term tension.¡± Kyle nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that she¡¯s quite slim. She really needs to build up her health.¡± Then he turned to Marshall, ¡°You¡¯re here the whole time?¡± Leaning against the sofa, Marshall nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m worried about here.¡± Kyle felt much safer that Marshall was here to take care of Katherine. But he suddenly something was wrong here when he thought about Hector. After staring at Marshall for a while, Kyle asked hesitantly, ¡°Um, won¡¯t your life be affected that you are caring for Katherine here?¡± Though Kyle was obviously containing some information, Marshall got it immediately and broke into laughers, ¡°Why will it be? We¡¯re both single. Some rumors may get spread out, tops.¡± Marshall added before Kyle can even reply, ¡°We were couples before and got a great foundation of rtionship. It¡¯s perfectly normal even we have anything going on.¡± Standing on the staircase of second floor, Katherine really feel like spitting Marshall on the face when she heard hisst words. Great foundation of rtionship? How can he bring himself to say that? Did he forget how he treated her before? Margaret first noticed Katherine and stood up, ¡°Katherine.¡± Katherine had a sound sleep and said, ¡°You are all here.¡± Margaret pursed her lips. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Katherine mused, ¡°Much better.¡± Kyle came over and touched Katherine¡¯s forehead, ¡°Just speak out if you are feeling unwell. We got be careful with our health.¡± Katherine nodded and stole a nced of Marshall and then just thought the test result. She suddenly got speechless. Marshall scanned around and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have hot pot together for dinner? It would be a lot of fun.¡± Kyle certainly loved the idea and chimed in, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go and buy some groceries. What do you think, guys?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Great.¡± She can feel saliva exuding her teeth the minute she heard hot pot as if she can even smell the hot pot in the air. Margaret also agreed. But there weren¡¯t enough materials at home, so Katherine said, ¡°I¡¯ll got to the supermarket. You guys can wait at home.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marshall immediately followed, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Margaret also pursued hurriedly, ¡°Me too.¡± Surly Kyle wouldn¡¯t want to wait at home alone, ¡°I¡¯ll also go then. I don¡¯t want to stay at home myself.¡± Well, there was nothing wrong with them shopping together. So the four went out after Katherine changed her shoes. Walking beside Katherine, Marshall asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Katherine looked at him like a psycho. Who would be cold in such a warm weather? Marshall directly ignored Katherine¡¯s response and instantly grabbed her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s me feel it. Why? Your hands are so cold. Let me warm them up for you.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°Could be not be so brazen?¡± Marshall grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve long lost my sense of shame when I¡¯m near you.¡± He sounded extremely bold and confident to the point that Katherine got nothing to fight back. Margaret¡¯s eyes dimmed as she watched the interaction between Marshall and Katherine. Kyle teased, ¡°What are you guys doing? Let go of that hand! We¡¯re all watching!¡± Marshall wouldn¡¯t care if somebody was watching and even tightened his grip on Katherine, ¡°Her hands are too cold. I want to warm them up. Stop looking at us.¡± Katherine wanted to draw her hands out but failed. ¡°Marshall, are you done with your acting? Let go of me.¡± Marshall looked at Katherine and loosed his grip which was unlike what he would normally do, ¡°How come that you are also misreading me?¡± Katherine really didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. When the group arrived at the supermarket, they all got trollies. Marshall approached Katherine once again, ¡°What do you want to eat? Get more of these.¡± Katherine just ignored him and focused on picking items. Margaret followed Katherine and watched Marshall busying around Katherine. She said to Kyle beside her in a muffled voice, ¡°They¡¯re divorced couples. How can they be like this? Isn¡¯t it weird?¡± Kyle fixed his eyes on the counters the whole time and naturally answered, ¡°Well, it¡¯s absolutely weird. But a fool can tell that Marshall is obviously in love with Katherine.¡± Margaret paused and turned to Kyle, ¡°Really? But why would they get divorced if it¡¯s true? They must get divorced because they had no feelings for each other.¡± Kyle can¡¯t really understand and looked at Margaret after examining around, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. But why are you so curious about their rtionship? Don¡¯t worry about them. Love is surly aplicate subject.¡± Margaret withdrew her sight, ¡°Right, the mostplex one.¡± They didn¡¯t really spend much time on shopping and just got what they wanted to eat. Marshall paid for the groceries and said that he and Katherine were on the house. Kyle hissed, ¡°Howe that you are always dragging Katherine with you? I might get mistaken. Are you trying topete with my bro?¡± He was clearly referring to Hector. Margaret hurriedly stared at Marshall since Hector showed his affection towards Katherine on stage. Marshall sniggered, ¡°Hector?¡± Then he shook his head, ¡°You thought too much. He never stood a chance.¡± Kyle and Hector were great friends and immediately got irritated hearing Marshall¡¯s words. He then turned to Katherine, ¡°Tell me. Marshall and Hector. Which one is better. I want to know your thought right away.¡± Katherine looked at them in boredom, ¡°Neither of them, okay? They both have no chance. It¡¯s impossible. Got it?¡± Margaret spoke before Kyle can even say something, ¡°Aren¡¯t you together with Hector now? Why are you saying it¡¯s impossible?¡± Katherine shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s really a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s just say that I have nothing to do with them both. Okay, let¡¯s just go home and enjoy dinner, shall we?¡± Marshall nodded and didn¡¯t really mind Katherine¡¯s exnation. He even hugged Katherine¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Right, let¡¯s go home first.¡± Katherine frowned and Marshall slowly took his hands back. Margaret gazed at Katherine and said in an almost inaudible voice, ¡°I see.¡± Chapter 395 It’s Actually Complicated Chapter 395 It¡¯s Actually Complicated Katherine made the hot pot soup which was really mouth-watering as she was really good at cooking. Margaret sat on the sofa and watched them in the kitchen. She wanted tond a hand, but she wasn¡¯t really needed as Marshall and Kyle were both in the kitchen. Margaret got fidgety and felt quite suffocated. After a while, she went out to the yard. After getting the soup done, Katherine said to Kyle and Marshall, ¡°Get the veggies on the dining table once you are done washing them.¡± Then she just left the kitchen and joined Margaret in the yard. She stood beside Margaret, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you too tired working in the store alone? How about I give you a day off tomorrow? You can unwind yourself.¡± Margaret shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m great.¡± Then she exhaled, ¡°Is the food okay? I wanted to help you but was unable to.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t see them so diligent before. Well, just let them do it if they are willing to.¡± Margaret nced at the kitchen, ¡°Marshall is really sweet to you.¡± Katherine touched her belly subconsciously, ¡°Really? He didn¡¯t seem like so before.¡± Margaret grinned, ¡°Is he also great too your friends.¡± Katherine hadn¡¯t really thought about this question as she didn¡¯t have many friends anyway. But she didn¡¯t really think that Marshall was also being nice to the people around her. But she answered after pondering, ¡°Maybe. He is nice to everyone.¡± Margaret beamed, ¡°It makes sense then.¡± Then Kyle called that dinner was ready. Katherine was already hungry and just pulled Margaret, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Kyle was here before and brought out the drinks he bought thest time, ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy this hot pot with beer. How great is this! Let¡¯s take this opportunity and get wasted.¡± He then handed Katherine a bottle. Katherine stared at it for a while and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m feeling unwell and don¡¯t want to drink.¡± Marshall then took the bottle over, ¡°Go easy on her. She finally felt better.¡± Kyle nodded after thinking for a minute, ¡°Right. You¡¯d better not drink.¡± Then he grabbed a bottle and looked at Margaret, ¡°Do you want one?¡± Margaret took it and smiles, ¡°Sure I would have some. What a merry asion.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t think too much and said to Margaret, ¡°Don¡¯t have too much. You might feel sick tomorrow.¡± Margaret pursed her lips. ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± Kyle was an expert in lightening up the mood and just brought up Alexis¡¯s ident. The person that she struck with a bat thest time was the girlfriend of the man that she hooked up with. They bumped into each other and got physical. It was fine at first, but Alexia then started hitting the other girl which can be counted as intentional injury. After learning the ident, Ariel wanted to pay the hush money and settle the case out of court. She was actually quite generous, but that girl also came from a wealthy family and just wanted a criminal record on Alexis¡¯s portfolio to vent out her anger. Ariel went to find the girl for several times in the hospital, but the girl refused to meet her and just called the police when Aerial located her again. To this point, they must go through judicial procedures. Kyle was rather pleased, ¡°I¡¯d like see what the verdict would be. That Alexis was always haughty. It would be so satisfying if she could be in the jail for a few months.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t really listen to Kyle and just focused on eating. She had a poor appetite recently and didn¡¯t really eat much these days. Now that she finally was having something she loves, there was no way she would miss the opportunity to pig out. While getting veggies for Katherine, Marshall said to Kyle, ¡°Her punishment might get mitigated if Alexis does some bribing.¡± Kyle directly answered, ¡°I would do the same thing then,¡± Marshall smiled and then looked at Katherine, ¡°Eat slowly. We have a bunch more here. Don¡¯t you find them hot?¡± Then he poured Katherine some juice, ¡°Drink some of this. What are you hurrying for?¡± Katherine took it over and gulped down. Marshall chuckled, ¡°You changed so much, you know.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t even look up, ¡°Well, you too.¡± Marshall put down the chopsticks and grabbed tissues to wipe Katherine¡¯s mouth, ¡°The old me and the new me. Which one do you like?¡± Katherine wouldn¡¯t fall for this and sneered, ¡°Neither. I just don¡¯t like you.¡± Marshall giggled and even caressed Katherine¡¯s hair, ¡°You are quite quick-minded.¡± Margaret took a deep breath and really was not in the mood to continue eating. She put down the chopsticks and sipped juice. Katherine paused, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop? You didn¡¯t really have much? Are you still trying to lose weight?¡± Margaret raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t see the need. I¡¯m great this way.¡± ¡°Sure you are.¡± Katherine answered and resumed eating. Kyle then droned on talking about the Bets¡¯ situation. He seemed to be enjoying making things difficult for them. But Katherine didn¡¯t really want to hear about it and just fixed on her te. She then wiped her mouth with a tissue and said, ¡°I¡¯m all good.¡± Then she stumbled out of the dining room. Standing in the living room, she took a few deep breathes and went upstairs. She immediately charged into the bathroom and threw up. Katherine hurriedly rinsed her mouth and washed her face. Then she went downstairs again. Margaret also left the kitchen and looked at Katherine, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look good.¡± Katherine replied calmly, ¡°I had too much and got stuffed.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Katherine and Margaret then went to the yard and sat on the bamboo chair. Margaret gazed at Katherine, ¡°I feel like you are getting back together with Marshall.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Why would you feel it this way?¡± Margaret deliberated, ¡°Just the way you are looking at him. You don¡¯t seem to be rejecting him. I feel like that you are about to be together.¡± ¡°So I really don¡¯t understand why would you get divorced. Did you think he was not good enough for you?¡± Katherine felt powerless. The perfect way that Marshall was acting now was letting other people to presume that she was the reason they got divorced. But they didn¡¯t really know how horrible he was before. He asked for a divorced in less one 100 hundred days his grandpa passed away. He had never thought about what kind of situation he was getting her into. Katherine pursed her lips, ¡°Nah. You can call the reason simple orplicated. I really don¡¯t know how to exin it.¡± Put it simply, Marshall just didn¡¯t love her. If she really had to exin it in details, she might bring up what happened between her grandpa and Marshall¡¯s grandpa. But she was getting all edgy to recount what exactly happened. Well, it¡¯s all in the past. There was no need hanging up on it. So Katherine just waved, ¡°Enough about this. I might get distressed.¡± Then she looked at Margaret, ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to have much earlier? What happened?¡± Chapter 396 I Would Rather Treat You as Dead Chapter 396 I Would Rather Treat You as Dead Katherine¡¯s expression was full of concern. Seeing her caring expression, Margaret smiled, ¡°I am not very hungry. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t eat much. Maybe it¡¯s because I am on diet to lose weight recently and my appetite gets smaller.¡± Katherine nodded and then sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to lose weight. Perhaps the one you will meet in the future loves the way as you are.¡± Margaret didn¡¯t say anything. The two men spent a long time having their meals in the kitchen. Margaret couldn¡¯t wait any longer and left beforehand. Katherine sent her to the front gate of the neighbourhood and watched her getting on the car. She stood in front of gate and looked around. Then she finally turned around and returned. Not far beyond, there parked a car with a man inside. He was holding a camera and kept shooting on Katherine. Until Katherine was gone out of sight, the man finally took back the camera and rolled up the car window. He checked all pictures he had shot and showed a satisfying look. He then packed all things up, started the car and left. Katherine didn¡¯t know anything and went back home in casual steps. Marshall and Kyle were still drinking and discussing about the Henderson family. Kyle disdained ra and kept talking about her drawbacks. Katherine leaned against the kitchen door and listened to their talk for a while, finding it was dull. Each person would have different view towards ra. It would only bring disgust by imbuing others with personal views forcibly. Therefore, Katherine turned away and went upstairs. Finally, her mind was getting sober. She was really dizzy in the daytime. She searched on the inte and knew it was nausea on the early stage of pregnancy. She touched her belly and didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy towards this child or not. The baby didn¡¯t arrive at an appropriate time. However, Katherine still loved her baby and would never give him/her up. She was not a good person. She just couldn¡¯t bare the pain of depriving the life from her body. She thought it was really a cruel thing to do. Katherine drank the oral liquid for replenishing blood bought by Marshall and went to lie on the bed. Her phone lied on the night table suddenly rang. Katherine could guess who was calling at this time. She grabbed the phone, checked the screen and picked it up, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was full of ttering. She simply asked whether she had dinner or not. Katherine remained silent. The atmosphere was too awkward. The woman cleared her throat and said, ¡°The photo I sent to you last time was your sister¡¯s. She¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any sister.¡± Katherine interrupted her. The woman stopped talking. Katherine¡¯s voice was calm and said in a tone as if she was talking with a stranger, ¡°My parents are dead. I only have my grandfather forpany. He also passed away about a year ago. I am alone now and don¡¯t have any family.¡± The woman sighed and started sobbing, ¡°I know you will hate us, but Kathy, we also have our difficulty. You father wanted to run business at that time. You know our vige was poor and was not the right ce to start apany. He owed too much money and got broke. Those people came to ask for money. Life was too tough for us. We could only leave there and tried to make a living outside. We wanted to find you once we earned enough money.¡± Katherineughed, saying, ¡°Then you have left home for over twenty years. What about the money? Are you obsessed with the feasting world outside and finding there is nothing to be cherished in your hometown?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what we think.¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded anxious. ¡°Then what?¡± Katherine shouted. Her calmness was gone and her voice was mixed with anger, asking, ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted me for twenty years. You didn¡¯te even on my grandfather¡¯s funeral. How could you tell me that you have your own difficulty?¡± The woman didn¡¯t say anything when hearing her words. Katherine sat up and continued, ¡°I just want to ask if you have paid all your debt after so many years?¡± The woman shuffled, ¡°Listen to me, Kathy. Everything is not so easy as you think. Our life was really tough when we just got out of home. We¡¯re illiterate and don¡¯t have any other ways.¡± Katherine made a disdainful sound and said maliciously, ¡°You have abandoned your father and child, then went to have a good life in the city. How can you say that I should try to understand you?¡± Then she said, ¡°You really make me sick. I¡¯d rather you have died after leaving the vige. That is only a relief for me.¡± The woman cried sadly. Katherine hated people to show their weak side and didn¡¯t cry easily. No problem in the could be solved with tears. You should think about solutions to get out of trouble instead of crying. Katherine gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me anymore. I don¡¯t have any emotion towards you guys except hatred.¡± Then she directly hanged up the phone. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She sat on the edge of the bed and took a deep breath. She could feel her chest was repressed like there was a heavy thing against it. She had never been so resentful towards everything happened to her. Marshall and Kyle finished dinnerter. Marshall could tell Kyle was really drunk after hearing that he kept on repeating the same sentence. Hence, he grabbed Kyle¡¯s phone, randomly picked a number and called to let his friend take him away. Kyle was drowsy when leaning against the chair and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Find someone to pick me up. I can¡¯t make it by myself. My home is too far from here.¡± He was so drunk that he stuttered. Marshall gave the phone back to him and went to the living room. He was good at drinking and was still sober. The door of Katherine¡¯s bedroom was open. Marshall stood in front of it and found Katherine was standing straight in front of the window. Marshall smiled, walked slowly towards her and embraced her from behind. Katherine was stupefied, but didn¡¯t struggle. Marshall was surprised by her attitude and put his chin on her head, asking, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall smiled, ¡°Kyle just said we should call Hector here to have dinner together. Tell me what you¡¯re thinking of. It will make you feel better.¡± He seemed to be a little helpless and said, ¡°He was so drunk by saying that. If Hector reallyes, everyone will feel strange.¡± Katherine closed her eyes and didn¡¯t want to hear his words. She said, ¡°Marshall.¡± Marshall replied, ¡°What?¡± Katherine said, ¡°I have to go on a trip for some time and will close the store during that period.¡± Marshall¡¯s action stopped. His hands that held Katherine¡¯s hands got tighter, asking, ¡°Going for a trip? By yourself?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yes, I have to deal with something.¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°I can help you with that. You don¡¯t have to solve it by yourself.¡± Chapter 397 She Would Be Moved in The Past Chapter 397 She Would Be Moved in The Past Marshall turned around and stood beside her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for a girl to go on a journey.¡± Katherinepressed her lips and thought for a while, reply, ¡°Marshall, I have my own consideration. There¡¯s something I have to do.¡± Marshall looked at her seriously, seeming that he was abandoned by her. Katherine exined, ¡°I want to visit my grandfather. His one-year death anniversary has passed and I haven¡¯t gone to be with him. I am his only family and I have to go back.¡± Marshall¡¯s tense nerve finally loosened up and said, ¡°I will go with you.¡± Katherine chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I will go there by myself. I think there is no need to be so serious and ceremonious on someone who has already passed away.¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°I am not for the ceremony.¡± Katherine hurriedly nodded, ¡°I know, I know. You don¡¯t have to exin. I know what you mean, but I want to go there alone. You haven¡¯t been to our vige and the residents will alle around to talk to you. I don¡¯t want to exin with them who you are. Please let me go. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble.¡± It was rare for Katherine to talk with Marshall in a calm tone. Her attitude was much betterpared with the past. Marshall knew there was no use to stop her! Katherine looked at Marshall and said, ¡°I just inform you instead of asking for your permission. I hope you can take care of the flowers for me during the time when I am out. I will be heart-broken if they die.¡± She smiled after saying this, ¡°Actually, it will be the same if I ask Peter here. I know you will stille to help me in the end. Hence, I decide to directly talk with you.¡± Marshall thought Katherine was being too calm towards him. He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s fine that you will go on a trip alone, but I really worry about your safety. How about I arrange someone to guard you? Is there any spare room in your hometown? You might need to tidy your room after going back and the guard will help you.¡± Katherine shook her head and replied, ¡°No need. It¡¯s a small vige and we all know each other. I can sleep over in other people¡¯s home. People are hospitable and are willing to help me.¡± Marshall knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Katherine from leaving. He nodded, ¡°Fine, but I probably will call you every day. Make sure you will pick up, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He knew he had topromise. Katherine replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Kyle stumbled through the living room right after they finished talking. He was murmuring and they couldn¡¯t hear her words clearly. Marshall frowned, ¡°I have to check. He¡¯s possibly roaring drunk.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and Marshall hurriedly went downstairs to check how was Kyle. Actually, Kyle didn¡¯t do anything crazy, but went towards the front door to wait for someone to pick him up. Marshall had no other way but took a chair to sit beside him. Although Kyle already couldn¡¯t speak clearly, he still raved randomly. He said one day he would help Hector to get all his property and let Patrick and Alexis confess when kneeing down in front of him. He also said Ariel was a malicious woman and would definitely divorce with Kevin. Kyle talked a lot, but Marshall was unwilling to hear any of it. He stood silently. Katherine was observing them from the window in the second floor. She touched her belly and really had no idea about what to do next. Kyle¡¯s clubhouse sent a driver to bring him back. He recognized that car and hurriedly pounce towards it. The driver was startled and hurriedly mmed the brick. Kyle bent over the hood and smiled, ¡°Finally you¡¯re here. I miss you so much.¡± Marshall got impatient, pulled Kyle¡¯s cor and hinted the driver take him away. The driver hurriedly got out of the car and opened the door. Marshall had no mercy and threw Kyle in. Kyle¡¯s headache was so serious that he fell asleep in afortable position after murmuring. Marshall waved his hands and let the driver leave. Then he came back to the restaurant and did a simple cleaning. However, when he got upstairs, Katherine¡¯s bedroom door was already locked from inside. Marshall wanted to knock. However, after thinking for a while, he stopped his motion. He sighed and said outside the door, ¡°Have a good rest. I have to leave first. I have already checked the doors and windows for you.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t reply. Marshall waited for a while and went downstairs. He drove his car back to the old house. His family already went to sleep and Marshall also went back to his room. However, he found him could not fall asleep when lying on the bed. He got anxious and turned over again and again. He finally sat up, remained silence in the dark and went outside. He went to the empty room beside. Although nobody lived here, the servants still cleaned it everyday and opened the window every day to ventte. Marshall left the light and lied on the bed. The moon looked beautiful outside. He was trying to find Katherine¡¯s remaining smell, but it was already gone. Katherine had only spent a few days in this room. However, staying in her room was still a relief for him. He could only ease his emotion when lying on this bed. The next day, Marshall went to thepany first and drove to Katherine¡¯s store during the lunch break. Margaret was the only waitress in the store. She seemed to be embarrassed when saying Marshall and said hi to him in hesitation. Marshall looked inside and asked, ¡°Katherine is not here?¡± Margaret nodded, ¡°She has to go out for a few days. At first, she told me to close the store and to have a vocation, but I think I can still help bying here.¡± Marshall thought for a while and said, ¡°How about I find someone to help you? You will be exhausted when running the store by yourself.¡± Margaret looked at Marshall for a long time and smiled, ¡°There is no need to. I can do it on my own. I will close the store if it is too tiring.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t spend too long in the store and drove towards Katherine¡¯s house. Margaret watched Marshall¡¯s car drove away andughed at herself in a low voice. She would be moved if Marshall suggested he would send somebody here, but now¡­ She touched her chest, sighed and went back to the store. Marshall found Katherine was really good at dealing everything efficiently after arriving at her house. It seemed Katherine had left a long time ago. She kept the windows and door close and had done a thorough cleaning. Marshall could tell she wasn¡¯t nning toe back for a long time. Marshall wandered in the house and took out his phone to call her. Chapter 398 Finally She Was All Alone Chapter 398 Finally She Was All Alone Katherine packed everything up in the morning and went to the hospital. She had to provide the doctor with her medical exam. The doctor showed a serious expression when seeing her report and said, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯re pregnant, but the baby is still tiny. Are you nning to deliver?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor looked up and asked, ¡°Are you here alone?¡± Katherine nodded again and replied, ¡°Yes, my husband is busy.¡± She was wearing a mask and didn¡¯t sound to be in a good state, looking sympathetic. Hence, the doctor slowed his words and suggested, ¡°You have to be nurtured carefully in the early stage. You¡¯re too skinny and that¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± Katherine said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The doctor asked when was thest time Katherine had period and spected the time. Then he asked her to do ultrasound B after some time. The doctor also provided lots of suggestions. He was supposed to tell these things to her husband. Katherine pretended to smile, thanked the doctor and left the hospital. She was really having a baby. She didn¡¯t know when and how she got pregnant. She really had no memory about it. Katherine called a taxi to the train station. She had already reserved a ticket to leave. The train couldn¡¯t arrive her hometown directly and she had to transferred during the journey. It was not a problem to her and she could regard it as a short break. Katherine¡¯s phone rang when she arrived at the waiting room. It was from that woman. Katherine stared at the phone for a long time and knew that woman didn¡¯t hear any word she told her last time. She waited a few seconds and finally picked the phone up. The woman said in a delighted voice, ¡°Kathy!¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything. The woman continued, ¡°I miss you so much. Can I give you a video call? I want to show your sister to you. You will like her after seeing her face.¡± Katherine looked at the passengers beside her and said in a dark voice, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± The woman remained silent when hearing this. Katherine said goodbye to her and hanged up the phone. Shepressed her lips, leaned against the chair and showed a numb expression. She had bought the cushion sleeper ticket and went on bed after the check. She didn¡¯t bring too much luggage with her. It was really a long journey and her body was too weak to bring too much things. There weren¡¯t many people in thispartment and it was rtively quiet. She took a nap for a while and received Marshall¡¯s call. She picked the phone up numbly and said, ¡°Marshall.¡± Marshall sighed, ¡°You really left too early. Why don¡¯t you ask me to drive you there?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I don¡¯t like people to send me away when I am going to go on a trip. I can do it by myself.¡± Marshall asked whether she booked a ne or not. Katherine smiled tiredly, ¡°No, I am taking the train. It¡¯s very safe.¡± Marshall hurriedly asked her which train she was taken in a concerning tone. Then he also asked whether she had brought food and clothes with her. Katherine leaned against the bed and was gradually in a trance. Last time when she was taking the train alone, she was leaving for the Grant family. Her mood was simr with thest time, nk and stoned. However, she still fancied a lot about marriage before tasting all those hardships. At that time, she was looking forward to see Marshall. Marshall kept taking on the other side of the phone. Katherine hanged it up until a ticket collector came. Katherine would be so d if Marshall treated her nicely in the past. She closed thepartment door after the collector left and fell in sleep again. She took the train for nearly two days. Then she had to change for another train and finally bus. The bus arrived at the junction of the vige wobbly. Thest way was a long dirt road, which led to the vige in the distance. It was the afternoon. Katherine carried the backpack and slowly went towards the vige. It was so quiet and peaceful. All of the houses in the vige were made of bricks. Some families still kept the straw houses from the older generation and used them for packaging. It was a small vige. People all noticed Katherine when she arrived. Katherine smiled, ¡°Hi,uncle Luis, you are still strong.¡± uncle Luis looked at her and was stupefied, saying, ¡°Kathy! You¡¯re back. Why? Did his family be mean to you?¡± Katherine shook her head and said, ¡°No. I am just here to visit my grandfather. I haven¡¯te on his anniversary.¡± An aunt beside looked at her and asked, ¡°Then why are you here alone? Where is your husband? We haven¡¯t met him even on your wedding day. He still decides note to visit your grandfather?¡± Katherine licked her lips and said, ¡°He¡¯s really busy in thepany and don¡¯t have spare time.¡± ¡°Well, you really live too far from the vige. You can onlye here once in more than a year. I know life isn¡¯t easy for you.¡± The aunt sighed. Katherine simply smiled, greeted them politely and went towards her house. The vigers helped them with the decoration many years ago. Now the house looked old and shabby. Tears ran down from Katherine¡¯s eyes after staring at the clouds along the window. The house had remained empty for a long time and there was dust everywhere. Both two rooms had wood bed. She packed the quilts up when she left. Now it seemed forlorn to see the two empty wood nks. Katherine couldn¡¯t help crying out when stepping in the kitchen. She had been living in this ce for nearly twenty years. Finally, she was alone. The neighbour was aunt Kelly. She heard the noise and came. She was really surprised when seeing Katherine and asked, ¡°Kathy, you¡¯re back. Do you know that your mother came before and asked about you?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Katherine hurriedly wept her tears and replied, ¡°Yes, I know. She already called me.¡± Aunt Kelly sighed, ¡°Shame on her. She hasn¡¯t visited you for so many years. She came but your grandfather was already gone. Well, I don¡¯t want to instigate, but there¡¯s no point for her toe back.¡± Katherine nodded. Aunt Kelly found Katherine was alone and came to help her to tidy up. It was hard for Katherine to carry heavy things and the old auntie helped her a lot. Marshall called before they cleaned everything up and asked whether she had arrived or not. Katherine replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re cleaning the room now.¡± Aunt Kelly heard Katherine was answering the phone and asked, ¡°Your husband?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t want to exin too much and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Kelly then said in a loud voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee with you? You didn¡¯te back even after you married. And now it is your grandfather¡¯s anniversary, but he still doesn¡¯te. Although he¡¯s busy at work, he still needs to follow the basic rules.¡± Katherine suddenly became awkward and replied, ¡°It¡¯s me who suggests him noting back.¡± Marshall heard their conversation on the other side and sighed, ¡°Where will you live at night? How are you going to have dinner?¡± Katherine thought for a while and replied, ¡°I can buy things from the store. We already tidied the room up. Don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine.¡± Marshall remained silent for a long time and replied, ¡°Okay, I see. Call me if you need any help?¡± Katherine¡¯s tense nerve loosened up after hanging up the phone. Aunt Kelly was really hospitable and suggested, ¡°How about having dinner in my ce? You house don¡¯t have anything.¡± Katherine thought for a while. She was really exhausted now and only wanted to have a rest. She replied, ¡°Okay, sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Aunt Kelly smiled, ¡°Well, you have been outside for a year and turns to be very polite.¡± Chapter 399 I Will Guard You in The Future Chapter 399 I Will Guard You in The Future After having dinner, Katherine went back to her room and lied down on her old bed. The light was dim in the house. Although her life had improved a lot, she still felt regretful every time she thought what happened in the past. Her tears ran down again when ncing through the empty room. When her grandfather passed away, the old generation suggested that she should burn everything her grandfather had used. Now the house was really empty without all of her grandfather¡¯s belongings. She stood up, opened the door and looked outside. Every family had shut the door since it was sote at night. There wasn¡¯t any entertaining activity in the vige and every one would go back to sleep in an early time. She could only hear the dog barking sound and wind blowing sound. She stood outside for a long time, tightened her clothes and went back to sleep. Maybe it was because it was her first day to change a ce to sleep. She didn¡¯t sleep well and had lots of dreams. She couldn¡¯t even tell the differences between her dreams and reality. She had dreamt about her grandfather, Marshall¡¯s grandfather, marriage and divorcing scene. In the end, she dreamed of a child, who was standing in front of her and asked why she was crying. Katherine didn¡¯t know whether she cried or not, but her heart hurt so much when hearing the child¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t see the child clearly but could already know he/she must be beautiful. Katherine woke out from dreams and looked outside, finding it just turned dawn. However, in the vige, every household slept early and also woke up early. Smokes already rolled up from some houses¡¯ chimney. Katherine didn¡¯t have any material to cook at home. She tidied herself up and went to the shop in the vige. The owner of the shop was an old man. He started feeding chicken and ducks in the early morning. He was startled when seeing Katherine, asking, ¡°Well, Kathy, when did youe back?¡± Katherine greeted him with a smile and said, ¡°I went back yesterday afternoon and kept cleaning the house.¡± The owner knew Katherine was all by herself now and sighed, ¡°Are you here to visit your grandfather? How pathetic!¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know who he was referring to. She bought some food and paper money. When she left, she heard the owner murmured, ¡°Where is her husband? Does he look down upon our vige?¡± Katherinepressed her lips and pretended that she didn¡¯t hear anything. Her phone rang when she got home with bags. It was from Margaret. She hurriedly picked it up. Margaret¡¯s voice was full of concern, asking, ¡°Kathy, have you arrived?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°Yes, I arrived yesterday and had a restst night. I am going to visit my grandfather today.¡± Margaret sighed, ¡°It must be a tiring journey.¡± It didn¡¯t make any difference about whether it was tiring or not. Katherine asked about the store. Margaret smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here to take care of the store. I can handle everything. Just stay in your house and have a rest. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Katherine licked her lips and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± Margaret smiled, ¡°Never mind. I am really delighted to run the store with you. I am just a normal person and can¡¯t find any suitable job outside. Besides, I really like the feeling to run a store with someone else. I am really happy here.¡± Katherine took a deep breath and heard Margaret said, ¡°Well, my family has arranged someone for me to meet. I will see him today and take a picture. Help me with our date.¡± Katherine was surprised, ¡°Date? There is no need for your family to arrange it for you. You are still very young and have many opportunities.¡± Margaret replied, ¡°Well, that¡¯s the only way. I can¡¯t find a boyfriend on my own.¡± Katherine could judge from Margaret¡¯s past behaviours that she had a crush on someone. Why did she suddenly decide to go on a date with somebody else? Katherine waited for a long time and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t suggest you to follow your family¡¯s will. At first, you may find yourself not bound to that man and have to cultivate your rtion in the future. You should prepare for that.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Margaret directly answered, ¡°Yes, I have. I really want someone to apany me. Anyway, I don¡¯t care about who he is. I have always been good. If that man treats me well, I believe I will fall in love with him.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t have any other way and nodded, ¡°Just be careful and be true to yourself.¡± Margaret promised her and talked with her about the store. Then she said she had to set off for the store and hanged up the phone. Katherine cooked herself some noodles and cleaned the yard. She packed things up and went out. There were lots of mountains surrounding the vige and residences would normally bury past people¡¯s body among the mountains. It was really a long journey. Katherine started to feel nausea in the half way and kept dry retching, making herself dazzling. She was really not in her element now. She covered her face and swept her tears. She rested for a while and went towards the mountains. Because her pace was slow, it took her a long time on the road. When she arrived at the bottom of the mountain, it was already lunch time. Her phone suddenly rang. She leaned against a tree, picked the phone up when breathing quickly. It was from Marshall, asking, ¡°Have you woke up?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°Yes, I have already finished breakfast.¡± She couldn¡¯t hear Marshall¡¯s voice clearly because he seemed to be in a crowed ce. Marshall said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to set off.¡± Katherine was surprised and didn¡¯t know what he meant. However, Marshall then reminded her to take good care of herself and hanged up the phone. Katherine took the phone and kept climbing the mountain. Her grandfather¡¯s grave with simple, different from the city¡¯s. It was a simple dirt mound with even no tombstone. There was a wood nk stuck on the mound, carving her grandfather¡¯s name with no information of his birth date. It was hard to find the mound because of the past rainy days. Katherine found it through the simple wood nk. She burst out crying when seeing the mound and her heart ached so much. She gradually came forward and put things down, saying, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± She almost couldn¡¯t help her feelings and cried out, ¡°I got divorced with Marshall, but he had offered me with a great deal of money forpensation. I really have a good life.¡± Then she sobbed, ¡°I¡­I also have a child.¡± The wind was blowing heavily up the mountain, making the leaves rustle. Katherine found herself couldn¡¯t say a word after sobbing and kept crying when kneeling in front of the grave. A long time had passed when she swept her tears and said, ¡°If you are still alive, you must be so happy to see my child. You love young children so much.¡± Then she took out the yellow paper money and burned them piece by piece, saying, ¡°My mother came to find me some time age. She had my phone number and told me she missed me a lot. I don¡¯t miss them and also don¡¯t need them. I don¡¯t need anyone after you¡¯re gone. I am live on my own.¡± Katherine then said, ¡°I will guard you with my child and won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Chapter 400 I Really Care About You, That’s Why I Come Chapter 400 I Really Care About You, That¡¯s Why I Come Katherine arrived at home in the afternoon. Now most people knew she came back and all went to visit her. The rims of Katherine¡¯s eyes were red. The residences knew the reason why she was crying. Aunt Kelly came and said, ¡°Kathy, I have prepared delicious food in my home. How about having dinner with me?¡± Katherine was exhausted and replied, ¡°Auntie, I want to have a rest first. I am really tired after walking for such a long distance.¡± Aunt Kelly hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes. I forgot about it. Have a rest first. I will bring the food to you later.¡± There were other people in the yard. It was them who helped with Katherine¡¯s grandfather¡¯s funeral. They all knew Katherine was alone and wanted to help her. Katherine brought several chairs out for them to sit down. An elder also mentioned her mother came some time ago and seemed wanting to reconciling with Katherine. Aunt Kelly brought the meals here at this point and interrupted them, saying, ¡°Reconciling? She must be daydreaming. She knew that her daughter married a rich man and came to tter her. Why was she doing in thest twenty years?¡± The elder sighed and continued, ¡°Your mother wasn¡¯t dress wellst time she came. I could tell she has spent a rough time. I can¡¯t interrupt your family business, but Kathy, you don¡¯t have other family. We all watch you grow up and are willing to help you if you have any trouble.¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t help crying. She tried to control herself and replied, ¡°She is not my mother.¡± Everyone could understand her decision. They all sighed, ¡°You should do so. She didn¡¯t evene back when your grandfather passed away. I know you also have a difficult life in the city. Why there was no one from your husband¡¯s family came to visit? They must look down upon you because you¡¯re all alone.¡± The elder hurriedly stared at that man and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about nonsense.¡± Katherinepressed her lips and knew it was inappropriate for her to visit her grandfather alone. People from the Grant family had nevere to her vige. However, at that time, old Mr. Grant was also in a dangerous situation and the hospital had sent him to the emergency room for many times. There was no time for them to mind her business. The elder nced at Katherine and asked, ¡°Kathy, do you have a hard time there?¡± Katherine raised up her eyes and replied, ¡°No. I have opened a store by myself and have a good ie. I am fine.¡± Aunt Kelly brought the food in and said, ¡°Well, everyone, Katherine must be tired. Let her have a good rest. We cane to visit herter. She won¡¯t leave in a short time.¡± Those people all stood up and told Katherine to take care of herself. They were all in the same vige and everybody was kind. Katherine sent them away and went back to her room. A frame was hanging on the wall with Katherine and her grandfather¡¯s old photo. Katherine was about twelve years old at that time. She was sitting on her grandfather¡¯s legs. Her grandfather hair hadn¡¯t turned all white then and was smiling towards the camera. Katherine touched her belly and watched the photo for a long time. Then she said to her baby, ¡°See, that¡¯s the man who guards me for more than twenty years. You should remember him, your great grandfather.¡± Katherine ate some food and lied down. She was really exhausted after climbing the mountain. She woke up by the ring at night. She didn¡¯t see who was calling and picked it up, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± It was Marshall, saying, ¡°Katherine.¡± Katherine greeted. However, Marshall only called her name again and stopped talking. Katherine was still drowsy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marshall said nothing after a while. It seemed quiet on his side. Katherine didn¡¯t think too much and replied, ¡°I am sleeping. Hang it up if you don¡¯t have anything.¡± Marshall said yes and hanged up the phone. Katherine hanged up the phone and took a nap. After she woke up, she actually didn¡¯t have anything important to do. She tidied the room for a while and sat on her bed, dazing. Although life was different and inconvenient here, it could make her calm down. Katherine went to the yard, sat on chair and looked up at the dark sky. She was relieved that Margaret was there to guard the store. She didn¡¯t want to go back after having a baby. If the Grant family knew about her pregnancy, they might still not take her in, but grabbed her child from her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She had no intention to start over with Marshall and was unwilling to be apart with her child. She wanted to live with her child peacefully in this vige. Trouble might ur in the process. Marshall was smart and found out what happened. Besides, vigers would also notice if she didn¡¯t leave. Katherine turned around and went back until there was no light in any house. She slept well this night because of getting too tired in the day. It was alreadyte morning when she woke up by noises outside. Aunt Kelly knocked the door in a loud voice, saying, ¡°Kathy, Kathy,e out, hurry up.¡± Katherine went to open the door with clouded eyes, asking, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s going on?¡± Aunt Kelly stared at her with delight, saying, ¡°Kathy, your family is here.¡± Katherine was stupefied and didn¡¯t know what she meant. Her family was here? There was nothing but herself in the family. Finding Katherine was still drowsy, aunt Kelly grabbed her hand and went outside, ¡°Have a look. Is that your husband? He drives here.¡± Katherine was still confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was dragged by aunt Kelly to the vige entrance. There was already a great deal of people in the vige. Aunt Kelly shouted to let them give way, ¡°Come on, Kathy¡¯s here.¡± A car parked behind the crowd. A man was standing by the car, fatigued with the journey. Katherine found herself frozen in astonishment. She started at Marshall and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marshall seemed to be exhausted, replying, ¡°I am worried about you. That¡¯s why I am here.¡± Chapter 401 You Guys Be Good Chapter 401 You Guys Be Good Katherine¡¯s mind instantly went nk. After staring at Marshall for a while woodenly, she asked, ¡°How did you find here?¡± Marshall let out a sigh, ¡°Could you let me first go home and rest for a bit. I drove for a long time and now feeling exhausted.¡± One of the vigers hurriedly came over, ¡°Katherine, is this your husband?¡± Katherine gazed at Marshall and remained silent like she hadn¡¯t heard the viger¡¯s question. Marshall on the other hand beamed, ¡°Hi, folks. I meant toe home with Kathy, but something suddenly went wrong in thepany and I got stalled. She was quite in a hurry, so just went home herself. It really took me a long time to get here.¡± Those vigers certainly didn¡¯t know what exactly happened and said hurriedly, ¡°Sure, you must be tired. Go home and take a rest.¡± Marshall got on the car and Katherine followed after she was nudged by aunt Kelly. She seemed to have juste to herself and led the way for Marshall stiffly till he finally made it to the old house. Sitting in the car, the pair didn¡¯t get out instantly. Marshall exhaled a breath, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯t come here sooner.¡± Katherine was still muddle-headed and answered lowly, ¡°You got nothing to be sorry for.¡± Marshall got out of the car and saw that rather shabby house. But he didn¡¯t seem to despise and just walked in. The room was even more empty with no passable furniture inside. Marshall scanned around and saw that photo in Old Mr. Jordan¡¯s bedroom. Katherine stood by the door, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Instead of answering the question, Marshall stared at the photo, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the little you.¡± Katherine was in a half-new dress and wearing ponytails in the photo. One can tell right away that she came from a rather poor family. But she beamed innocently. Old Mr. Jordan was still young at that time and was hugging Katherine lovingly. Marshall actually didn¡¯t remember what Old Mr. Jordan looked like for he just met him several times. He was already emaciated by the time. Leaning against the door frame, Katherine was a bit on edge. Not in a million years would she expect Marshall to be here. Marshall examined for a while and smiled, ¡°Where is grandpa¡¯s grave. I want to pay my tribute.¡± ¡°There is no need of that.¡± Katherine straight replied, ¡°You are in no position to do that.¡± Looking at Katherine, Marshall found that Katherine had lost the edge and looked rather listless. Marshall walked towards her and touched her face, ¡°You must have suffered a lot these days.¡± Katherine dodged and didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall looked around, ¡°Have you had anything yet. I learned a few dishes recently and can fix you one.¡± Katherine still remained silent. Marshall just went to the kitchen himself. But before he could do anything, the vigers walked in. Well, it was pretty rare that a stranger woulde to this vige, so all the residents were pretty curious about Katherine¡¯s husband, especially it was said that he was quite well-off. Marshall knew that these people wereing for him and immediately greeted. He had seen all sorts of people in the business world, so it was pretty easy to get around with these vigers. Katherine just stood in the room and looked out through the window. Marshall greeted those seniors to sit down and answered their questions one by one politely and calmly. Katherine went to sit on her bed. It looked like that she had to change her n again. Now that Marshall was here, she can¡¯t stay here long. Katherine didn¡¯t know what Marshall said outside, but one of the grandpas came in and held Katherine¡¯s hand saying thanks and praising Marshall a good person. Katherine smiled along and was pretty awkward as she didn¡¯t have a clue of what happened. All the people in the yard were shaking Marshall¡¯s hand and praising him. The grandpa dragged Katherine outside and said that she should be good with Marshall and don¡¯t be at odds with each other. Katherine frowned and looked at Marshall who hugged Katherine¡¯s shoulders smilingly, ¡°Certainly. Rest assured. She is the boss in our home.¡± The vigers left in a while. Katherine asked in a muffled voice, ¡°What did you say to them? Why were they allplimenting you?¡± Marshall grinned and went back to the room, ¡°Well, nothing else. I said that I would donate money to pave roads.¡± Katherine froze. The roads in the vige were all unsurfaced and were really hard to get in and out. Since this was a small vige, there was no school here. All children had to go to school outside the county on foot. It can still pass if it was a lovely weather, but it could really get difficult for them if it was under horrible weather. Katherine pondered for a while, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Marshall grinned, ¡°It¡¯s really a bumpy trip for me.¡± Then he checked all the groceries in the kitchen, ¡°You don¡¯t really have much materials here. I can get some noodles for you.¡± Katherine really didn¡¯t have much appetite now and was pretty distressed by Marshall. Marshall had never used a kitchen hearth before and can¡¯t get the hang of it for a long time. Katherine had no choice but to help him kindle the fire. Though Marshall was quite clumsy, Marshall still got the noodles done. He waited for a while and walked into the yard. There was a lot of stuff in his car trunk. He carried the bags in and said himself, ¡°I rented a car and it¡¯s really underdeveloped in this part of country, so I grabbed a few items in a nearby supermarket as backups. Well, it sure is useful.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He bought a lot of instant food like canned beef and ham sausage which can go well with the meals. He put the food on the hearth and looked through them, ¡°I¡¯m quite foresighted, aren¡¯t I? I even bought all these pickled veggies.¡± He took a few out, ¡°This can go with the noodles.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything, but she got to admit that she was more secure now that Marshall was here. After the noodles was ready, Marshall first got Katherine one bowl and then put the veggies near here, ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Katherine nced at them. She always loved seaweeds, so she ripped open one of them. But Katherine instantly felt revolting the second she opened the bag. She really can¡¯t bear the smell and just bolted out of the room and started throwing up in a corner. Marshall was taken aback by Katherine¡¯s reaction. He hurriedly followed out and patted Katherine on the shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it expired? Are you feeling difort because of the smell?¡± Katherine waved her hand and can just feel something churning up and down in her stomach. Marshall couldn¡¯t rte the vomit and pregnancy at all, and said, ¡°You must be exhausted and your stomach is acting up again. I will get you some pillster and you would feel much morefortable.¡± Katherine refused, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to have pills.¡± Marshall sighed and soothed her, ¡°You would feel terrible if you don¡¯t take them. Don¡¯t you know how much you¡¯ve suffered because of your stomach troubles all these years?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and got some water from kitchen to rinse her mouth, ¡°You can go on with your meal. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± The morning sickness always overwhelmed her all of a sudden but left her a whileter. Katherine waited for a while and then returned to the room. There was no dining room in this house and just a table in the kitchen. Katherine walked near the table and said, ¡°Put away that seaweed. I can¡¯t stand its smelling.¡± Marshall nodded and hurriedly put it on the shelf by the door. Katherine took a few deep breathes and felt much better. She went over and then resumed eating noodles. Chapter 402 Helping out Chapter 402 Helping out Marshall certainly can¡¯t stand idling around. After getting all the dishes done, he just went out. It looked like that he was trying to get him acquainted with the vigers here. Katherine felt quite drowsy after lunch. Now that Marshall was here, she really didn¡¯t need to worry about anything and just went to bed. Marshall strolled around the street. This vige was pretty economically backward and there were just less than one hundred households here and they all looked the same. Now that they all had lunch, they were just chatting at doorsteps. Not surprisingly, they were talking about Marshall and Katherine. This was a poor vige. As Marshall was well-dressed and driving a good car, there was no telling how rich he was. They were all eximing how lucky Katherine was. It was not easy for a vige girl to marry into a rich family. It must be that Katherine¡¯s grandpa was blessing her. While Marshall was passing by, they were all saying hellos to him asked had he eaten lunch yet. Marshall grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve had it, uncle. I¡¯m wondering do you know where Katherine¡¯s grandpa was buried? I¡¯d like to pay my tribute. Katherine is asleep and in don¡¯t want to wake her up.¡± They hailed, ¡°How thoughtful are you!¡± All the vigers here knew where Old Mr. Jordan was buried since they helped toy him to rest as Katherine was clueless back then. As all the men helped to dig the hole for him. Then an old man said, ¡°Yeah, sure. You have to buy some yellow papers before you go there. you certainly go there empty-handed. Let me fetch someone to lead the way for you.¡± Marshall thanked him earnestly and took out his cigarette box from his pocket and passed the cigarettes around. Those people hadn¡¯t had fancy cigarettes before and was looking at it closely in curiosity. The old man asked Jack who happened to be the person who said those harsh words in Katherine¡¯s home. Jack maybe outspoken but he was pretty kind-hearted as he helped a lot when Old Mr. Jordan passed away. Jack then guided Marshall to buy some yellow pater and went up the mountain. The two men walked pretty quickly and Marshall asked a lot of questions about Katherine and her grandpa on the way. Jack took a sigh, ¡°Katherine was pretty ill-fated. Her parents left when she was little and was brought up by her grandpa. Children in poor families be independent quite early and she started cooking and doingundries when she was about five or six. She even went to farm with her grandpa when it was harvest season. Poor thing.¡± Marshall felt painful inside and got distressed. Jack then added, ¡°But now she has married you. You certainly are a good man and definitely treats her well. She finally sees the light at the end of the tunnel.¡± Marshall pursed his lips and then withdrew his sight. He was quite terrible towards her before and had ignored all her effort and even allowed Frances to bully her. Katherine was quite dizzy after waking up and didn¡¯t even know when it was. She went into the yard and saw the grandson of aunt Kelly next door ying in the yard. He was about four and he was covered in dirt, but sure seemed merry. Katherine thought for a while and then went to the kitchen and picked a few snacks for the kid. His eyes immediately brightened up upon seeing the food. Katherine gazed at the kid and some images came to her mind. She touched her belly and the happiness that she suppressed down deliberately at first was slowly resurfacing. She was having her own baby. No matter whether she would end up with someone or not, she was having her own family. She was not alone. Like her grandpa, she finally had someone that she could love wholeheartedly. Katherine looked at the kid for a while and then went out. This ce didn¡¯t seem to have changed all these years. Sauntering around the town, Katherine surveyed the old houses and was actually much happier to see them than those exquisite buildings in the Grants¡¯ old mansion. After walking for a while, she saw Marshall who came back with Jack after burning papers and paying tribute to her grandpa. Marshall naturally saw her and sprinted towards her to hold her hands, ¡°What are you doing out? Have you got a sound sleep?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jack grinned at them, ¡°Kathy, your husband went to pay tribute to your grandpa. He is very considerate.¡± Katherine paused, nced at him and didn¡¯t bring herself to say thanks in the end. Jack then went home. Marshall grabbed Katherine¡¯s hand and walked around. These dirt roads seemed fine in sunny days, but may get troublesome when it was raining. One maybe covered in dirt to go outside. Marshall looked down, ¡°I noticed that there are quite a handful of strong men in your vige. If they can¡¯t make a profit by growing crops, they can consider doing something else.¡± Katherine let out a sigh, ¡°What else can they do? They certainly can¡¯t make money by doing their own businesses in this poor vige. They won¡¯t have any customers. They can rely on selling to the vendors outside if they grow some crops. Even if they can¡¯t sell them sessfully, their family can eat it and won¡¯t be hungry.¡± The vige did have a few strong men, but as it was remote, it was quite difficult to go out and got some menial work. They¡¯d been here for all their life and just wanted to be with their family, so they didn¡¯t wish to go anywhere far. Marshall recalled his journey here and what he had witnessed himself. This whole area was as inessible as it could be, so there wasn¡¯t much job that requiredbor for them to do. He contemted for a minute and said, ¡°Thepany is going to build a warehouse that would need some loaders and operators and doesn¡¯t limit education levels. You can ask around if these vigers want to go out with me. Gradually, the vige¡¯s living condition can definitely be improved.¡± Katherine paused and turned to Marshall. She wanted to ept his offer right away, but on second thought, she hesitated as it would mean that she owed Marshall a great debt of gratitude. Though Marshall would definitely not threaten her with this in the future, she still felt ufortable. Moreover, once she agreed, her rtionship with Marshall would get moreplicated as those vigers would have to rely on him. They didn¡¯t know the ins and outs of her marriage with Marshall and all deemed that she and Marshall were couples. Katherine knew herself well and was afraid that she would just force herself to be with Marshall to patch up a lie. Marshall nced at Katherine, ¡°You can think about it. I just feel that these young people are wasting their good years here. They got to venture out and see the world.¡± Katherine answered in a while, ¡°I will for sure consider this. Well, there is a possibility that they wouldn¡¯t want to go out and enjoy their current lifestyle.¡± Marshall wasn¡¯t in a hurry, ¡°Sure, you can ask them if you like this idea.¡± Katherine nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Thought they were holding hands together and strolling around, they were harboring different thoughts, but to other people, they seemed lovely. Someone was taking out trash and teased at them, ¡°Kathy, when are you going to get a baby? Look how deeply in love you are. It¡¯s about time.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t really know what to answer and Marshall just replied tantly, ¡°It¡¯s in the works! We¡¯re nning on having one once we are done paying tribute to grandpa.¡± The woman eximed, ¡°Right. You can try to have more while you are still young and raised them up together. How great would that be.¡± Katherine forced back her smiles, ¡®Right, I just got pregnant and was already suffering a lot. There is no way that I would want to have more!¡¯ Chapter 403 You Got To Cherish Her Chapter 403 You Got To Cherish Her After going back to home, Marshall asked Katherine to take a rest and he¡¯ll responsible for cooking. Standing by the door, Katherine would be lying if she said that see wasn¡¯t touched by Marshall¡¯s behavior. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She was actually deeply moved by Marshalling all the way here as she was perfectly aware how isted this ce was and it must be difficult for him to find the way here. The sun had gone done now and every household started cooking. Katherine looked around and went out. Every household had its own little gardens to grow various veggies. Katherine walked around and got a lot of greens. These kind of cabbages were everywhere in the vige, so nobody was stingy about them. Katherine brought greens back and Marshall just took them over and started washing them by the well. It actually looked like they were a real family here. Katherine then went to the store and bought some rice to start cooking herself. Fighting back the nausea induced by the oily fume, Katherine hurried the meal. Marshall hugged her from behind, ¡°I missed you very much the past couple of days.¡± Katherine instantly stopped her movement, but instead of struggling, she said, ¡°Marshall, is this because you know you can¡¯t have me anymore, so you would want to keep me more?¡± Marshall froze and hissed. It seemed like he was annoyed. But still, he calmed himself down and said affectionately, ¡°Why are you interpreting my love to you as such a filthy thing? Can¡¯t I just miss you because I love you and want to take care of you?¡± Katherine drooped her eyes, ¡°Why do you like me? All you had was hatred and despise towards me in our short-lived marriage. Howe you would suddenly say that you have feelings for me after we got divorced?¡± Marshall actually didn¡¯t know the answer to this question. Well, love is a tricky thing can be quite iprehensible. He didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Katherine with stubbornness in his eyes. Katherine thought for a while, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s stare having dinner. Go set the table.¡± Marshall then grabbed some milk and canned fruit from car trunk. Katherine then opened one of the boxes as she was in need of nutrition now for the baby. While they were eating, some children came into the yard. They walked in cringingly and looked inside. Katherine went to open the door, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little fe?¡± They were around seven and in coarse clothes. Seeing that Katherine was out, they started giggling shyly. Katherine pretty much knew what they were up to. She was just like them when she was little, so she called these kids in and gave away some snacks. They then scattered away after getting the treat. Katherine sat back on the chair, ¡°I used to be very poor and wouldn¡¯t have yummy snack all the year round. If we heard that one of the household was having delicacies, we would all flood to his house. It was not like that we wanted to have a bit or anything. We would simply feel satisfied just by looking at them.¡± Marshall hadn¡¯t never experienced this kind of life before and can¡¯t quite understand these kids. Katherine cracked a smiled, ¡°Well, why would I bother? You wouldn¡¯t understand this anyway. Rich people like you would nevere to know how tough we poor people are.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t understand this, but I want to get to know you as much as possible. I want to know what your life was like before I know you.¡± Katherine smiled wryly, ¡°Marshall, you¡¯ve really changed.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Marshall hurriedly answered, ¡°I¡¯m not who I was before. You are the one who always assumes that I¡¯m up to something, but actually I¡¯m not.¡± Katherine stroked her belly with her right hand, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s start eating.¡± After the meal, Katherine made Old Mr. Jordan¡¯s bed and was nning on sleeping on it heralded so that Marshall could have her bed as she was afraid that Marshall would despise sleeping on a died man¡¯s bed. But Marshall stopped her, ¡°There is no need of this. I¡¯m fine sleeping on grandpa¡¯s bed.¡± He evenmented, ¡°He is also my grandpa. I¡¯m not afraid of it.¡± Katherine then didn¡¯t try to say anything. Once the respective room door was shut, there was no way ofmunicating. After tossing and turning much, Katherine just dozed off. But Marshall was having trouble of falling asleep as the bed was too hard and had mildewed. He waited for a while and went to Katherine¡¯s bedroom in darkness. Curled up in a ball, Katherine slept soundly. standing by the door, Marshall gazed at Katherine¡¯s skinny figure and got increasingly softhearted. How did she n to live alone in this ce if he hadn¡¯te over. There was basically nothing in this house. Marshall felt anxious just thinking about Katherine being in this vige herself. Marshall stared at Katherine for a while and then went back to his room. Katherine was sleeping on a single bed, otherwise, he would just hug her to sleep. Katherine didn¡¯t know Marshall¡¯s midnight visit and by the time she woke up the next morning, Marshall had made his bed and gone out. After freshening up, her phone rang. She hurriedly went to grab her phone and found that it was Margaret. She said that she had sent her a picture and wanted her opinion in the man. Katherine chuckled. ¡°How do you feel about him yourself?¡± On the other side of the phone, Margaret looked slightly defeated, but she remained the same tone, ¡°Well, he is okay. After all, I have nothing but appearance to focus on in the preliminary stage. I would only want to know him more if I like his look.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Right. I¡¯ll see the pictureter, but I got to warn you that I¡¯m really not a good judge of character. You can¡¯t rely on my thought too much.¡± Margaret chortled and changed the subject, ¡°How are you? Are you tired of living alone?You have to do everything on your own.¡± Katherine hesitated a bit and told Margaret how Marshall followed her to the vige. Margaret paused for a few seconds and only came to herself when Katherine called her a few times. Then she seemed like she was happy for Katherine. ¡°Really? Marshall is sure dependable. How did he find that ce? Kathy, don¡¯t let go of him. He¡¯s really sweet to you.¡± Katherine was sure clear that Marshall was great to her. But she can¡¯t just leave everything behind just because he gave her a few candies. Actually, she wasn¡¯t as generous as she seemed to be. She could be petty. she would still grind her teeth every time she recalled Marshall¡¯s attitude to her before. Katherine licked her lips, ¡°Kathryn, if I were you, I would answer his love right away. It¡¯s really difficult to find a guy who is both warm-hearted, handsome and loaded in this world. Marshall is truly outstanding. Don¡¯t be too princess.¡± Katherine grinned, ¡°Yeah, got it. I¡¯ll think about your words.¡± After hanging up Margaret¡¯s call, Katherine went to check her messages. It looked like that Margaret shot the picture in secret. The man was looking at his phone and looked pretty young. He wasn¡¯t exactly attractive, but was sure fresh. He was just an average person. Katherine stared for a while and Marshall came back. She didn¡¯t even notice that he was here as she was fixating her eyes on the photo. She was absorbed in her thought and didn¡¯t know how to say to Margaret. This could be a really tricky thing as it would should fake if she highly appraised this man¡¯s look but would be too harsh if she didn¡¯t say anything. While she was debating, Marshall leaned towards her and frowned when he saw the picture in her phone, ¡°Who is this man?¡± Chapter 404 I Don’t Have Father Chapter 404 I Don¡¯t Have Father Marshall chuckled, ¡°You are glued to your phone. I¡¯ve been standing by your side for a long time and you didn¡¯t notice me. What¡¯s wrong? Who is this guy? You are absolutely bewitched.¡± Katherine put away her phone, ¡°Nobody. You don¡¯t know him.¡± Marshall stared Katherine for a moment, ¡°Well, you can introduce him to me.¡± Katherine wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain him and just got out to start cooking. Marshall followed her, ¡°We don¡¯t have to cook this morning. A grandpa just came over and wanted us to have meal at his ce.¡± Katherine paused, ¡°Which grandpa?¡± Marshall wouldn¡¯t know this and just answered after pondering, ¡°You would know when theye in a bit.¡± Katherine then turned around and stood in the yard. One of the vigers indeed walked in and invited Katherine and Marshall to lunch. But it was not that grandpa who would entertain them but all the vigers. They all pitched in and wanted to thank Marshall for donating money to build roads for them. This road had been the nightmares of several generations. Once it was done, the kids would have no trouble going to school and it would be more convenient for vigers to export local products. Actually, they had nothing better to entertain Marshall but several chickens and saut¨¦ed meat which were iparable to what Marshall would have usually in a fancy dinner. But Marshall didn¡¯t frown at the food but grinned, ¡°Are these domestic chickens? They are purely natural and green.¡± Vige chief and secretary were on the same table with Marshall and they also brought a bottle of white wine. Marshall declined as he might have to drive carter. Then they just stopped persuading. Katherine was also forced to join the table and instantly felt sickening when she smelled that chicken. But she had no choice but to force it back under this circumstance. Now that everyone was seated, they all started eating. Everybody was merry and told Marshall that they wanted to fix the road long ago, but was unable to as they can¡¯t pool the money. Marshall then naturally followed that some strong men in the vige could actually venture out to make a living. Hearing Marshall¡¯s words, one of the elders sighed, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve thought about this before, but there is no prosperous ce for us to make money nearby. They can¡¯t go too far as there are still elders and kids they have to attend at home. We can¡¯t afford to give up growing crops while making meager sry outside.¡± Katherine suddenly recalled the scene that she went to farm with her grandfather. This was truly tough for them. She mused and proposed, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve been thinking this for a while and want to ask your opinion. We can bring some people back this time if you want to. I know a guy who is a low-level manager and he is in short of manpower. The food and lodging will be provided. Family members can also be brought along.¡± Marshall turned to Katherine and raised the corner of his mouth, ¡°Right, you can think about this. If you are willing to, you can go back with us.¡± All the vigers immediately got excited as this offer was pretty generous. Katherine let out a breath, People present all lent a hand when her grandpa passed away. This could be seen as a return for their kindness. While they were enjoying the lunch joyfully, Jack suddenly ran in and said seriously, ¡°Katherine, someone is in your home!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Katherine immediately frowned. ¡°It¡¯s your dad!¡± Katherine paused and didn¡¯te to her senses for a while. All the vigers were getting lightheaded from the drinks, but immediately got energetic when they heard that asshole was home. They were even more fuming than Katherine and charged to her house. There were already a bunch of people encircling Katherine¡¯s yard as they were pretty unupied during non-harvest season. Katherine and Marshall saw a man standing in the open lot of the yard and staring at the house when they walked in. Aunt Kelly had been yelling at him for a while, but that man acted like he didn¡¯t hear a thing. Katherine slowly approached him, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The man slowly turned around. Katherine had no memory of her parents, so she scanned that man like a total stranger and repeated, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The man stared at Katherine for a while and muttered, ¡°Kathy, I¡¯m your dad.¡± Aunt Kelly pissed, ¡°Hoe shameless are you? You disappeared for all these years and just suddenly decide to pop out?¡± The man paid no heed to aunt Kelly and walked towards Katherine. Marshall immediately blocked him in front of Katherine, ¡°Stay away from her.¡± The man surveyed Marshall for a minute and added, ¡°You are my son-inw, right? Well, allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Kathy¡¯s dad and want to check on her after getting to know that she¡¯s married.¡± Katherine sneered upon hearing his words. Did they really think that she didn¡¯t know what they were up to? Katherine directly answered, ¡°Well, here I am. You can leave now.¡± Reuben seemed like that he didn¡¯t hear the disgust and hatred in Katherine¡¯s words, ¡°Kathy, we haven¡¯t seen each other for years. I really missed you.¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been contacting with that woman, haven¡¯t you? You two basically said the same thing.¡± Reuben froze, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Katherine sneered, ¡°You got remarried and have a new kid now, right? You looked quite contented with your new family.¡± Reuben instantly felt embarrassed. Stimted by the liquor, some of the bystanders shouted, ¡°Reuben, you have absolutely no sense of shame. You abandoned Katherine and you father long ago and didn¡¯t evene back when your father passed away. What are you doing home now?¡± Reubenpressed his lips and acted like he was wronged, ¡°I have my difficulties. I was afraid that I might be a burden.¡± Katherine talked back, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you afraid that you would be a burden to others when you got remarried?¡± Reuben gazed at Katherine, ¡°Kathy, I know you are mad at me. I totally deserve this. I¡¯m really sorry. But I¡¯m still your dad and we¡¯re biologically rted. You can¡¯t deny this.¡± Katherine sneered, ¡°Someone got to carry my grandpa¡¯s spirit tablet when he passed away. u did it. You can well ask these people that under what condition would a granddaughter be responsible for this and not his son.¡± Reuben knew the rule himself. Katherine can only do this if he was died. Katherine then said in a clearly audible voice, ¡°I carried the tablet when my grandpa passed away, so from the day you left us, you are died to me. I don¡¯t have father Chapter 405 Come Home With Me Chapter 405 Come Home With Me Reuben stepped towards Katherine, ¡°Kathy, I know you don¡¯t mean it...¡± Marshall immediately stopped him, ¡°Stay away from my wife.¡± Reuben looked at Marshall angrily at first but them cracked a smile, ¡°My dear son-inw. There are some misunderstandings between me and Katherine. Let¡¯s go inside and talk them over. Don¡¯t be so distant. We¡¯re a family.¡± One of the grandpas spoke out, ¡°You have no right to enter this house. All the vigers here helped to repair it. One of the walls copsed one year when it poured and your daughter and dad almost got crashed inside. Where the hell were you back then? You¡¯re not allowed to go in there.¡± Reuben dared not to vent his anger to Marshall but slowly got impatient when he was attacked by everyone here. He shrieked, ¡°This is my house! You¡¯re in no position to meddle in my family business.¡± Then someone got irritated and yelled, ¡°We helped to build this house together. Of course we have the right. This house is for your dad and Kathy and not for a piece of trash like you.¡± Reuben didn¡¯t know how to fight back all these people and got speechless. Katherine didn¡¯t want to see Reuben¡¯s face and just said, ¡°You wanted to see me, right? Well, you got what you wanted now. Thanks to these people here. I¡¯m all right now, so you can leave now.¡± Reuben looked terrible. He came a long way here and certainly wasn¡¯t home just to look at her. After staring at Katherine for a while, Reuben¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Kathy, you just wouldn¡¯t forgive you, would you?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Katherine nodded, ¡°Right, I would never forgive you.¡± Reuben was taken aback by Katherine¡¯s brisk answer and instantly didn¡¯t know what to do. Katherine got impatient and waved her hand, ¡°Just go. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Then she straight passed Reuben and went in the room. Reuben hissed and wanted to follow her. Marshall quickly stepped forward and blocked him, ¡°Please go back. You¡¯re not weed here.¡± Reuben frowned at Marshall and dared not to say anything. He then shouted at Katherine inside the room, ¡°Kathy, I really missed you all these years. Pleased don¡¯t be mad be me. I had no choice back then.¡± Some of the people got amused and chimed in, ¡°How brazen is this man? How can he do such a thing. His father wouldn¡¯t die early if he hadn¡¯t left with his wife back then. His poor dad hadn¡¯t lived a day of comfort.¡± ¡°Right. I really felt sad for Old Mr. Jordan. Can you imagine him hiding in this leaked house with little Katherine? How miserable. I really can¡¯t this about this anymore. I might cry.¡± As all the people here were rebuking Reuben, he stood in the yard silently for a while and left. Marshall hurriedly said thanks to all the viger and went inside. Katherine was sitting on her bed and didn¡¯t seen sad or displeased. Marshall stood in front of her, ¡°He¡¯s gone. It¡¯s okay.¡± Katherine sneered, ¡°Okay? Believe it or not. He wille here again.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything as he thought the same thing. Katherine took a deep breath, ¡°My mom contacted me before and said almost the same thing like that man. So I figured that they must havemunicated with each other before.¡± Well, what did it mean for a divorced couple to unify their statements? They must have the same agenda, just like what Marshall did with her before. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be so awkward andplicated if they truly wanted to remind rtionship with their daughter. So Katherine added, ¡°They are here for the money.¡± Though she wasn¡¯t sure of this now, but she assumed that they must know Marshall¡¯s identity at this point. But she didn¡¯t know whether they knew that she and Marshall had divorced. At any rate, they just wanted to capitalize on her. Though she was divorced or not, she had been in a rich family and must have gained some benefits. Marshall thought the same thing and sighed, ¡°Go back with me. I¡¯ll get someone to handle this matter when we get home.¡± Katherine was actually annoyed as she meant to stay here for a while, but now it seemed impossible as Reuben had located her. Katherine gazed at Katherine, ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for a long time and would feel insecure if I leave you here alone. I can send someone over to take care of you, but I¡¯m afraid that can¡¯t look after you well. Plus, Katherine, I¡¯m really unsure. If your fatheres over again¡­¡± ¡°He is not my father.¡± Katherine hurriedly answered in a harsh voice. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll rephrase it. If Reubenes here again and gets in a fight with you, I really don¡¯t know whether he would get physical or not. Judged from his reaction today, I don¡¯t think he is a sensible person.¡± Katherine had no impression of Reuben and didn¡¯t know him at all. But today when they were judging him, he even tried hard to fight back with all kinds of excuses, so Katherine figured he was not a pretty kind man. Moreover, Katherine could sense that he was pretty agitated when he was used today and at one point, he even seemed like he was about to punch someone. Katherine slowly let out a sigh. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for years and didn¡¯t have a strong rtionship even when she was little, so there was no guarantee whether that man would hit her or not. Katherine hesitated. Marshall slowly crouched in front of her and said, ¡°Katherine, pleasee home with me. I¡¯m really afraid to leave you here alone. What¡¯s more, I can give some of the vigers job opportunities. They can all some with me if they¡¯re willing to. You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing. I¡¯m take care of everything.¡± Lips pursed, Katherine stared at Marshall. Marshall then held Katherine¡¯s hands, ¡° You would have more troublester if you stay here. Those vigers wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you all the time. Clearly, Reuben would pester at you.¡± Katherine knew this well. No matter what, Reuben was his father legally, so those vigers couldn''t help her much if he really wanted to get something from her. Moreover, she was expecting a baby now and definitely can¡¯t get physical with him. So she just hesitated for a bit and nodded, ¡°I wille back with you.¡± Marshall secretly took a long breath for he was really unsure whether he could bring Katherine back or not when he came here. If Katherine insisted on staying here, he had no choice but leave first as he still had to deal with the company matters. So Reuben actually helped her bying here. Marshall told Katherine to rest for a while and left. Katherine didn¡¯t want to know what was he going to do and just went to bed. Her tummy was getting slightly ufortable, so she hurriedly took a deep breath and tried to calm her down. She was really being reckless to travel all the way back to the vige. Katherine then slowly dozed off and had no clue when Marshalle back. When she came to herself, Marshall was packing. He packed some stuff away as they wouldn¡¯t be needed for a while. Katherine went to stand by his side, ¡°Have you settled everything?¡± Marshall tired to see her and beamed, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve donated money to repair the road and told Jack to make a list of who is going to leave with us. He would give the list to meter and I will ask Peter to book the tickets.¡± They had to take the train as they were all going to carry baggage. Katherine secretly took a breath as it was much more safe for her to travel by train under this situation. Chapter 406 You Beast Chapter 406 You Beast Marshall was quite efficient. Since everything was settled, the group gathered, trying to set a date of departure. Now nearly ten people were about to leave, and it caused an uproar in the vige. Many people rushed to Katherine¡¯s house, asking her what those people would do after they left for the city with her. Not to mention the men in the vige, but the women were also trying to find a new way to fend for themselves, because everyone knew they had no future sitting around in such an obscure vige. However, it was impossible for Katherine to take the whole vige away with her, so she could only pacify the rest vigers, telling them that if the first group of people was able to amodate themselves to the city life, she would help more vigers find jobs in the city and see the world. The vige head also came, expressing his gratitude to Katherine for Marshall building a road in the vige and helping the ruralborers earn a living. It was because of her that their lives took a favorable turn. Katherine, nheless, felt a little guilty because in fact, she didn¡¯t help. The credit didn¡¯t belong to her at all. Before long, word got out, and Reuben naturally got wind of it, so he came to Katherine again. He was still wearing the clothes he had wornst time, but he made himself tidy this time. However, one could tell at a nce that he was living a hard life. When Reuben arrived, the vigers were still at Katherine¡¯s. He approached the crowd with a smile. "Well well, everyone is here. What are you guys talking about?" The boisterous crowd fell into dull silence the moment they saw Reuben. Reuben, nevertheless, kept smiling as if he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual with these people and went on, "I heard that Katherine is going to leave. You just arrived like, a few days ago, and you should stay longer. It¡¯s not like youe back that often." No one replied to him. Standing in the courtyard, Katherine stared at Reuben, poker-faced. Meanwhile, Marshall was talking about the route with the men in the house, and telling them that there would be people picking them up when they arrived. Therefore, he didn¡¯t take notice of what was happening in the courtyard. Reuben¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the vigers. He chuckled and walked up to Katherine. "Yesterday, I wanted to visit your grandpa¡¯s grave, but I failed to find it. Katherine, take me with you. I¡¯ve missed your grandfather, and I haven¡¯t visited his grave for years. I think he must have been missing me as well." One could hardly feel any emotion in Reuben¡¯s tone, and Katherine also failed to detect a note of guilt or regret in it. Katherine replied, her face grim, "What makes you think you have the right to visit my grandpa¡¯s grave? My grandpa doesn¡¯t want to see you. He burned all the things you and your wife left and said, he would just think of you two as dead. You were dead, and have nothing to do with us anymore." Reuben clicked his tongue. "You¡¯re such an ungrateful child. I know you hate me, and that¡¯s between the two of us, but your grandpa is my father, and you can¡¯t just stop me from visiting his grave. Your grandpa would get mad at you, and he is still waiting to see me. Katherine, stop holding a grudge against your father. This is not the time to do that." Katherine scowled at Reuben. She didn¡¯t remember anything about him, but anger welled up within her when she thought of what kind of people her parents were and how they had treated her before. In her opinion, when people reached their fifties, they should be stabler and have much higher self- esteem. Even if they were living a tough life, they should at least have a sense of shame. However, this rule didn¡¯t apply to Reuben, who had ack of self-worth. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have assumed such an air of nonchnce at this point. Katherine pressed her lips together and replied in a low voice, "It¡¯s awfully convenient you remembering that my grandpa and I have been waiting for you now. Where have you been all these years?" Reuben heaved a sigh. "Katherine, the truth is harder than you think. We didn¡¯t want to leave back then, but we owed so much money. Life was already very hard on me, but your grandpa didn¡¯t offer us any help at that time. He even took us as the burden of the family. It was he who forced me to run away with your mom." Katherine snorted in disgust. How dare Reuben me her grandpa for "not offering them any help"? She and her grandpa could hardly feed themselves, let alone help him pay back the money. How dare this ungrateful creaturein about it now? Katherine raised her arm slowly and pointed outward. "Get the fuck out of here." Katherine had cursed before but never so seriously like now. Even when she was having a fight with Mrs. Grant, she hadn¡¯t said anything so mean to her before. But Reuben was now treading on her bottom line, and admittedly, this man, who had given her life but never raised her, was a real trash. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Reuben froze, his face darkening all of a sudden. No one knew whether he was ying friendly at first or not, but now that Katherine cursed at him, he finally showed his true color. After all, it was shameful for Reuben to be sworn at by his own daughter in public, even though he was a shameless person most of the time. Reuben roared with a scowl, "You bastard, how dare you talk to me like that?" The vigers around were already angry at what Reuben said just now, but it was inappropriate for them to tell Reuben off in the presence of Katherine. Now that Reuben swore at Katherine, they swarmed about him with indignation. "Who are you to raise your voice here? Do as she says. Get out of here. Bah, if there¡¯s one bastard here, that must be you." "Exactly! How dare youe here? Were I you, I¡¯d kill myself because I¡¯d be too shameful to live." "Reuben, just go and don¡¯te back again. We don¡¯t wee you here," said an old man slowly with a helpless look on his face. "You¡¯ve been gone for so many years, and you shouldn¡¯t havee back." Finally, Marshall, who was in the room, heard amotion in the courtyard and saw through the window, rushing out. Katherine straightened herself up and exuded strength, despite her tiny figure. She said with a stern face, her tone indifferent, "Let me tell you something, Reuben Jordan. I will never recognize you as my father in my life, nor will I recognize your ex-wife. I don¡¯t care what you guys have in mind for me, but don¡¯t you ever think of getting a cent from me." Reuben gritted his teeth and pointed his finger at Katherine. "You bastard, I should have strangled you back then. You stone-hearted creature, you¡¯ll pay for this!" Marshall stepped forward, gripped Reuben¡¯s finger and gave it a gentle twist, which let out a little crack sound. The next second, a squeal of pain split the air. "Help! Someone¡¯s gonna kill me ! Help! Someone¡¯s gonna kill me¡­" Everyone in the courtyard stared at Reuben with perfect nonchnce, giving him the cold shoulder. Marshall said with a grim face, "I let you off before because you¡¯re Katherine¡¯s father, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want. Now listen, stay away from Katherine. If you dare toe at her like this again, you¡¯d leave with ten broken fingers." Reuben held his finger with a grimace and red at Marshall. He was seething with anger but he didn¡¯t dare to vent it at all. Reuben had already learned that Marshall was going to build a road in the vige. It was such a long road, and it would definitely cost him a fortune to do it well. Besides, Reuben had asked about Marshall¡¯s family background before, finding that he came from money. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to fall out with Marshall because the rich could basically do anything they wanted. Reuben nced around at the people in the courtyard with resentment, turned around and left. Chapter 407 Avoid Her Chapter 407 Avoid Her No one was in the mood any longer. Marshall asked the vigers to go back home first, and those who were about to leave with him to brief their families. It was when the people in the courtyard left that Katherine eased off. She let out a sigh of relief and felt a dull pain in her womb. The baby must be affected by her mood, so she took a seat immediately. Marshall walked up to Katherine and took her in his arms, whispering, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. You¡¯ll be alright." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Katherine didn¡¯t push Marshall away but grabbed his clothes and said through clenched teeth, "How did he get to be such a man?" Katherine was disappointed that such a man should be her father. Her grandfather had used to be a soldier. He was a man of integrity and honor, even when life was difficult. Besides, she had never hurt anyone and always been kind to others, but why would her grandfather have such a son and she such a father? Marshall didn¡¯t know how tofort Katherine, but held her in his arms. After a while, he carried her into the room. Katherine curled up in bed, being a pitiful sight, while Marshall sat by her side for a while. He didn¡¯t left the room until she seemed to be asleep. Then he thought for a while in the courtyard before walking outside. There were only dozens of households in the vige, and one could easily see the end of the vige when he looked straight. Since Marshall just snapped his finger, Reuben must have gone out of the vige to see a doctor, or to somebody in the vige for help. Marshall had no idea whether there was a clinic in the vige, so he went to the end of the vige first to check the road leading to the outside world. It was a straight road, and Reuben was nowhere to be seen, so Marshall turned around and passed from house to house. Finally, he saw Reuben outside a house at the south of the vige. It was quite noisy. It turned out that all of the vigers who had been at Katherine¡¯s were here, as if they had expected that Reuben woulde. They were shouting and yelling, saying that Ted shouldn¡¯t treat Reuben because he did all this to himself, and that it would have been better if all his ten fingers were snapped. Reuben, who was now a totally different person, exchanged words with the other vigers. Although he was alone, he shouted back at the dozen vigers with rage. Sitting on the wooden bench below the window, Ted, an elderly man, was puffing on his pipe, saying nothing. Reuben shouted abuse for a while before he got tired and turned to Ted. "Ted, check my finger. I can¡¯t feel it now. I think it needs to be dressed, doesn¡¯t it?" Ted took a puff and started to tell the story on his own. "About ten years ago, it was a bad year and we had a poor harvest. There was scarcely enough food for ourselves, so we had nothing to sell. But your dad wanted to send Katherine to school. He had no choice but to go into the mountain, trying to get some mountain products to sell. Even though it was raining, he went regardless. It was so slippery that he fell down the mountain identally and thus broke his legs. Did you know how badly he hurt? It was much worse than your finger." Ted took another puff and went on, "I told your dad that he had to go to the hospital because my herbs were no cure for his injuries, and that he could get handicapped, but your dad wouldn¡¯t go. He applied herbal medicine to his legs for over a month, and from then on, he becameme." Some of the vigers found the story so sad and began to swear at Reuben, while Reuben held his finger and remained silent. Ted nced up at Reuben and continued, "It¡¯s just a slight injury, and you should have the audacity to come to me for help. Reuben, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless, but if I treat you, I¡¯d be too ashamed to face your dad when I die. You bastard don¡¯t deserve my herbs." Marshall, who was standing at the door, took a deep breath and left. Before long, Reuben left Ted¡¯s house because he didn¡¯t want to dy the treatment. Now that the vigers didn¡¯t care about him, he left the vige immediately for some other clinic out of the vige. But just as he reached the entrance of the vige, he saw a man standing under the tree not far away from him. Reuben stared at Marshall for some time before he walked up to him. "Why are you here, Marshall?" Marshall straightened himself up and looked Reuben up and down, asking, "Your youngest son must be in junior high school now, isn¡¯t he?" Shocked, Reuben widened his eyes. Marshall gave a snort. "It has been almost 20 years since you left the vige, but you haven¡¯t gone far either. Your ex-wife and you are poorly educated, so you two had hung about outside for over a year before you came back, but you didn¡¯te back to the vige, am I right?" Reubenpressed his lips, saying nothing. Marshall continued, "You two got a divorce two years after you left the vige. It¡¯s said that you were the one who had an affair first." Reuben¡¯s face darkened as Marshall spoke. Thetter gave a smile. "Do you want me to go on? Reuben, I know your address, your current wife¡¯s information, as well as the school your boy is in." Reuben stared at Marshall and wondered, "How, how do you know all this?" Marshall smiled and replied, "I can find out anything I want to know. I also have the information on your creditors. I know where they live now. I can call them whenever I want. Reuben, you¡¯ve hidden yourself for almost 20 years. Don¡¯t you want to know how your creditors would react when they know you haven¡¯t gone far and to be more exact, you¡¯ve been just under their noses?" Reuben turned pale. "You can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m your father-inw. I¡¯m Katherine¡¯s father." Marshall clicked his tongue in disdain. "If you weren¡¯t her father, you¡¯d lose more than your finger." Marshall turned away and continued, "But I¡¯ll give you a chance. Leave Katherine alone, and I¡¯ll just pretend I know nothing about you. If you show up again, I promise I¡¯ll tell your story to everyone. In that case, you¡¯ll never find a ce to stay, no matter where you go." Reuben stared at Marshall¡¯s back for a long while before he took some deep breaths. He remained quiet, but Marshall knew what his answer was, walking into the vige. "Remember, don¡¯t show up in front of Katherine again. When you see her, avoid her." Standing at the entrance of the vige, Reuben watched Marshall walking away. He spat and cursed when Marshall could no longer be seen. He had expected that he could benefit from Katherine since she married a rich man, but it turned out that the rich were so stingy, even to their rtives. After some time, Reuben took out his phone and made a call. Before long, the call was answered and an impatient voice came from the other end of the line. "Why are you calling!" Reuben also replied with an impatient tone, "I wouldn¡¯t have called you if I had nothing to tell you. I just want to say that I can do nothing about Katherine. I won¡¯t talk to her anymore. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Besides, don¡¯t contact me again." "You won¡¯t talk to her anymore? What happened? Was Katherine mean to you?" ''She was more than mean.'' Reuben thought to himself and replied, "Stop asking questions. I¡¯m just filling you in. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m out of this." After that, Reuben hung up and left the vige, cursing. Chapter 408 A Poor Judge of Character Chapter 408 A Poor Judge of Character On the other hand, Mrs. Grant went to the Grant¡¯s Group and happened to see Petering out. She walked up to him immediately. "Peter, hold on!" Peter was making for the car, but stopped upon hearing Mrs. Grant calling him. He was shocked to see her. "It¡¯s you. What¡¯s wrong?" Mrs. Grant smiled and said, "Isn¡¯t Marshall in thepany? He hasn¡¯t answered my calls for days. I¡¯ve been waiting here for a while, but haven¡¯t seen himing out." Peter replied, "Mr. Grant isn¡¯t here. He¡¯s away and it has been days. Probably the signal is so poor over there that he has missed your calls." Mrs. Grant frowned. "Away? On a business trip? Where could it be that has such a bad signal?" Peter didn¡¯t know whether he should tell the truth or not, but he was aware that Mrs. Grant was not a fan of Katherine. Peter wondered if she would get angry if he told her Marshall was away to look for Katherine. He hemmed and hawed before replying, "I don¡¯t know where he has gone exactly, but it¡¯s not a business trip, but a personal one, so Mr. Grant didn¡¯t tell me the details, nor did I ask." Mrs. Grant stared at Peter in astonishment. "A personal trip? What personal trip could he have?" Peter gave a dryugh and replied, "Well, I don¡¯t know about that." Mrs. Grant nodded. "Well, fine. You may go home now, and I¡¯ll make another call to him." Peter bowed his head at her and left. Mrs. Grant, however, didn¡¯t call Marshall, but stayed where she was, thought for a while and stopped a taxi, rushing to Katherine¡¯s shop. There was only Margaret when Mrs. Grant arrived. Since there weren¡¯t many customers, Mrs. Grant simply walked straight in. "Wee!" Hardly had Margaret greeted Mrs. Grant than she saw her clearly, stunned. "It¡¯s you, Mrs. Grant." Mrs. Grant looked around and replied, "Yeah. Where¡¯s Katherine? Why isn¡¯t she here?" Margaret replied after some consideration, "Katherine has been busytely, so she didn¡¯te today." Mrs. Grant nced at Margaret out of the corner of her eye in an unconsciously contemptuous way. "Did she tell you why she didn¡¯te? Or, hasn¡¯t shee for days?" Margaret thought a moment and answered her, "No, she didn¡¯t tell me, and she hasn¡¯te for days. After all, she¡¯s my boss. I¡¯m not in the position to ask her why she hasn¡¯te." After some time, Mrs. Grant kept on asking, "Have you called Katherine before? Have you asked where she has been?" Margaret shook her head. "No, I haven¡¯t. I work for her, and it¡¯s inappropriate for me to ask her about that." Mrs. Grant looked sullen because she got nothing from Margaret, which meant, she had made this trip for nothing. Therefore, she thought for a while and left. Margaret sent a text message to Katherine after some consideration before she put the phone down and took a deep breath. The moment Mrs. Grant went out of the shop, she received a call from ra, who asked in a sweet voice, "Mrs. Grant, are you busy now?" Mrs. Grant naturally gave a negative answer. After that, ra invited Mrs. Grant to dinner, saying that it had been days since they hadst met. Mrs. Grant thought for a moment and said yes. The two of them agreed to meet up in a restaurant, and Mrs. Grant took a walk along the road before stopping a taxi. When she arrived, ra was reading the menu in a box. She smiled at the sight of Mrs. Grant. "Mrs. Grant, what would you like to eat?" Mrs. Grant waved her hand. "Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll have whatever you have." ra moved her eyes back to the menu immediately, while Mrs. Grant watched her for a while before she looked back. ra ordered a few dishes and handed the menu to the waitress. When the waitress left, Mrs. Grant heaved a loud sigh. ra was surprised to see that. "Mrs. Grant, what happened? You don¡¯t seem happy." Mrs. Grant replied, "You¡¯re right. Marshall hasn¡¯t answered my calls recently." Mrs. Grant¡¯s reply dumbfounded ra. "But why? Did you have a fight?" Mrs. Grant let out a sigh. "What else could it be? We fought over Katherine. I don¡¯t like her, and said something about her. This brat got mad and turned his back on me. It¡¯s already been days." ra pressed her lips together, not knowing what to say for a moment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mrs. Grant clicked her tongue and continued, "That Katherine seemed to have cast a spell upon Marshall. He doesn¡¯t even want his mother anymore." ra remained silent. Mrs. Grant waved her hands. "Well, enough of that, or I¡¯ll get mad again. I reckon this brat has blocked me, or he wouldn¡¯t have missed all my calls." ra chuckled. "He will be alright in a few days." Mrs. Grant nodded. "I hope so." ra hadn¡¯t contacted Marshall recently either since she was busy with her family business. Besides, Old Mr. Henderson asked her to take it easy because as a girl, it was not to her advantage if she kept approaching Marshall on her own initiative, no matter in her professional or personal life. ra agreed with him, so she decided to distance herself from Marshall for a few days. Therefore, she had heard nothing from himtely. ra had intended to get some information on Marshall from Mrs. Grant at first, but now it turned out she had made this trip in vain. Mrs. Grant mentioned nothing of Marshall again during the meal, but talked about her recent life. ra, nheless, wasn¡¯t interested in it at all, so she just went along with Mrs. Grant absent-mindedly. Mrs. Grant took a sip of the juice and looked at ra with a smile. Atst, she paid the bill. Seeing that, ra chimed in at once, "Mrs. Grant, we agreed that I would be paying the bill." Mrs. Grant replied with a smile, "It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a meal, after all." It was still pretty early after the two finished their dinner, and usually, Mrs. Grant would ask ra to go shopping with her. ra was not in the mood, so she was nning secretly how to decline her, but at this point, Mrs. Grant said first, "Now I feel a little tired and I¡¯m going home now. I¡¯m not young anymore, and I can¡¯t hang out like I used to." ra breathed a sigh of relief. "Well fine, Mrs. Grant. It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯d be better for you to go to bed early. Let¡¯s hang out together next time." Mrs. Grant nodded and stopped a taxi. She got into the car, told the driver the address and left without ncing at ra. Meanwhile, ra didn¡¯t notice it at all. Hardly had the car left than she wiped that perfunctory smile off her face. She was still shocked by the fact that Marshall blocked Mrs. Grant just because she spoke ill of Katherine. He must be possessed. Moreover, Mrs. Grant surely wasn¡¯t good at putting herself across ormunicating tactfully and reasonably. ra wondered if Mrs. Grant felt ashamed that as an elderly woman, she was blocked by her own son. Sitting in the car, Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t look back until ra¡¯s figure became smaller and finally disappeared in the rearview mirror. Clutching her purse, she sat on the backseat in a trance. The car was heading to the Mason Residence. When Mrs. Grant got off the car, she went straight into the vi. Old Mrs. Mason was watching TV in the living room, surprised to see Mrs. Grant. "What¡¯s going on? You look as if something terrible just happened." Mrs. Grant walked over and copsed on the sofa. "I¡¯m upset, so I came here to settle down a bit." Old Mrs. Mason gave a snort. "Khalid made you angry again?" "No," Mrs. Grant replied. "So I¡¯ve thought hard, and found that I¡¯m indeed a poor judge of character." She had that confused look on her face. "I just feel so, and I wonder if I¡¯m right." Old Mrs. Mason raised her eyebrows and sighed, "Well well, finally you¡¯re skeptical about your judgement. Look what progress you¡¯ve made!" Chapter 409 She just Gets Carsick Chapter 409 She just Gets Carsick Peter had already booked the return tickets while Marshall was ready to go. There was a lot of food in his trunk, and Katherine gave it all to Kelly. Kelly¡¯s children couldn¡¯t be happier. Kelly didn¡¯t want Katherine to leave, but she was also aware that it would be better for her to go. If Katherine stayed here, Reuben would always be looking for an opportunity toe back at her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Meanwhile, those who were about to leave with Marshall had packed up and came out with their luggage. Since Marshall¡¯s car wasn¡¯t big enough for all of them, someone drove a tractor and sent them out of the vige. Marshall and Katherine drove to the car dealer¡¯s to return the car first before they took a taxi to the railway station to join the other vigers. Katherine worried about a great crowd of people traveling together, but Marshall had everything prepared so it was a smooth journey. When they changed trains midway, no one got tired from waiting due to the reasonable management of timing. As the group of people got off the train at the terminal, Peter was already waiting at the railway station. The vigers were at a loss when they arrived because they knew no one in this unfamiliar city. Meanwhile, Peter arranged for the cars to send them to the warehouse. It was arge warehouse which required argebor force, and the warehouse staff processed their entry right after the vigers arrived. But the vigers didn¡¯t hold high expectations since Katherine had told them that she only knew a junior foreman, so they were satisfied with a job to do. Katherine was afraid that the vigers would refuse to settle for the current job and ask for a gravy one once they knew that the warehouse belonged to the Grant family. After all, greed was like a valley that could never be filled. When the vigers left, Peter drove Katherine and Marshall to her house. Katherine was exhausted, her stomach churning. During the journey, she had tried so hard to suppress her pregnancy reaction. It was really difficult for her to fight back the nausea. Now that she was in the car, she couldn¡¯t resist it anymore, pleading, "Peter, please slow down and open the window. I get carsick and feel like throwing up." Not suspecting anything, Peter slowed down at once and opened all car windows, while Marshall was patting Katherine gently on the back. Finally, they arrived. Katherine shoved the door open and started to vomit squatting on the roadside, but there was nothinging out. Marshall got off the car and gave her a bottle of water to rinse her mouth. "Carsick? I remember you don¡¯t get carsick." Katherine took a deep breath. "Probably it¡¯s because I¡¯m worn out. I have a headache, and my stomach is churning, so I get carsick." Marshall nodded. "You should get in and have a rest. You were always lying down during the journey, but it¡¯s still exhausting." Katherine stood up, stroked her underbelly and walked into the courtyard. Peter, meanwhile, carried the luggage in as she went straight into the room without paying attention to Marshall and Peter downstairs. She was also light-headed because the train shook terribly. Katheriney on the bed for a while before sending a text message to Margaret because thetter had told her that Mrs. Grant hade to ask about her. Katherine, nevertheless, found it amusing. Mrs. Grant had always been at her heels, no matter she and Marshall got divorced or not. Sometimes, Katherine even felt that Mrs. Grant was obsessed with her. Unfortunately, one could never be happy when all he had on his mind was someone he hated. Katherine took a nap after she sent the text message. When she woke up, she heard people talking downstairs. She went out of her room and looked down from the head of the stairs on the second floor. There were many people downstairs, including Marshall, Peter, Kyle, and surprisingly, Ralph. It was unknown what the four men were talking about, but Kyle said in confusion, "I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Just tell me what I should do. Your analysis gives me a headache." It had been some time since Katherine had seen Kyle, and she quite missed him. Katherine greeted him with a smile. "Hey Kyle." Looking up, Kyle saw Katherine and gave an exmation of surprise, rushing upstairs before giving her a hug. "Katherine, I¡¯ve missed you so much!" Marshall watched the two of them, his face suddenly clouding over. Peter leaned over and whispered in Marshall¡¯s ear, "See that? They¡¯re hugging. I didn¡¯t expect Kyle to be so enthusiastic." Marshall nced at Peter out of the corner of his eye. "It¡¯s none of your business. Do you get what I just said?" Peter gave a nod immediately. "Of course, I get it all." Ralph chimed in at this point, "But are you sure that there are many kinds of medicinal herbs on that mountain?" Marshall replied after some consideration, "I was hanging about there. There should be many on the mountains nearby. I¡¯ll send my people there to look into the details. If possible, we can make use of all those resources." Ralph agreed, "If that¡¯s true, I¡¯m in favor of your proposal." Marshall replied thoughtfully, "So that¡¯s the n for now. Let¡¯s decide what to do next after the field trip." Katherine and Kyle walked downstairs together as Marshall spoke. Katherine smiled, "What brings all of you here?" Ralph replied, "I¡¯ve been here several times before, but you were always not at home. I came today after I called Peter and learned that you¡¯d be back. It¡¯d have saved me a few trips if you told me you¡¯d be out of town for a while." Katherine joined them and sat in the corner of the sofa. "I left in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it." Ralph observed her face. "You don¡¯t look well. Grandma talked about you the other day. She said that she liked you and expected to see you more often." In fact, Katherine felt a little ufortable at the thought of Old Mrs. Walters, because it baffled her when granny Walters was kind to her so abruptly. Just because the prediction said something auspicious, Katherine suddenly became her lucky star? But if the prediction said something ominous, did that mean Old Mrs. Walters had to kill her to keep her family safe? Ralph looked at Katherine and gave a smile. "My grandmother is quite stubborn sometimes. A while ago, my family went through a difficult time. She was in poor health and depressed. Later she visited a temple and asked the fortune-teller to make a prediction for her. The fortune-teller told her that the Walters family would meet their lucky star, and that everything would take a turn for the better." In fact, Ralph believed that the fortune-teller said these to Old Mrs. Walters tofort her. Shortly after, when she celebrated her 80th birthday, Katherine appeared coincidentally. Meanwhile, everything happened to work itself out for the Walters family, and that was why Old Mrs. Walters firmly believed the fortune-teller¡¯s prediction. She was convinced that Katherine was the lucky star of the Walters family, so she had to be kind to her. Katherine was embarrassed to hear that. "It think it must be a coincidence." Ralph breathed a sigh. "In my grandmother¡¯s eyes, everything in this world has its cause, and there¡¯s no coincidence." Katherine clicked her tongue. "It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little overwhelmed by the sudden attention from Old Mrs. Walters." Staring at Katherine, Marshall suddenly thought of Reuben. If he knew that the Walter family thought so highly of her, he might exert himself to y up to her. Marshall couldn¡¯t help but wonder how could such a man have a daughter like Katherine. Marshall looked back, countless thoughts wandering in his mind. Chapter 410 I don’t Think You are Going to Tell Marshall about It Chapter 410 I don¡¯t Think You are Going to Tell Marshall about It After the talk, the group of men was about to leave Katherine¡¯s house. Meanwhile, Marshall asked her to get dressed so that he could take her out for dinner. Katherine nodded. She had spent hours on the way and the food on the train was terrible, and she was starving now. Therefore, Katherine went upstairs at once to get changed, while Marshall stayed where he was for a while beforeing up with her. Standing in the living room, Ralph chuckled. "I¡¯ve never seen Marshall like that. It¡¯s not like Katherine is about to leave or anything, but he can¡¯t stand being away from her for a moment." Peter let out a sigh. "That¡¯s why I really don¡¯t understand why Mr. Grant was determined to divorce her back then. Now it seems that he¡¯s having a taste of his own medicine." None of the people present was aware of the reason why Marshall and Katherine got a divorce. These two had always kept a low profile after they had got married, but unexpectedly, word got out that they divorced all of a sudden. Marshall went into the room and saw Katherine putting on her clothes. He caught a glimpse of her bare waist and nothing else. Katherine gathered her coat around her and whispered in annoyance since there were still guests downstairs, "Marshall, could you knock on the door or make some noise before you enter someone else¡¯s room? I don¡¯t like you doing that." Marshall nodded and yed along with her. "It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t do it again." Katherine said as she fixed her hair, "Why did youe up with me? I¡¯ll be ready in a minute." Marshall replied, "You left your phone downstairs before you went to bed and I got a call from your mother." Katherine paused, her face darkening suddenly. "Don¡¯t answer my phone next time." Marshall heaved a sigh. "Katherine, I¡¯m more than happy to offer help if you¡¯re in trouble. Don¡¯t worry if you¡¯ll be owing me a favor." Katherine didn¡¯t feel like continuing this subject. "Enough of that. Let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯m starving." Hardly had she finished her sentence than she brushed past Marshall and walked out of the room. Marshall followed behind. He had expected that the rtionship between the them would take a favorable turn after he had made a trip to her hometown, but now it seemed that everything remained the same. He felt that there was still a huge gap between Katherine and him. Katherine walked in front of Marshall with her lipspressed, but after some time, she finally gave a smile. The group of people arrived at the restaurant. Kyle, the careless one, chose to sit next to Katherine, and didn¡¯t notice Marshall¡¯s sullen face at all. On the other side of Katherine sat Ralph, who could tell that Marshall was in a sulk, but he simply ignored it and kept calling Katherine "girl". Katherine, however, didn¡¯t pay attention to Marshall at all. She was waiting for the waitress to serve the food because she was indeed very hungry. They ordered a lot of food because there were many of them. The waitress served the dishes and Katherine swallowed. "I¡¯m eating now. I can¡¯t help it." Ralph chuckled. "Go ahead. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know each other. Don¡¯t worry." Katherine smiled before she started to eat, but paused after taking a few bites. Actually, she really wanted to fight back the nausea, but she couldn¡¯t hold it back this time, no matter how hard she tried. She dropped the chopsticks and it was already toote for her to go to the toilet, so she rushed out of the restaurant, squatted down and started to retch by the road, but nothing came out of her stomach as usual, and she almost copsed. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marshall rushed out of the restaurant right behind Katherine, crouched down next to her and patted her gently on the back. "Do you have an upset stomach? Or food poisoning?" But Katherine had hardly eaten during the journey these days, and probably, something went wrong with her stomach again. Katherine panted before replying, "I might have a rpse. I¡¯ve been eating irregrlytely." Marshall breathed a sigh and helped Katherine up. "Get in and drink some hot water. Take some meds after the meal when you get hometer." Leaning back in the chair, Ralph turned around to look at Katherine out of the restaurant. The look on his face was hard to read, but his eyes were gleaming. Peter clicked his tongue. "I can tell it¡¯s a rough journey. Katherine got carsick just now, and she almost threw up." Kyle thought for a moment and chimed in, "I still remember when I was very young, I was on a trip to somewhere. The train was shaking terribly, and I almost threw up on it. I don¡¯t usually get carsick, but somehow, I was so sick that time." These men, who barely had any life experience, all believed that Katherine must have carsick. However, Ralph chuckled. "You guys¡­ Well, let¡¯s eat." He choked back those words he had intended to say because it was improper for him to talk about it. Katherine went back and Marshall asked the waitress to bring her some hot water. Katherine took sips of water and felt better. Ralph stared at Katherine. "Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, and eat whatever you don¡¯t find hard to swallow. Poor girl." Katherine nced up at Ralph, who was smiling and staring at her meaningfully, and then she calmed herself down immediately, saying nothing. Later, she shoved some food down her throat because she had to eat, but she still felt sick after the meal. Ralph asked the waitress to serve some fruit and put it before Katherine. "Maybe you won¡¯t feel sick if you have some fruit." Marshall shot a nce at Ralph but remained silent. Katherine said thank you to Ralph and had some fruit, which didn¡¯t make her sick. After the meal, Katherine said she would go to her shop, while the rest people had their own business to attend to. Ralph looked at Katherine and offered, "Your shop in on my way. I¡¯ll take you there." Marshall frowned upon hearing that, but Katherine stared at Ralph for two seconds and agreed. Marshall took a deep breath while Peter leaned over to him. "Mr. Walters said that he treated Katherine as his little sister. Take it easy." Hearing that, Marshall flicked a ferocious nce at Peter and shut him up. Katherine said goodbye to Marshall and the others before she got into Ralph¡¯s car. The car started as Ralph asked, "How far along are you?" Katherine eximed as she turned to him, "What?" Ralph sighed. "I mean, how long have you been pregnant?" Katherine didn¡¯t deny it, looking grim. "How did you know that?" Ralph replied with mixed feelings. "A friend of mine was just like you when she got pregnant, and I know it when I see you." Katherine leaned back in the seat. "A little over one month." Ralph kept asking, "Is it Marshall¡¯s?" Katherine looked helpless. "I have no other man besides him." In fact, she didn¡¯t know how she got pregnant. Either she took pills or they slept during her safe period, and so far she hadn¡¯t figured it out. Ralph said after some time. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to tell Marshall about it." He was right. Katherine indeed didn¡¯t want to tell Marshall the news because the rtionship between them was a little awkward now. Marshall had an intention of taking Katherine back to begin with. If he knew she was pregnant, he would definitely ask her to remarry him. However, Katherine winced at the thought of marrying into the Grant family again. Even though Old Mrs. Grant was kind to her now, her heart ached as she thought of the life she had lived in the Grant Residence the year before. She didn¡¯t want to remarry Marshall because she didn¡¯t want to live that life again, nor did she want to form a family with Marshall just because of the baby. Chapter 411 Nobody Hurts Me Chapter 411 Nobody Hurts Me Katherine looked at Ralph, ¡°Now you know it. Will you tell Marshall?¡± Ralph smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to interfere in your affairs. This kind of thing depends on your choice. I won¡¯t talk too much.¡± Hearing what he said, Katherine was relieved. But Ralph added, ¡°Giving birth to a child is not a matter of one day or two days. It takes more than half a year. You will have a big belly in theter period. There is no way to cover that up.¡± Naturally, Katherine was also worried about this. She originally wanted to go back to visit her grandfather¡¯s grave and settle down there in the meantime. But she didn¡¯t expect Marshall to be able to find it, and she didn¡¯t even expect Reuben to go back again. It was not a good ce to settle down anymore. Seeing Katherine not speaking, Ralphughed, ¡°Well, just let nature take its course. Maybe a few days later, you want to share the joy of motherhood with Marshall. Don¡¯t think too much now.¡± Katherine pursed her lips but didn¡¯t speak. Ralph halt the car when they reached the shop. When Katherine got out of the car, she saw someone else in the shop beside Margaret. Katherine greeted Ralph and went straight in. Margaret was inside the bar, and a man stood opposite the bar. Katherine recognized him at a nce. He was the man in the photo Margaret showed herst time. It seemed that these two people were still in contact after thest blind date. So that meant Margaret could continue to date the man. Margaret was stunned when she saw Katherineing in, and then asked with a smile, ¡°Kathy, when did youe back?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°I just came back today, so Ie and have a look.¡± She deliberately pretended not to know, ¡°Your friend?¡± Margaret said, ¡°Yes, this is my friend. He passes by, so hees in and has a look.¡± Katherine nodded and greeted the man. The man looked a little shy. Seeing Katherineing over, he found an excuse to leave. Katherine waited for the man to walk away before looking at Margaret, ¡°Are you trying to date him?¡± Margaret thought about it before nodding, ¡°Yes, I think he is not bad, and he looks alright. I am also just an ordinary girl. I can¡¯t expect too much of others, so I will try to date him first to see if we are suitable.¡± Katherine came over, leaned on the bar, and looked at Margaret, ¡°Actually, I thought you had a crush on someone, but I didn¡¯t expect you to go on a blind date.¡± Margaret was stunned and then became embarrassed. She did have a crush on someone before, but she seemed to take it wrong. She seemed to have overestimated herself and almost interfered in others¡¯ rtionship.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Thinking of this, Margaret felt a little miserable. She said, ¡°I also thought I had a crush on that person before, but then I realized I didn¡¯t really love him. I just liked his conditions. His external conditions are good. Actually, I don¡¯t know him at all. This kind of feeling should be very superficial.¡± Margaret lowered her head and said, ¡°And I have found that he is not fond of me, so this kind of feeling makes me ufortable. If you like someone but you¡¯re not happy, then this kind of feeling can¡¯t go on.¡± Katherine looked at Margaret and sighed, ¡°It seems that you are hurt.¡± Margaret shook her head quickly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t hurt me. Nobody hurts me. If I do get hurt, it¡¯s because I think too much and stubbornly insist on it.¡± After saying that, sheughed, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this. What do you think of the man just now?¡± Katherine just took a look and could not see anything, so she could only nod and say, ¡°He looks not bad, but I have no idea about his details.¡± Margaret let out a sigh of relief, ¡°I will get to know him. I really hope that someone can always stand by my side. Sometimes I really envy you.¡± Katherine felt helpless and bent over the barzily, ¡°Don¡¯t envy me. I have a lot of things to deal with. All of it bothers me.¡± After saying this, she remembered something, ¡°Last time you sent me a message. You said Marshall¡¯s mother came over. Do you know what happened?¡± Margaret shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t tell me anything. When she came over, she pulled a long face and looked a little scary. When she asked me about your whereabouts, I said I didn¡¯t know.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t understand why Frances inquired about her! Could it be that she felt ufortable because I was not there and didn¡¯t bicker with her? Katherine was in the shop all afternoon. She didn¡¯t eat much at noon but ate some pastries in the afternoon. When there was no guest, Margaret sat on a chair, cupped her face in both hands, and mumbled about the little habits of that man. Katherine could tell during this period, the man always came over and spent time with Margaret when he was free. Katherine smiled and listened, feeling that Margaret was like a little girl who had just fallen in love. Although she said she was just lonely, she always had a smile on her face when she mentioned that man. Girls may be like this. They would easily enter a rtionship. When someone was good to them and was willing to smile at them, those young girls would be easily swayed. Katherine looked at Margaret and felt somewhat envied. If she and Marshall could get to know each other before the wedding, maybe their marriage would be different. Katherine sat in the shop until the evening, and as a result, Frances came before Katherine got off work. When Frances stood by the window, she immediately saw Katherine and seemed toprehend what had happened. Sure enough, Marshall came back and so did Katherine. They must have gone to some somewhere together. Katherine also saw Frances, and she raised her eyebrows. Frances came in after a while. She went directly to Katherine and sat down opposite, ¡°You left with Marshall this time?¡± Katherine took a sip of milk, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Frances didn¡¯t quite believe it, ¡°You left and so did Marshall. Then you came back and so did he. Didn¡¯t you leave together?¡± Katherine¡¯s tone was a bit irritating, ¡°We were not together. I left first, and Marshall chased after me. I can¡¯t help it. Your son has legs. Don¡¯t think I seduced him again.¡± Frances stared at Katherine for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here for half a day, but you haven¡¯t offered me a drink. Is this the way you treat your guests?¡± Katherine was taken aback and so did Margaret who was next to her. Their expressions were simr. Neither of them understood Frances¡¯s intentions. Frances held her shoulders, strained her neck, and waited over there. Katherine made a sign to Margaret, and Margaret hurried to make a cup of coffee. Frances eased her expression, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Katherine thought about it and said, ¡°I went back to my hometown and visited my grandfather¡¯s grave.¡± Frances took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°The anniversary is over?¡± Katherine frowned and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over.¡± Frances seemed to be down, ¡°When your grandfather passed away, we actually wanted to have someone up there. But at that time, we also suffered a crushing defeat. When your grandfather passed away, Marshall¡¯s grandfather was also struck. During that time, he was not in good health and we had to send him to the ICU several times.¡± Katherine nced at Frances, ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t me anyone.¡± Frances let out a sigh, ¡°Actually, at that time, Marshall wanted to visit your hometown.¡± Chapter 412 Can You Not Decide Too Fast Chapter 412 Can You Not Decide Too Fast Frances didn¡¯t look at Katherine. She just turned her head to look outside. She had never spoken to Katherine so calmly before. She then said, ¡°We have nned to let him go to your hometown and take a took when his grandfather gets better. But who knows, his grandfather¡¯s condition has been unstable. We are also afraid that your home is far away, and it may take a long time if Marshall travels back and forth between two ces. If something happened after Marshall left, he would not even see his grandfather for thest time, so this matter has been dyed.¡± As a result, this matter has been dyed until now. Katherine didn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t know what to say! Frances let out a sigh and turned around to look at Katherine, ¡°I remember you don¡¯t have any rtives in your hometown, do you?¡± Katherine paused before saying, ¡°No, they¡¯re all dead.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Frances just nodded and said nothing. Margaret looked at the two of them, also surprised. Frances hade here several times. Although she didn¡¯t hit people, she kept making insinuating remarks. This peace was never seen before. Katherine kept silent for a while and then looked at Frances, ¡°What is it you want to see me about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Frances said with a serious face, ¡°I just want to know where you went before.¡± Katherine leaned back in the chair, ¡°Then go back and tell ra?¡± She added, ¡°Tut, tut! But even if you tell ra about it, it has no other effect except to make her feel even worse.¡± Frances was solemn. It was not because of Katherine¡¯s words, but because she was really disappointed with ra. Last time, she tried to test ra, telling her the worsening of rtions with Marshall. After that, when she called ra, ra became as busy as before and even had no time to answer her calls. She went to the Henderson Group to observe ra several times. ra got off work on time, but she always said that she was working overtime. Frances¡¯ mind was not very clear, but it didn¡¯t mean that she really could not understand anything. Old Mrs. Mason also analyzed for her in the past two days, saying that she was blinded by something in the past. Why was she so obsessed with ra? Although ra had good conditions, she was definitely not as kind as she thought. Frances felt a little overwhelmed. It was not that she suddenly felt ra heinous, but seemed to know that this girl always had some reservations about her. So she naturally felt ufortable, very ufortable. When Katherine mentioned ra, Frances looked out of sorts, so sheughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem happy when I mention the person you like.¡± Frances naturally couldn¡¯t tell Katherine about it. She snorted, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Katherine curled her mouth. She could feel that Frances today was really not the same as before. Frances drank all the coffee, then stood up, ¡°Well, I am not in a good mood looking at you. I leave first.¡± She picked up her bag, takes onest nce at Katherine, and then turned and left. After Frances left, Margaret came over, ¡°There is something wrong with Mrs. Grant. Her attitude seems to have changed a lot. Kathy, do you feel that she is not the same as she used to be?¡± Katherine smiled and said, ¡°Yes, look at her expression when I mentioned ra.¡± Margaret nodded, ¡°Yeah, I really don¡¯t understand what she came here for!¡± ording to Margaret¡¯s understanding, knowing that Marshall went to Katherine¡¯s hometown to look for her, Frances would have to swear at Katherine. But she didn¡¯t do that at all. Katherine smiled, ¡°Forget it. Thisdy is not worth our effort.¡± Katherine stayed in the shop until the evening and then took a taxi home. When she arrived home, someone was already in the house. Marshall was in the kitchen. He was looking at the recipe, focused and serious. Katherine was stunned for a moment. In the past, she would definitely yell at him and use him of entering her home without permission. But now, she didn¡¯t have that mood, nor the energy. She felt that she had be easygoing. Katherine went over and stood at the door of the kitchen, ¡°What are you going to cook?¡± Marshall turned his head, and when he saw Katherineing back, he immediately smiled, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a soup for you. As for this fish,e and help me see if it needs to be fried. I don¡¯t understand the operations written on the recipe.¡± Looking at Marshall wearing an apron, Katherine felt a little strange. She took a look at the ingredients and then looked at the recipe again, ¡°No, just cook it directly in the pot.¡± Marshall thought for a while before saying, ¡°Okay, you go out and leave it to me.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t argue with him. She couldn¡¯t smell the oil fume now anyway. Katherine went to sit on the sofa in the living room and turned on the TV. After switching all the channels, she decided to watch a cartoon. There was nothing she liked. The cartoon was for the baby in her belly. The vor of food and the sound of cooking came slowly from the kitchen. Katherine turned her head to take a look and then immediately retracted her attention. She suddenly felt a little warm. She sat for a while, and before Marshall was done, her cell phone rang. The call was from Hector. Katherine hurriedly picked it up. She and Hector hadn¡¯t been in contact for a long time. Hector¡¯s voice sounded a little anxious, ¡°Kathy, where are you now? Are you at home?¡± Katherine said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hector paused for a while and said, ¡°Marshall is at your home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Katherine. The phone went dead. Katherine felt somehow embarrassed. This was the first time the atmosphere was not right between her and Hector. Katherine felt that she had to find something to talk about, so she asked, ¡°How is your game? I¡¯ve been busy these days and I haven¡¯t watched it. Is it going well?¡± But Hector didn¡¯t want to talk about the game and said, ¡°I heard Kyle say that you went back to your hometown these two days with Marshall.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t think this matter could not be told, so she confessed directly, ¡°Yes, I went back to my hometown, and Marshall went with me.¡± Hector took a deep breath and said, ¡°Are you back with Marshall?¡± Katherine let out a sigh of relief and said in a weak voice, ¡°No, we are not together yet.¡± Hector asked again after a while, ¡°Are you going to start over with him?¡± As for this, Katherine was still a little confused. It was impossible to say that she was not moved at all by what Marshall did during this time. Her heart softened. Marshall came all the way to see her and helped her solve the problems. She saw everything and took it to heart. Starting over was actually quite a challenge for her. Outside views aside, it was impossible for her to wholeheartedly ept this man and ignore the past at all. Katherine pondered for a while and then answered conservatively, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± ¡°Kathy, can you not decide too fast? Wait for me,¡± said Hector. Chapter 413 She Doesn’t Like You Either Chapter 413 She Doesn¡¯t Like You Either Katherine was taken aback by Hector¡¯s words, and she frowned unconsciously. Hector said again, ¡°You wait until my game is over. Then we talk about it slowly, okay?¡± After a few seconds, Katherineughed and said in a deliberately rxed tone, ¡°What do you want to say? You can say it now.¡± Hector said with a sigh, ¡°Kathy, you really don¡¯t understand, or you¡¯ve been avoiding it?¡± As soon as Hector finished these words, Marshall who was in the kitchen called Katherine. He didn¡¯t know where some of the seasonings were. Marshall¡¯s voice was a little louder, and Hector probably heard it too. Katherine took the opportunity to say, ¡°Well, I have something to do now. Let¡¯s talk about itter. You work hard and try to get a good ce.¡± After Katherine finished speaking, she responded to the kitchen, and then hung up the phone. Before Katherine reached the kitchen, Marshall had found them all. He didn¡¯t look at Katherine and asked while frying the vegetables, ¡°Who were you talking to just now? Hector?¡± He even knew this. Katherine leaned against the door frame, ¡°So you asked me toe over on purpose. It wasn¡¯t because you couldn¡¯t find seasonings?¡± Marshallughed, ¡°Of course not, I really didn¡¯t find them.¡± Katherine scanned the worktop. All the seasonings were on it, so what he was looking for! Katherine didn¡¯t bother to ask, and after a while, she went to the dining room and waited. Marshall removed the food from the pot and headed to the dining room, but he stopped as soon as he reached the door of the kitchen. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He looked outside and said with a t voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Katherine heard it and hurried out of the dining room. A person stood at the door of the living room, looking a little ufortable. Katherineughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to my shop today? How did you end up here?¡± Frances tried to control her facial expressions, ¡°I¡¯m looking for my son. If my son isn¡¯t here, I won¡¯t come over.¡± Katherine curled her mouth and turned to look at Marshall. Marshall asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Then he went into the dining room with his dish. Frances raised her feet and came in, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I was going to take you out to dinner.¡± Seeing Marshall wearing an apron, Frances seemed to feel a little distressed, ¡°Why are you cooking? You are unfit for it.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t care too much. She waited for Marshall to serve her a bowl of rice and then bowed her head to focus on eating. Marshall also took the bowls and chopsticks for Frances, ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Let¡¯s have dinner together. I cooked these dishes today. You can have a try.¡± Frances strained her neck but did not refuse. She nced at the food and said, ¡°Since they¡¯re all cooked by you, then I¡¯ll have a try. I¡¯m eating the food cooked by my son. I don¡¯t profit at someone¡¯s expense.¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Sit down and eat. You don¡¯t have to exin that!¡± Frances sat down, right across from Katherine. Marshall was by Katherine¡¯s side and put food in Katherine¡¯s rice bowl, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much before. Now you shall have more.¡± Marshall¡¯s craftsmanship was not good, but it was not particrly bad. They could still eat if they were not picky on food. After eating two bites of rice, Frances looked up at Katherine and Marshall, vaguely feeling as if she had gone back to the past. In the past, they sat down to eat together, just like now. She thought for a while and said to Marshall, ¡°I heard that Cora has been discharged from the hospital.¡± Cora was the woman that Khalid took care of some time ago. Marshall said, ¡°But she was injured in several ces in the car ident. Even if she is discharged from the hospital, she still needs to recuperate for some time.¡± Frances pursed her lips, ¡°Then your dad must go and take care of her. Your dad is a good man.¡± Marshall smiled and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that, but Aunt Willis has found a babysitter. She doesn¡¯t need my dad¡¯s help.¡± Frances pulled a long face and continued to eat. After eating, Marshall went to wash the dishes, and Katherine went to sit on the sofa again. Frances didn¡¯t intend to leave. She wandered around in the living room and looked at Katherine, ¡°This house was given to you by my son. Is itfortable to live in?¡± Frances was really not good at talking, but Katherine didn¡¯t have the mood to argue with her now. She said, ¡°Yeah, it isfortable.¡± Frances snorted, ¡°Everyone says that Marshall is unfair to you. But you haven¡¯t suffered losses. After a divorce, you have gotten arge sum of money that others can¡¯t earn for their lifetime.¡± Katherine said again, ¡°Yeas, then why didn¡¯t you want to divorce? I heard that Marshall¡¯s dad is willing topensate you. You won¡¯t suffer losses.¡± Katherine¡¯s tone was very t. She wasn¡¯t trying to be mocking, just narrating a fact. Frances choked and glowered at her, ¡°You...¡± She thought it over and suppressed her emotions again, ¡°What do you know? Can I be the same as you?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah, you are too old to find another husband in the future.¡± Frances took a deep breath and then shut up. She would never take an advantageous position when she met Katherine. Katherine was still watching the cartoon. She didn¡¯t know it would be fun to watch a cartoon. Frances had a wander around and then sat down next to Katherine. She stared at the television screen and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone is watching this retarded show.¡± Although she said that, she still watched it together with Katherine for a long time. After a while, Katherine asked, ¡°Well, have you been in touch with Marshall¡¯s dad recently?¡± She was purely curious, so she asked. Frances stared at the television screen and said, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t seen each other or talked on the phone.¡± Katherine said with a sneer, ¡°At this time, you still care about your pride.¡± Frances hissed. She obviously didn¡¯t like to hear this, but after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t refute it! Katherine let out a sigh of relief, ¡°You should learn from your son.¡± Frances paused and reflexively turned her head to nce in the kitchen¡¯s direction. Marshall was clearing the stove. He seemed to be doing fine. Marshall never did such a thing before. Frances looked at him for a while and knew what Katherine meant. But she could not be like Marshall. For years she tended to adopt a condescending manner in front of Khalid. Some time ago, even if she tried to find a way to meet Khalid and revealed that she wanted to get back together, she still adopted a condescending manner. Katherine didn¡¯t care about what Frances thought, so she didn¡¯t say a word. Anyway, she had already reminded Frances. After Marshall finished work, he washed the fruit and brought it over. Frances felt very distressed for his son. He had never done this kind of work at home before. Frances quickly let Marshall sit down and rest. Marshall smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I sit in the office every day, and now I can do some exercise. I feel good.¡± Frances said, ¡°Ouch! Your hands are for flicking over papers, signing, and making money. How could you do such rough work?¡± Katherine nced furtively at Frances and held in herughter. Although Frances didn¡¯t like Katherine, she still stayed at Katherine¡¯s home until the evening and left with Marshall. Katherine sent two people out. She didn¡¯t care too much. Frances¡¯ performance today was much better than before, so she also told Frances to be careful on the road. Frances¡¯ facial expression was veryplicated, and she still strained her neck, ¡°You hurry to go in. This is my son¡¯s house. I don¡¯t need you to send me out.¡± Katherine obediently turned around and entered the house. Frances sat in the car, watching Katherine close the door, and then said, ¡°I can¡¯t understand why you like such a woman. She doesn¡¯t even smile at the elder.¡± Marshall smiled helplessly, ¡°You two fought together before. Can she smile at you?¡± Frances snorted and turned her gaze, ¡°I just don¡¯t like her.¡± Marshall said, ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t like you either.¡± Chapter 414 They’re Both Very Good Chapter 414 They¡¯re Both Very Good Katherine went to the hospital the next day. It was time to do a B-ultrasonic examination. She made an appointment on the official ount of the hospital the night before and went over there early the next morning. The waiting time was actually not long, but for Katherine, it was still a bit tormenting. She felt a little flustered. For a moment, she thought about calling Marshall and asking him toe over. Fortunately, she was still sane and suppressed this thought in an instant. Then it was Katherine¡¯s turn. She went over andy on the bed. The doctor examined her and asked some basic questions, then applied the coupling agent to her belly and put the machine probe on it. The machine probe was a bit cold, and Katherine shivered. The doctor examined her in an orderly way, which didn¡¯t take much time. Without saying any extra words, the doctor only asked her to go out and wait for the results. Katherine slowly came out of the B-ultrasonic examination room. She waited for a while and then went to the machine to check the results. In fact, the inspection report did not say anything, only that an embryo sac was found in the uterine cavity. Katherine stared at these words very seriously. She couldn¡¯t understand the image on the report, but she knew it showed her baby. She stared at it for a while, and tears welled up in her eyes. This was her child, her family. From now on, she would never be alone again. Walking out of the hospital, Katherine stood on the side of the road to hail a taxi. As a result, the taxi did note, but another car stopped. When the window came down, she saw ra sitting inside. ra was also a little surprised when she saw Katherine, ¡°Miss Jordan, why are you here? Do you feel sick?¡± Katherine nced twice at ra and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a simple physical examination.¡± ra nodded, ¡°Where are you going? Let me give you a ride.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I can take a taxi.¡± She had a bad rtionship with ra, so she didn¡¯t want to ept this favor. ra didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t speak and just watched ra¡¯s car driving away. She kept a straight face and raised her hand to hail a taxi toe. And ra¡¯s car drove away for a while and then drove back. She drove directly into the hospital. Katherine reported the address of the shop, leaned back in the car, and closed her eyes, not knowing that ra had returned. There were quite a lot of guests in the shop now, and Kyle was also here. Kyle had rolled up his sleeves and helped greet the guests. Katherine went to take a look andughed, ¡°Wow! When you stand here, the grade of our shop has risen.¡± Kyleughed, and his hands kept moving, ¡°Why are you sote? I have been waiting for you here for a long time.¡± Katherine stood next to him, ¡°I got upte and then hung about, so Ie overte.¡± Kyle gave a look at Katherine but didn¡¯t speak. Katherine went to heat a hamburger and then held a cup of hot cocoa to sit down at the window. Kyle came over when he had time off and said, ¡°I asked Rosalie about Hector yesterday. She said that Hector¡¯s debut is not a problem. The current ranking can almost tell that he should be in the top three.¡± Katherine remembered that Hector had given her a call, so she asked, ¡°Did you tell Hector about me and Marshall?¡± Kyle didn¡¯t feel anything wrong at all, ¡°Yeah, I told him when we were chatting. What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I say it?¡± Katherine pursed her lips, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I have nothing to do with Marshall, but this matter may make others think that we will get back together.¡± Kyle said, ¡°Tut, tut! Marshall is indeed too cold, but judging from his act of chasing you to your hometown, this man still has merit too. On the day you came back, he said that he would try to find a way to help those people in your vige because those people have taken good care of you before. And when you went back this time, all those people were protecting you. He is very grateful for that. Kathy, although I actually prefer Hector, I think it¡¯s not easy for Marshall to do this for you.¡± Kyle let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Now I think that you will have a good life no matter which one of them you are with, so you can choose any of them randomly.¡± What nonsense Kyle was talking about. Katherine couldn¡¯t even bear it. She was not shopping. How could she choose randomly? Kyle did think highly of her. She was not qualified to choose any of them randomly. When Katherine and Kyle were chatting, someone came in. Katherine recognized the boy at a nce. He was Margaret¡¯s date. The boy came with a lot of fruit this time, and he smiled when he came in. Margaret looked a little shy, ¡°Oh, why are you here?¡± The boy scratched his hair, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by, so Ie to have a look.¡± For the person you like, you can pass by all over the country. Kyle was stunned, ¡°Margaret, this is your boyfriend?¡± Margaret blushed and hesitated, not knowing whether to recognize it. The boy also blushed, ¡°Hello.¡± Katherine greeted him and then looked at Margaret, ¡°Not much work today. We can close the shop early. Then you can hang out.¡± Margaret was a little bit embarrassed, ¡°Never mind, we have nowhere to go.¡± Kyle spoke more straightforwardly, ¡°We¡¯ll be in the shop. You hurry to go on a date. The boy is not here to look after the shop with you. Go go go.¡± Margaret blushed thoroughly. The boy still had the courage. He looked at Margaret and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I have bought a pair of tickets. I¡¯d like to invite you for dinner first and then we will go to watch a movie.¡± Katherine looked at the two of them and suddenly became envious. It was so wonderful. She seemed to smell love. Margaret was bashful but still left with the boy. Katherine and Kyle were drinking coffee in the shop while talking about what happened during the time she was away! Kyle was naturally focusing on the Bet family. He said that Alexis was still in custody, and it was estimated that the conviction would leave her a criminal record. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The injured girl had been discharged from the hospital, but she refused to reconcile in private. Kyle felt that the other party did a good job. Alexis was in trouble this time. Katherine was not in the mood to care about those irrelevant people. Her mind was full of thoughts on what to do with the child in her belly. She was considering whether to tell Marshall about it or to give birth to the child secretly. This was really a super difficult question. If she wanted to hide from Marshall, then she had to think about where to give birth to the child. They stayed in the shop until evening, and Kyle had wanted to drive Katherine home. However, as soon as they were about to close the shop, Marshall drove over. Kyle looked at him, ¡°Is he here to pick you up now?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t speak and watched Marshall get out of the car. Marshall came over and stood beside Katherine. Then he looked at Kyle and said, ¡°Kyle, you are so free today.¡± Kyle said, ¡°Uh-hum, I have been free all the time. Are you going to Kathy¡¯s home? Do you eat over there for dinner?¡± Before Marshall spoke, Kyle nodded, ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t know where to have dinner. Then let¡¯s go together. Great!¡± Well, some people may not think it was great. Before the three of them finished talking and getting in the car, another car stopped over there, ¡°Marshall.¡± It was Frances. Katherine raised her eyebrows, thinking that Frances was trying to seek attention. Marshall greeted his mother. Frances looked at Katherine and asked, ¡°Are you going to Katherine¡¯s home?¡± Kyle responded, ¡°Yes, auntie, do you want to go together? Let¡¯s have dinner together. More people can have more fun.¡± Judging from her personality, Katherine thought Frances would definitely refuse. Unexpectedly, Frances nodded directly, ¡°Okay, it just so happens that I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Chapter 415 What Should I Do? Chapter 415 What Should I Do? Katherine squinted at Frances. She was a little bit confused about Frances¡¯ current behaviors! Frances always hated things that had to do with her. But now she took the initiative to approach her, which was really confusing. Kyle didn¡¯t think too much and directly asked everyone to get in the car. Frances looked at Katherine and then said, ¡°I can go in Kyle¡¯s car.¡± Katherine wondered if Frances didn¡¯t want to share a car with her. Then that was exactly what she wanted. Katherine got into Marshall¡¯s car directly, and then the two cars drove away. Along the way, Katherine didn¡¯t speak with Marshall. She looked sullen and a little listless. Marshall had turned his head to look at her several times, and Katherine leaned against the car window and looked outside with no expression at all. There were still ingredients in the refrigerator at home, so they went straight there. Kyle and Marshall were there. It didn¡¯t seem to be necessary for Katherine to cook. So Katherine directly went upstairs, changed her clothes, and sat on the side of the bed. After pondering for a while, she took out the inspection report and stared at the B-ultrasonic image. Frances took pity on Marshall, thinking that Katherine was addicted to ordering Marshall. She saw Katherine go upstairs to rest and leave all these tasks to these two men. Frances was a little unhappy. After thinking about it, she also stood up and went upstairs. The door of Katherine¡¯s room was open, and Frances went straight in. But Katherine was not in the room. The bathroom door was closed, and a faint voice came from inside. Frances had wanted to give Katherine a shout, but in the end, she didn¡¯t do that. She saw something on the bed and leaned over to have a look. As soon as Katherine came out of the bathroom, she saw Frances standing in the room. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She was taken aback at first, but when she saw Frances holding the report, she panicked, dashed over to grab it, and shouted, ¡°Who let you in?¡± Katherine¡¯s voice became louder uncontrobly. She looked angry. Frances stared at Katherine, and at this time she didn¡¯t care about Katherine¡¯s attitude towards her. She hesitated, ¡°You are pregnant.¡± Katherine pursed her mouth and said nothing. Frances continued, ¡°Marshall¡¯s, right?¡± Katherine denied directly, ¡°No.¡± Frances took a breath, ¡°Apart from him, there are no men around you.¡± It seemed that Hector and Kyle were both women. Frances thought for a while, ¡°Don¡¯t Marshall know?¡± Katherine folded the report and put it in her pocket, ¡°I have said it¡¯s not his child. It has nothing to do with him.¡± Frances was very sure that this child must be the root of the Grant family. Katherine was not a casual person. Although she didn¡¯t like Katherine, she couldn¡¯t nder her indiscriminately. Frances frowned and just followed her own thoughts, not caring about what Katherine said, ¡°Your belly will get bigger and bigger. You can¡¯t hide it.¡± Katherine took a few deep breaths, turned around, and sat on the side of the bed. Frances didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Since you are pregnant, why don¡¯t you tell him? Maybe you two can remarry.¡± Katherine snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say as if your son is unique. I really don¡¯t care to take the child as an excuse to remarry.¡± She looked up at Frances, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know that it is your son who is begging me to remarry, and I am the one who doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Frances looked at Katherine, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to?¡± She didn¡¯t quite believe that. Not to mention Katherine, even ra, who was also well-off, had a crush on Marshall. Katherine was not as good as ra, but she said she didn¡¯t care. Katherineughed, ¡°With a mother like you, I will exclude him first.¡± Frances hissed, ¡°You...¡± She lowered her eyes, looked at Katherine¡¯s belly, and swallowed her tongue back. Katherine turned her gaze and looked down at her feet, ¡°This child is just mine. It has nothing to do with anyone.¡± It took a long time for Frances to say, ¡°If I tell Marshall about this...¡± Katherine suddenly raised her head to look at Frances, and Frances then spoke with hesitation somehow. She paused and then tilted her chin up, ¡°Stop dreaming. I won¡¯t tell him. I wish you two would not be together in this life.¡± After speaking, Frances licked her lips, ¡°But you will keep this child, right?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t answer right away, but asked Frances rhetorically, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frances knew that Katherine had misunderstood her, so she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just ask.¡± Katherine¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t use my child to extort the Grant family in the future. I said that this child is just mine and has nothing to do with others.¡± Frances stared at Katherine for a long time but finally didn¡¯t say a word. Marshall and Kyle were cooking downstairs. Kyle began to talk about the Bet family¡¯s affairs while Marshall took the time to look at the living room. He didn¡¯t see Katherine, nor Frances. Neither of them was there. He was stunned for a moment, then quickly washed his hands and went out of the kitchen. There was no one in the yard, and Marshall hurried upstairs. As soon as he reached the second floor, Frances wasing out of Katherine¡¯s room, and she didn¡¯t look well. Marshall was taken aback, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Frances nced at Marshall and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am the only one who is being bullied." After speaking, she passed Marshall and went downstairs. Frances didn¡¯t stay here to eat and left directly. Marshall went to the room and saw Katherine lying on the bed with her back to the door. He hurried over, ¡°Did my mom say something awkward just now?¡± Katherine was a little sleepy, ¡°No.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t believe it. These two people couldn¡¯t get along well at all, and Frances didn¡¯t look very good when she left the room. He walked around, stood on the other side of the bed, and looked at Katherine, ¡°Her bark is worse than her bite. Don¡¯t take any of it to heart. I apologize for what she said to upset you.¡± Katherine nced at Marshall and then closed her eyes, ¡°Really no.¡± Marshall knelt on the bed with one leg, leaned forward, and touched Katherine¡¯s forehead first, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I feel that you are not in good spirits during this period of time. Is there any difort? Should I take you to the hospital?¡± Katherine turned over, facing up, ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± After thinking about it, Marshall took Katherine¡¯s hand, ¡°Katherine.¡± He called her name so formally that Katherine turned to look at him. Marshall pinched her fingers, one by one, very carefully, ¡°You tell me what I should do.¡± Katherine frowned and didn¡¯t understand what Marshall meant for a while. Marshall sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what I should do to get you to be patient with me.¡± Katherine was taken aback by his aggrieved look. Marshall even pursed his lips, as if smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best, but I don¡¯t feel you seem to be swayed by what I do. Katherine, please give me a hint. What should I do to make you happy?¡± Chapter 416 Give Me Some Time Chapter 416 Give Me Some Time Katherine stared at Marshall for a while and then gripped at his hand slightly, ¡°You are always a great man. There is no doubt in that. I¡¯m the one who has problems.¡± Marshall let out a breath, ¡°Why am I feeling like that you are just giving me the runaround?¡± Katherine smiled weakly. Well, actually, she was saying with all sincerity. Marshall can¡¯t be med solely for what happened between them. She had problems, too. It often took two to fail a rtionship. Katherine then answered, ¡°Spare me some time. I¡¯m really tired. There are too many things that I can¡¯t get straight at this point. Don¡¯t force me on it.¡± Hearing Katherine¡¯s words, Marshall felt a bit more relieved. Well, it was much better than her direct rejection. Marshall then nodded, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you. Get some rest. I¡¯ll get the meal ready.¡± Katherine then closed her eyes. Marshall tucked her in and left the room. Kyle was sitting in the living room and immediately raised his eyebrows upon seeing Marshall, ¡°What happened? Auntie Frances looked a bit serious when she left. Did they have a fight?¡± Marshall pondered for a while, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Katherine looked fine to me.¡± Katherine was always easily irritated by others. She wouldn¡¯t be so approachable if they really got into a fight. She didn¡¯t look that furious and was pretty calm. Bewildered, Kyle hesitated for a bit and then entered the kitchen with Marshall. Katherine was deep asleep when the meal was ready. Marshall went upstairs to check on her and couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake her up, so he decided to have the meal with Kyle first and heat the food for Katherer. Kyle¡¯s mood waspletely spoiled now. He meant to join the fun here, but now, he was left with Marshall. Kyle heaved a sigh and asked, ¡°Did you find out why Margaret was kidnapped before?¡± Marshall looked up and gazed at Kyle for a while. Something suddenly urred to him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Confused, Kyle asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you staring me for?¡± Marshall licked at his back teeth and grinned, ¡°Well, I want to talk with you about something. You can actually help me on this one.¡± Kyle raised his eyebrows, ¡°Just tell me what do you want.¡± Katherine slept straight into the night. Marshall was sitting on the bed with the light on when she woke up. Sensing that she was up, Marshall hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you hungry? The food hasn¡¯t cooled down. How about I bring them upstairs?¡± Marshall sat up and slowly recovered, ¡°Sure.¡± While Marshall came downstairs to get the meal, Katherine went to freshen herself up. Standing in front of the sink, Katherine looked into the mirror and scanned herself. She looked worn out which Katherine hated to see even herself. Katherine took a few deep breaths and figured that she had to make a difference. Every woman has to go through 10 months of pregnancy. She should cheer up. Katherine then changed into a dress andbed her hair which made her look a bit more energetic. Katherine saw Marshall with the food when she went out of the room, so she just said, ¡°I want to eat it downstairs. I want to walk around after lying on the bed all day.¡± Marshall paused and then nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the dining room.¡± Sitting across Katherine, Marshall asked her if there was anything wrong with her since she looked terrible for the past couple of days. Katherine exhaled, ¡°I¡¯m simply weary these days. I n on getting a sound rest tonight, so I should be fine tomorrow.¡± Marshall then told Katherine the current condition of those vigers that came here with them. Their amodations and jobs had all been settled. Someone had been specifically assigned to help them familiarize with the work process. They were all guileless vigers and won¡¯t definitely loaf on the job. Marshall then added, ¡°I¡¯ve told them to get to know the environment first. They can bring their family members overter once they are settled.¡± But they seemed like they didn¡¯t n on having their kids over as their schooling was a big issue now. However, they definitely earned more here as they¡¯d mentioned that it was still a good deal if they hired people to help with the farming during harvest seasons. Thebor cost there was pretty low and totally eptable as they were paid more here. Katherine nodded, ¡°It¡¯s great. I was actually afraid they wouldn¡¯t like it here.¡± Marshall beamed, ¡°I went to check on them before and they were quite contented.¡± Katherine paused for a while and then looked at Marshall, ¡°Thank you.¡± Marshall stared at Katherine fondly and the affection in his eyes was about to burst out, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of you. I want to thank them for helping you and grandpa in past years.¡± Lips pursed, Katherine didn¡¯t say anything. After having the dinner, Marshall did the dishes and didn¡¯t leave. Katherine nced at him, ¡°Have a walk with me. I feel like stretching out a bit.¡± It was rare that Katherine would ask him to apany her, so Marshall was pretty d. They didn¡¯t go very far and just strolled around in the neighborhood. There were still many pedestrians on the street. Marshall and Katherine just wandered down the road. After hesitating for a while, Marshall asked Katherine what had happened between she and Frances today. Katherine avoided Marshall¡¯s staring. Well, actually, they weren¡¯t quarreling. They just talked about the fetus in her belly. She said to Frances that this baby had nothing to do with the Grants and would take her surname. Frances actually was a bit irritated and said it won¡¯t be fair to Marshall. Why would it be unfair? Katherine didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t want to get remarried with Marshall and wanted to raise the kid on her own, so why should the baby have Marshall¡¯s surname? What the hell was Frances thinking about? Katherine let out a long breath and said, ¡°Nothing really. She was just upset that I was bossing you around to do the cooking for me. Nobody had ordered you like that.¡± Marshall giggled and didn¡¯t doubt her answer, ¡°Well, she just wasn¡¯t used to seeing me in the kitchen because I hadn¡¯t ever cooked before. You got to understand her. It¡¯s normal that she would feel distressed. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Katherine replied, ¡°I know, so I didn¡¯t talk back.¡± While they were chatting, a man in a ck sport suit was running towards them. He was humming songs with ear pods on. At first, Marshall and Katherine didn¡¯t actually notice him, but he suddenly sped up and raced towards Katherine. Katherine wasn¡¯t too concerned at first, but he was clearly sprinting to her. Even though he was wearing earphones, he can still see and shouldn¡¯t be straight racing towards her in such a wide road. By the time Katherine had realized this, there was no time left for her to dodge. The man obviously had targeted her and was charging ahead. Katherine couldn¡¯t even bring herself to think what would happen if he actually hit her. Fear swept through her all of a sudden. Katherine subconsciously protected her belly with both her hands. Chapter 417 Who Was Behind This Chapter 417 Who Was Behind This The man didn¡¯t slow down a bit. On the contrary, he elerated when he was near Katherine. Marshall was quick-witted and as he had realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Katherine now, he just released Katherine and stepped aside. In this way, Katherine was directly facing the man. Her mind instantly went nk. She was one month into the pregnancy and would definitely lose this baby once hit. While the man was about to strike her, Marshall suddenly lifted his leg and kicked the man at the side. The man didn¡¯t expect Marshall¡¯s move and wasn¡¯t taking any precautions, so he was just kicked over to the ground. Marshall must have used all his might since he also stepped back because of the reacting force. The man experienced quite a blow and didn¡¯t recover for a while. Marshall went to hug the ghastly pale Katherine in his arms and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Katherine was still protecting her belly and said in a while, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Marshall looked down and unwittingly frowned when he sensed Katherine¡¯s behavior. Something fled right through his mind, but before he can grasp the image, the idea had disappeared. Marshall then turned to the man in the ground sternly. His leg was even a bit numb because of the strong kick. The man was whining in the ground like he was seriously hurt somewhere. His earphones were swung aside. Marshall went to pick them up and didn¡¯t hear a thing. He paused and searched the man¡¯s pocket for his phone. The phone wasn¡¯t ying any music. Marshall sneered and went through the man¡¯s call history. Thetest call was from a few minutes ago and judged from its call duration, it was just hung up seconds ago. Marshall¡¯s face immediately darkened. He stood up and treaded the man on the ribs, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Katherine was shocked by Marshall¡¯s question and turned to Marshall, ¡°He is ordered by someone?¡± The man acted like he didn¡¯t hear Marshall¡¯s question and was still shrieking on the ground. Covering his elbow, the man looked like he was in real pain. As he wasn¡¯t guarding against Marshall¡¯s sudden kick, the man was propping against his whole body with his hands when he fell down. Then his elbow just hit on the ground entirely which sent sharp pain all over his body. But Marshall didn¡¯t care about him at all and just exerted his strength on his feet more, ¡°Who asked you to do this?¡± There were spectators around debating what was going on. Licking his back teeth, Marshall let out a gruesome smile, ¡°Do you think you can just get out of this by keeping silent?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He then surveyed the man¡¯s phone and then dialed a number with his own phone. Those bystanders just assumed that he was calling the police or the ambnce and just dispersed thinking that there was nothing juicy here to see. The man was so consumed with his elbow pain that he didn¡¯t even try to fight back. Standing aside, Katherine leaned against amp-post. Her heart was racing crazily, but still, she was clear-minded. She would only get some bruises at best if she was hit at other times which wasn¡¯t even worth of hiring someone specifically, so someone must be plotting against her with other motives. What would happen to her once she was knocked under her current situation was that person¡¯s true agenda. Someone must have learned about her pregnancy and didn¡¯t want this baby to be born. Frances first came to her mind. Frances was the only one now who knew that she was pregnant and wanted to hurt her. But Katherine quickly doubted her thought when she recalled Frances¡¯ reaction. Frances didn¡¯t ever want her to get rid of the baby. Conversely, she was angryter because Katherine wanted the baby to take her surname. Frances meant to let the baby take Marshall¡¯s surname. When she left, she even muttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a grandma. How incredible!¡± So Frances shouldn¡¯t have schemed this. But she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would do such a thing. She didn¡¯t even tell Margaret her pregnancy and Ralph who also knew this was thest person that would do this to her. Katherine instantly got muddle-headed. She had never offended any strangers before. Katherine nced at the man who was in obvious agony. It looked like that he wouldn¡¯t tell any anything for now. Katherine took a few deep breathes as her belly was acting up for she was so intense before. A car pulled over and a group of men filed out while she was resting. Katherine didn¡¯t know them. She thought that Marshall was calling Peter. Marshall then withdrew his feet and waved his hand to those men impatiently, ¡°Take him away.¡± The man didn¡¯t even struggle and was carried onto the car. Marshall came over and hugged Katherine, ¡°You must be frightened.¡± Katherine grasped at Marshall¡¯s hem and said, ¡°I want to go home.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go home.¡± They didn¡¯t travel very far and just went back to home quickly. Lying on the bed, Katherine didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. Marshall was in the hallway taking calls. He seemed to be talking about that man. Katherine scratched her head and sort out the whole thing in her mind. Ralph and Frances were only people that learned about her pregnancy and can both be ruled out as possible suspect. Other people who didn¡¯t know the baby and would stab her in the back were ra and Reuben. Katherine wasn¡¯t sure if Reuben had followed her or not, but judged from his clothing that day, it would be far-fetched to assume that he paid someone to strike her. Reuben was clearly in a bad living condition and just wished to get some money from her, so he had no reason to do so. ra must be the one then. But ra didn¡¯t know anything about her pregnancy. Moreover, Katherine thought that ra would find it beneath her to do such a thing. Well, there was really no one that she was suspicious of now. Katherine was quite annoyed. Could this really be an ident? But that man deliberately scanned her when he charged towards her like he was afraid that she might dodge. He must be striking her intentionally. After finishing all the calls in the hallway, Marshall entered the room. He then sat on the bed, ¡°My mom ising over.¡± Katherine froze, ¡°Your mom? What does she want?¡± Marshall sighed, ¡°My mom just called and I mentioned that you had an ident. She was pretty worried and wanted to check on you.¡± Lips pursed, Katherine failed to say anything. Marshall then stroked Katherine¡¯s head, ¡°I will have that man interrogated tonight and we¡¯ll see if we can get any information out of him.¡± Staring at Marshall, Katherine asked, ¡°So someone was trying to hurt me on purpose?¡± Marshall was a bit confused and sounded hesitant, ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out the reason behind it. You won¡¯t get any serious injury even if you are hit. What was that person up to?¡± Katherine¡¯s eyes blinked and chimed in lowly, ¡°Right.¡± Chapter 418 It Wasn’t Her Chapter 418 It Wasn¡¯t Her Frances came over soon and ran upstairs. She seemed to be finally relieved to see Katherine sitting on the bed safely. She straight passed Marshall and went to the bedside, ¡°What happened? You must be overwhelmed. Do you have sedative liquids at home? Have some of that.¡± Shocked by Frances¡¯ reaction, Marshall frowned, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Frances would never pay heed to Katherine before, but she didn¡¯t seem to be faking all the worries which made Marshall quite confused. Frances paused and seemed to have realized that her response was a bit weird and just chuckled, ¡°Why? Nothing. I heard that you got into an ident and was concerned. Marshall, how about you? Are you okay?¡± Marshall stared at Frances for a while and then shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m okay. That man wasn¡¯t aiming at me.¡± Frances then turned to Katherine and just met her directly in the eye which made her a bit awkward. She was always sharp-tongued towards Katherine and would never care for her. Now that she doing theplete opposite, she actually felt weird. Frances let out a sigh and changed the subject, ¡°Who is he? Didn¡¯t he see you?¡± Katherine stared at Frances and then said in a while, ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡± Frances red and answered, ¡°Can¡¯t I be worried about my son? What if he was injured because of you?¡± She looked as fierce as ever. But Katherine justughed. Well, Frances may seem to be tough outside, she was soft inside. Marshall then got a call and left the room. Frances mused for a bit and then closed the door. She then approached Katherine, ¡°Are you really okay? Do you need to go to the hospital? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± She can¡¯t go to the hospital for Marshall might learn about the truth. Katherine shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m all right now.¡± Frances then sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t go out at night from now on. There are all sorts of people out there. They aren¡¯t all evil, but you can be easily hurt even if they just bump into you by ident.¡± She started warning Katherine subconsciously. Katherine wasn¡¯t used to see this side of Frances and also felt odd, ¡°It¡¯ste now. You should go home and have some rest. I¡¯m okay now and want to get some sleep.¡± Frances then just stood up, ¡°Okay then. I won¡¯t disturb you. I got to check on my son.¡± She seemed to be a bit awkward and just left the room. Katherine directlyy down and turned off the light. But actually she can¡¯t fall asleep as she was still bothered by this ident. Marshall was still on the phone when Frances went out. Leaning against the wall, Marshall looked stern. Frances just waited and asked after Marshall finished the call, ¡°She went to sleep. Let¡¯s talk downstairs.¡± Marshall nodded and followed Frances. Frances frowned when they were downstairs, ¡°Are you sure that man did it on purpose? He could be careless and didn¡¯t see Katherine.¡± Marshall shook his head, ¡°Thought I didn¡¯t know exactly what was he after, he must be hired by someone. That man¡¯s phone is here. Have a look at it.¡± He then handed the phone to Frances. There was only one message in his phone and was received after Katherine was nearly hit. There were only one word and a punctuation in the message, ¡°Finished?¡± This message was sent by the person who called him before he was knocked down. Marshall had already asked someone to look up the caller¡¯s identity. Frances stared at the message for a while and looked serious, ¡°It looks like that someone is really scheming against her.¡± Marshall took the phone over and surveyed it, ¡°But I just can¡¯t figure out what are they doing this for? It seems pointless.¡± Frances paused and lookedplicated. It would be meaningless before, but now, it would change everything.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Frances was even more concerned now as how can other people get to know Katherine¡¯s pregnancy when she was clearly hiding it? Who would hate Katherine so much as to hurt her? After pondering for a while, Frances said, ¡°Just stay by her side. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head home first.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t think too much and just nodded, ¡°Sure. Be careful.¡± Frances replied okay and just left. After getting out of Katherine¡¯s house, she gave ra a call. ra seemed to be busy and sounded tired, ¡°Auntie Frances.¡± Frances replied, ¡°Are you busy?¡± ra nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m working overtime now. I¡¯m pretty upied. Auntie Frances, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Frances chortled, ¡°Nothing major. I just want to check on you. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while.¡± ra sighed, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really worn out these days. I¡¯m still in thepany right now and got a lot of things in my te. I¡¯m really on the brink of breaking down.¡± Frances consoled, ¡°Take it slow. You need time to get used to it.¡± ra smiled, ¡°Right. I just want to make the best of my time now and sort out all these things so that I can be a bit more rxed afterwards.¡± Frances then answered in a few seconds, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bother then. I don¡¯t really have anything important now. Bye then.¡± ra answered okay and Frances just hung up. But she the slightly frowned. ra¡¯s tone seemed like that she had nothing to do with this ident and was pretty normal. Frances then went to the roadside and hailed a cab. She had a mixed feeling towards ra now. She didn¡¯t loathe her or anything. She was just deeply disappointed. She really saw her as her daughter before, but ra turned out to be taking advantage of her. She found it really unworthy to do all those things for ra. Still, she didn¡¯t like Katherine, but this didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t like the baby in her belly. It was Marshall¡¯s baby and her grandson. She was about to be a grandma! How marvelous! She instantly felt older. Frances let out a sigh and left. While lying on the bed, Katherine didn¡¯t fall asleep after tossing and turning for a long time. She dreamed of hugging a baby and being chased by someone. All she thought about was to leave that ce with the baby as soon as possible, but that intangible thing just seemed to be ghosting her. Katherine was sweaty all over her body which was triggered by all the fear and worry. So by the time she woke up in the morning, she felt quite sticky. She was really bone tired. Though she was running in the dream, it felt like she had run a fewps in real life. Katherine sat up and looked outside from the window. It was quite sunny outside and the repression that seemed to be masking herst night had dissipated. She got out of the bed and took a few deep breaths to wake up her body. Marshall was cooking downstairs. He seems to have unearthed his cooking talent and could do a lot of dishes now. Katherine went downstairs and said hello, ¡°Good morning.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t get any sleepst night, but he seems fine, ¡°The breakfast is ready. I will drop you off at the storeter.¡± Then he checked the time, ¡°I¡¯ll go to interrogate that manter. He should be less stubborn now.¡± Chapter 419 Obvious Attitude Change Chapter 419 Obvious Attitude Change Hearing Marshall¡¯s words, Katherine nodded, ¡°Remember to tell me once you dig something.¡± Marshall grinned, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll let you know first.¡± After having the breakfast, Marshall drove Katherine to the store and left. Katherine looked so much better than before. Seeing that Marshall dropped Katherine off, Margaret just pursed her lips, ¡°He is sure sweet to you.¡± Katherine went tond a hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t your boyfriend good to you?¡± Margaret looked away, ¡°He¡¯s great.¡± Then she paused and repeated, ¡°He¡¯s certainly great to me. I should be content.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t think too much and started getting busy. Marshall then drove to a warehouse that was under the Grants¡¯ Company. Located in the outskirts, the warehouse hadn¡¯t been used for years, so it was all empty. It was in a big yard and was only guarded by one person all year long, but he had been transferred to another warehousest night. Marshall was stopped by a guy when he just arrived at the storehouse, but once he saw it was Marshall, he immediately stepped aside. Marshall drove the car into the yard and was instantly surrounded by a few minions, ¡°Sir.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Has he told the truth yet?¡± One of the minions responded, ¡°Nothing valuable.¡± Marshall then walked straight into the warehouse. The warehouse was flooded with the smell of dust and stew. A man was lying on a wooden nk on the ground. The man had been stripped of his clothes and only item left on his body was his shirt. His two tattooed arms were revealed and his left one was bandaged. Marshall then approached him. The man wasn¡¯t really asleep. He was just resting his mind and opened his eyes when he heard Marshall¡¯s footsteps. He seemed a bit distressed when he saw Marshall. The man looked ghastly pale and suppressed his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve really told you everything and didn¡¯t hide anything.¡± Marshall squatted down and stared at that man, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite tight-lipped yesterday?¡± As they were pretty close to each other, Marshall could clearly see the emotions in his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying. The man then continued, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know much anyway and wanted to tough it out. After all, I¡¯m gangster and has to keep my integrity. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t torture me so much. I¡¯ve literally told you everything I know. Please set me free. I¡¯m badly injured in my left arm. I have to go to the hospital.¡± The man had been a thug for years and was held in custody many times before for causing disturbances. He really had no use to the society. Marshall was still smiling, ¡°Set you free? Do you have any idea what you could have done if I weren¡¯t there yesterday? Do you really think that I will just let you walk if you don¡¯t tell me something useful?¡± Marshall then pressed the spot that the man had been bandaged up. The man grunted suddenly and looked he was in real pain. Marshall said lightly, ¡°Did the person behind you tell you why did he/she want you to knock that girl down? What kind of result dose he/she want?¡± Then man was rapidly panting, but he grinded his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything. Hands in the pocket, Marshall stood up in a minute and drooped his eyes, ¡°Well, you must have enjoyed this. Proceed.¡± Marshall then just turned around and left the warehouse. Seeing that Marshall was out, one of the minions asked, ¡°Sir, what should we do about this man?¡± Marshall answered coolly, ¡°Lock him up here.¡± But he also asked what¡¯s wrong with that man¡¯s arm. The minion answered that his elbow must have hit the ground when he fell down yesterday and was fractured. They bound it up yesterday, but the injured area was all swollen this morning. He ought to be sent to the hospital. Marshall wasn¡¯t hurried, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. He would beg us if he can¡¯t handle the pain in the end.¡± Then he walked outside and took out a cigarette box. That manst night did say that he was paid to trip over Katherine and the person who hired him didn¡¯t really care the degree of the injury as long as Katherine fell down. That person was pretty generous as he/she had given him a hefty amount of deposit and promised to give him more final payment once he got the job done. Marshall¡¯s face darkened more as he had a gut feeling that the man must haven¡¯t said the whole truth. He wasn¡¯t a moron and would definitely ask the true motive as it was illogical to be paid that much of money for such an easy job. Marshall finished the cigarette and went to thepany. While Katherine was just resting after organizing stuff, Frances came over with a thermos container. She still looked a bit strange, ¡°Here, my maid made too much this morning. I¡¯m just passing by and thought you could have a taste at this.¡± Then she just put down the thermos. Margaret was a bit curious and opened it. It was boiled pork chop soup and looked like it had been stewed for a long time judged from the rich vor of it. Katherine would just throw up if she smelled this kind of meat soup, so she dodged a bit when Margaret opened it. But Frances added, ¡°I¡¯ve got rid of all the meat fat. You can have it rest assured. It¡¯s not greasy.¡± Margaret looked at Frances and Katherine in surprise/ Katherine was actually also shocked, but she was perfectly aware why would Frances do this. Lips pursed, Katherine looked serious. Frances felt ufortable and said, ¡°Take your time. I can fetch the containerter. I have to be somewhere.¡± Then she just left without looking at Katherine. Katherine waited for a while and smelled the soup. It was actually pretty good. As the very least, Katherine didn¡¯t feel vomiting. She stared at the soup for a while and felt like she could have some as she didn¡¯t eat much this morning. Margaret poured one bowl of soup for her hurriedly. Margaret tasted it and found it quite appetizing. She then turned to Margaret, ¡°You can also have this. It¡¯s too much for me.¡± Margaret shook her head, ¡°Well, it¡¯s still early. I¡¯m still full from breakfast.¡± Then she lowered her voice, ¡°Well, Kathy, Marshall¡¯s mother sure looked weird. She wasn¡¯t like this before.¡± Right, she was never like this before. Thought now she had changed her attitude towards her, it was because the baby in her belly. Margaret then continued, ¡°Does it mean that Marshall¡¯s mother has recognized you? Then I really think that you and Marshall can get back together.¡± Katherine sneered. Frances¡¯ attitude was never the deciding factor in she and Marshall¡¯s rtionship. Though she didn¡¯t like her, she would never give up something just for her. She and Marshall had their own problems. Seeing that Katherine didn¡¯t answer her question, Margaret pursued, ¡°You and Marshall¡¯s rtionship had been much better since you came back. You weren¡¯t that repulsive to mention him. Your face would immediately change once you mention him before.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Katherine let out a wry smile, ¡°Well, I just feel like he could be quite useful sometimes.¡± Chapter 420 If She Had Known Chapter 420 If She Had Known Margaret looked at Katherine and suddenly thought of something, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Marshall can let you feel more secure. He can handle a lot of problems for you and can deliver every one of your demands.¡± Katherine looked up, ¡°Security?¡± Marshall had never given her any sense of security before for he was pretty mean to her, especially during the time that Old Mr. Grant passed away. Back then, she was constantly fearing that Marshall might bring up the divorce at any seconds. When exactly did he start giving her a sense of security? Katherine pondered this question seriously. Well, maybe it started when Marshall followed her to the vige. She was in a bad condition both mentally and physically back then. Then he just showed up. Standing by the car, he looked travel-worn and said he was just worried. Katherine would be lying if she said that she wasn¡¯t moved. That man endured a long journey to track her down alone. Of course she was touched since she had some feelings for him. Leaning against the chair, Margaret seemed like to be joking, ¡°I¡¯m actually into the kind of man like Marshall. He is both good-looking andpetent. I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a thing once I¡¯m with him. He would do everything for me.¡± Katherine beamed, ¡°He really isn¡¯t that outstanding. For one thing, he couldn¡¯t do anything about his mother.¡± Khalid wasn¡¯t even able to persuade Frances, let alone Marshall. Katherine started getting upset when she thought about Frances. She can obviously sense Frances¡¯ care to her, but it was just that she really felt weird since they were always on bad terms. Margaret and Katherine finished the whole thermos of soup while shooting the breeze. Katherine leaned against the chair and felt full, ¡°I¡¯ve really had too much.¡± Margaret teased, ¡°Well, it looks like the soup that your ex-mother-inw had sent was really to your taste.¡± She then got up and washed the container and gazed at Katherine by the counter, ¡°Eden wanted to take me home to meet his parents, but I¡¯m just unsure. Are we going too fast?¡± Eden was that man that she had a blind date with. Katherine asked, ¡°Do you like him?¡± Margaret blinked, ¡°I really don¡¯t know the answer myself. I like him for sure. He is pretty sweet to me and we had a good time together. I was happy.¡± She was just uncertain if this kind of feeling was the love that can travel with them their whole life. She didn¡¯t know if she would regret agreeing to him. Margaret was really hesitant. She knew that she suffered a setback from this love thing and was eager to find someone to nurse the wound. She meant to get to know him a bit and took the whole thing slow, but she was really under pressure now that Eden was quite serious. Katherine really didn¡¯t know how to help Margaret as she was also in aplete mess. She thought about what Hector said to her over the phone that day. Though she was beating around the bush, she was quite clear about herself. She was only special to Marshall in this love game and had never thought about other people, so she was quite slow-witted to learn Hector¡¯s feeling towards her. If she had known Hector¡¯s unusual feeling to her, she would have kept a distance from him long ago or would have set everything straight earlier. Katherine was a bit defeated to think of Hector. Margaret was also in low spirits. While it was about noon, there weren¡¯t many customers, Katherine wanted to take a nap in the store. Margaret wen to patted Katherine on the shoulder, ¡°You can go home and have a rest today. There aren¡¯t many shoppers today. I can handle them on my own. You looked still pretty tired. I got it here.¡± Katherine actually felt a bit sorry as she basically let Margaret manage the store alone. But Margaret clearly didn¡¯t think too much, ¡°Eden wille overter. He¡¯ll help me.¡± Katherine beamed, ¡°You got to talk to him heart to heart. You have to let him know what you are thinking about. He wouldn¡¯t know what you are worried about.¡± Margaret nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡± Katherine then stood up and stretched herself. After telling Margaret to pay attention to a few details, she got out of the store. While she was just getting on the cab, she looked across the street from the mirror subconsciously and happened to see a men taking photos of her in a car with the windows lowered. Katherine instantly paused and told the driver to stop driving. She then took out her phone and took a few pictures secretly and then sent the photos to Marshall. She then told the driver to start driving. Considering what happenedst night, Katherine didn¡¯t think this was a coincidence. That man must be taking her photos deliberately. Marshall immediately called her and asked what happened. Katherine actually wasn¡¯t very sure and just said that someone was taking pictures of her outside the store and felt it would be safer to look into this man. She was pretty afraid now. Marshall was thinking the same thing and said that the car te in the photo was pretty clear and should be easy to locate the owner, but Katherine deemed that the car number was probably fake since that man can¡¯t be that tant. Marshall was afraid to leave Katherine alone and told Katherine not to hang up the phone. Sitting at the back seat, Katherine nced at the driver and agreed. But she actually felt that nobody would be bold enough to hurt her in the daylight. When the car pulled over at Katherine¡¯s doorway, the driver just left after getting paid. Katherine and Marshall were both relieved. Marshall was really concerned and said that he wanted to hire a bodyguard to follow Katherine from now on. Katherine hissed and hurriedly rejected since she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the hospital that way. She exined that she wouldn¡¯t leave the door these two days and would ask Margaret to manage the store or she would just shut the store. Marshall felt the idea was pretty great as this would be the safest option to protect Katherine. Those evil people would always fine a loophole to hurt her once she left the house. Katherine then went into the room and shut all the doors and windows. Marshall was still busy, so after telling her to be cautious, he hung up the phone. Katherine went to wash her face and went to bed. She was really sleepy right now as she had too much before. Katherine turned over, called Marshall¡¯s name and just drifted off. It was in thete afternoon when she woke up. She sat up, looked outside and then grabbed her phone. There were several unanswered calls from Marshall, Kyle and even Frances.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 421 You Really Changed a Lot Chapter 421 You Really Changed a Lot Katherine took a look and called Kyle back, and he answered it almost immediately. Before Katherine spoke, Kyle yelled, "Kathy, what happened to you yesterday? Who is going to harm you? Whoever it is, he dares to hurt people under my wing..." Katherine sighed, "I''m fine, no big deal, don''t worry." Kyle was noticeably very angry, "Are you at home now? I''ll go over now and let''s discuss it in person." Then he hung up the phone. Katherine scrolled through her phone, she didn¡¯t want to call Marshall and Frances, she had nothing to say to them. Then she went downstairs to check what''s in the refrigerator and prepared for dinner. There was still some food in the refrigerator, so Katherine decided to make a fried dish and a sd with sauce. She was busy in the kitchen when Kyle came over in an aggressive manner. If you didn¡¯t already know he wasing to back her up, you would think he wasing to beat her up. Katherine was in the kitchen, "So you came,e and help me wash the vegetables." Kyle didn¡¯t hesitate and put on the apron, "What happened to you yesterday? I heard Marshall say that someone took considerable interest in you." Katherine smiled, "He really tells you everything." "That¡¯s for sure." Kyle seemed confident, "Marshall and I have the same goal,e on, let''s talk about what''s going on. Who dares to provoke you?" Katherine said, "I don''t know what''s going on, I''m still a little confused now." Kyle leaned over, there was obviously no one else in the room, but he still lowered his voice, "Could it be ra? I know she is no good, is she plotting against you?" Katherine was not sure and she could not draw a conclusion easily, "I don''t know, but I don¡¯t think she was that stupid, you know, to do it herself." Kyle licked his lips, "Or it could be people from the Bet." Katherineughed. The Bet left so bad an impression on Kyle that whenever something bad happened, he would me them. Someone wasing while they were talking. Katherine thought it was Marshall but it was Frances. Katherine was ufortable seeing her. Frances came in and looked around, "Has Marshall gotten off work? I thought he is back." Katherine went to the kitchen. The dishes she made were not enough for three people. Frances saw Katherine and frowned, "What are you doing in the kitchen? Marshall will cook when hees back. " Well, Frances really changed a lot. Katherine still vaguely remembered that Frances said Marshall was not for the kitchen, and now Frances said he should cook after work. Katherine went to the sink, "It''s okay, I can do this." Kyle looked at Frances and then at Katherine. He could sense that something was obviously not right. He waited for Frances to go away, then he approached Katherine and asked, "What''s wrong with you two? You were not like this before." Katherine curled her lips, "Maybe she finally found out that I was actually a nice person." Kyle could tell that she was joking. He grumbled, "She is actually very stubborn and difficult to get along with. Let me be honest with you, I didn''t like her very much. Of course, I know that she didn''t like me either." Katherine said, "To be honest, few people like you, especially the decent ones, but I like you." Kyleughed and put his arms around Katherine''s shoulders, "We are two of a kind. I knew that when I met you for the first time and we yed mahjong together, I knew we could get along well." Katherine smiled and continued to wash the vegetables. Frances was sitting on the sofa and she saw Kyle ¡¯s arms on Katherine¡¯s shoulders, she was a bit unpleasant. Why was he holding her shoulders? Were they that close? Marshall came back after a while, and he was a little surprised seeing Frances here, "Mom, why are you here?" Frances stood up, "I just came by. Did that person tell you the truth?" Marshall nodded, "A little bit, but not much. He was still detained and I think he knew more than he imed so I¡¯m going to keep interrogating him. " Frances let out a sigh of relief, "I didn''t sleep wellst night. It''s really unsafe for Katherine to be alone. I think she should close the shop. Money does not matter, her safety matters." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marshall looked at Frances and smiled, "Mom, you have changed a lot recently." Frances paused and rolled her eyes, "Well, do you prefer the previous me?" "Of course not." Marshall walked towards the kitchen and saw Katherine and Kyle inside. He was never worried about Kyle, so seeing him and Katherine together, he did not feel the slightest hint of discontent. Frances thought for a while and said, "You should go in and help them. Katherine should take a rest. You two men should do all the chores. There is water on the kitchen floor and what if she slips?" Marshall raised his eyebrows and looked at Frances, "Have you seen ra recently?" Frances pursed her lips, "What are you asking this for?" Marshall tut-tutted and entered the kitchen. Katherine took off her apron and gave it to him. She didn''t want to smell thempck, so she was relieved to see him. Katherine went out of the kitchen and saw Frances watching cartoon on the sofa. She smiled and sat next to Frances. Frances stared at the TV and said to Katherine, "How are you feeling?" "I am good." Katherine said. Frances said to Katherine what she said to Marshall, "You should not be capricious now and close the shop for the time being. Do not worry about the business, Marshall will help you. Your safety is the most important thing. When things settled, you can reopen the shop at any time." Katherine turned and looked at Frances, she lowered her voice, "I told you that I will find an opportunity to leave, and I won''t let Marshall know about the baby, so it is none of your business." Frances still stared at the TV and was silent. Katherine stood up, "I¡¯ll go upstairs." Frances waited for Katherine to go to the second floor and let out an insensible sigh. Katherine returned to her room, but she was actually a little upset. She said she would leave, but she had nowhere to go. It was not that difficult to give birth to the child, but what about the next? Katherine stood beside the window, feeling sad. Chapter 422 Stomach Trouble? Chapter 422 Stomach Trouble? The door of Katherine¡¯s room was open so she could hear the faint sounds downstairs, which was neither quiet nor noisy. She heard Kyle saying something about the cooking order, followed by Frances¡¯s rebuke, saying that Kyle and Marshall should be quiet for Katherine was resting upstairs. Katherine was actually at a loss being aware that Frances has really been nice to her recently and she was afraid that Frances would be the first one to tell Marshall that she was pregnant. She scratched her head and pondered what Marshall¡¯s reaction would be if he knew she was pregnant. However, she could not picture it. On the one hand, she was afraid to face Marshall who knew the truth, on the other hand, she was curious about his reactions. She was caught in a dilemma. She took out the medical record and stared at it for a long time until people downstairs said the meal was ready, she hid the record in a hurry. When she went down, it was obvious that Marshall was about to go upstairs and the three of them have already set the table. Marshall smiled seeing her, "Come on." He still had the apron on, just like a family man, looking lively and natural. She pursed her lips and then smiled, "You look great on this." Marshallughed as soon as he heard her, "Really? Then I will cook for you whenever I have time." Katherine did not say anything and went to the dining room with him. Frances had already sat down, staring at the dishes on the table, sheplimented, "Marshall, I didn''t expect your cooking skills to be so good after you got married." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Both Marshall and Katherine were astonished by what Frances said, because she probably regarded the two of them as family for the first time. Kyle could not tell the subtle difference in Frances¡¯s words and was ready to glut himself with delicacies. Katherine sat down and took a deep breath, a sudden nausea hit her. She could not bear the scent of the dishes. She managed to suppress the nausea for quite a while, then she could not hold back any more and ran outside. Marshall was stunned and stood up subconsciously, but Frances had a head start and followed Katherine out. Katherine was vomiting by the sink. After several pukes, her stomach was finally empty. Frances came over and patted her on the back with great patience and sighed, "Have patience, that¡¯s it for everyone in this phase." Marshall stared at the bathroom, musing with darkened expression. Katherine was already exhausted and Frances helped her to sit on the sofa. Frances looked at Marshall, who was standing there, and sighed, "Katherine probably has a stomach trouble. Don''t worry about it." Marshall fixed his eyes on Katherine¡¯s pale face, "Stomach trouble?" Frances nodded, "Yes, what else could it be?" Marshall didn''t say anything. Katherine stood up after a while, she shook her hand in admonition, "I''ll go upstairs and take a rest, I have no appetite now. I can take care of myself if I¡¯m hungry." Frances was still worried so she helped Katherine to go upstairs. Marshall followed a few steps and stopped at the stairs. Frances helped Katherine toy down, feeling sympathetic, she had gone through this phase so she knew how much Katherine suffered. However, she was in a better situation than Katherine, at least Khalid was always by her side, and whenever she was feeling unwell, she would vent her mise on Khalid. Khalid was always at her service, so she was less frustrated than Katherine was now. Katherine was different. She had to hide the fact that she was pregnant and took everything upon herself. One would be grieved even picturing her situation. Frances sat by the bed and cogitated, "I don''t get it. You are going to have a baby, why can¡¯t you tell Marshall and raise the baby with him?" Katherine huddled herself up on the bed, closed her eyes and said, "If you were me, would you choose to tell him and remarry?" Frances was stunned because she knew she would not, she might make a scene. For example, she wanted to get back with Khalid, but she was ashamed to make peace and she hoped Khalid would indulge her like before. She wanted to hear his exnation for his rtionship with Cora Willis, which was like a thorn in her heart. As for Katherine and Marshall, they seemed to be in a worse situation than her. Although Frances could not be one hundred percent sure, she knew Marshall didn¡¯t like Katherine judging by his behaviors. When Old Mr. Grant passed away and Katherine had no one to support her, Marshall filed for divorce, which could be seen that he didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all. It was understandable that Katherine was disappointed and was not certain of his sincerity. If it were Frances when she was young and proud, she would have left directly. She could definitely support herself and the baby with the money in her pocket. Katherine was weary, "I''ll take a rest." Frances answered after a while, "Okay, remember to call us when you are hungry." Katherine didn''t speak, Frances got up and went out. Marshall was still standing by the stairs, he asked seeing Frances, "Is she better?" Frances muttered, "No, nope, she was still ufortable." Marshall nodded, "I remember we have some medicine at home, I will give it to her, she should feel better after taking the medicine." Frances was nervous and said quickly, "No, no need, there is no need for her to take any medicine." She blinked, "Katherine is already asleep, and stomach illness needs time to heal. Taking medicine only address the symptom but not the root causes. Besides, there is an old saying that all medicine has toxicity to some degree, so we should be patient and keep nourishing her stomach. " Marshall licked his lips, "I want to see her." Frances hesitated and then let go, "Don''t wake her up, she was barely asleep." Marshall walked past her and said, "You are treating her better than ever." Frances looked back at him, but he went straight upstairs without looking back. Katherine was lying on the bed and sleeping. She was already worn-out from those retches and lethargic due to the pregnancy, so she fell asleep rapidly. But she woke up after a while. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Marshall standing at the window. He was swiping his phone with a cigarette in one hand. Katherine sat up, "Marshall." Marshall was startled, he hurriedly put out the cigarette and put the phone away. He took a few deep breaths before turning back, "So you are awake." Katherine stared at him, "What''s the matter with you?" Marshall''s eyes were a little red, and it seemed he was despondent. He cleared his throat, "I am okay. Just choking by the fume." Chapter 423 Dont Ever Hide Anything from Me Chapter 423 Don''t Ever Hide Anything from Me Katherine slowly got off the bed without thinking. Maybe she was still dizzy so she staggered. Marshall rushed over in an astonishing speed and quickly helped her, "Watch out." Katherine was amazed by his movements, and she smiled, "You have reacted quickly." Marshall just nodded, looking at her with worry, "Are you going to the bathroom?" Katherine nodded, "Yeah, to wash up." Marshall helped her to the bathroom and kept an eye out for her. When Katherine turned her head, seeing Marshall staring at her, she was shocked, "What''s wrong?" Marshall pursed his lips, and said after a long while, "Nothing." He came over to help Katherine out of the bathroom and to the bed. Then he asked, "Are you hungry? I''ll get you something." Katherine nodded and said thank you. Marshall said nothing and went downstairs. Katherine frowned staring at Marshall''s back, she could tell that there was something wrong with him. He would definitely reply ¡°Never mind¡± if she said thank you at other times. But he acted like he has heard nothing just now. Kyle had already left. Marshall brought the food and put them on the bedside table. Then he sat aside and said nothing. Katherine took a few bites, secretly ncing at Marshall, feeling unsettled. He stared at her seriously when she ate, which was a bit creepy. Katherine thought that could it be that Frances had told Marshall? But she changed her mind. If Frances really said something and Marshall knew about her pregnancy, he would not be like this. Katherine held back her uncertainty in her mind and finished the dinner, Marshall came over and cleared the table. Then he looked at her, "Would you like to go for a walk in themunity? You have slept for a long time, so it''s time to get up and do some exercise." It was already dark outside, but Katherine had a pain in the back for lying on the bed for too long. It should be safe in themunity so she agreed. Marshall helped her downstairs, and they walked along the road next to the house. He said nothing, and there was a strained atmosphere between them. Katherine couldn''t bear the silence, "Marshall, I will be alright alone at night. I just need to lock the doors and windows. You don''t need to..." She said this to drive him away. Marshall looked at her and said, "Katherine, are you hiding something from me?" Katherine was shocked by his words and her heart was beating fast. She turned to look at him, "Hiding something? What can I hide from you? I didn''t. How could I? It¡¯s not possible." She was incoherent when she was anxious. Marshall reached out and held her hand, "Well, it''s the best if you hide nothing from me." Katherine licked her lips, feeling troubled. She did not believe that Marshall had no clue. What he just said was obviously a hint to her. Neither of them spoke for the rest of the walk. Seeing that it was about time, Marshall helped Katherine home, she went to wash her face and went to bed. Marshall stood at the door looking at her until she closed her eyes, then he turned off the light and closed the door. When he left, Katherine opened her eyes. There was something wrong with Marshall. It was so obvious that she could not ignore it. Marshall didn''t go back to his room, he went downstairs and stood in front of the window in the living room. In fact, he didn''t know what he wanted, he was disturbed, for the reason that he was really expecting something but he was afraid that it was just his wishful thinking. He was wide awake so he grabbed a beer that Kyle bought tonight, Kyle said they should celebrate and have fun tonight but Katherine went to rest so the party was canceled. Marshall went to sit on the sofa, opened the can, drinking it in silence. Katherine got up to urinate in the middle of the night. Then she lied awake and walked out of her room. She saw lights downstairs and walked towards the staircase slowly, looking down fearlessly. Marshall was leaning on the sofa with several empty cans on the table. Katherine was stunned and then went downstairs. Marshall was obviously drunk; he did not respond until Katherine pushed him. He looked at Katherine with red eyes, then he seized her hands, "Katherine." Katherine nodded, "Are you drunk?" "No." Marshall smiled, "Not enough. I am good at holding my liquor." Katherine sighed, "Why are you drinking alone? Having trouble falling asleep?" Marshall said yes, "I can''t sleep, I really can''t. Katherine, can you tell me are you hiding something from me?" Katherine pursed her lips, "You are with me all the time and you know almost everything that happened to me, how can I hide anything from you?" Marshall said nothing. He held her hand and rubbed the back of her hand with his forehead, "Katherine, let''s go to the hospital tomorrow." Katherine was startled, "What for?" Marshall said in a low voice, "You had stomachache so frequently these days. I am really worried about your health. Let''s go to the hospital for a check." Katherine pursed her lips, and said after a while, "I don¡¯t want to. I know myself and I know how to take care of myself. It¡¯s nothing serious." Marshall sighed and said in a firm tone, "Let¡¯s go to the hospital." Katherine was a little flustered, not sure if Marshall was sounding her out or really worried about her well-being. Marshall did not get an answer and looked up at her, "My grandmother also told me to take you the hospital to have a full check. You will suffer when you are older if you don¡¯t take the signals your body sent seriously. " He drew Katherine closer and she sat beside him. Marshall turned around. He lied about not being drunk because he smelled of alcohol. He then put Katherine in his arms, "Katherine, I''m scared." Katherine didn''t know what he was afraid of, anyway, she was frightened now. Marshall closed his eyes, "Don''t ever hide anything from me. Promise that you will be honest with me." Katherine bit her lips, and said okay after a long while. Marshall gently patted her on the back, and then said nothing. He was indeed drunk, as soon as he stood up, he could not keep his bnce. Katherine had no choice but to help him upstairs. But he refused to go back to his room and went to her room shamelessly. Katherine frowned watching him staggering into her room and throwing himself on the bed, "Marshall, you must do this on purpose."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 424 I Have Something to Tell You Chapter 424 I Have Something to Tell You Marshall tossed himself on the bed for a few times and fell asleep. It seemed that he didn''t notice what Katherine said. Never mind. She went to the bathroom to wet the towel and wiped Marshall''s face and hands, and then took off his coat. Marshall was drunk yet obedient. Katherine tucked him in and went to his room instead. Although she was still not used to Marshall¡¯s bed, she was exhausted, and fell asleep shortly. Just before dawn, she was awakened by the sound of Marshall opening the door. Katherine knew what he wanted without even asking, she turned her back to him and murmured, "So annoying." Marshall smiled and hugged her from behind, "I can''t sleep without you by my side." Katherine was toozy to pay attention to him, so she went back to sleep. She slept like a child and when she woke up, Marshall had already left. She washed herself and then came out of the room, and then she heard Frances¡¯s voice from downstairs, "Yes, put it here, otherwise she may slip, and also there, right, and the one on the left..." Katherine looked down from the staircase and saw Frances. There were other people with her, who seemed to beying carpets in the living room. The kitchen was also covered with non-slip mats. Frances stood with her arms akimbo, just like when she used to manage the household in the Grant. Katherine just leaned on the armrest and watched, but didn''t go downstairs. The worker came in carrying arge piece of carpet, and carefully put it on the ground and removed the yoga mats. The hanging chair ced in the living room was also moved away, emptying a lot of room. Katherine knew that Frances was afraid that she would trip over herself with the furniture in the way. Frances was really thoughtful. It''s just that Katherine felt awkward seeing Frances meddling with her matters. Frances ordered the workers to move the furniture around and when she looked up, she saw Katherine. She waved to her with enthusiasm, "Come downstairs." Katherine went downstairs. There was a servant in the kitchen apart from the workers. Katherine was surprised, and Frances said, "Darcie,e here, this is Kathy." The servant was about in her fifties and looked honest. She hurried over, "Hello, Miss Jordan." Katherine blinked and said nothing. Frances unted, ¡°She was from the Mason and was a fabulous cook. When I was pregnant, I can''t have anything except the food she cooks, so I ask her to take care of you. You should nourish your stomach and have meals which were to your liking." Katherine looked at Frances, "What is the difference between you arranging all these and telling Marshall directly that I am pregnant?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Frances pursed her lips and thought for a while, "Katherine, I think pregnancy is not something that can be concealed. It has nothing to do with me telling him or not. You don''t even have to wait for the baby to grow bigger. He will definitely suspect you for your such strong pregnancy reaction. It is not a long- term solution to always use stomach problems as an excuse." Katherine also knew that Marshall seemed to be suspicious now. Frances helped Katherine to sit on the sofa, and asked Darcie to get on with her work. Rarely, she did not overdo, but took Katherine''s hand earnestly and said sincerely, "You will now feel that it is easy for you to leave and give birth to the baby all by yourself, but think about it, your pregnancy reaction is so severe, who will take care of you when you are ufortable? By then, you will have no one to talk to, and you will definitely regret it." Frances sighed, "Furthermore, now it¡¯s obvious that someone is secretly trying to hurt you, can you guarantee that you will leave with a happy ending? It¡¯s scary to confront with them all by yourself." Katherine pursed her lips, she actually thought of the same thing yesterday. The problem now was that she did not know who was going to hurt her, and she did not know whether they will follow her when she left the Grant. She couldn''t take the risk. Katherine cast her eyes away and said nothing. Frances knew Katherine¡¯s resolve began to waver. So she lowered her voice, "Kathy, I think Marshall deserves to know about your pregnancy. It''s unfair to hide it from him." Before Katherine could reply, she said, "I know that Marshall used to treat you badly and doesn¡¯t care how you feel. If you don¡¯t want to tell him for this reason, I can understand. You can make a scene or even punish him, but put yourself in his shoes, if you were him, how do you feel?" Katherine interrupted, "Give me some time, I will think about it." Frances smiled, "Okay, take your time. By the way, you don''t need to go to the shop today. When I came to your house, I passed by the shop and I already told Margaret Hopkins that you will rest at home." Katherine was a mess and had no intent to go to the shop. She nodded, "Okay, I see." Frances wasn''t very satisfied with theyout of the house, so she instructed the workers to change it to what she wanted little by little. Katherine was not in the mood and sat down on a chair in the yard. What Frances said made sense. It was true that Marshall had hurt her emotionally before, but he was nice to her. She shouldn''t deny his contribution because of her previous hurt feelings and should let him know that he was going to be a father. Katherine wiped her face, feeling indecisive. How could she talk about this with Marshall? Frances was really energetic; she instructed the workers to spread anti-slip carpets both upstairs and downstairs. In this case, even if she didn''t tell Marshall, he would be able to guess it. Marshall didn''te back until the dinner was ready. Darcie''s cookery was really good, even though it was the same ingredients, the smell of the dishes made Katherine¡¯s mouth water. As soon as Marshall entered, he was stunned. The house changed a lot, now it was covered with carpets and a lot less furniture, and the living room looked very empty. Katherine was standing in the kitchen watching Darcie. When she saw Marshalling back, she was unrxed. She turned to him, "So you are back." Marshall nodded and was about toe in, but Katherine walked over and took his arm, "I have something to tell you, let''s go to the yard." Marshall looked at her, "Can¡¯t you say it here?" Katherine licked her lips, "I''m afraid you might get mad. The car is in the yard. If you are upset, it is convenient for you to drive away. If I say it here, you may have to go out again. What a hassle." Marshall even felt that there was no excuse if he didn''t drive away after the conversation. Chapter 425 Boy, Dont Ask Too Much Chapter 425 Boy, Don''t Ask Too Much Katherine and Marshall were standing in the courtyard, and she looked back at the house. Frances stood in the kitchen, ncing at Katherine, then she gave Katherine a thumbs up and took the dishes to the dining room. Katherine blinked, then turned to look at Marshall. He looked at her very seriously, and she felt uneasy again. She took a deep breath, "I have something to tell you, but I find it hard to open my mouth." Marshall nodded, "Go ahead, you can share everything with me." Katherine blinked, still not knowing what to say. Marshall stared at her for a while, as if he had guessed what she wanted to say. Seeing that Katherine didn''t say anything, he said, "Let¡¯s do it this way, I''ll ask you some questions and you just need to answer them. Is that okay?" Katherine nodded quickly, "Okay, it¡¯s better this way." Marshall nced at her belly, "You were ufortable before, not because you had a stomach problem, right?" Katherine said with a guilty conscience, "No, it¡¯s not." Marshall stared at Katherine for a long time, and she didn''t dare to look back at him. Marshall took a deep breath, "Have you not been in your period for a while?" He actually didn''t know when Katherine''s period was. After all, they hadn''t lived together for a long time, but he vaguely remembered that the sanitary towel in her cab seemed to have not been used. Katherine was shocked when she heard what Marshall said, did he know everything? She breathed out slowly, and nodded after a long while, "It''s been more than a month." Marshall stopped asking, just looked at Katherine. His expression was so serious that Katherine really felt that her previous concealment was heinous. Katherine was so guilty that she just opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say to make up for it. It seemed that no matter what she said, she couldn''t exin clearly, because she did not intend to tell him in the first ce and she nned to leave with the baby at first. Marshall kept silent, and Katherine didn''t know what to do, just like a pupil who was punished to stand still, she stood there bewildered. Frances walked slowly into the living room and looked at them carefully. Katherine caught a glimpse of Frances, as if she had seen a savior. She gave Frances a look for help, but Frances thought for a while, turned around and went back to the dining room. Katherine was surprised, thinking that as expected, she could not count on Frances. She thought for a while and took a step towards Marshall. She really didn''t know what to say, so she had to say, "Are you so angry that you want to leave now? The car is right here." Marshall closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, he then turned around, instead of going to the car, he went back to the house. He didn''t go to the dining room either, and went straight upstairs. Katherine could hear the m of the door on the second floor. She shrank back, feeling that he was angry. Marshall has never been so angry with her. Katherine didn''t know what to do. Frances came from the dining room to the living room, "He went upstairs? Will you honey him up?" Katherine rolled her eyes, "You really have a thick skin. Why don¡¯t you help me out just now?" Frances defended, "I was giving you spaces for you tomunicate." Katherine didn''t want to talk to her, she licked her lips, "Let''s have dinner first, I''m all hungry." Frances''s face twitched, "Good for you to still have an appetite." How could Katherine have no appetite? She was drooling with greed in the kitchen just now. She ignored Frances and rushed to the dining room. Darcie set the table, and Katherine sat down, "It smells really good." Frances followed, "Aren¡¯t you going to go upstairs and have a look?" Katherine didn''t even look at Frances, and indulge herself with the food, "I¡¯m not, maybe after dinner." Marshall went to the master bedroom. He thought about it for a long time in the office today. In fact, he was already prepared for what Katherine said. Otherwise, it was impossible to exin why someone paid a lot of money to hurt her. However, Marshall felt a little unhappy. He didn''t know when Katherine knew her pregnancy and why she didn''t tell him before. Did she not know how to tell him, or did she not n to tell him at all? If she was not going to tell him, what did she want to do with the baby? Marshall waited in the room for a long time, but Katherine didn''t follow him. He was flung into a dilemma. Being angry alone for a while, he went to look through the cab. Marshall found Katherine''s examination report in the built-in drawer in the cab. He read it with excitement but he did not understand the indicators in it, but the text exnation gave him some idea of the results of the examination. He let out a sigh of relief after reading it. He folded the report carefully. Although he couldn''t understand it fully, he knew that it contained the first photo of his baby. He sat in the room and waited for a while, but still no one came. He couldn''t wait any longer, so he walked out. It turned out that it was quite lively downstairs. Frances asked Darcie to wash the fruit, and then told Katherine what kind of fruit would ensure that the baby will be beautiful when he is born. Katherine had never heard of such a folk prescription, and was a little puzzled. Frances peeled the grapes for Katherine, "If you eat more grapes, your baby will have eyes as big as grapes. You see, Marshall¡¯s eyes are so big, because I love to eat grapes. I had them almost everyday when I was pregnant, plus apples and milk. Just listen to me, I promise you will have a beautiful baby." Katherine took a fork and ate one by one, "It''s pretty sweet." "Of course, I picked them for a long time, and I almost tasted them one by one." Francesughed. Katherine also smiled, "You have bought so much, I feel I can''t finish them." "It''s okay, you can give them to Marshall if you can''t finish them." Frances said naturally. Marshall stood by the staircase and looked at them. They seemed to have forgotten the discords they had had before, and were getting along with each other in peace. The bit of his resentment disappeared in an instant. Frances should have known it a long time ago. So Katherine shouldn''t intend to hide it from himpletely. ording to the report, she has been pregnant for some time, and it seemed that she wanted to keep the baby. He went downstairs slowly. Katherine looked up and saw him, "Would you like something to eat? It''s still hot, Darcie is really good, you should go try it." Marshall walked over to Katherine, "Katherine, would you like to exin everything to me?" Katherine nced at Frances, and Frances blinked, showing her previous attitude towards Katherine again. Katherine insisted and said, "What do I need to exin? Didn''t you tell you everything? Boy, don''t ask too much." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 426 I Should Thank You Chapter 426 I Should Thank You Marshall frowned and looked at Frances. Since when did Frances be this? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Frances red at him, ¡°Dig in, all right? Take Katherine for a walk outside after dinner. Pregnant women can¡¯t sit around all the time. They got to adopt some adequate exercises.¡± Then she waved her hand like she didn¡¯t want to see him. Marshall let out a frustrating smile. Since when did these two women started formting an united front? They would bad-mouth and fight with each other every time they met before! Katherine didn¡¯t pay attention to him and focused on having the fruit. After pondering for a while, Marshall went to the dining room. When he just sat down, he heard Frances saying in the living room, ¡°Do you have spare rooms here? It¡¯s prettyte now, so it¡¯s hard to get a cab at this time. Can I just stay overnight here?¡± Holding the chopsticks, Marshall¡¯s hand paused a bit and then he heard Katherine¡¯s voice, ¡°Sure. There are many spare rooms upstairs. You can tour around and see which one do you prefer and ask Darcie to clean up the room.¡± Marshall waited for a while and then slowly raised the corner of his mouth. After the dinner, Marshall went out and stood by the sofa. Katherine had already finished the fruit and was watching TV with Frances. They even watched the cartoons in high spirits. Marshall sounded serious, ¡°Let¡¯s have a walk outside.¡± Katherine nodded, slowly stood up and stole a nce of Marshall. Frances also looked up and scanned Marshall. Marshall drooped his eyes and just met Frances¡¯ look mid-air, then they both looked away. Marshall went into the yard with Katherine and then just stopped. After gazing at Katherine for a while, he held her hand as there was no way for him to stay mad at her, ¡°Watch your step. Be careful.¡± Lips pursed, Katherine didn¡¯t say anything. They were both quite silent during the walk. Katherine knew that Marshall was still upset that she hid the pregnancy from him. To be honest, he got every right to be angry. She would definitely act up if she was in his shoes. So she didn¡¯t say anything knowing that she was in the wrong on this matter. After strolling around the neighborhood, Marshall went home with Katherine. Frances had went to bed at this time, so Marshall and Katherine both went upstairs. But Marshall went to Katherine¡¯s bedroom a few seconds after they both returned to their respective bedrooms. He seemed distressed, ¡°My mom went to my room.¡± Katherine paused and just stared at Marshall without saying anything. Marshall scanned around and saw his pajama on Katherine¡¯s bed. ¡°See? My pajama is even on your bed.¡± He was in dead earnest. Katherine kept on gazing at him. Face darkened, Marshall said, ¡°Other rooms aren¡¯t ready yet and it¡¯s prettyte now. Katherine frowned and finally asked, ¡°And?¡± Marshall still looked serious. He then grabbed his pajama and went directly into the bathroom, ¡°And what? It¡¯s quitete now and I¡¯m going to have a shower and go to bed.¡± Then he just went into the bathroom. Katherine sat on the bed and closed her eyes. Well, he was entitled to have a win today and she really didn¡¯t want to debate with him. Marshall took a long time in the bathroom and by the time he was done, Katherine had drifted off. He went out in pajamas and gazed at Katherine standing against the bathroom door. Katherine was leaning against the bed head still with a phone in her hand, but she was well into sleep. Marshall heaved a sigh andy Katherine down to make her morefortable. Katherine rolled over, but didn¡¯t wake up. After a few seconds, Marshall put his hand on Katherine¡¯s belly and stroked it. Actually, he couldn¡¯t feel anything at this time as Katherine¡¯s belly was still t. Her belly even dented a bit because of her sleeping position, but this would in no way douse Marshall¡¯s passion. He just rested his hand on Katherine¡¯s belly and caressed it. He didn¡¯t really have any real feelings, but he can just sense a little life budding under his hand slowly. Katherine was dead asleep and didn¡¯t evene around when Marshall changed her night gown. She just tossed over and went on sleeping. Marshall beamed after a while. Hey down and hugged Katherine into his chest. He really didn¡¯t care if Katherine can hear his words, ¡°Thank you, Kathy.¡± Katherine had said thanks to him many times before, but actually, he should be the one thanking her, Marshall¡¯s phone rang in the middle of the night. He checked on Katherine first and seeing that she wasn¡¯t waken up, he grabbed the phone. It was one of his minions calling him. He went out and picked up the call in the hallway. The minion said, ¡°Sir, this man asked to see you and wanted to say something to you. He wouldn¡¯t say anything no matter how we interrogated.¡± Marshall checked the time and it was exactly mid-night. He then nced at Katherine in the room and then answered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. I¡¯d like to see what on earth he got to say to me.¡± Marshall changed his clothes in silence and went out. There wasn¡¯t much traffic in the night, so he got to the warehouse pretty quickly. One of his minions was waiting for him and hurriedly led him to meet the man when he arrived. The man looked terrible and was sitting cross-legged. His tattooed arm was still bandaged up and seemed like immobile. He grinned when he saw Marshall, ¡°Get them out. I¡¯ll only talk to you.¡± Marshall remained indifferent and motioned the minions to leave, ¡°Spit it out.¡± The man let out a sigh, ¡°Actually, I really didn¡¯t hide much from you. The women that I hit that day is pregnant and the person who hired me ordered to bump her so that she could lose the baby. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be paid so much.¡± He then justughed himself, ¡°Well, I really didn¡¯t mean to tell you as I have my work ethnics, but my arm...¡± He checked his arm and cursed, ¡°I¡¯m in freaking so much pain! I just can¡¯t bear it anymore. God damn it! Or I wouldn¡¯t tell you this in a million years!¡± That person told him the true motive believing that he was pretty trustful. He should¡¯ve just give him the hush money and tell him nothing. Marshall pondered for a while and said, ¡°So the person who hired you wasn¡¯t the true maniptor.¡± ¡°No.¡± The man shook his head and continued, ¡°The true schemer would only hire some minions to meet me.¡± He then pointed at himself, ¡°Minions just like me. We have our disciplines, but I just broke those rules.¡± Marshall sneered, ¡°Is this the person who was in direct contact with you?¡± He then took out the man¡¯s phone and showed him the call history. The man nodded, ¡°Yeah, but I only have this number and nothing else. If you want to ask me what¡¯s his name or where does he live, I really don¡¯t have answers for that. I¡¯ve told you everything I know.¡± Marshall nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He had already looked up this number and the ount holder was pretty doubtful. The person who registered this number was a grey-haired old man who lived in a little vige and was illiterate. He surly wouldn¡¯t believe that this person was behind all of this. So it could only mean that someone used this old man¡¯s identity to sign in this ount or had purchased the identity from the ck market. After all, no one dared to used his true identity to do such a shady business. Marshall stared at the man for a while who was slightly pale and was obviously sleep deprived. He shouldn¡¯t be lying in his current situation. Marshall stood up and went outside. He then waved to one of the minions to release this man. The man walked out on his own, but when he passed Marshall, he stopped and muttered, ¡°That man got a nickname. I¡¯m not very sure. It¡¯s Mario. You can try to look it up.¡± Chapter 427 She Didn’t Want To Get Remarried With You Chapter 427 She Didn¡¯t Want To Get Remarried With You Katherine was still sleeping soundly when Marshall went back. She didn¡¯t sense a thing. Covered in coldness, Marshall sat by the bed for a while and couldn¡¯t help rubbing his hands together and then stroked Katherine¡¯s belly. What a marvelous thing! There was a baby with him and Katherine¡¯s features inside this belly. This baby would slowly grow up as the days went by and when it was about time, this little fetus would come to this world and call him daddy. The reproduction of human beings was truly a beautiful and amazing process. Marshall waited for a while and then changed into pajamas. But he had trouble of falling asleep when hey down. He had already asked one of his minions to investigate this Mario which he feared might be difficult to locate. While lying on the bed, Marshall pondered a lot of things including his past with Katherine and their future. But by the time he came to himself again, Katherine was wrapping around his body tightly. Marshall tried hard not to touch her belly and dared not to move around. Katherine hugged him tightly and then got herself afortable position to continue sleeping. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marshall cracked a smile and then cuddled her back and closed his eyes. Darcie was the first one to wake up and started cooking and Frances followed. Actually, Marshall heard the noise but chose to go on sleeping as he didn¡¯t get a good restst night. It was Saturday, so he didn¡¯t have to go to work. Frances didn¡¯t go upstairs to disturb them either. By the noon, Marshall really couldn¡¯t bring himself to stay in bed any longer, so he nudged Katherine aside gently and got out of the bed. Katherine was still deep asleep. Marshall stood by the bathroom door and stared at her for a while. It was true when they said that pregnant women would have more sleep and better appetite. But this was actually a good thing since Katherine can take this opportunity to strengthen her body. After freshening up, he went downstairs and found Frances in the yard with a cup of tea. He went over and stood next to her, ¡°Thank you forst night.¡± Frances grinned, ¡°Well, you got to step up your game. Katherine didn¡¯t look like that she wanted to get remarried with you. You got a long way ahead.¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°We have a baby on the way. Why didn¡¯t she want to get remarried?¡± Frances giggled and looked at Marshall like he was an idiot, ¡°Why would she take such a long time to break this news to you if she meant to get remarried with you for the baby? Let me tell you, my stupid boy. She never intended to let you know the existence of this baby. Get over yourself.¡± Face darkened, Marshall replied, ¡°You would never say these words to me before.¡± Frances then went silent. She was actually afraid to be reminded of what happened before and would get all awkward and edgy every time she thought about the past. She admitted that she was truly unreasonable before, but she can¡¯t be med for all the problems. Lips pursed, Frances sipped the tea and said lowly, ¡°I have trouble of falling asleep these days and would always wonder why would I get to this point? I had such a great life before. I really can¡¯t figure this out.¡± Back when she was at the Grants, though she was not admired by everyone, they all respected her. Old Mrs. Grant was even tolerant in most cases, but she turned out to be the most determined one and just didn¡¯t want her back. Though Khalid was pretty hesitant all this time, she can tell that he was gradually losing his patience towards her. When did they exactly started changing their attitudes towards her? Frances mused for a long time and somewhat felt like maybe it was when Katherine started living in the old mansion again. Back at that time, Katherine stopped following her every orders and their contradiction just escted. Then Old Mrs. Grant would lecture her all the time. Well, every time she thought about this, she would recall the kick that Katherine gave her. How humiliating that she would be booted by her junior. But after giving it an objective analysis, Frances felt though Katherine can¡¯t be solely med for this, she bore some responsibilities. Right, Frances deemed that she got to find a time to talk over their past with Katherine. Marshall turned to Frances and beamed, ¡°You should show this side of you to dad now. You¡¯ve totally changed.¡± Frances got impatient when she heard about Khalid, ¡°Stop mentioning your father. I saw him yesterday when I went out.¡± Marshall paused, ¡°And?¡± Frances heaved a sigh, ¡°He didn¡¯t see me. He was in the mall and was probably shopping for Cora. I just stole a few nces at him and left.¡± Marshall pondered for a while and didn¡¯t say anything as he didn¡¯t really know what was really going on between Khalid and Cora. But Cora¡¯s personality was definitely better than Frances¡¯ and guys naturally gravitated towards sweet- tempered ones. It was perfectly understandable even in that Khalid had feelings for Cora now. Marshall really didn¡¯t want to meddle in their rtionship as it was up to the doer to untie the knot. While chatting around, Marshall heard the sound of window opening upstairs. He hurriedly turned around looked up. It was Katherine. She pulled the curtain, opened the window and was craning outside the window. Marshall chuckled, ¡°Go get a shower. The meal is ready.¡± Katherine looked like she was still half asleep and answered okay to Marshall after pausing for a minute. Then she turned around and disappeared from the window. Frances raised her hand and put it on Marshall¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father. I really don¡¯t know should I be happy or emotional. How time flies! I still can remember when you were a little boy by my side. It feels like yesterday.¡± Then she smoothed her hair andmented, ¡°Well, I really got to admit that I¡¯m old now. I¡¯m going to be a grandma!¡± Then she turned around and entered the living room. Marshall contemted for a while and followed. Marshall was not quite upied today, so after lunch, Frances proposed that they should shop around. She really wanted to go to the maternity shop and hoard up some baby stuff. Marshall froze, ¡°It¡¯s too early.¡± He nced at Katherine¡¯s belly and it wasn¡¯t showing pregnancy yet. Frances red, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not early. The first trimester has passed and her belly would get bigger and bigger day by day. Katherine¡¯s clothes wouldn¡¯t be able to fit her, so it¡¯s definitely useful to buy a few maternity dress now. Then she turned to Katherine, ¡°Is this okay?¡± Katherine gazed at Frances for a while. Their rtionship was definitely getting better recently. Frances was actually quite outspoken and was just spoiled by Khalid before. Now that she had somewhat realized her problems and was clearly showing her affection to her. Katherine was definitely not a petty person and there weren¡¯t really any big issues between them, so she had decided to let go of the unpleasant past. Katherine then nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a great idea.¡± Frances then smiled and turned to Marshall, ¡°Get dressed and let¡¯s go.¡± Marshall nced at Katherine and agreed, ¡°Fine.¡± He then drove Frances and Katherine to the mall in the downtown area. The mall was quite crowded on Saturday, so Marshall guarded Katherine the whole way. Frances was asking about Katherine¡¯s opinion the whole time and wondered if there were any clothes she liked. Katherine had a pretty big wardrobe back at home and she really didn¡¯t go put that much, so it was really unnecessary to buy new items. But she was actually worried about Margaret right now as she was managing the store alone, She figured that they could stop by the storeter and can buy Margaret some clothes now. Then they went to the women¡¯s section on the third floor and bumped into a familiar face. Chapter 428 You Are Also A Good Girl Chapter 428 You Are Also A Good Girl They saw ra a few stores away when they just turned around. She was shopping with Mrs. Henderson and joking about something. Katherine really didn¡¯t feel anything special when she saw ra. She just nced at Frances automatically and wondered if she would feel awkward as she was always the one standing by ra¡¯s side before. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Frances just paused and grinned, ¡°ra? What are the odds?¡± ra was dumbfounded when she saw Frances shopping with Katherine. She was in total shock and greeted Frances after a long time. Marshall stared at ra as he had wondered before if she had anything to do with Katherine¡¯s ident earlier. So now that he had finally met her, he couldn¡¯t help giving her critical eyes. Mrs. Henderson was equally taken back when she saw Frances apanying Katherine as she heard that the rtionship between Frances and Marshall had gone south because of Katherine and Marshall had blocked Francespletely. She actuallymented how terrible can a mother be to be blocked by her own son. But now it seemed like they were quite all right. Frances¡¯ rtionship with Katherine had obviously improved. Katherine nced at ra and looked away, then she said to Frances, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I got to stop by the storeter. Margaret is there alone and I¡¯m really concerned.¡± Frances nodded and left with Katherine and Marshall after making eye contact with ra. While they were passing by, Frances said, ¡°That Margaret seems like a great girl and is being a great help. You should give her a raise.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Sure, I would give hermissionter. It¡¯s better than a pay rise. Frances nodded and said something, but ra was unable to hear the whole conversation as they were far away. Mrs. Henderson frowned and looked at ra, ¡°Since when did they be so peaceful?¡± ra shook her head slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gazing at Frances and Katherine¡¯s back, her face slowly darkened. ¡°What are they doing together now?¡± Then she sneered, ¡°But that Frances is quite useless. She can just say some nice words to Katherine.¡± ra then held Mrs. Henderson¡¯s arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t care anyway.¡± Mrs. Henderson was quite worried, ¡°But it seems like that Frances had embraced her. It should be quite easy now if Katherine wants to go back to the Grants.¡± ra paused and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for her to go back even if Frances don¡¯t like her. She doesn¡¯t have too much weight in that house.¡± Mrs. Henderson pondered for a while and nodded, ¡°Right. Marshall has never listened to her words anyway.¡± Then they just left the mall. After shopping in a few other stores, Marshall drove Frances and Katherine to the store. Marshall asked on the way, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you chat with ra recently? You seemed a bit odd when you two met.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Nothing happened really. She said she was busy recently and I just didn¡¯t feel like disturbing her.¡± ¡°Busy?¡± Marshall deliberated, ¡°There aren¡¯t any business dealings that need ra between the Grants and the Hendersons recently. What is she busy with?¡± Marshall had asked someone to investigate ra in the past two days and found that she was just staying at home after getting off work. She wasn¡¯t exactly busy. Hearing Marshall¡¯s words, Frances just smiled, ¡°Well, she said she was busy and I really don¡¯t care. We really don¡¯t have anything special to do anyway.¡± They would only talk about how they can get ra closer to Marshall every time they met before and nothing else. She was really fond of ra before and sincerely hoped that she could marry into the Grants and be her daughter-inw. Now that she got a lot of time to spare, she had thought about a lot of things. She really wondered what on earth did she like about ra before. Actually, she had met many girlsing from influential family before and ra was definitely not the most special one. Frances really didn¡¯t know the answer and can only attribute this problem to her being so narrow- minded before as she was leading quite a mundane life before and would grow affection for the sort of strictly uptight girl like ra. Margret¡¯s boyfriend Eden was also at the store when they arrived. He seemed a bit tense when he saw them. Margaret seemed a bit awkward to see Marshall and was quite edgy and didn¡¯t even know how to ce her hands. Marshall didn¡¯t really pay heed to her and after greeting to Eden and Margaret, he sat by the window. Margaret was quite surprised when she saw the clothes that Katherine bought for her. Katherine beamed, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite sorry. You basically managed the store alone. I didn¡¯t really do much.¡± Margaret grinned, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was at the store alone before, but there wasn¡¯t much traffic, so I was quite upset. Though it¡¯s busy now, I¡¯m merry every day as the shop is going well.¡± Katherine looked at Eden, ¡°Are you off work today? We can shut the store early then. You could have a romantic evening.¡± Margaret blushed when she heard about Katherine¡¯s words and stole a nce at Marshall while running through her hair with her hand. Marshall was talking to Frances and didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all. Margaret then licked her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s close the store early then. I want to stroll around with him.¡± Katherine nodded and then told Margaret about themission. She was quite generous as she knew how much Margaret had sacrificed. By doing this, Margaret would probably earn more than she every month. Margaret was in shock, ¡°Are you really going to give me this much?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°You deserve this.¡± Margaret was jolly and raised the corner of her mouth when she turned to Eden. They then all sat down as there weren¡¯t many customers now. There were only two guys present, so Marshall started chatting with Eden. He just asked where was Eden working and how was his job. Marshall was just trying to have small talk with him. Lips pursed, Margaret actually felt a bit distressed when she noticed how uptight was Eden in front of Marshall. Well, she was perfectly aware of the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep sort of man like Marshall even if he was handed to her. ¡®There is no way that he would have feelings for me. He didn¡¯t even like ra.¡¯ Margaret thought inside. While taking about all the stuff that they had purchased before, Frances brought about ra. She seemed quite calm, ¡°Well, ra is also a good girl. Her future husband would be blessed to marry her.¡± She then turned to Katherine, ¡°As for you, I got to admit that you are actually a great girl.¡± Chapter 429 He Is Not My Only Choice Chapter 429 He Is Not My Only Choice Katherine giggled, ¡°Of course I¡¯m a good girl.¡± Marshall was talking to Eden and when he heard about Katherine¡¯s words, he turned to Katherine and beamed, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice how confident you are before.¡± She would flinch every time she talked to Frances before. This vibe of confidence seemed to have surfaced after the divorce. Katherine then turned to Frances, ¡°Well, I just didn¡¯t bother to have arguments before. I¡¯m quite big- hearted and didn¡¯t mind let a single petty person having the upper hand.¡± Frances hissed and red at Katherine, ¡°You are referring to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t deny the idea. Frances scanned her up and down and ended up saying nothing. Well, she really didn¡¯t want to fight anything for the baby¡¯s sake. They then take Eden and Margaret to lunch and just shut the store temporarily. The boy who was in the floor business wasing out of the door when they went out. Seeing that they were all going out, the boy hurried over, ¡°Katherine. Why are you shutting the door? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Marshall remembered this boy who came over and asked for Katherine¡¯s phone number. He deliberately gave him his number and had got lots of texts from him saying good morning, good evening and good night. He even texted Katherine regrly during the time that Katherine went back to the vige, Marshall was even surprised at how persistent can this man be. He had never texted back, but this man just kept on texting. Marshall came over and wrapped his arm around Katherine¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We¡¯re going to have lunch. What do you want?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The boy froze when he saw Marshall¡¯s movements and stared at Marshall¡¯s hand for a long time. Katherine knew what Marshall¡¯s was up to, otherwise, she would long fling Marshall¡¯s hand away. She really didn¡¯t want to give any hope to this boy and genuinely wished he could learn the truth as soon as possible. So Katherine even leaned closed towards Marshall and repeated Marshall¡¯s question, ¡°What happened? Do you need anything?¡± The boy looked at Katherine and his eyes dimmed, ¡°You, you...¡± Standing aside, Frances really couldn¡¯t figure out why would all these men like Katherine. To be honest, she didn¡¯t find any attractive aspects of Katherine till now. As for Marshall¡¯s obsession towards Katherine, she was in constant bewilderment, She really wouldn¡¯t believe that her son would be shallow enough to like Katherine just for her gorgeous face. So she was quite confused when she noticed how many men had feelings for Katherine. Margaret smiled in silence. She then approached Frances and whispered, ¡°This boy woulde to the store and check on Katherine every day while she was away. He is really in love with her.¡± Hearing Margaret¡¯s words, Frances examined the boy. He looked fresh out of the school and was quite na?ve. Did he even know what was love? Did he know how to shoulder his responsibilities and take care of his woman? Frances sneered and suppressed her voice, ¡°Well, his love is useless anyway. Katherine wouldn¡¯t ever like him back.¡± Margaret paused and though she knew Frances wasn¡¯t talking about her, she couldn¡¯t help ncing at Marshall who was hugging Katherine. She had also loved someone who would never love her back and foolishly thought she had a shot. She even thought about confessing her love to Marshall just like this boy, but the good thing was that she refrained the idea. Otherwise, the situation would get just as awkward as what was happening right now like this boy. The boy surveyed Katherine and answered gloomily, ¡°Nothing really. I¡¯m just here to say hi.¡± Then he first turned around and went back to his store. Katherine then turned to Marshall, ¡°Get your hand away from me.¡± Marshall knew where to draw the line and just put down his hand after raising his eyebrows. They then got on Marshall¡¯s car and went to a great restaurant in the downtown area. There weren¡¯t many diners in the restaurant at this time. Marshall was indeed joyful as though Katherine was pregnant for a while, he just learned the new yesterday and was still excited. He wanted to celebrate this news, so after going into the private room, he called Kyle and asked what he was doing. Kyle was actually ying mahjong with the staff from the club and wasn¡¯t ying for money. Marshall asked if he wanted to grab the lunch together and mentioned there were many people present. Kyle was a big fun of joining in the fun and immediately left the mahjong table and said he would be there in a minute. Katherine¡¯s phone vibrated when Marshall just hung up. Her phone was on the table and Frances was sitting next to her, so she naturally saw the messenger ID. Frances paused, ¡°Ralph? Are you still in touch with him?¡± Then she tapped herself on the forehead, ¡°Right. I heard that Mrs. Maddie Nicholson Walters was pretty fond of you. How lucky.¡± Frances frowned at Katherine, ¡°I heard that the Maria Davies Grant took you as her daughter right? So Ralph is sort of your brother now, right?¡± Katherine sipped the water and picked up the phone, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about right.¡± Frances then surveyed Katherine up and down, ¡°Well, you are sure a lucky one. How did you get them to like you?¡± Katherine grinned, ¡°Well, the masses have their own opinions. You should really reflect on yourself and see what other people are thinking about.¡± She then continued, ¡°You are the only one who doesn¡¯t like me. Do you need me to remind you who¡¯s got a poor taste?¡± She then turned to Margaret, ¡°Am I right?¡± Margaret acted like she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Frances twitched her mouth, ¡°Did that little boy feed into your confidence?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Right, I got my wooers. Your son is just one of them and he is not my only choice.¡± Marshall paused, ¡°Leave me alone! I don¡¯t want to be part pf your fight.¡± Frances rolled her eyes at Marshall, ¡°How ipetent are you! You can¡¯t even tame one woman. She wouldn¡¯t be fighting with me now if you can have her.¡± Marshall then turned to Eden, ¡°Did you see how unreasonable can women be?¡± Eden cracked a smile, ¡°It seems like they got quite a good rtionship there. The life won¡¯t get dull this way.¡± Good rtionship? Marshall gazed at Frances and Katherine. Well, right. Their rtionship was definitely much better than before. Katherine checked the phone and found that Ralph texted her and asked how was she. She mused for a while and texted back that Marshall had learned about her pregnancy and wondered if he would have lunch with them and gave him the address. Ralph immediately replied okay and said he was around and woulde over in a minute. This was truly a merry scene. If Hector could also be here, all the people that she had a good rtionship with would all be together on the same table. Katherine¡¯s eyes dimmed when she thought about Hector. What a pity... Chapter 430 What A Coward Chapter 430 What A Coward Ralph and Kyle arrived at the same time. They bumped into each other in the lobby and just entered the private room together. They both paused when they saw Frances present. Though they hadn¡¯t directly contacted with Frances before, they heard a lot of things about her. She didn¡¯t exactly have a terrible reputation, but her bad temperament was well-known. While Old Mrs. Grant and Old Mrs. Walters chatted together, they mentioned Frances a lot of times. So Ralph also got to learn some Frances¡¯ matters from Old Mrs. Walters. When they saw Frances joking about something with Katherine, their eyes met and immediately took the hint. Marshall had ordered a few dishes before, now that Ralph and Kyle had arrived, Katherine buzzed the waiter in and gave them the menu. While Ralph was checking the menu, Kyle asked, ¡°What happened? You all seemed to be happy.¡± He then looked at Marshall, ¡°You seldom have this happy look. Tell me. What is this for?¡± Marshall then nced at Katherine who was pinching at the ss and acted like she hadn¡¯t heard the question. After ordering two dishes, Ralph handed the menu to Kyle, ¡°Order the dishes first.¡± Kyle nodded and got distracted and by the time he was done with ordering, he had forgot the question. Kyle sipped the water and then turned to Eden who was sitting next to Margaret, ¡°Well, you two sure looked sweet.¡± Eden wasn¡¯t exactly enjoying the atmosphere and justughed, ¡°I¡¯m quite free today and wanted to check on her.¡± Lips pursed, Margaret let out a shy smile, ¡°He felt that I¡¯m quite busy myself and wanted tond a hand.¡± Kyle answered, ¡°Well, you two are sure in love. I haven¡¯t seen you so bashful before.¡± He then turned to Katherine, ¡°Am I right?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah, she is never shy to any men around her.¡± Margaret scratched her head and giggled. She then looked at Marshall¡¯s direction automatically. Marshall didn¡¯t know what they were talking about and just chuckled. Margaret was secretly relieved and actually liked the current situation. After teasing Margaret, Kyle went on droning about the Bet Family. He said that Alexis was sued for intentional assault finally. Though that woman had been discharged from the hospital, she got evaluated about her injuries, so Alexis was destined to be detained for a few months. Marshall grinned, ¡°She must have lost control upon seeing me.¡± Kyle gave a thumb up to Marshall. After done talking about the Bet Family, he mentioned Hector. She really didn¡¯t watch Hector¡¯s show recently as she wasn¡¯t exactly fit in thest few days and her rtionship with Hector just grew to be moreplicated. Kyle said that the knockout round wasing next week, but all the ranks had been predetermined in shows like this. All those yers eliminated were also prearranged and only a few big hits would be left to the audiences to decide. Kyle didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between Marshall, Katherine and Hector. He tended to see things in a lessplex way. Then he continued that he had called Hector who was clearly in a bad mood and should be stressful about the match. Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and Marshall just kept his mouth shut. Kyle didn¡¯t sense any tension and added, ¡°Hector is always a calm one, but he was quite gloomy and said that he just wanted to get this match over with quickly.¡± Eden had slow watched the show and chimed in, ¡°Well, the show is about to end and has a quite fast rhythm. It¡¯s a good show.¡± Hearing Eden¡¯s words, Kyle was quite pleased, ¡°Right. Those yers are all quite talented and to the audiences¡¯ taste.¡± Eden went on saying that he liked Hector¡¯s performance and found it natural, Kyle was happy to hear other people praising Hector and went on chatting with Eden. Katherine was smiling the whole time and really hoped that Hector could get a great result. No matter what happened, she wanted the best for Hector. Marshall looked at Katherine and got secure when he noticed Katherine¡¯s calm look. Well, what was he worried about? They got a baby on the way! After all the dishes were served, all the people started having food and just changed the subject. Marshall got merrier when he thought about the baby in Katherine¡¯s belly. He even ordered some drinks and said he would get an agent to drive the car for him. Katherine frowned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call Peter?¡± Marshall beamed. ¡°He is dating recently and got no time for us. Let¡¯s leave him alone.¡± Katherine knew that Peter had crush on a girl and was getting to know her, but she didn¡¯t really get the time to check on him. Peter was actually quite a dependable guy. Though he joked a lot normally, he was self-motivated and was ountable. Kyle was excited when he saw the drinks and immediately filled his ss. When he was just about to top Katherine¡¯s ss, Frances spoke out, ¡°She can¡¯t drink. She isn¡¯t exactly fir recently.¡± Kyle paused and something suddenly urred to him, ¡°Right, right. You have stomach troubles. Let¡¯s refrain from the drinks for a while.¡± Margaret turned to Katherine and wondered, ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡± Katherine grinned., ¡°I¡¯m much better.¡± Margaret examined Katherine carefully and said, ¡°You got to nurture your stomach, otherwise, you would suffer a lot in the future.¡± Katherine nodded smilingly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Holding the ss, Ralph sipped the wine and gazed at Katherine. Katherine looked back and raised her ss and motioned to Ralph and then finished the water. Ralph slowly looked away and turned to Marshall, ¡°You are quite sweet to Katherine. Are you going to win my sister back?¡± Marshall was quite straight-forward and answered, ¡°I¡¯m trying, but your sister is really cruel.¡± Katherine sneered, ¡°Well, continue. I¡¯d like to see what you got to say about me.¡± Marshall nced at Katherine and went on drinking. Frances chortled, ¡°What a coward.¡± Eyes wide opened, Kyle was shocked when he saw Frances¡¯ reaction. She seemed to be more down-to-earth than before and was less mean. What a surprise. Frances didn¡¯t pay heed to Kyle and just stared at Marshall. This was her son, but she still despised him. But then she recalled Marshall was just like Khalid. Chapter 431 Frances Doesn’t Trust Clara Anymore Chapter 431 Frances Doesn¡¯t Trust ra Anymore Katherine atete in the morning and wasn''t hungry yet. She put down the folks after a few bites. Frances watched her with concerns and said, "What''s the matter? Do you like the food? Shall we order something else?" Katherine wiped his mouth and replied, "No, I''m not that hungry. That''s all I need. I don''t need to eat that much." Frances waited and said, "It''s OK. I''ll go home soon and let Darcie get some soup for you. She''s so good at it. The one I brought youst time was her work." Katherine still remembered how good that was. She nodded and agreed, "OK, she''s a great cook." Frances and Margaret also put the food down after a few bites. Then they sat aside and watched the guys eating. Katherine sat there for a while and suddenly felt nauseous. It might be something she just ate. She felt as if there was a storm in her stomach, which kept bringing everything up to her throat. She paused for a second and stood up. "Hang on a second. I need some fresh air." Frances knew what she wanted as soon as she heard that. She also stood up and said, "I''ll go with you." Margaret thought for a while and followed them, too. "I need to get some fresh air, too. Let the guys drink." They walked out of the room, and Katherine ran directly to the restaurant''s gate. She stood by and took a deep breath. Finally, she could no longer hold it back. She bent over and retched. Frances patted her back and said in a low voice, "The first trimester is always the most troublesome. The second trimester should be better. You''ll be able to eat and sleep well. Margaret wanted to help Katherine catch a breath, but she was taken aback as soon as she heard Frances''s words. She asked, "Katherine, are you pregnant?" Katherine didn''t answer. Frances did it for her, "Yes, one month till now. It''s said to be the hardest time." Margaret stopped walking towards Katherine. After a pause, sheughed, "Really? That''s good news! I was wondering why Mr. Grant looked different today. He looked very happy." Frances pat Katherine''s back gently and said, "Yes, this is a turning point for Marshall." Katherine found herself tearing up because of vomiting. She stood up and took a deep breath. "I''ve never expected it to be so hard." Frances tweeted and said, "I can''t imagine what you had to put up with on your way home early on." Katherine forced a smile and said, "It was fine. I felt much easier at that time than now." Margaret stared at Katherine''s pale face for a while. Then she chuckled, "How nice! You''re a mom now! That''s great!" It had taken quite a while for Marshall to finish the meal with them. Katherine had waited for so long that she was sleepy. Frances looked at Katherine and felt a bit concerned about her. Therefore, she told Marshall that she was leaving with Katherine first. Now that Frances and Katherine were leaving, Magaret decided to stay no longer, either. She looked at Eden. It seemed that he was getting along well with other people, and they were having fun. Margaret didn''t want to spoil their fun, so she left Eden here and told him she was going to the shop. Eden was bolder than usual, probably because he was tipsy. For the first time, he held Margret''s hand in front of so many people. He smiled and said, "Drive safely. I''ll get to youter.." Margaret looked at Eden, and then her eyes shifted to Marshall unconsciously. Marshall didn''t look back at her. He was talking to Ralph. He had drunk a lot, but he still looked clear and sober. Margaret took her eyes back and smiled at Eden. "OK, see you." She walked out of the gate and found that Katherine and Frances were waiting. She smiled and held Katherine''s arms. Then she said, "Let''s go. Watch your step." Katherine and Furnaces sent Margaret to the shop and then went back home. When Margaret got out of the car, she looked back at Katherine and said in a low voice, "Go back and get recovered. Don''t worry. We can take care of the business of the shop." Katherine looked at Margaret and said gently, "I have never had any doubts about you. We''re on the same side." Margaret paused and nodded. "Yes, we''re on the same side." Katherine leaned against the chair and closed her eyes as the car drove out, seemingly asleep. Frances chuckled and popped out a question from nowhere, "Do you have any idea what you''re faced with now?" Katherine felt dizzy. She didn''t even hear the whole question, so she hummed, "Huh?" Frances looked outside and said, "It''s fine. Just take a rest. I''ll wake you up when we get home." She looked into the rear-view mirror, yet the shop was already out of her sight. Margaret was a bright girl. She knew what she should do and what she shouldn''t. When Katherine arrived home, she got upstairs almost crawling. She didn''t know how she made her way to the bed. She felt like having passed out. Frances was also tired. She told Darcie about the dinner and then went upstairs to rest. As soon as she entered the room, the phone rang. She was pretty surprised because her phone was like an essory to her. Few people would give her a call. She fetched her PJ and then checked the phone as she got changed. Sheughed out when she saw the name. It turned out to be ra. She had called ra quite a few times, and ra answered every time; however, she always said she was busy. Frances found that was funny. She wanted to ask her why she wasn''t busy now. She saw ra go shopping with her mother, and they seemed leisure. Frances didn''t pick up the phone at first. As soon as she put on her PJ, ra called again. Frances then picked it up slowly and answered in hermon tongue, "What''s up, ra?" ra sounded happy, too, which was totally different from what she said. She told Frances she was swamped with business. ra replied, "Where are you now? Do you have time for dinner tonight?" Francesughed, "Why? I thought you were busy." ra hummed and said, "Yes, I am, but I''m feeling too tired to work overtime today. I need a break." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Frances hummed as a reply and didn''t continue. ra pondered and continued, "I went shopping with my mom today and saw you guys. I was surprised that Marshall and Katherine are so close now." Frances said, "Yeah. They just couldn''t help it. Nobody can take them away from each other now." After that, she said earnestly, "I really wanted to match-make you and Marshall before because Katherine''s family background is much too inferior to Marhsall''s. They weren''t from the same social ss. Now it turned out they were getting along with each other very well. So I''ve decided not to get in their way, or that may affect my rtionship with Marshall." ra was immediately speechless. Judging by what Frances just said, it seemed that she would stay away from Katherine and Marshall''s rtionship. After a long time, raughed without much change in her tone, "Is that so?" Frances said, "Yeah, and as for dinner tonight... I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it. Katherine had already invited me to dinner, and I said yes. Marshall will join us, too. You know, he and I weren''t getting along with each other very well. There was even tension between us. I''d like to take the chance and settle with him. As for our dinner... Let''s make it another day when we are not that busy. What do you think?" She was saying what ra had said to refuse her. Frances somehow felt very lovely after she said that. She admitted that sometimes she could be a bit vindictive." No matter how many times she had told herself to be tolerant, she would only be cheating herself, because of ra''s numerous rejections before. In fact, she was pretty upset because of that. ra hummed. She might still be smiling. She said, "OK, let''s meet when we both have time." She then added, "I''ll try to finish my works as soon as I can, and then I''ll have more time. You can tell me if you have time. We met in a hurry today and didn''t even have the time to talk. I''m sorry." Frances agreed happily, "It has been quite a while since thest time we met. We should have a meal together and chat someday." "Exactly," ra replied. Chapter 432 You Plot against Me Chapter 432 You Plot against Me Frances didn''t talk to Frances for long. Having been rejected, she added a few pleasantries and then hung up. Frances put down the phone and smiled slowly. Her disappointment in ra was based on the spection that ra was using her. The phone call just now only made her more disappointed. ra wouldn''t have made the phone call if she hadn''t seen Frances be with Marshall and Katherine today. It was all because she found she could use Frances again. That girl could be pretty calcting. Frances put down the phone and theny down. She stared at the ceiling with a smile. Later she fell asleep. Marshall didn''te back until quite a whileter. Katherine was in a sound sleep when somebody felt being held in somebody''s arms. Then a strong smell of alcohol hit her nose. She felt a bit ufortable, so she pushed him. Marshall was drunk. He called Katherine by her name and said, "I''m thrilled." Katherine squinted his eyes and looked at Marshall. His face was red. She said, "I don''t understand." Marshall closed his eyes and asked, "About what?" Katherine''s voice became even lower. "About how I got pregnant." She couldn''t help thinking about the issue when she was idle in the past two days. Her period was always regr. She thought she should be safe based on the calendar-based methods. The methods weren''t 100% urate, but Katherine thought it was doubtful that she could be one of the rare "lucky" ones. She couldn''t believe he hit the target within one shot. She couldn''t get over it. So she thought about it again and again, but she failed to figure anything out. Marshall paused for a while and said, "What do you think? I tried, and we seed." Katherine turned over and took the Marshall''s hand off her. She then said, "No, I was under meds, and the only time I was out of meds was during the rhythm." She might have thought about this question too much these days, and thus she couldn''t help recalling those intimate moments they had. She might have mixed it with other times. However, in the depth of her memory, she felt something else indeed had happened. She just couldn''t make it out. Marshall sneered and turned over. He faced up and closed his eyes. "What are you struggling for? The kid''s mine. That''s all I need." Katherine thought for a while and turned again to turn his back to Marshall. Then she said, "I just can''t be sure when I conceived the baby." Marshall felt a bit dizzy due to the alcohol. He was about to fall asleep. He wanted to end this conversation, but he didn''t know how. He said, "Maybe it was that time when you were drunk. I stopped halfway and picked you up toe home. We did it several times that night. There must be one time..." Katherine was taken aback. She looked at Marshall and eximed, "That day was..." She was going through baby brain recently, and it had taken him quite a while to figure out which time Marshall was talking about. Hector''s attitude towards her became a bit odd after that day. She also saw Hector''s cell phone. It had been broken and tossed in the yard. Katherine thought about it over and was finally sure about it. She found sheets in the washing machine that day. It had been washed and yet to be hung up. She remembered to have asked Marshall, but he told her it was because she had drunk too much the night before and vomited on it. She didn''t think twice. She trusted him so much. That man was a jerk. Katherine pulled a long face and sat on the bed slowly. She was screaming inside while remaining calm on the outside. "When how did the room seem unchanged the next day? You''ve never mentioned it to me." Marshall had already fallen asleep. Katherine raised her hand and pushed him. "Why did you pretend that nothing had happened. Tell me." She tried to keep her voice down and make herself sound as calm as possible. Marshall unconsciously grabbed her hand and nagged, "Stop it, K." Stop it? She was almost losing control of herself. She jumped off the bed, standing and staring at Marshall She wanted to kill him. She would definitely take the pills if he had told her what had happened the night before. She would never let it happen and make herself suffer so much now. She didn''t want to carry his child. It was a pity that they didn''t have a child when they were married. Now that their marriage was over, it was not good timing to have a child anyway. Katherine took a deep breath and looked around. Then she picked up the pillow. She pressed the pillow on Marshall''s face. Marshall reacted quickly. The moment he was short of breath, he pulled the pillow aside and threw it away. Katherine was so much weaker than him. She could barely do any substantial harm to him. He sat up, frowning, eyes slowly focused on Katherine. He asked in astonishment, "Katherine? What are you doing?" Katherine gritted his teeth and said, "You jerk." Marshall didn''t even remember what he just said. He was so happy today that he got hammered. Everything he just said felt like a sleep talk he could barely recall. Katherine looked gloomy. She stared at Marshall for a while. Then she turned over and stormed out. Marshall sat on the bed for a long time and didn''t realize what was happening. Then he got off the bed and looked outside from the window. Katherine was standing in the yard, arms crossed. She looked mad. She thought about it and came back. He still felt top-heavy, and the alcohol was still making him dizzy. He was worried about Katherine''s current condition. Katherine heard that Marshall was walking to the living room. She turned her head and looked at Marshall, "Don''t youe over, you jerk. How dare you!" Marshall closed his eyes and tried to recall what had happened. "What on earth is going on? Let''s talk!" But Katherine was in no mood to talk at all. She affirmed that she had been set up by this shameless bastard. Darcie came over upon hearing their quarrel. She asked, "What''s wrong, Marshall? Are you quarreling with her? You should get soft on her because she''s having a baby! Don''t you understand?" Marshall nodded. "Yes! Yes! I will... of course I will." He then looked at Katherine and asked, "What on earth is going on? How could I know it without you pointing it out? Come over. Let''s sit down and talk." "Get the hell out," Katherine swore, "I don''t want to see your face. Get upstairs and go to sleep. Get out of my sight." She said as she turned over, avoiding looking at Marshall. Marshall and Darcie looked at each other. Darcie gave him an eye hint, telling him to go upstairs, and she said, "I got this. I''ll take care of her." Marshall felt dizzy and exhausted, so he went upstairs. Darcie came over and stood beside Katherine, then she asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you fighting with him? Tell me what''s going on, and I''ll teach him a lesson for you." She felt it hard to talk about this with someone else. When it was about sex, she always felt too shy to share. Katherine thought for a while and shook her head, nothing. Nothing serious." Darcie took her hand and said, "You''re pregnant now. Try to stay in a good mood. The child is in your belly, and it could feel your mood swing. It will be sad if you don''t feel happy. That''s no good for its development." Katherine stroked her belly and took several deep breaths, trying to get as rxed as possible. That was hard because she wanted to tear Marshall into pieces now. She knew he was thick-skinned, but now he seemed to have developed and be shameless. She was fed up. Marshall went upstairs. Before going to bed, he walked over to the window to see Katherine. Darcie was whispering something to her, and she wasn''t saying anything, Marshall licked his lips and tried to remember what he had said wrong. He failed to recall anything he said that might piss Katherine so much. After a while, Darcie took Katherine into the living room. Marshall breathed a sigh of relief andid down on the bed. He felt so dizzy and fell asleep immediately. A whileter, Frances woke up in the next room. She went downstairs as she stretched herself. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Then she saw Katherine sitting on the sofa with a sullen face. Frances used to see her in that face when she was about to challenge her. She raised her eyebrows and went down step by step, "What''s wrong? Are you going to have a fist- fighting with me?" Katherine snorted. "Your son... he''s your excellent piece of work!" Frances was surprised. It seemed that Katherine wasn''t taking it out on her but on Marshall. She stepped over quickly and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you Marshall pissed you off?" Katherine raised his eyes to look at Frances. She was hesitating. Chapter 433 Dont Want to Remarry Yet? Chapter 433 Don''t Want to Remarry Yet? Marshall didn''t wake up until the evening. He got refreshed, and when he went upstairs, Katherine and Frances were nowhere to be found. Even Darcie was gone, too. Marshall looked around on the first floor, and then he checked the yard, but he still didn''t find them. He stood in the living room and yelled. The space was so empty now that he felt he had heard an echo. He called Katherine, but she didn''t answer. He called Frances, and she didn''t either. He put down his phone and was sure that the three people must have decided together to do this. Marshall went to the kitchen and took a look. There was no sign of cooking in there. Nobody was making dinner. Marshallughed and remembered Katherine''s attitude towards him. The three women were on the same side now. He turned around and went to the living room. There he sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. Then he watched it leisurely. Katherine, Frances, and Darcie came back veryte. Theyughed and came back with many shopping bags, big ones and small ones. Frances came in and took a look at Marshall. Then she said, "Ah! You''re awake! You were sleeping too soundly just now, so we didn''t wake you up. We''ve already had dinner yet. You may need to get some by yourself now." Frances had changed her clothes. She was in a long dress with polka dots. She looked younger in it. She hadn''t tied up her hair. Instead, she made a ponytail. Now she seemed to be much more vigorous and healthier than before. She was like apletely different person, quite a few years younger. She ignored Marshall''s reaction and put the shopping bags on the table. They had gone to the grocery store and bought a lot of snacks. Frances picked two of them and handed them to Katherine and Darcie. "Try this. I think it''s good." Marshall smiled and asked, "Why didn''t you answer my calls." Frances hummed and said, "We didn''t hear it." Marshall thought nothing of it. He continued to ask, "You''ve had dinner? What did you eat?" Darcie answered, "We had a barbecue. It''s delicious." Marshall looked at them and nodded. "OK. I''m gonna order in." He took out his phone and said to Frances, "I think you look much better today." Frances was taken back and was about to smile, but she kept a straight face and said with a stern tone, "I am as beautiful as always." Marshall stared at Frances and Katherine, and then he looked at Darcie. Darcie was avoiding his gaze. She went to the kitchen and put the groceries into the refrigerator. Marshall looked back. He ordered dinner and looked at Katherine. Katherine hadn''t looked at him since she came in. She pulled a long face and didn''t seem happy. Seeing Marshall sitting on the sofa, Katherine grabbed a pack of snacks and went to sit on the hammock chair. Marshall paused and asked, "Where did you go? The grocery store?" No one gave him a response. Marshall seemed to have known this would happen. He didn''t seem embarrassed at all. He smiled and stopped talking. Katherine sat downstairs for a while and had some snacks. Then she had some snacks. As soon as she left, Marshall could wait to ask Frances, "What happened? What are you scheming?" Frances curled his mouth. She thumbed up to him and said, "Well done, son. What you did just made you a jerk, but I have to say... good work!" Marshall was confused and didn''t know what Frances was implying. Frances wasn''t going to make this clear for him anyway. She sorted the groceries out and then went upstairs, too. Marshall took a deep breath and went to the kitchen. Darcie put some quick-frozen foods in the refrigerator and cleaned up the kitchen. Marshall looked at Darcie and asked, "Did you make a deal behind my back?" Darcie turned away and replied, "What kind of deal? What do you mean? I didn''t know anything!" Marshall smiled. "OK, I already know." Frances went upstairs. Instead of going back to her room, she went to Katherine''s. Katherine sat on the edge of the bed and still looked sulking. They had talked much when they were out, but those words seemed to carry little weight on her. Frances sighed and sat next to Katherine. "Don''t be mad. What''s done is done. You can''t possibly abort the baby because of this, can you? We can''t change what has happened, so we ept it." Katherine pouted, "He''s your son. Of course, you speak for him." Frances red and said, "I scolded him when we had the meal, don''t you remember?" Katherine looked sideways at Frances and said, "Look at what he has done! He would have the chance to be with ra if it weren''t for this baby." Frances hissed and stopped her. "Why are you bringing up that woman? This is just between you and him. I admit that I made a mistake and didn''t see her through. She has a nice family background, so I thought she might help Marshall. Plus, I''m on your side now. If you keep using me of that, then I do have a bone to pick with you..." Frances looked at Katherine and sat upright. "You kicked me once and pped me quite a few times. Let''s talk." Katherine opened her eyes widely. "I did that because you mistreated me! If you want to bring that up... I think you know how you mistreated me during that whole year." Frances red and didn''t say a word. Finally, she stood up and said, "You''re still young, so I''m just gonna pretend that you''ve never said that. I forgive you for the sake of my future grandson." Then she turned back and stepped out. Katherine gritted her teeth and suddenlyughed out. Sometimes Frances could be hrious. If she had always been like this, she and Marshall wouldn''t have to end up like this. Katherine exhaled. Marshall finished the takeout downstairs. He smoked a cigarette before going upstairs. Katherine was taking a shower in the bathroom when Marshall came over and read her checklist. The more he looked at it, the happier he felt. When Katherine came out, she happened to see him reading the B-ultrasound checklist. She couldn''t hold her anger anymore, so she snorted. Marshall looked up at her and asked, "Next time you get checked, bring me with you." Katherine sneered, "What does it have to do with you?" Marshall put the paper down. He decided that it was time to have a serious talk. He looked at Katherine earnestly. "Katherine, I''m sorry about how I treated you before, and I swear I''ll do better in the future. Now that we have a child, you may consider when we can go and get our marriage certificate again." That sounded like the funniest joke in the world to Katherine. She asked, "Marriage certificate? Why would I want that? I can raise the child alone." Marshall frowned, "Do you want the child to be born without Dad?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Katherine paused and said, "It''s not like you''re dead! What''s your point? Are you saying that you won''t be the dad if we do get remarried?" Marshall was refuted and failed to find the words to argue for himself. He stood up and looked down at Katherine. "Don''t you want to remarry me?" Katherine shook her head. "No, I don''t! Do I need to be more specific?" Marshall licked his lips and said. "Not even with the baby? I could understand and ept it before, but now that we''ve got a child, howe that you still don''t want to get remarried? What are you thinking, Katherine?" Katherineughed, "What are you thinking? Do you think it''s a mistake not to remarry you?" She turned over, walked to the window, and stood there. "Stop being so ridiculous! You''re not the only man living on this! I deserve a better man, not a jerk like you. You''re too calcting and suspicious. I can''t imagine what I will end up with if I remarried you." Marshall looked at Katherine. "Calcting? When have I done that to you? I''ve always been honest with you, alright?" Katherine didn''t want to bring that up again. On their way back, Frances kept breaking everything down for her, telling her that what was done was done. It was of no use to talk about it again and again. That wouldn''t help her ease the anger anyway. She could save time and teach this jerk a lesson. Sometimes she found Frances''s words quite irritating, while sometimes they could also bepelling. No matter how they exined or argued, that wouldn''t change the fact that she was pregnant. It was useless to talk too much. Katherine looked back at Marshall, "I don''t want to argue with you on that anymore. I need to sleep, and I don''t want to share this room with you. Now get out." Marshall was stunned. Katherine''s attitude towards him had changed so dramatically. She had never been like this before. They were just fine when they had the meal together today. Everything has changed since he came back. She even tried to smother him with the pillow. Marshall stood before her and asked slowly, "What''s got into you? Just tell me? Why am I upsetting you?" Katherine pulled a long face and replied, "Think carefully and make it out on your own. List out everything bad that you''ve done to me." Speaking of that, Katherine remembered the previous news. Marshall took a woman away from the bar and spent the night with her. She had to stop recalling the past, or she would find the man full of defects. She needed an exnation for that, too. Katherine was in a bad mood. She pushed Marshall''s arms and got him out of the room. Then she locked the door. She stood at the door angrily and then went to bed. She fell asleep fast. As angry as she was, she drifted off at short notice. She woke up in the middle of the night. Because there was a man beside her. She didn''t need to open her eyes to know who he was. No one else would be so shameless. Chapter 434 Feeling Upset Chapter 434 Feeling Upset Frances took Katherine for a walk outside after lunch. They walked cautiously on the side of the road. Frances asked Katherine how her conversation with Marshall wentst night. Katherine answered helplessly, "Your son is so rascal." Frances nodded and seemed to agree with that. "I hope he won''t pass that to your son." Katherine couldn''t help smiling. She wanted to tease Frances, but before she could speak, a car pulled over beside them. ra''s voice came from inside as the car window went down, "Frances, Katherine, what a surprise!" ra was wearing sunsses, and Katherine almost didn''t recognize her. Frances stood by the side of the road. She smiled when she saw ra, "ra! I know, right? Are you out for business?" "No," She smiled and said, "I need to drop my brother off at school and happened to pass by." Frances nodded and didn''t say anything. ra looked at Katherine and said, "I saw Katherine first, and I didn''t know you were here, too. I thought I had the wrong guy." Frances smiled. "I''ve been here all the time recently. Come by, and let''s hang out if you have time." ra nodded. "OK, I''lle and visit you as soon as I''m avable. I saw you two taking walks. I''ll just leave you. I got to go now. Thepany needs me today." Frances nodded as ra rolled up the window and drove away. ra''s expression became sullen as soon as the window cked her face. She had seen them from quite afar. She secretly followed them and saw them talking andughing. She couldn''t believe how close Frances and Katherine had be. ra had a reason to feel upset. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She looked down upon Frances because she thought Frances was too simple-minded. She was of no use to ra, and there were times that she caused problems for ra. However, all in all, she was Marshall''s mother. ra had the reason to feel upset since Frances had sided with Katherine. She gritted his teeth and drove home. Her family was all sitting in the living room. She went upstairs without talking to anyone. Ryanughed, "Looks like something has upset her again." Tomas nodded and said, "She hadn''t contacted Marshall recently. I thought she must be waiting for Marshall''s response, but Marshall hadn''t made any move yet. He let his assistant deal with business affairs with ra. ra hasn''t been in a good mood recently, and she must have encountered something else when she was out today. I think it might be the same with what happenedst time." Ryan sighed and said, "ra is a sentimental girl. She''s sensitive and could easily be affected." He heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I want her to help Jacob in our future business, and she wouldn''t be able to do that well alone. Tomas fell in silence. Ryan looked at Tomas. He narrowed his eyes and said, "That... we should make a n on our own." Tomas pondered and nodded. Katherine and Frances woke for quite a while before they headed home. Katherine still wanted to talk about ra. She said, "Did you see ra''s face? She was smiling, but she didn''t seem happy." Frances chuckled, "Really? I didn''t notice it." Katherine looked at her and asked, "Just curious... why you and she look like in a quarrel?" "No," Frances nced at Katherine and said, "What quarrel? We aren''t children anymore! I just feel that she''s no longer the person I knew. She was a bit moreplicated than I thought. I''m not judging... I knew I should''ve epted that as human nature, but for me, I just felt she had let me down." Katherine nodded. The subject of the conversation seemed to have changed. She said, "Few people can be as simple as you are. Sometimes I wonder if you know what you''re doing." Frances red at her. "Hey! Watch your words! Do you want me to teach Marshall a lesson or not?" Katherine grinned a smile and came over to take Frances''s arms. She nagged, "OK, I was wrong! You''re the mostplicated person in the world. Happy now?" That didn''t sound good, either. Frances thought about it for quite a while and reluctantly nodded. "I''ll take that as your apology." When they got home, Marshall was answering the phone. The voice seemed to be Peter. Judging by Marshall''s attitude, their subject seemed severe. Katherine didn''t want to greet him anyway, so she went upstairs. Marshall looked at Katherine''s back and didn''t say anything else. He told Peter that they had to discuss those things in thepany, and then they made an appointment there. As soon as Marshall put the phone down, Frances asked, "Are you heading out?" Marshall nodded, "I need to take care of something urgent." Frances nodded and asked, "Will you be home for lunch? We won''t wait for you don''te back." Marshall looked at Frances. Frances''s rtionship with Katherine had changed, and so had her attitude towards him. She used to be the kindest mom in the world. As annoying as she might sometimes be, she had always been friendly and caring for him like no one else. But now, she acted as if she was hoping for him not toe back. Marshall took a deep breath. He leaned to Frances and asked in a low voice, "Tell me the truth. What on earth is wrong with Katherine?" Frances sneered and rolled her eyes at him. "Looks at what you''ve done? Why are you still asking me? I promised Katherine that I would never leak it to anyone else. Try to figure it on your own, and if you can''t, go to Katherine. You won''t get anything from me." Frances then stood up and was about to go upstairs, but Marshall seized her arms and said, "Since when did you and Katherine be so close? I thought you were the one hating her most! Is it because of the baby?" Frances retracted her hand and uttered, "What? Are you nervous? Are you afraid I''ll be how I used to be after the baby is born? Look at you! Worrying more about your wife than your mother! You ungrateful brat!" Just as Marshall was about to exin, Frances continued, "Katherine and I didn''t see each other eye to eye because her family wouldn''t do you any good. I liked ra because she appeared to be beautiful and well-educated. I thought you two would make a happier couple. Now I admit that I changed my attitude to Katherine because she was pregnant. Then, after all the time she and I have spent together, I found Katherine was a sweet girl, too. I was wrong about her. I thought she wouldn''t let you go because she''s a gold-digger. Now it seemed that it was you who wouldn''t let her go. She had a fast fuse, but to be honest, she didn''t mean to hurt or calcte anyone. Family background aside, she''s quite a good girl. That''s why our rtionship turned well." Marshall was relieved and nodded. "I feel d that you can get along with each other well because that way, I can live an easier life in the future." Frances smiled, "Don''t get d just yet. Your future life isn''t necessarily to be easier." She then waved her hand and said, "OK. Just get busy. I''m going upstairs." Frances walked to the stairs. Marshall thought for a while and said, "I''m going back to the old house tonight, and I may see Dad. Do you want me to take a message?" Frances paused and turned over to look at Marshall. "I got nothing to say to him, and I don''t want to say anything to him." She even smiled, "I''ve thought what''s between us through. We can''t ravish ourselves against our will. Let''s just get our own lives straight first." Chapter 435 Such a Drama Queen Chapter 435 Such a Drama Queen It wouldn''t be easy for Frances to get her own things straight. She was as silly as obsessive, which got her stuck in the rtionship with Khalid. Her whole life has copsed. But after the past few days, she had spent with Katherine, she had learned quite a lot of things from the carefree woman, including things she couldn''t get over before. She was fifteen years old, and she should''ve understood them earlier. Now she felt embarrassed to live a life like this. She wondered what the others thought of her in the past. Marshall looked at Frances and nodded. "OK, got it." Frances turned upstairs and said, "Don''t bring me up when you see your dad." She knew she had left no good impression on Khalid. Marshall left and drove to thepany. Peter was already there, waiting in his office. Seeing Marshalling over, Peter took out a document and handed it to him. "Take a look." Marshall took over and read it. "A name list? How did you get this?" Peter nodded and said, "It was Husky. You introduced him to me. He''s now working in that bank to collect debts for them. The names on this list are all debt collectors and other handymen. He said he would ask the names of the seniorster." Marshall took a look at those names. None of them felt familiar. He put down the document and asked, "Anything else?" Peter nodded. "Kyra sent me a message, saying that she had hooked up with a man whose brother was working for the bank. Kyra kept asking, and the man told her that the bank was just a guise. They have other business under the guise. The man seemed afraid to talk more about it, and he told Kyra not to ask about anything again. He asked her to keep away from his brother and never to talk about the bank with his brother." Peter took a breath and continued, "Kyra said she''ll find a chance to get familiar with his brother and..." Peter handed a photo to Marshall and said, "This is from Kyra. She didn''t tell me more and just asked us to investigate this person." Marshall''s face turned rigid and severe as he took the photo over and looked at the man in it. Marshall nodded. "Got it. I''ll send someone else to do it." Peter looked at Marshall, "If Kyra really gets to contact the person from the bank, will she be at risk? I think that may put her in danger." Marshall sneered, "Don''t worry, she''s a smart woman. She runs away from danger sooner than everyone does." Peter stared at Marshall and changed the subject. "Every time she talked about you, I can feel that her tone is different... do you really... hum?" Marshall nced at Peter. "You should really concentrate more on work instead of gossiping." Peter chuckled and still didn''t give up. "Hey! One more question. I''ve been wondering about it for so long. I just can''t wait to know the answer." Marshall looked at Peter impatiently. "Why do you always have so many questions?" Peter grinned a cheeky smile. He didn''t care if Marshal would answer the question or not. He asked, "Did you and Kyra really do nothing that night? I don''t believe you. Men to men, Boss, just tell me the truth, and I promise I''ll never tell anyone else." Marshall''s face turned severe slowly. "Are you into her?" Peter paused and answered, "No! She''s not my type." Marshall nodded, "Then why do you think she''s my type?" Peter stood there and frowned. He thought about it for quite a while. Then his mouth twitched. "I just need an answer to my question. Why are you getting me involved in this!" Katherine swiped her phone for a while and then decided to watch Hector''s game clips. She had missed thetest ones, but she knew Hector was doing as well as always. He had always been a stable person. Katherine searched his name on the phone and watched Hector''s collection. To her surprise, Hector didn''t seem to be himself. He was way less vigorous and looked mncholy. He always sang love songs which were slow and mild. That matched his temperament. Now all his songs were all sad and broken-hearted as if he had been dumped betrayed. However, some people seemed to like the change in his style. His votes and evaluations were higher than before. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The depression on his gentle face made him seem affectionate and aggrieved. People said they liked the decadent and lonely Hector more than the former gentle one. Katherine didn''t like the change. She wanted his face with a gentle smile. She turned off her phone after two clips, and then sheid down and sighed. She knew she would choose Hector anyway, even if she hadn''t been pregnant. She had never had any loving feelings for Hector. She likes Hector, and that was it. She had no more other feelings. Katherineid down for a while and felt a bit annoyed. So she closed her eyes and fell asleep. She had been sleeping welltely. She could fall asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. She didn''t wake up till evening. Somebody woke her up. She woke up in a trance and saw Marshall sitting by the bed. She was in a daze, and before she put on an angry face, she asked, "What''s wrong?" Marshall smiled, "Grandma''s downstairs. You want to go down and meet her?" Katherine nodded and rubbed her face. She sat down slowly and asked, "Why is she here? It''s a bit late." Marshall touched her hair and answered, "She said she wanted to see you." Katherine paused and immediately understood. She frowned and stared at Marshall. "You told her?" Marshall pursed his lips. "I told my dad, and he didn''t want to keep secrets from Grandma." Katherine gritted her teeth. She didn''t want to make this public. Marshall looked happy. "Grandma said she''ll visit the monastery and let the masters pick a lucky day for us." Katherine looked up at Marshall. Marshall didn''t want to keep her guessing. She said, "We''ll see what the best date for us to get that marriage certificate. We picked ourst date too randomly." Katherine almostughed out. "You''re such a drama queen. Who told you that I''d go get the new certificate with you? Shame on you!" Katherine then pushed Marshall away. She washed her face and fixed her hair in the bathroom. Then she went downstairs alone without looking at Marshall. The Old Mrs. Grant was sitting downstairs, with Khalid next to her. Frances was also downstairs. She was sitting a bit further from Old Mrs. Grant. Darcie served them fruit and tea. Frances was holding a cup and sipping. It seemed that they hadn''t talked much. Katherine went downstairs slowly. "So good to see you, Mrs. Grant." Old Mrs. Grant hurriedly turned over and looked at Katherine. She checked her from head to toes, and finally, her eyes were fixed on Katherine''s belly. She was wearing a big and bright smile. "Slow done. Hold the handrail. Take your time." Frances put the cup down. "I need to take a walk. I''ll leave you guys here so that you can talk." She got up and tidied her clothes. Then she headed outside. Chapter 436 All of Them Prefer Kathy Chapter 436 All of Them Prefer Kathy As Frances stood up and went out, Khalid also stood up. Old Mrs. Grant looked at Khalid and then said, "Go ahead." Khalid turned around slowly and went out. Katherine went over and sat opposite Old Mrs. Grant, "It''s sote. I¡¯m sorry to bother you toe here." Old Mrs. Grant smiled kindly and said, "I¡¯ming to see you. I just heard that you are pregnant. Are you all right? Do you suffer badly now?" Katherine thought for a moment and replied, "It¡¯s OK." Old Mrs. Grant had grown quite fond of Katherine and said with a smile, "You have just been pregnant for over a month. It¡¯s always hard for pregnant women in the first trimester. After that, your baby will not disturb you so much then you will feelfortable with good appetite and sleep." Katherine felt a little embarrassed and just said ¡°yes¡±. Mrs. Grant heaved a sigh of relief, "I really did not expect it. I''ve been looking forward to the baby for so long, and hees just when I nearly be hopeless." On hearing that, Katherine med Marshall in her mind. She thought, ¡®He¡¯s such a jerk. Why could he do such shameless things? If he had not deliberately concealed it, she would not have been pregnant at all. Marshall came down from upstairs, came over, and sat beside Katherine. In face of Old Mrs. Grant, Katherine could not lose her temper directly, so she just restrained her rage and remained there. Old Mrs. Grant looked at Marshall and said to Katherine softly, "Kathy, you are pregnant now, so I think you should remarry for the sake of the baby. And then if you want another wedding, we¡¯ll listen to you." Katherine curled her lips and thought that Marshall was so shameless. He went back to ask his grandmother to force her to marry him. However, it did not work. Katherine was silent for two seconds and said, "I don¡¯t want to remarry. I don¡¯t know what will happen between us in the future. But now, I won¡¯t remarry him. I¡¯ll give birth to my baby. It doesn¡¯t matter. If you miss the baby, you cane and see him, but I won¡¯t remarry at present." Old Mrs. Grant froze, "Don¡¯t you want to remarry even with pregnancy? If not, it¡¯ll do harm to your baby if it cannot be born in a happy family. Kathy, just tell us what we can do to change your mind. I¡¯ll enjoin Marshall to meet your requirements." Katherine felt it¡¯s so ironic. She did not expect that one day, the Grant family would be so humble to meet all her requirements. It was simply out of the question before. Katherine took a deep breath. "Everything¡¯s fine, but I¡¯ll be happier if he would leave me alone." Old Mrs. Grant took a look at Marshall with dissatisfaction. "Why is Katherine so disappointed with you? Look, she doesn¡¯t want to be with you even with your baby. Reflect on yourself." Marshall also cooperated with her, "Okay, okay. I''ll think about it. I''ll correct myself. It''s my fault. It won''t happen again." They echoed each other, but Katherine remained indifferent. Old Mrs. Grant had no choice but to change the topic, "I¡¯m quite surprised that Marshall¡¯s mother is here. Have you made up with her?" Katherine nodded. "She came to take care of me, and she¡¯s very kind to me. We¡¯ve talked and forgotten the conflicts before." "I see." Old Mrs. Grant said, "I really did not expect it. I was shocked when I came in and saw her here." Marshall smiled, "My mother has changed a lot recently. She has a good rtionship with Katherine now, but she is more impatient to me." Old Mrs. Grant nodded and turned to look outside. There was something different in Frances''s appearance, she looked much younger. Old Mrs. Grant found her different from before obviously when they greeted each other. She became supercilious and rather a little indifferent. Frances had never had such an attitude. And Old Mrs. Grand thought Frances avoided Khalid but she could not make sure. At first, she thought Frances would pester Khalid because she wanted to remarry. Outside, Frances and Khalid took a walk on the path not far from Katherine''s home. Khalid said he saw Frances a few days ago at the mall. Frances smiled. "Well, I saw you that day, too." Khalid nodded, "I was shopping." ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Frances just said so and became silent. Suddenly she was so quiet, making Khalid a little embarrassed. Frances calmed down, totally different from some time ago when she kept calling and pestering him. Khalid said after a few seconds, "Why are you with Katherine these days? I was really surprised when I saw you just now." ¡°Er,¡± Frances said and realized that Marshall did not tell them. She said tonelessly, "I live here now, and we can apany each other." Khalid sneered in his mind and said, "So, you two have a much better rtionship." Frances turned to look at Khalid. "Don''t talk about me. Tell me about yourself. How is your work recently?" Khalid nodded. "That''s it. It''s OK. Nothing different. I can''t finish my work every day." Frances thought about it for a while, but she could not help but ask, "How about Cora? Does she feel better?" When Khalid was stunned, Frances smiled, "Don''t think too much. I did not mean anything else. I just asked."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Khalid said after a while, "Well, she¡¯s fine, but she must use crutches. She can handle the routine life." ¡°Good¡±, Frances said, and both of them were silent again. Khalid turned his head to look at Frances several times and then said, "Cora has always lived a difficult life. She did not tell her family about this ident, so I just thought about helping her." ¡°Er,¡± Frances said and nced at Khalid, "You should have your own considerations about this matter. You don''t need to tell me about it. I used to care about it very much, but now the identity has been changed, so I don''t care about it, and you don''t need to tell me again." Frances looked forward and said, "In fact, now if you ask me whether I had regretted doing such things for you two, I¡¯ll say no. Khalid, you used to love me so much, and I was really spoiled in many respects, but in the case of Cora, I think my reaction is reasonable. It''s you, and your family. You¡¯ve never thought about me. Then she shook her head. "Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t mention it. It''s all over. Never mind." Khalid put his hands in his pockets and did not know how to reply to her. It was useless to exin anything now. Both of them have alreadye this far. Any exnation is in vain. Then they went for a walk outside and went back to their home. Darcie had already prepared the dinner and asked them to go to the dining room. Marshall helped Old Mrs. Grant to stand up. However, Old Mrs. Grant waved her hand to refuse Marshall and stretched out her hand at Katherine. "Katherine,e to help me, and I like to be with Katherine now." Marshalughed and realized that all of them now prefer Kathy than him. Chapter 437 I like Her Chapter 437 I like Her Nearly everyone was quiet at the table, and they used to eat silently. It was difficult to change a habit. Actually, Katherine and Frances talked a lot while eating when Old Mrs. Grant and Khalid were not there. But now, being affected by them, all of them were silent. As having the meal, Frances took good care of Katherine and told her which dishes to eat more to bnce the nutrition. Old Mrs. Grant looked up at Frances several times, but Frances did not look at anyone. She just helped herself and took care of Katherine. This meal did notst long, and soon they all stopped eating. Old Mrs. Grant looked at Darcie and said, "You cook well. We are all relieved that you are here cooking for Katherine." Darcieughed, "Madam has called me to take care of Young Madam." On hearing that, both Katherine and Frances felt a little ufortable. Madam. Young madam. These were very ancient expressions. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Old Mrs. Grant looked at Frances and said with a formal tone, "How have you been? Long time no see." Frances nodded. "Not bad. I''ve been with Katherine recently. I have nothing to do. Just kill the time every day." ¡°Er,¡± Old Mrs. Grant said, "All right." They did not know how to continue the conversation. All of them went to the living room then. Marshall sat beside Katherine and peeled grapes for her. Katherine did not want to eat grapes because she was full. But Marshall was enthusiastic, and Old Mrs. Grant is here, so she could not refuse him directly So she ate some. Katherine did not say anything and just listened to Old Mrs. Grant''s advice. She told her what to pay attention to and the things not to touch at the early stage! Katherine only nodded and said ¡°OK¡±. Marshall kept the tips in mind and asked his grandmother how to mitigate the morning sickness. He said Katherine suffered serious vomiting. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Old Mrs. Grant told him several kinds of fruits that could relieve the sickness. But they did not work at once. Any mother would have such an experience. They had to suffer. Marshall remembered everything clearly. Katherine looked at him and thought that if they had not had the previous conflicts, Marshall would have been a good husband and father. However, the jerk had cheated her. She was furious while thinking about it. Old Mrs. Grant stayed here veryte, but Frances did note out to see her off. She went upstairs to rest early. Katherine and Marshall stood at the door and watched Old Mrs. Grant get in the car. Sitting in the car Old Mrs. Grant opened the window and sighed, "Does your mother me us?" Marshall froze and then smiled, "No. She has epted everything now. She doesn''t me anyone. She''s different from before. You may not be used to it at once." Old Mrs. Grant looked up at the window on the second floor. "It¡¯s good for your mother to change her attitude. She¡¯s more sensible than before." Marshall nodded. "Yes, she has a good rtionship with Katherine now. She has changed a lot." Khalid sat in the driving position and said nothing. Marshall nced at him and looked away. ¡°Er,¡± Old Mrs. Grant said, "OK, it''ste. I''ve dyed your rest today. Go home. Goodbye." Khalid slowly drove the car out, and Old Mrs. Grant leaned back on the chair," Frances has really changed a lot. What did you say when you went out earlier?" Khalid tightened his lips and thought for a moment. "Nothing. Just a small talk." Indeed, they did not say anything particr. Looking back now, there was no topic of their conversation. But Frances had really changed a lot. Khalid remembered that she often called him and invited him for dinner proudly and rudely. It was not an invitation, but an order. So he always refused. During this time, Frances never called him again, as if she had disappeared. A few days ago, he also mentioned Frances to Cora, saying that she wouldn''t pester him. Cora smiled at that time and only said that they should wait and see. Maybe after a while, she would be the same again. At that time, he also believed Cora and waited, but nothing came. Originally Khalid still felt a little relieved. But when he saw Frances,plex emotions gathered in his mind. Old Mrs. Grant looked at the night scene outside. "I think Frances and Katherine get along well with each other. I''m relieved that she could take care of Katherine." Old Mrs. Grant sighed with relief. "Although Katherine did not agree to remarry, I think Marshall will make it." She nced at Khalid and said, "Now I¡¯m worried about you. How about you and Cora?" On hearing that, Khalid smiled, "Mom, don''t make a wild guess. Cora and I have nothing. Even if others misunderstand, why do you think so?" ¡°Er¡±, Old Mrs. Grant said, "I did not think about anything else. I just wanna tell you that if you like Cora, you can be with her. We won¡¯t stop you. You are already at this age, and you have your own considerations for everything." Khalid took a deep breath, "I don¡¯t..." "You don¡¯t?" Old Mrs. Grant said with a smile. "When Cora was in the hospital, you went to the hospital so frequently as you went home. Khalid, I don¡¯t believe you have no feelings for Cora." Khalid froze and felt helpless. Then he said nothing and only drove Old Mrs. Grant home. Old Mrs. Grant was happy and did not want to go to bed when shees home. She discussed with servants the things she should buy for Katherine. Khalid looked at her with a smile. He said goodnight and went upstairs directly. When he got back to the bedroom, his cell phone just rang. It was Marshall. Khalid picked up immediately, "What''s up, Marshall?" Marshall spat out a sigh of relief. "Actually, no big deal. I can¡¯t fall asleep, so I''ll give you a call." He kept his voice down, "Dad, do you want to make up with my mom?" Khalid froze, "Why do you suddenly ask this question? What''s the matter?" "Nothing." Marshallughed, "When we had dinner today, I saw that you kept peeking at my mother, so I wanna know how do you think about it." Khalid suddenly became embarrassed. In fact, he did not peek at Frances. He just felt that Frances had changed a lot, so he could not help but nce at her several times. It was not a peek. He coughed gently, "I''m not peeking, and I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think about too much." ¡°Er,¡± Marshall said," "Well, then how are about you and Aunt Cora?" Khalid was a little helpless, even when he met in the pool, he asked. He said in a serious tone, "We are friends, and we have nothing. Don''t get me wrong." Marshallughed. "In fact, even if you really have something, no one will say no. You and my mother may not suit each other." Khalid thought about Frances¡¯ cold expression when she looked at him. Not appropriate, maybe. Khalid did not want to talk about his own affairs, so he mentioned Katherine. Marshall said that both Katherine and himself were fine. He would never tell his father that he was driven out of the room. He did not know Katherine¡¯s thoughts. She only said that she was angry at seeing him, and pushed him out again. Marshall could not understand Katherine. He could do nothing about her. She did not listen to him before and even became the Princess at home since she was pregnant. Khalid thought for a moment and said, "Do you want to be with her for the sake of your child?" Marshallughed on hearing that, "Dad, not for the sake of the baby. I want to be with her because I like her. I know what I''m thinking!" Chapter 438 Don’t You Feel That? Chapter 438 Don¡¯t You Feel That? Katherine was woken up in the middle of the night. She curled her lips and said in a hoarse voice. "You bastard, do you mean to wake me up every time youe over?" Marshall leaned over and kissed her on the mouth. "Sorry. Go ahead." He was so shameless, but Katherine could do nothing about him for a moment. She had to turn over and sleep with her back to Marshall. After a while, Marshall leaned over and held Katherine in his arms. He dared to take advantage of her when he was drunk, but now he could do nothing but remain quiet. He fondled Katherine¡¯s belly and closed his eyes. After sleeping for a while, the phone ced on the bedside table buzzed. He ignored it at first, but after a while, it buzzed again. Marshal hesitated and then turned over to take the phone. He thought it was messages from his staff, but it turned out to be two Facebook messages. They were sent by ra. She recalled the first message and said sorry for sending it wrong. Marshall did not see anything she sent at all, so he simply ignored it and put the phone back. He was just annoyed by the messages at the midnight. He hugged Katherine again and slept peacefully. On the other side, ra held her phone and waited for the reply from Marshall. But there was no reply. Actually, she thought it was not toote. Besides, Marshall was the boss, he was busy and could not sleep early. ra looked at the phone, hesitating whether to venture to send another message. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She did not contact Marshall for a long time. She thought that she used to be too enthusiastic and wanted to make him neglected. But the neglect seemed to give a chance to Katherine and him. Now even Frances became friendly to Katherine, and she felt that she had missed too many things. She felt nervous for two days. She wanted to do something but did not know what to do. ra waited for a while, and then put her mobile phone aside, turned around, and went out of the room. She went downstairs to get a bottle of red wine, opened it, and went upstairs directly with it. When walking to the stairs on the second floor, her grandfather came out of the room and froze on seeing her, "ra, why haven¡¯t go to bed yet?" Then Old Mr. Henderson saw the wine in ra''s hand and immediately understood it. He sighed, "s." Then he said nothing else. ra nodded to Old Mr. Henderson, "Grandpa, goodnight." Then she directly went back to the bedroom. ra did not take the cup. She just held the bottle and plied herself with the wine. She felt that obviously she had another chance, and wondered why the opportunity was gone again in the blink of an eye. She should not listen to others nor be so passive. She should have looked for opportunities to meet Marshal frequently. She thought that there was no emotional foundation between herself and Marshall, so she had to find opportunities to cultivate his feelings, or he would never be attracted by her. The more she thought so, the more ufortable she felt. ra took the mobile phone, and it was still the interface of the Facebook. She was a bit tipsy and really sent a voice message to him. She said, "Marshall, do you really have no feelings for me?" She did not look forward to his reply this time and directly threw her mobile phone aside. On the other side, Marshall actually heard the vibration of the phone. However, he ignored it because Katherine turned over and wrapped him up like an octopus as usual. He avoided pressing her belly and gently held her in his arms after she had adjusted her posture. They slept through the night. Marshall should go to work, so he gently moved Katherine¡¯s body and then got up and wash up. When he came out of the room, Katherine was still asleep and was not disturbed at all. Marshall stood by the bed, dressed, and looked down at her. She was melting when she was sleeping without staring at him or rolling her eyes at him. She looked soft and weak. He also felt a tender pity for her. Marshall could not help but lean over and kiss her. Katherine was slow to react and pushed his face after a while. She also muttered, "Go away." Marshall smiled, touched her face, and turned out of the room. When walking downstairs, he took out his mobile phone and looked at the messages. Naturally, he saw the message sent by ra. He click on the voice message and immediately heard her fuzzy voice. ra was drunk obviously and spoke with a lisp. But the fuzzy remarks also indicated her unwillingness clearly. Marshall frowned and paused on the stairs. He closed the Facebook and put the phone back in his pocket. He went downstairs as if nothing had happened. Frances was preparing breakfast with Darcie in the kitchen. Marshall came over and looked at them at the door. He then said, "I called my dadst night and asked about him and Aunt Cora." Frances froze and looked back at Marshall, "Well, then what?" Marshall smiled. "It seems that you want to know about my dad." Frances bowed her head and continued what she was doing. "I can¡¯t lie to myself. I want to know more or less. Go on. What did your father say?" Marshall leaned against the door frame and held his shoulder. "My dad said that he had nothing to do with Aunt Cora from beginning to end. They are just friends." Frances smiled and said, "Well, just friends. Then they are such good friends that he worries about her so much." Chi raised his eyebrows. "I did not ask anything else, and he did not tell me too much, either. I think it''s better to tell you about this matter. Then You can think about it and make your own decision." Frances nodded, "OK. Got it. Wait in the restaurant, and we¡¯ll have breakfast soon." Marshall stared at Frances''s expression and then went to the restaurant. ording to Frances''s previous disposition, she would never admit that she cared about them. Then she would ask about them secretly. However, her openness style was actually more attractive. Frances put the cold sd on the te, and then stood up and took a deep breath. Darcie looked at Frances and said, "If you are free today, you can have dinner with Mr. Khalid. I think you get along well with him yesterday. It¡¯s fine." "No." Frances said directly, "I don''t want to have dinner with him. It''s boring." After thinking for a while, she said, "That''s it for now. He and Cora are ambiguous. I don''t want to get involved. Otherwise, we three will make a scene again. I feel headache when I think about it." She walked to the door with the te and said like talking to herself, "It''s fine now. That''s it." Then she went to the dining room. Marshall was still ying his mobile phone, mainly because Peter talked to him with Facebook. Peter looked like a yboy, but in fact, he worked efficiently. Otherwise, he could not work for Marshall for so many years. Peter sent a picture to him. It was the person in the picture given by Kyrast time. All his identity had been investigated. The investigation was quite careful. All the activities of the man for so many years were clearly listed. Chapter 439 Do You Understand My Feelings? Chapter 439 Do You Understand My Feelings? Marshall read the results of the investigation for a long time. This man had done a lot of things, and he had also done small business, but it was not very profitable, and finally failed. ording to the information, he had been working for the money shop for two years. When Marshall remembered the list given by Husky, he just nced at it roughly at that time and did not remember whether there was this person''s name. But it had been two years, so he could not be a dogsbody who runs errands. He might have some power. Marshall read for a while and sent a message to Peter. As they talked, Frances came and sat opposite Marshall. Marshall looked up at her and smiled. "What''s up? Do you want to talk to me?" Frances spat out a sigh of relief. "Actually, nothing serious. I just wanna know how much do you know about your father''s past rtionship with Cora?" Marshall thought about it, put down his mobile phone, and took a sip of soybean milk. "I don''t know much. I know that my father took care of Aunt Cora when she was hospitalized before, and when he came back, he would also tell us what he did in the hospital. Regardless of my dad''s character, he was honest at that time, so I think they had no affairs." Frances took a steamed stuffed bun and did not eat it. She just looked down at it and said, "You may not feel it. I¡¯m a woman. I know women''s thoughts. Maybe your father really did not mean anything else, but Cora, she likes your father." Frances added with a smile, "When you were young, I went to Cora¡¯s home for the first time, and made a scene like a crazy girl. Cora did not exin at that time and bore the p. I could see that she was guilty, so I couldn''t restrain my temper, because she really had some thoughts about your father." Marshall leaned back on the chair. "In fact, I think it¡¯s normal. What you should mainly consider are my dad¡¯s thoughts. You cannot avoid and control other people who covert your mate or something else." Frances looked at the Marshall and said, "You know a lot." Marshall sighed, "I did not understand it at first, but I slowly figured it out during this time." For example, he saw the messages of ra, and after listening to the voice message of ra, he seemed to understand something at once, which he did not understand before. When they first got divorced, Katherine always mentioned ra, which was obviously meaningful. He felt that she was thinking too much about ra at that time. Just like Khalid now, he always thought that Frances was overrated and narrow-minded. Khalid felt that he had no feelings for Cora and Marshall thought that he had no involvement with ra, either. Both of them thought that their wife was making trouble without reason. But they did not think about it carefully. They had never pondered that why Frances and Katherine would have a sense of crisis. Marshall admitted that ra was once his ideal mate, but he was only satisfied with her appearance and he had never had a crush on her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Until he heard ra''s voice messages did he realize that Katherine was not too thoughtful. Instead, he was not thoughtful enough. Women were already sensitive, especially to the same sex. Frances and Katherine might have already noticed something! However, these men, who were not emotionally enlightened, had not kept up with their consciousness, making the women lose a sense of security. Marshall had to admit that it was his negligence. He had never shown a clear attitude so that Katherine would always worry about ra. The problemy with him. Frances tightened her lips and sighed, "OK, I see. Stop. I feel you are teaching me a lesson." Marshallughed. They had breakfast slowly, and then Marshall went to thepany. When he got to the office, he just turned on theputer and the phone rang again. Marshall took it over and looked at it. ra sent a message again. She said she was sorry because she had drunk too muchst night and spoke at random. Marshall just nced at the message and then deleted it. He did not want to reply. He just ignored it. He put the phone aside and began to read the file, and Peter also came to give him some files then. Peter also simply introduced the money shop, but it was just a clue in the investigation, and Marshall just listen to him casually. After Peter went out, ra called Marshall. It was a direct call this time, not a message. Marshall did not feel ufortable, so he answered the phone directly. However, ra hesitated in speaking and asked what Marshall was doing, and if he was busy. ¡°Er,¡± Marshall said, "What¡¯s the matter, Miss ra? You can tell me directly. Is there anything to note about the order?" "No." ra quickly said in a lower voice, "No. No, it''s not working. It''s private things." Marshall smiled, "I don''t think we have something private to discuss." His tone was polite, while his remarks were actually very cold. ra became silent at once. Marshall put down the papers and leaned back on the chair, her voice was very dull. "Miss ra, I have nothing private with you." ra took a deep breath, "Marshall, did you hear the message I sent yesterday?" Marshall said after a few seconds, "Well, yes." He had heard her messages and still said so. ra already understood. She smiled. "Marshall, do you think I''m funny?" Marshall said, "No, I had no feelings." ra said helplessly, "I did not mean to bother you, but I was drunk yesterday, and I lost control of myself. I really hope you never know about it." Her voice went down. "Just pretend you don''t know, and I hope it won''t affect our cooperation." Marshall said no and then became quiet. He really had nothing to say to her. ra finally smiled. "OK. Then I won''t dy your work. Goodbye." Then ra hung up directly. Marshall slowly inverted his mobile phone onto the table and then continued to read the file as before. He was not affected at all. ra put down her mobile phone with self-mockery on her face. In fact, the result was not beyond her expectation. Marshall and Katherine were so intimate and he would not react even he had understood her thoughts. She was just too reconciled and could not control herself. ra rubbed her eyebrows. She had drunk too muchst night and felt groggy and ufortable. Her heart was more painful than her head. After a while, ra stood up, took the water cup, and walked outside. She just came out of the office and saw Old Mr. Hendersoning out of the elevator. Tomas Henderson greeted him at the elevator door with a smile, "Dad, why are you here?" Old Mr. Henderson said in a deep and vigorous, "I¡¯m looking for ra. Just do your job. Don''t worry about me." Then he saw ra. ra did not go to the tea room and quickly went over and said, "Hello, Grandpa." He stared at her carefully for a while, then nodded, "Come and see you." ra chuckled and knew her grandfather was very worried about her, so she said, " Well, I¡¯ve talked with Marshall." Chapter 440 Something Wrong Chapter 440 Something Wrong He did not ask what ra and Marshall talked about. He just nodded, "Let''s go to the office." ra followed him back to the office. Old Mr. Henderson took a seat and look at ra. "Baby girl, I know you are sad." ra was proud and tough in front of others, but she could not continue to pretend while facing her grandpa. ra''s tears came out at once. She lowered her head. "It¡¯s my first time to fall in love so deeply. Why is it so difficult?" Old Mr. Henderson sighed, "It''s not difficult. Of course not. We can¡¯t lose hope." ra shook her head gently, "I don''t think so, grandpa. You don''t know. Marshall loves Marshall very much. I saw them shopping together with Marshall¡¯s mother. They talk andughed. And Katherine is pregnant. It¡¯s true. I can''t get into them." Old Mr. Henderson''s expression did not change at all. He said, "Good girl, you did not give up so easily before. You¡¯ve said that you love Marshal and you can do everything to be with him. Tell me. Are you still so firm?" ra raised her head and looked at Old Mr. Henderson. Her tears kept dropping. She hesitated a little, and then said, "Yes, I still like him." Even though Marshall and Katherine had children, her feelings were not reduced by even a little. She had liked him for too long, and this kind of love had gone into her bones. Old Mr. Henderson nodded. "That¡¯s it. You are not a person who easily gives up. If you like him, go to fight. We all support you. Now they haven¡¯t decided to remarry. Now they are just together only because of the unborn baby. Nothing else. You can do it. Do you understand?" ra was a little stunned. She looked at Old Mr. Henderson, who was very calm. He said so in such a peaceful tone as if talked about something correct. It was also surprising that he was so confident to suggest her granddaughter destroy other people''s marriage. ra tightened her mouth, "Grandpa, I''m actually a little scared." Old Mr. Henderson was not afraid and did not take this seriously at all. He said earnestly, "It''s all right, ra. Don¡¯t worry about anything. Without Katherine, you would have been together a long time ago. She also won Marshall¡¯s heart with dirty tricks." ra immediately remembered that day when Marshall came to their home to break off the engagement. At that time, they had decided on the wedding day. It was just the final step. However, Katherine came. ra nodded slowly. "Yes, I would have lived a happy life with Marshall without her." It had been one year. If she had married Marshall, she would also be pregnant now. ra spat out a sigh of relief with a hesitating expression, "Grandpa, let me think about it." Old Mr. Henderson also knew that he could not push ra too hard, so he said, "It''s your happiness, so think about it." Katherine knew nothing about it and slept till noon. She got up and felt a little dizzy. She stared at the door and felt it necessary to change the door lock. Marshall was more and more shameless. It was easier and easier for him toe in in the middle of the night. Katherine sat for a while before Frances came and knocked on the door. Frances said that she had slept too long and asked her if she wanted to get up for dinner. ¡°Er,¡± Katherine said, "Come in, please. The door is open." Frances pushed the door and came in, holding a tray with food in it. Frances sighed, "I know you¡¯re asleep recently, but anyway, you should get up for dinner first, and you can sleep as you like after eating." Katherine knocked on her forehead and said, "I did not feel hungry, so I slept all the time." When she got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face, she said to Frances, "You¡¯ve met elder Mr. Grant yesterday? How do you feel about it?" Frances put down the tray and sat on the bed. "I don''t feel anything. We¡¯ve been together for so many years. What feelings should I have? Shy? Angry? Neither." Katherine smiled. "I saw him staring at you at dinner yesterday, but I did not know what he meant." Frances was stunned and then smiled. "I guess he might feel surprised. It''s my first time to be so soft." Then she stretched her back, "I actually realize I''ve changed a lot, let alone you." Sheughed, "My mentality was different before. I was so strong that I had topete for everything." But think about it carefully, it was very tiring at that time, even though everyone gave way to her and tolerated her. But in fact, she was not happy. After washing up, Katherine came out, took a seat, and began to eat. She usually had no appetite but was eager for the food at this moment. She thought she could not eat, but actually, she ate all the food. Frances saw Katherine eating and smiled, "Your baby will be healthy and lovely." Then she looked at the expression of Katherine, "You don¡¯t want to remarry, do you?" "No. No way." Katherine said firmly, "I don''t have the n." Then she nced at Frances. "Hey, what do you think if his father wants to remarry you?" Francesughed out, "You are kidding me. He won''t. He finally got rid of me. How can he jump back into the fire pit?" Katherine could not help but alsough, "You are quite clear about your position." Frances changed the topic with a smile, "Dress yourself after eating. Let''s go for a walk. Recently, many shopping malls are on sale. It''s quite good. I wanna go shopping." ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Katherine said and turned to look outside. "We¡¯re free during the daytime. Let''s go there later." Seeing that she cared so readily, she quickly went back to her room to change clothes. Katherine dressed simply and then went out with Frances. The shopping malls nearby were doing promotions recently. They went around to pick up and got a lot. Katherine could not carry too much, so Frances helped her to carry some packages. They did not dare to take the esctor and just took the closed lift up and down the stairs. The closed lift was transparent with ss walls, and people outside can be seen from inside. Katherine stood with Frances and when the door had just closed, she saw a man standing outside the door. The man was wearing a cap and took a picture of her with his mobile phone in a sh. Although he tried his best to disguise his movement, Katherine could still see it clearly. The man took the photo and immediately bowed his head. Katherine thought that he was checking the pictures and then would send them to somebody. As the lift slowly went downwards, Katherine kept staring at the man until he was out of sight. She took a deep breath and became nervous again. Frances knew nothing and looked around to find something useful when she went out of the lift. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Katherine looked at her and said in a low voice, "Let''s find a ce and sit down first. There¡¯s something wrong." Chapter 441 A Guy Tailing Behind Chapter 441 A Guy Tailing Behind Frances paused and looked at Katherine, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Katherine wasn¡¯t sure about it either. She nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on. Let¡¯s find a ce to take a seat. I need to make a call then.¡± As Katherine was pregnant and had been set up before, Frances dared to take no risk. So they hurried to walk away. Both of them entered a cafe in a mall. Frances looked around and said, ¡°Is someone following us?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she took out her phone. But she didn¡¯t call Marshall as he was now working. Besides, though she noticed the whole thing, she still couldn¡¯t tell if her intuition worked this time. What was more, it only worried Marshall if he knew that. So Katherine actually called Kyle. Soon, Kyle answered the phone with a delighted voice, ¡°Kathy, do you miss me?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yes. Would you like toe to meet me? I am here with Frances. We are waiting for you.¡± Kyle paused out of surprise, ¡°Are you guys hanging out? Where are you?¡± Katherine then shared him their location in Facebook. But hearing that, Kyle seemed to hesitate, ¡°Emmm, I don¡¯t think I should cut in your shopping time. As a guy, I might feel embarrassed if following you into a shop for women¡¯s clothing only.¡± ¡°Come on, we have finished shopping. Juste and have a chat. Thene to my house and we may have a nice dinner together. We fancy someone to have a chitchat together.¡± As a social guy, Kyle agreed after a few seconds of consideration. Then he told her to wait and he would be here soon. After hanging up the phone, Katherine looked outside, still feeling uneasy. Frances was also rendered nervous. She looked around again and again, ¡°So you called Kyle here to be our security guard?¡± Katherine ordered a cup of cocoa and a cup of coffee, then she said, ¡°I am not sure. But I saw a guy snap pictures of me outside the elevator just now.¡± Frances was stunned and approached to stare at her, ¡°Perhaps he was enthralled by your charm.¡± Katherine showed a serious expression, ¡°Stop kidding.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Alright, alright¡­so we may just stay here. We don¡¯t know who are spying us. Now we need to stay cautious. Especially you!¡± Katherine licked her own lips, ¡°It feels awful.¡± Now she was indeed feeling bothered and worried as she got tailed even during a simple hang-out. Frances sighed, ¡°Well, I think you should tell Marshall about it so that he can catch that guy tailing us and find the one behind.¡± Katherine smacked her lips, ¡°But I am not sure if I am mistaken.¡± She was worried if she got herself in persecutory delusion because of the experiencest time. Frances nodded after consideration, ¡°Maybe. You are right about that.¡± Before long, Kyle showed up. His glowing golden ne almost dazzled Katherine. As soon as he saw Katherine, he walked in and sat beside her with joy. Then he looked at Frances, ¡°Madam, you got so many stuffs?¡± There were shopping bags all around them¡ªnext to the chairs and also on the ground. Frances sighed, ¡°Well, shopaholics.¡± After finishing the cup of cocoa, Katherine looked outside and saw the guy who had snapped pictures of her. It seemed that he still didn¡¯t find Katherine as he was looking around everywhere. Katherine hurried to hide herself and said to Kyle, ¡°Look at the guy I point at. Tell me if there is something fishy with him. I think he has been tailing me.¡± Kyle scanned around with his eyes wide open, ¡°Where is he? Let me see which bastard dare to spy on you!¡± Katherine then pointed at that guy. Kyle took a look at him and gasped, ¡°He does seem to be looking for someone.¡± Katherine said, ¡°Yes. I reckon he is looking for me.¡± Frances also looked over and squinted to consider, ¡°He has been following us for a while. I have noticed that guy several times just now. But I didn¡¯t care.¡± Kyle looked at Frances and wore a serious face. Actually, Kyle brought a chauffeur with him this time. As straightforward as he had always been, he called his chauffeur here to catch that guy. Though Katherine wasn¡¯t sure if his chauffeur was qualified enough to do such a tough job, she could still tell a fig of it since Kyle had decided. But Katherine was a bit worried, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to trap him in public. Why not allure him to the parking lot? Few passers there. Kyle, tell your chauffeur to ambush at the parking lot.¡± Frances was worried, ¡°How? Are you going to lead him there alone? Come on, I don¡¯t want to face the anger of Marshall if something dangerous happens to you.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°I am sure you can handle it with me. I know how brazen-faced you can be.¡± While saying that, she stood up, ¡°Kyle, don¡¯t follow us. Just stay and watch.¡± She walked over to hold Frances¡¯s arm. Seeing that, Frances chose to give in. Then both the twodies walked out of the caf¨¦. That guy was still looking around. When noticing both of them, he paused and stopped to stare at them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Obviously, he was indeed tailing them. Both Frances and Katherine didn¡¯t even cast a glimpse at him. They walked to the elevator with those bags. That guy pulled his hat down and followed them behind. He was too focused on tailing to notice that a trap was expecting him. Katherine and Frances got into the elevator. But the guy didn¡¯t. Instead, he got to the stairs. Kyle thought for a few seconds and got into another elevator. As they reached the parking lot, Katherine and Frances were still walking slowly while that guy was following behind. He kept a certain distance away from them at the beginning. But as he thought that nobody else was around, he sped up his pace toward Katherine. Katherine had been focusing on her back and so had Frances. Frances was so nervous that her palms got drenched by sweat and her heart kept beating fiercely. She couldn¡¯t help strengthening her grip on Katherine¡¯s arm so hard that Katherine almost screamed out of pain. Katherine looked around and saw Kyle¡¯s chauffeur before she looked over her shoulder. As she often visited Kyle¡¯s club, she had met the chauffeur several times before. The chauffeur also saw Katherine. And he noticed the guy tailing behind at the same time. So he hurried to walk over. Perhaps it was because of his loud sound of steps, that guy noticed the chauffeur immediately. He suddenly stopped. He knew he lost his chance as here was someone else. Staring at Katherine¡¯s fading figure, he gritted his teeth with regret and anger. It¡¯s almost a sure thing! As that guy only looked ahead, he didn¡¯t even notice Kyle approaching behind. Though Kyle looked like a careless and casual yboy, he was still reliable during emergency. He sped up to stride forward as soon as that guy stopped. Before that guy could react, he kicked him hard. Chapter 442 Get Caught Chapter 442 Get Caught Kyle kicked him hard on his hamstring. That guy soon knelt on the ground as he didn¡¯t expect so. Kyle strode over and then kicked on his shoulder. Then that guyy prone on the ground. The chauffeur hurried over to pin him down by fixing his arms. Kyle approached and stepped on his back, ¡°Hey, what are you sneaking for?¡± That guy whined and tilted his head to refute, ¡°I did nothing! Who are you? What are you doing?¡± Katherine and Frances just stood aside to watch. But Frances still felt her own heart beating fiercely, ¡°Did we make a mistake?¡± Katherine then yelled at Kyle, ¡°Check his phone!¡± Kyle squatted down to rummage his pockets. But that guy tried hard to struggle. He seemed to be in panic. However, he failed to get rid of control as he was totally fixed on the ground. Noticing him struggling, Kyle hit him at the back of his head, ¡°Keep on struggling if you want your arm dislocated!¡± As soon as he finished, the chauffeur twisted his arm. His shoulder started to crack loud. That guy couldn¡¯t help eximing. Then he finally stopped struggling. Kyle took out his phone and got ess to it with his fingerprint. Kyle stood up and started to check. But the text box had been emptied. However, he found something else from the photo albums within, while thetest pictures of which were all about Katherine. He saw both Katherine and Frances in those pictures, which clearly recorded everything they did just now including shopping, chatting and getting into the elevator. Kyle sneered while seeing that, ¡°Alright, tell me! What are they?¡± He squatted down to show him those pictures. That guy kept his lips pressed, unspoken. Kyle sneered again, ¡°You wanna y tough, huh? Milo, get him out.¡± The chauffeur named Milo then easily lifted him up. Obviously, he also served as a robust bodyguard. Katherine finally breathed a sigh of relief. Not until that guy was stuffed into the trunk did she utter again, ¡°He must be deeply involved. We have to extract as much as possible from him.¡± Kyle nodded and then led both the twodies upstairs. He made a call to ask his man to give thedies a ride. After all, now even a cab might be a risk for Katherine. While waiting for the ride, Kyle called Marshall and told him what had happened just now. Marshall was rendered stunned out of anxiety. He hurried to ask about Katherine¡¯s location. Kyle turned around to look at Katherine. Then he handed her the phone, ¡°Marshall wants to talk to you.¡± She didn¡¯t take over the phone until she gazed at it for seconds. Then she huffed, sounding annoyed, ¡°Make it brief!¡± Marshall simply ignored her attitude. Then there flooded his worry, ¡°Did you get hurt? How do you feel right now? Did that guy touch you? Stay with Kyle and don¡¯t ever step out of his sight! And don¡¯t hang out alone from now on! You know how dangerous it will be! How about that? I will hire a bodyguard for you. And his job is to follow you at any time. If you want to hang out, you have to find yourself more companions. And don¡¯t just hang out with my mom alone. You twodies are too weak to handle any emergency.¡± Katherine was feeling more annoyed, ¡°Okay, okay, just leave it till we go back home. If that¡¯s it, I gotta go.¡± Marshall sighed and slowed down his words, ¡°Katherine, please stand in my shoes. Do you know how nervous I am? I can even feel my heart jumping out of my mouth!¡± With her lips pressed, she hesitated for a while and finally squeezed out her response, ¡°I know. But no matter how much you are saying now, it makes no sense. I am tired. We may go on when we get home.¡± After saying that, she returned the phone to Kyle. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Kyle feeling like snickering when looking at her face. Now Katherine finally got what she deserved. The way she talked to Marshall sounded so dominant that she looked like the one in charge. Kyle took over the phone. As Katherine hated his nagging, Marshall had to repeat it again to Kyle. Kyle nodded, ¡°Okay, just rest assured. Now I am taking them home. Everything will be fine.¡± Marshall said thank to him. Kyle only replied with a smile. When the call ended, Katherine huffed, ¡°He¡¯s so naggy!¡± As Frances had chilled herself out a lot, she smiled after consideration, ¡°Marshallpromises in front of no one but you. Before that, he always stayed tough.¡± Katherine said with low voice, ¡°He has changed a lot. In the old days, he simply ignored me.¡± Frances paused and turned to look at her. Then she walked over to take her hand, ¡°Actually, I should be partly med for his temper at that time. I have spoken ill of you a lot. So it might probably distort his impression of you a lot. But what has gone is gone. Now there is one thing for sure¡ªnow he does treasure you a great deal.¡± Katherine only responded with silence. After waiting for a while, they saw the car called here by Kyle. They all got in and then headed to Katherine¡¯s home. Kyle got a call from Milo half-way, who told him that that creep-shot guy had been locked into the basement of his club. And now he called Kyle to ask for follow-ups. Though Kyle had been doing something dirty before, extorting confessions by torture was not his forte. He was a prick but he deemed himself a frank prick. So he preferred to go straightforward. Somonly speaking, he would like to start with an arm dislocation. But now he was aware that this kind of torture hardly worked if they needed to catch the one behind. So he hesitated, ¡°Just hold on. Lock him down. I need to get some intel first.¡± Kyle hung up the phone and texted Marshall. Katherine leaned against the window, seemingly lost in thought. She reckoned that guy should be part of thosest time. After all, even if she had caused a lot of envy, there was no way that those who got offended would all come for revenge at the same time. Such a coincidence sounded too incredible to be possible. So after pondering, she had the suspect in her mind. As soon as the car stopped at the gate, Frances was the first to get off. Katherine followed over and then came the Kyle. Kyle stretched himself and murmured, ¡°Hector is about to finish. So he ising soon, I suppose.¡± Katherine paused and looked at Kyle. But he didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he swaggered into the house. Katherine reckoned that Hector was about to finish his TV show as she could tell from the live stream that the show wasing to an end. Since then, Hector might be the first to arrive after them. But she wondered what to say if they would meetter. Frances came over to hold her arm. Then they entered the parlor together. As Kyle sat on the couch, he randomly checked his phone, ¡°Hey, Marshall just texted me that¡­¡± But before he could finish, a car had stopped at the gate¡ªit was Marshall¡¯s. Marshall got off the car and strode into the house, ¡°Are you good now?¡± Though it seemed to be the concern for all, he actually fixed his eyes on Katherine while speaking. Katherine just simply took a glimpse at him and turned her gaze away. Frances smiled and quipped, ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I am okay. After all, that guy wasn¡¯t targeting me.¡± But Marshall didn¡¯t seem to care about her obvious quip. He still stared at Katherine and said with soft voice, ¡°Were you scared? Are you still feeling bad?¡± Chapter 443 Time for Interrogation Chapter 443 Time for Interrogation Though Katherine fixed her eyes on somewhere else, she still answered, ¡°I am fine. Thanks to Kyle, that guy didn¡¯t even touch me.¡± Marshall walked over to sit beside her. He held her hands and gently stroked them. Then he asked Kyle with his face back on him, ¡°You have caught that guy, right?¡± Kyle nodded and nced at their hands clinging to each other. ¡°I have locked him down. But I am not an expert of interrogation. You know he may end up being dead or disabled if you leave it to me. So I am afraid you have to handle it on your own.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Alright, I wille to your club to see that guyter.¡± Darcie then started to cook when seeing them home. Katherine felt like retching when smelling the cooking odors. She stood up, ¡°I wanna go back to my room.¡± Frances could tell that she might be feeling sick. So she hurried to say, ¡°Yeah, a rest is necessary after hours of shopping.¡± Katherine only responded with silence. She walked slowly upstairs. Then she got herself changed and lay on the bed. Soon, she was overwhelmed with sleepiness. But she still tried to stay awake to think about any possibility that ra would conspire against her. While in the midst of reminiscence, slumber still defeat her soberness. So Katherine had no idea about the conversation in the parlor. While sleeping, she felt like being hugged. Then there came a voice, ¡°Naughty girl¡­¡± But Katherine didn¡¯t catch it clearly. She closed her eyes to continue to sleep. Marshall, lying on her side, smiled and gently patted on her shoulder as she returned to sound sleep. After a while, Frances showed up. But she didn¡¯t enter. She just stood at the door and said, ¡°I told you to bring her downstairs for dinner. What are you doing?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Wait¡­She is in deep sleep. I will bring her for dinnerter.¡± Frances looked a bit impatient, ¡°Come on, just wake her up before the dishes cool down. Let her sleep after dinner.¡± Marshallpromised with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± Frances then left after standing for a while. Marshall touched Katherine¡¯s face to whisper, ¡°Kathy, time for dinner.¡± But she remained still. With his eyes fixing on her, Marshall approached to kiss her. It seemed to work much better than whispering. Just within a few seconds, Katherine opened her eyes and started to struggle roughly. Marshall loosened his hug on her and smiled, ¡°Okay, time to get up for dinner.¡± Katherine frowned, ¡°Marshall, watch your manner.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t seem to care. He pulled her up. Then he went into the bathroom to get a towel to wash her face. Katherine just stayed still. As it was getting dark outside, the room was dim with lights off. She stared at him quietly. His soft move and expression made him much more appealing to her whenpared with his coldness in the old days. She couldn¡¯t help wondering if he actually showed no feelings for her at that time. At the thought of that, she seemed to be a bit upset and remained unspoken. She got off the bed slowly when Marshall entered the bathroom to put away the towel. As Marshall came out, he reached out his hand to hold hers. Then they got downstairs together. But Katherine didn¡¯t struggle this time. Marshall couldn¡¯t help smiling. Both Kyle and Frances were waiting while Frances was asking him about his family. Actually, Kyle only knew little about his own family. Nor did he have any knowledge about his family business. And even the situation of those family members living in the Haverford Residence was none of his knowing. After all, he hardly lived there. So he had nothing valuable to tell her. While Marshall and Katherine were still walking down the stairs, he said, ¡°The show arranged by Rosalie has achieved great sess. I am sure we could make a lot of profit.¡± Of course, it referred to the show for Hector. Kyle eximed, ¡°Yeah! No wonder Rosalie looks so happy these days. I bet his husband might also benefit a lot from it.¡± But Katherine was now fully captured by those dishes on the table. Undoubtedly, Darcie was an excellent cook. All those dishes looked perfect and smelt nice. Katherine hurried to sit down with tableware ced in her front. Marshall then continued, ¡°The show may probably boom the poprity of a horde of singers.¡± Kyle then naturally brought up a topic about Hector, ¡°Yeah, I remember Rosalie told me that there have been entertainment agenciesing for him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Rosalie offered no contract, she would have kept a promising team of superstars.¡± Kyle smiled, ¡°I told her to get a reliable agency for Hector.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°But it¡¯s indeed a pity that Rosalie didn¡¯t intend to sign any singer.¡± Kyle also nodded, ¡°Actually, Rosalie could offer a much more promising future for Hector if she offered any chance. But I suppose it was those troublesome trifles during the process that stopped her from offering any contract even though it is indeed quite profitable.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°It makes sense.¡± After that, he took a look at Katherine, who was still enjoying the food and simply ignored their conversation. Marshall let out a sigh of relief. Soon, Katherine finished the meal as she didn¡¯t get involved in any conversation. She put down the tableware, ¡°I finish.¡± Then she left the dining room. Frances replied in a pleased voice, ¡°Kathy seems to always have good appetite. That should be a good thing for the baby.¡± Kyle paused out of surprise. He stared at her, ¡°The baby?¡± Frances looked a bit confused when seeing that. She turned to look at Marshall, ¡°Kyle hasn¡¯t known about it yet?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°I have told him that day. But perhaps he didn¡¯t notice because of drunkenness.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kyle frowned, still looking confused. But actually Marshall did announce the news that day during the meal. He said he was excited because Katherine got pregnant. And he was going to be a father. But it was at the end of the meal when most of them got drunk. So Kyle had probably missed it. Not until a long pauseter did Kyle utter again, ¡°You mean Katherine is pregnant?¡± Frances nodded with her lips pressed, ¡°Yeah, she is going to be a mother and Marshall a father.¡± Kyle just simply blinked, looking doubtful about what he just heard, ¡°Really? She got pregnant?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that a girlish one like her was actually about to be a mother. He couldn¡¯t help wondering if she could handle what was expecting herter. She was still too childish to be a mother. But she soon had to give birth to her own baby. Finally, the surprised look faded away from Kyle¡¯s face. ¡®Hector, I bet you have never expected such a shocking change to ur during your long departure.¡¯ He wondered how Hector would react when hearing that. Katherine walked into the parlor and sat on the couch. She fixed her eyes on the TV, looking absentminded. She was tired and still fancied sleeping. She felt herself beingzy. After sitting for a while, shey on the couch and still stared at TV. But a minuteter, she fell asleep. When Marshall and Kyle walked out of the dining room, Katherine had been in sound sleep. Marshall walked over to watch her beside the couch. Frances hurried over, ¡°Uhhh, she would catch a cold if she stayed here for a sleep. Get her back to the bedroom.¡± Marshall bent over to gently hold her up. Katherine reached out her arms to wrap around his neck out of instinct, murmuring, ¡°So annoying¡­¡± Marshall couldn¡¯t help smiling. Marshall took a look at Kyle, ¡°Give me a second. I need to tuck her in first.¡± While walking upstairs, Marshall kissed on her lovingly. Though she was sleeping, she still felt it. ¡°Behave yourself¡­¡± she murmured again. Marshall smiled, ¡°Now I learn to behave myself because of you.¡± Chapter 444 Weird Pictures Chapter 444 Weird Pictures Marshall got downstairs and said to Frances, ¡°I am not sure howte I will return tonight. So remember to lock all the doors and windows.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Marshall then left with Kyle. Both of them headed to the club owed by Kyle, while in the backyard of which there was a basement at the corner. The entrance was hard to be noticed as there ced a flower stand and piled up some flowerpots. The backyard was dim as there wasn¡¯t the main entrance for guests. Nor did Kyle set a light here as it was where the basement nted. Somonly speaking, the backyard was the secret spot for something nasty. The entrance was covered with a wooden t, on the top of which there was a huge flowerpot. Now the flowerpot was moved aside and so was the t. The entrance looked like a well, while on the side of which there was a ropedder. Inside the entrance, nothing could be seen except for darkness. Marshall showed no hesitation. He took the initiative to enter with Kyle following then. They soonnded after descending for two meters. Marshall turned on the shlight of his phone. It was a spacious basement. As he moved the shlight a bit, he saw that creep-shot guy, whose arms were tied behind. He could do nothing but to lie still on the ground. Kyle walked over and turned on the only bulb in the basement. But the dim light even highlighted the horrible atmosphere around. Marshall looked around the basement and found it empty. He walked over to lift that guy up and pinned him against the wall. Perhaps that guy was sleeping or unconscious. He slowly opened his eyes because of the sudden move. He squinted at as he felt the light dazzled him with his eyes closed for long. Kyle was rendered sullen when seeing his slovenly look. He walked over to kick him, ¡°Open your goddamn eyes! You still fancy sleeping right now?¡± His kicked exactly hit his chest. That guy couldn¡¯t help whining. Marshall waved his hand to stop Kyle. He then patted on his shoulder, ¡°Be a bit more gentle unless you want to kill him.¡± Kyle also noticed himself that he never learned to control his rough strength. So he stepped back after consideration. Marshall approached and squatted down. He found that this guy looked pale and awful. Marshall asked, ¡°Why were you tailing Katherine?¡± That guy sneered, ¡°Because she looks pretty. And I love pretty girls.¡± Hearing that, Kyle kicked him hard again. But this time he went for his face. Marshall didn¡¯t stop him. Then that guy¡¯s nose started to bleed. He turned his face aside and failed to wipe off the bleed as both his arms were tied. Marshall looked a bit sullen, ¡°Tell me the truth if you want to suffer less. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think you can get out of the basement in one piece.¡± But that guy still remained unspoken, looking seemingly tough. Marshall smiled, ¡°I have encountered a lot of tough looking guys just like you. All of them perceived that they could go through every single torture just by gritting and tolerating. How hrious!¡± Marshall then stood up and continued, ¡°I have countless means to make you suffer and extract what I want from you. But now I would like to save my time and offer you thest chance.¡± After pondering for a while, that guy turned to look at Marshall, ¡°It was just because I liked pretty girls. So I couldn¡¯t wait to snap some pictures of her pretty face. If you want, I can delete them all.¡± Marshall sighed, ¡°Well, since you still insist¡­¡± He turned around to look at Kyle, who seemed to be about to beat that guy again out of irritation. Marshall smiled, ¡°Just hold on. I need you to get something for me. So let me handle it. I promise the worst moment in his life ising.¡± Kyle gritted and pointed at that guy, ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Marshall listed a lot of stuffs for Kyle to prepare. He was also confused, not knowing what for. But he still made his men to get prepared. At the same time, they got out of the basement. Marshall took out a cigarette and passed Kyle another one. While they were smoking, those waiters started to prepare everything required by Marshall. But they could only get most on the list as the night fell. Then they got them all in a box and brought it to Marshall. After a simple glimpse, he nodded, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± Now the sky was fully overwhelmed with darkness. Both of them entered the basement again. That guy kept struggling to get his arms free from the rope. Kyle walked over to kick him again, ¡°Stay still!¡± Marshall was rendered a bit speechless by his temper. He looked moreposed than Kyle, ¡°You can¡¯t get out even if you get rid of the rope.¡± That guy red at them and huffed provocatively. Kyle was pissed off. He hurried over to kick him down. Then he stepped on his back, ¡°Motherfucker! You still wanna y tough, huh? Wanna get killed?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t stop him. He opened the box and took out something from the inside. They were a long and sharp needle and a vial of transparent liquid. He opened the vial and showed him the needle. He still looked calm with a glimpse at Kyle, ¡°Step harder to keep him still.¡± Kyle turned around to look at him. Then he smiled, ¡°Alright, just do it. I promise he couldn¡¯t even nudge a bit.¡± Meanwhile, Katherine had been sleeping till midnight. She woke up to go to the bathroom. She teetered inside the bathroom. When she got out, she looked at the bed. But she didn¡¯t see Marshall on it. She scratched her hair and walked over to the window to look outside. Nor did she see his car in the yard. So Marshall must have gone out. She returned to the bed and recalled what happened in the daytime. Perhaps he went to the club for interrogation with Kyle, she reckoned. She checked the time and noticed it was after midnight. She assumed that sneaky-looking guy didn¡¯t look too tough to be overwhelmed. So she wondered what took them so long. She had no idea about it. Plus, she had been sleeping for long. Now she stayed awake. So she sat on the bed with her back against the wall. During the passing hours, Marshall didn¡¯t call her or text her. So he didn¡¯t seem to be worried about their security at home. After sitting for quite a while, she decided to get back to sleep. But as she was about to lie down, her phone buzzed. It was a message notice. The sudden buzz startled her as it was quiette night. She grabbed her phone to check it. It was a message with a picture only¡ªin which her figure was zoomed in. The message was sent from a strange number, while the picture was exactly taken when she was shopping in the mall today. Katherine frowned, confused. Was it a warning? Did that mean her every move was being spied on? She thought for a while and texted back with a question mark only. Soon, she received further response¡ªit was another picture of her. However, this time it was not taken in the mall, but at the gate of her residence while she was standing there. Before she could carefully check it, another picture was sent. This time it was taken when she was at home. Or exactly speaking, she was watching TV in the parlor at that time. Katherine paused and suddenly noticed something wrong. Judging from the direction from which it was taken, the one who snapped it didn¡¯t seem to be standing outside the house. Instead, that one should be standing at the door of the parlor. However, how could she fail to notice that if someone snapped a picture of her from the door. She couldn¡¯t help getting goose bumps all over. Chapter 445 I Do Have a Lot of Admirers Chapter 445 I Do Have a Lot of Admirers Katherine was still confused while staring at the picture for quite a while. She couldn¡¯t figure out when it was taken. She grabbed the phone hard and then texted again to ask who it was. But this time she received no response. Nor did Katherine ask again. As rational as she had been, she was aware that she should stay composed in case the culprit took advantage of her. Shey down while grabbing the phone. Her mind was in a mess. Though every detail in the past seemed to be clear, she still found it hard to build a link within. Katherine closed her eyes and sighed. Whatever. Since then, she decided to put it aside. Fagging herself was thest thing she would do. Shey still on the bed, lurching from sleepiness to soberness. She stayed so till the next morning. Then she suddenly heard a caring into the yard. She was soon overwhelmed with soberness. She hurried to get off the bed and walked to the window. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She saw Marshall park his car in the yard. Then he got off and strode into the parlor. Within a minute, she heard the door behind opened. She slowly turned around, ¡°Wee back.¡± Marshall was startled while standing at the door, with his body surrounded by the chill air in the morning, ¡°Why did you get up so early?¡± Katherine answered, ¡°I had been sleeping for too long yesterday. So now I stay awake.¡± She stared at him, ¡°Did you get some clues from that guy?¡± Marshall walked into the bathroom, ¡°Yeah, I got some.¡± Suddenly, she happened to notice a dark red stain at the end of his shirt. It should be a blood stain, she supposed. She walked over and stood at the door of the bathroom. Seeing that, Marshall suddenly stopped while striping. He turned to look at her, ¡°I need to take a shower.¡± Katherine leaned against the doorframe to say casually, ¡°Come on, no need to be shy. I have seen every inch of your body.¡± Her flirtatious smile really resembled the recent one of Marshall. He stared at her with lips pressed, who actually wore a casual-looking face. Marshall was rendered really embarrassed. So he added, ¡°Get some rest on the bed for the sake of our baby.¡± Katherine shifted her gaze from his upper body to the hem of his shirt. Though she had been kind and soft, a blood stain would never scare her. After a few seconds of gaze, she turned around to get on the bed. Marshall walked over to close the door. Then he took off his jacket, while the white shirt inside was stained with blood spot all over. ¡°Kyle, why didn¡¯t you learn to control your own temper?¡± he murmured to himself. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he insisted to interrogate that guy on his own, Kyle would have torn him apart. As he stripped off, he dumped all his clothes into the trash bin and went for a shower all over. Actually, he was rather exhausted after staying up for a whole night. Katherine sat on the bed, grabbed her phone hard and stared outside the window. As soon as Marshall finished and walked out, she noticed that. But she didn¡¯t look at him, unmoved. Her face still remained impassive. Marshall, wrapped in a bath towel, walked to the closet to get some clothes. Then he pulled off the towel and put them on. Not until quite a whileter did she utter, ¡°Come over here. Let me show you something.¡± Marshall nodded and walked over, ¡°What?¡± Katherine handed over her phone, ¡°Am I look good in those pictures?¡± His casual-looking face soon turned into solemnness especially when he saw thest one. He paused and told her to wait. Then he turned around and walked out of the bedroom. Katherine could tell what he was doing. As he left, she got off bed and entered the bathroom. She saw his clothes, the shirt and the suit jacket, were both dumped into the trash bin. After a simple glimpse at them, she turned around and walked out of the bedroom. She walked beside the stairs. Then she saw Marshall walking around to check the direction from which the picture was taken. Katherine remained silent while looking at him. Marshall finally stopped at the door. He stared at it seriously. About a few secondster, he reached out his hand to pinch out a little gadget. Actually, Katherine also expected so. After all, no one could avoid being noticed if he snapped the picture in such a short distance. So the answer was obvious¡ªshe was under surveince. But she wasn¡¯t scared this time. Instead, she kinda appreciated this trick. While grabbing the mini camera, he looked irritated. Though Husky had once sneaked into the house, he was too stupid to n so. But now the culprit actually managed to nt a camera on the door. Undoubtedly, it was much more dangerous. Marshall fixed his eyes on the door, exceedingly sober. He turned around and saw Katherine, who leaned against the handrail on the second floor with a composed look. Mixed feelings suddenly surged up in his mind as he looked at her face. But he couldn¡¯t tell what caused it. He slowly walked upstairs and then stood beside her. He touched her face gently, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Katherine actually smiled, ¡°Why should I be scared?¡± Marshall smiled. After quite a while, he suggested, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get into the room.¡± Both of them entered the bedroom. Katheriney on the bed while Marshall sat on it with his back against the wall. Meanwhile, he was texting someone. Katherine could hear the buzz from his phone. Though it wasn¡¯t loud, it sounded a bit annoying when compared with the tranquilnessst night. But Katherine seemed to be quite rxed even if surrounded by the buzzing noise. She soon fell into sound sleep. After texting, Marshall lowered his head and saw her curling herself up and sleeping soundly beside. He stroked her hair as if she were an adorable kitty. Perhaps it was because of the warmth, Katherine nudged a bit to get closer to him. Marshall put down his phone,y down and hugged her tight into his arms. He closed his eyes and stroked her belly with his own hand. He seemed to feel her belly had bulged a bit. Marshall let out a deep breath and felt relieved. They had been sleeping till Frances came to knock on the door. Marshall was the first to get up. He checked the time and noticed it was time to wake up. He opened the door and said to Frances in low voice, ¡°Just wait for a while. She didn¡¯t seem to sleep wellst night.¡± Frances looked inside and nodded, ¡°Okay, I will have the dishes served first. You can wake her up then and ask her to wash up. She can continue to sleep after breakfast.¡± Marshall nodded after consideration, ¡°Okay.¡± As Frances went downstairs, Marshall wet a towel to wash Katherine¡¯s face. Katherine still looked drowsy while squinting, ¡°Time to get up?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°You need to wash yourself up first. The breakfast is ready. After breakfast, you can get back to sleep. But don¡¯t sleep for too long during daytime unless you want to get insomnia tonight.¡± Katherine murmured toin while staring at him, ¡°Stop nagging.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°I am nagging for your sake.¡± Katherine smiled and supported herself up. Marshall supported her into the bathroom. He then stood at the door to watch her washing up with a soft smile. Katherine looked into the mirror and noticed him. She then huffed. But in the eyes of Marshall, she looked even more adorable at this moment. Though Katherine always showed him her indifference, he could tell that her attitude had been softened. After some consideration, Marshall walked over to wrap around her waist from behind. Then he whispered in husky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you fancy marry me again? I promise I will offer you a greater wedding ceremony.¡± Katherine was rendered annoyed, ¡°Get out.¡± Marshall gently took a bite on her ears, ¡°Actually, I do have a lot of admirers. Don¡¯t you worry about that?¡± Chapter 446 A Sneaky Man Chapter 446 A Sneaky Man Katherine dodged and sneered, ¡°A lot of admirers? Yeah, ra is one of them, right?¡± Marshall suddenly stopped and his expression seemed to be frozen. ra was a taboo between them. Upset, he sighed, ¡°Trust me. There is nothing else between me and her. I didn¡¯t take your feelings into consideration. Perhaps that¡¯s why you feel uneasy.¡± He directed her face towards his and looked into her eyes, saying seriously, ¡°But I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Katherine deemed this kind of promise worth no trust at all. It didn¡¯t make sense for her. She pushed Marshall away, ¡°Well, action speaks louder than words.¡± When she finished showering, Frances arrived with food. Actually, Katherine wasn¡¯t hungry for food. But as soon as she smelt it, her appetite was triggered. Frances then said to Marshall, ¡°Go downstairs to have your own food. I don¡¯t want to bother myself bringing yours.¡± Unspoken, Marshall watched Katherine eating for a while. Then he turned around to go downstairs. Frances followed over. Marshall turned to look at her, ¡°Stay cautious at home. I just found a mini camera on the door. Someone had sneaked in, I suppose.¡± ¡°Someone had sneaked in?¡± Frances was stunned, ¡°sneaked in my room?¡± Marshall wasn¡¯t sure about that, ¡°He might probably reach the parlor. I hire some people to set some cameras in the house. Keep an eye on them in case someone fishy might sneaks in again. Stay alert from now on.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Okay, I got it. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so cunning enough to sneak in.¡± Marshall then responded with silence. After having food, Katherine went downstairs with a tray. Meanwhile, Marshall had left. Frances was standing at the door while fixing her eyes on it, on the surface of which there decorated with sculpted reliefs with deep color. While the gap of those reliefs allowed enough space to fit in an unnoticeable camera. She beckoned Katherine to walk over and pointed at the gap, ¡°See? They even dare to nt a camera in. What were they thinking? Monitor our life?¡± Katherine also had no idea what they were up for. She stood and watched, ¡°You should stay alert. I can tell those people are quite crazy. Hard to predict how horrible their next move will be.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are all here to protect you.¡± Katherine smiled. Actually, she never worried about her own safety. Perhaps it was out of a kind of unawareness. She showed no fear because she hadn¡¯t experienced something like that. She walked around in the room and then walked to the yard. She stretched herself, but unable to do some strenuous move. While stretching, she looked around. She suddenly recalled that one of those pictures was taken in the yard. Katherine then started to trace the direction where it was taken. The houses nearby were in a distance. She scanned them through and approximately confirmed the direction. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After a while, a car parked in the yard and some people got off from it. Frances walked out from the house to look at them. Then there came an elder among them to tell her that Marshall hired them to set cameras. Frances nodded and led them in. As cameras were required both inside and outside the house, there came a team with a number of workers to handle this time-consuming job. Katherine watched them enter with a lot of tools. Then she asked the elder man, ¡°Is everyone here the employee of yourpany?¡± That man paused and hurried to nod, ¡°Yes, all of them.¡± He added to exin that Marshall also knew about him. They were also in charge of the cameras set in Marshall¡¯spany. He told Katherine to rest assure as the after-sales service would be guaranteed. But Katherine was concerned with something else. She looked at those in the team and asked, ¡°They have all worked for a long time in your team? I mean all of them.¡± That man nodded at first. But after pondering, he shook his head, ¡°Oh, one of them is an exception. One of our regr employees asked for a day off for some private matters. So I found a new one.¡± Katherine paused and hurried to ask, ¡°Which one?¡± The project manager pointed at the one who was doing preparation for the instation.,¡°That one. Mr. Grant asked us toplete all work as soon as possible. So I need more hands. Or I won¡¯t ept a naive.¡± Katherine fixed her eyes on that man, who was opening a tool cab. He didn¡¯t seem to be suspicious as they all in same uniform and wore same hats. After watching for a while, Katherine nodded, ¡°Okay, I see.¡± The man entered to supervise the team as Katherine didn¡¯t intend to ask more. Katherine had been gazing at the substitute, frowning. Frances walked out after watching for a while. She stood beside Katherine, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look weird.¡± Katherine pointed at that substitute man to say, ¡°I hope it''s just that I''m too suspicious But that man is a substitute in the team today. I wonder if there is something fishy about him. I have been watching him for a while. He kept looking around with his thievish-looking eyes. I am worried if there¡¯s something wrong with him.¡± Frances soon recalled that Marshall told her to stay alert of those who came to set cameras today in case someone sneaked in. She hurried to take out her phone and called Marshall. Katherine still stayed alert while standing to watch them working. As soon as the call was connected, Frances walked to the yard to tell Marshall the situation. Marshall soon turned to be serious, ¡°Stay and watch. I will return soon.¡± Frances nodded and told him to rest assure as there were a lot people here. So nothing unexpected might happen, she reckoned. Marshall didn¡¯t answer. He just hung up the phone. Frances took a deep breath and walked over to stand still beside Katherine. As there were a lot of people working in the house, it was indeed a nice chance to do something fishy while everyone was busy. Katherine then huffed and said with low voice, ¡°That man notices that I am watching him.¡± Frances was surprised, ¡°How? He should be working attentively.¡± That was the point. As all of them were busy working, how did that man notice her gaze. Katherine wrapped her own shoulders, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with him.¡± Frances sighed for her cautiousness, ¡°You really stay alert. I didn¡¯t even notice that I should ask such a question.¡± Katherine smiled. She did consider a lot because of her life since she was a kid. Marshall soon arrived. And this time he came with Peter. The car stopped at the gate and soon they got off. Marshall walked over to stand beside Katherine, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Katherine told him she was fine. Then she raised her jaw to point at that man, ¡°That¡¯s him. He looked quite slovenly at the beginning. But as he noticed I was watching, he behaves more attentively.¡± Marshall looked over and found nothing wrong. As he asked for cameras filming every corner in both floors, it took quite a lot of efforts to finish the job. So with a lot of workers here, it looked a bit messy. If only simply scanning, no one could notice anything fishy. Peter watched for a while and entered. Actually, there was a designer in the team, whose duty was to schedule the work process to save time. Though he had got the structural map and also the design draft of the house, the actual n was still under adjustment. Peter walked around the other workers. Then he walked over to the new man. Actually, he looked normal while he was checking those tools and equipmentid out on the ground. Peter smiled to ask, ¡°Sir, how long will it take to finish the whole thing? Do you have an estimated time of consumption?¡± Chapter 447 A Weird Call Chapter 447 A Weird Call That man was stunned because of his sudden question. He raised his head to look at Peter, smiling awkwardly, ¡°Well, it depends on the adjustment of the designer. Butmonly speaking, it will be finished before noon.¡± Peter nodded and squatted down to watch those tools, ¡°You got so many to use? I can¡¯t even name one of them.¡± That man smiled, ¡°But your forte is about the office.¡± Peter looked at him, ¡°How long have you been working on it?¡± That man paused and then looked at Peter. But he still answered, ¡°About five years. I once owed my own business. But I only earned a little. So I am here to work for thepany.¡± Peter nodded and smiled to watch him checking the cameras. Marshall kept watching in the yard. After quite a while, he said to both Katherine and Frances, ¡°Just back to the room to take a rest. Peter and I will stay for watching.¡± Katherine agreed so. After all, that guy didn¡¯t seem to have a chance under surveince. She nodded and held Frances¡¯s arm, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the room.¡± Frances was also a bit tired after watching them working for a while. She nodded and entered the parlor with Katherine. As Katherine walked in, she happened to pass that guy. She turned to look at him while that man happened to raise his head to look at her. Then there came an eye contact. That man looked emotionless with a poker face. But Katherine wore a mysterious smile. That man suddenly stopped when seeing that. He fixed his eyes on her. Katherine shifted her gaze off from him and went upstairs with Frances. Then they entered the bedroom of Katherine. Frances didn¡¯t utter until she closed the door, ¡°Why were you smiling at that man? Did you notice something wrong?¡± Katherine sat on the bed with her back against the wall, ¡°Nothing. I was just curious about his face. So I watched him for a few seconds.¡± Frances huffed, speechless. She then walked over to the window and stood still. She sighed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my life? I only expect that everything will be fine when you give birth to the baby. But now just look! Those troubles seem to be endless!¡± After pondering for seconds, Katherine said, ¡°But some people wanna kill my baby.¡± Frances turned to look at her. Of course, she could tell whom she was referring to. As Katherine was sitting on the bed, her phone rang. She grabbed her phone to check. But then she frowned and hung it up. Frances was a bit surprised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer it? Who¡¯s calling you?¡± Katherine let out her breath, ¡°Just a crank call. I have got a lot of calls like that. So I hung it up.¡± Frances nodded and didn¡¯t notice anything weird. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Katherine felt a bit bored while sitting still. After checking her phone for a while, shey down. As the sleepiness still lingered due to pregnancy, she felt like sleeping. So she asked Frances to draw the curtain on her side. And then she fell asleep. Frances returned to her own room after staying for a while. As Katherine was in sound sleep, her phone rang again. Half-awaken, she grabbed the phone and answered it without checking the number. Then a happy voice sounded, ¡°Kathy, what are you doing?¡± As she didn¡¯t catch his words clearly, she didn¡¯t respond. But her silence didn¡¯t seem to extinguish his passion. Then his voice sounded again, ¡°I just finish cleaning the house. Your little sister is so naughty that she messed everything up. I couldn¡¯t help recalling the old days when you were still a little girl. Unlike her, you really behaved yourself.¡± Katherine slowly opened her eyes and looked at the screen. Then she hung it up. She really got annoyed by their ¡®family story¡¯. Katherine powered off her phone and turned around to continue to sleep. Marshall entered the parlor and talked to the supervisor, the elder man. But the conversation seemed to be a casual one. While talking, he particrly nced at that guy for a few times. So in the eyes of others, they seemed to be talking about that guy. Obviously, Marshall could tell that that guy looked a bit uneasy. Though he didn¡¯t dodge his glimpse, he showed no courage to have eye contact with Marshall. Though Marshall wasn¡¯t sharp about judging others, now he was still sure that there was something wrong with this guy. Lucky, this time Katherine was cautious enough to notice that. Otherwise, it would be hard to predict what tricks this guy was up for today. After a while, that guy also noticed himself being watched. So he came to the supervisor to ask for a leave as he imed himself to be sick. The supervisor seemed to be sullen. He said with low voice, ¡°I make you here as a substitute for the team. Who else do you expect me to turn to if you drop what you need to do?¡± That guy looked awkward, ¡°But I do feel a bit sick and dizzy.¡± The supervisor waved his hand, ¡°Alright, alright, just dismiss yourself as you feel too bad to work.¡± That man nodded, looking humble, ¡°Thank you. I am so sorry for bothering you.¡± Peter stood in the yard and saw that guy ce the tool cab into the car. Then he walked outside the community. Peter smiled and then followed over a few secondster. Marshall still stood in the parlor. He slowly turned around to tell the workers to avoid making noise. Then he walked upstairs. While sleeping, Katherine felt like being kissed. Then Marshall¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Sorry to bring you trouble.¡± Katherine felt likeining for being disturbed. But when hearing that, she held it back. Marshall sat on the bedside,y down and hugged her into his arms. Katherine didn¡¯t dodge this time. She just turned around to adjust her position. As a bit awake, she just simply kept her eyes closed to rest. Lying back against the pillow, Marshall murmured in low voice. Perhaps he was talking to both himself and to Katherine. ¡°Grandma has consulted a forteller. She selected a nice date for us to get the marriage license, which should indicate a good sign of our eversting marriage. Though it sounds superstitious, I¡¯d love to ept it out of fortune. So I suggest we should get the marriage license that day.¡± He sighed, ¡°I know you are unwilling to ept it and you don¡¯t feel like forgiving me. I am aware that I did do something wrong before. But I swear I have never done anything to cheat on you. ra and I have got engaged before but nothing else happened between us besides that.¡± His voice still remained warm and soft, ¡°Even after divorce, I have never thought about getting together with her. Though I was in a mess at that time, I just want to live my own life. Nor have I fancied starting a new rtionship with any otherdies. Trust me. I have never lied to you.¡± With her lips pressed, Katherine clearly caught every single word of his. Marshall caressed her belly, ¡°May I have a chance to redeem my mistake?¡± Katherine finally uttered after letting out her breath. But she didn¡¯t continue with his topic, ¡°Marshall, I just want a nice sleep. You are annoying me.¡± Chapter 448 A Mere Clue Chapter 448 A Mere Clue Marshall suddenly paused when hearing that. Then he smiled. He slid himself off the pillow and approached. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Marshall looked a bit delighted, ¡°I know you have woken up. So I am sure you have heard what I just said, right? Listen, what I just said is all true. I swear I have done nothing to cheat on you.¡± After saying that, he moved a bit closer and kissed her, ¡°Katherine, you were that indifferent to me in the old days! Come on, look at me! I am so upset!¡± Katherine opened her eyes and stared at him for a while, ¡°I notice that you are getting more and more shameless. Besides that, I can tell nothing else.¡± Marshall looked into her eyes, ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you. Those who you brought from your hometown have all achieved the life they truly wanted. They made a call to my family and ask if they can bring more rtives here. They all appreciate what you¡¯ve done for them.¡± Katherine closed her eyes again, ¡°They should appreciate what you¡¯ve done, not mine. Actually it has nothing to do with me.¡± Marshall put his palm onto her belly, ¡°I did that all for you. And just for you.¡± Now Marshall never stayed stingy with his sweet words, which rendered her a bit uneasy at the beginning. But now she had been used to it. Sometimes she would try to imagine what if she heard the same things from him before divorce. Actually, she felt happy for that as she heard what she had been expecting but had never experienced so before. Though the divorce had urred, she still felt the same. With her eyes closed, she said thanks after quite a while. Marshall sighed, ¡°Why did you still avoid me?¡± Katherine only responded with silence. The team didn¡¯t finish working until afternoon. Then he got a call from Peter. He said he had caught the guy who tried to run away from the team today. But it didn¡¯t work much. He was just paid by someone else, who told him to rig the cameras in the house. However, before he could do so, he got caught. Marshall nodded. But he didn¡¯t seem to be disappointed, ¡°Okay, I got it. Just investigate that guy to see if we can find the one who paid him.¡± Peter agreed and hung up the phone. Marshall got up slowly and was about to check the CCTV system. Katherine opened her eyes again. She felt a bit ufortable for being woken up again. She grabbed her phone to check the date, noticing that the next prenatal check wasing. Obviously, there hidden a high risk for the enemy to conspire against her. She sat up straight. After pondering for a while, she had her own idea. The check of the system was soon finished. Then the team left. Darcie began to clean the house. Marshall went to the yard to answer a call. Then he returned to the bedroom. Lying on the bed still, Katherine didn¡¯t feel like moving even an inch. Marshall walked over to touch her face, ¡°I need to go to the office. I have hired some guards standing outside the door. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Marshall fixed his eyes on her for a while. Then he turned around and left. Actually, he didn¡¯t head to the office. Instead, he drove to a mall. He then walked straight into a jewelry shop. Inside the shop, there was a salesperson waiting, who told him that what he asked for had been transported here. Then he led Marshall into a VIP room behind. About twenty minutester, Marshall walked out of the shop with a bag. But as soon as he left the mall, he was stopped by someone¡¯s yell. He paused and looked over there. Then he saw ra walking towards him in distance. She was in an office suit today. It seemed that she had just finished amercial negotiation with her client. ra looked a bit awkward, ¡°I saw you from distance. I still deem it necessary to say hi.¡± She pushed back a wisp of hair behind, ¡°I hope what I said before doesn¡¯t bother you much. After all, we still have a cooperation project. Having impact on it is thest thing I want to see.¡± Marshall seemingly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What you said never bothers me. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± After pondering, ra asked, ¡°How is Frances? It has been a long time since I saw her. I wonder if I can ask her out for a dinner.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°She¡¯s fine. What about you? You are here for business today?¡± ra nodded. She lowered down her gaze and saw what Marshall was holding. She smiled, ¡°You are here for shopping?¡± Marshall said yes and looked at his watch, ¡°Oh, sorry, I gotta go.¡± ra nodded, ¡°Okay, bye.¡± As he parked his car on the roadside, he walked over, got in and drove. ra stood still and watched him driving away till his car was out of sight. The smile on her face faded away. She turned around to look at the gate of the mall, indifferent. Marshall headed to his office. He then ordered a delivery for lunch. While eating, Peter had returned. He said to Marshall as soon as he came in, ¡°That guy only knew a little. But he said the man who paid him just came to him this morning. It was a man in overall disguise. Hard to see his face.¡± Then he let out a breath and continued, ¡°But he said that the deal was conducted in a shop opposite their office. I have sent my man to get a copy of the CCTV record in that shop. I will see if we can get a clue.¡± Marshall nodded and leaned against the chair, ¡°Keep an eye on the underground casino. I reckon there will be something bad happening.¡± Of course Peter could tell what he meant. He told him to rest assure as he had sent someone to spy on it. He also told Marshall that Kyra had sent him some news, saying that she had contacted an insider from underground casino. But now she was still waiting for chance as the insider appeared to be alert. Marshall smiled, ¡°She has done a good job since she contacted the insider.¡± Peter sat on the chair, ¡°Well, but Katherine really looks more brilliant than I have ever expected. If I were her, I might have failed to notice that man.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°She is never a stupid type. I have also shared the same opinions as yours before. But now it seems that I really underestimate her.¡± Katherine did look in in the old days and she even appeared to be a bit silly. But in fact, it was because she cared about Marshall too much. When facing him, she lost her soberness and judgement. Now Katherine had got herself out. So she showed up her gift again¡ªbeing sharp and brilliant. Peter stared at him, ¡°Now you look thrilled as soon as you mention about her.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°You will do the same when you meet your true love.¡± Peter sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how jealous ra will look like if she notices so.¡± Then he continued, ¡°Actually, I have done more investigation about ra. But surprisingly, she shows no suspicion at all. Hard to believe that!¡± Marshall squinted, ¡°Perhaps she is innocent.¡± Peter nodded. Then he added, ¡°Or perhaps I was being too biased. She didn¡¯t seem to be 100% innocent from all these, I suppose.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Alright, just drop it. The more you suspect, the harder you can reach the truth.¡± Peter looked at him and asked after thinking, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever suspected ra?¡± Marshall paused and looked at him, ¡°Yes, I have. And she is the first suspect in my mind.¡± Chapter 449 Hang Out with Clara Chapter 449 Hang Out with ra In the afternoon, Katherine took a walk in themunity with Frances. Even though they were walking around the neighborhood, there were still guards following behind all the way. Obviously, Katherine was feeling a bit uneasy. Frances was soothing her beside, saying that security shoulde first. As soon as Frances finished her words, her phone rang. She paused and could tell who was calling. She took a deep breath and looked at Katherine, ¡°I think it must be ra. I haven¡¯t talked to her during these days. So shees for me this time, I suppose.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Alright, just answer it. I am curious to know what she is going to talk about this time.¡± Actually, it would be likely amon chat only through the phone. Besides, ra was also aware that the rtionship between Frances and Katherine had been softened. So she didn¡¯t intend to speak ill of Katherine in front of Frances like what she used to do before. Frances put her on speaker and said, ¡°Hello, ra.¡± Frances still greeted in the old way. Katherine took a look at her, noticing that she learned to be more cunning to cover up her own feelings, which she had rarely done before. ra responded with a smile and asked if she had time. Katherine patted on Frances¡¯s shoulder and nodded to beckon. So Frances said yes, ¡°Of course, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ra wanted to ask for a hang-out with her, saying that she fancied doing some shopping because of the tempting ounts in the mall. Frances sounded a bit surprised, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you busy working? Have you finished your work about your business? You should be still working at this moment, right?¡± ra sighed, ¡°I am still busy. But working always appears to be endless. So I decide to drop it temporarily to get some work-life-bnce. After all, we still need time to rx, innit?¡± Her cute voice sounded again, ¡°Well, I havee to visit one of my clients today. And now I have finished my job. So I just fancy taking a little break and I don¡¯t feel like getting back to the office in the afternoon.¡± Frances smiled, ¡°Okay, I see.¡± ra then asked again if she could go shopping with her right now. Frances took a look at Katherine and then agreed, ¡°Okay, I am free now.¡± ra sounded quite happy. Then she told her to meet at the gate of a mall. Frances agreed. After hanging up the phone, Frances sighed, ¡°She hasn¡¯t been so enthusiastic about meeting me before. Now I wonder if I was being too stupid to be deemed hard to deal with.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah, you were being too stupid.¡± Frances soon wore a sullen face and huffed, ¡°Hey, I said so because I wanna getforted, not to get a yes.¡± Katherine chuckled. Frances checked the time, ¡°Alright, I need to get myself changed. I would like to see what she is up for this time.¡± Then both of them turned around to go home. Katherine returned to her own room while Frances got herself changed. She spruced herself up and said goodbye to Katherine. Frances dressed as casual as usual. When she reached the mall, ra had been waiting over there. She was sitting on a bench on the square in front of the mall. She looked rxed. Frances walked over, ¡°ra, you have been waiting for long?¡± ra paused and hurried to stand up, ¡°No, I was just waiting for a while. Before that, I simply walked around.¡± She walked over to hold France¡¯s arm, looking friendly and humble, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Frances nodded, still looking friendly as well. As now it was the period for seasonal new fashion line, there were all kinds of sales campaigns. Both of them went shopping in the mall for the whole afternoon. ra, who appeared to be extraordinarily generous, actually paid for two sets of outfits for Frances. Though Frances insisted to pay for her own, ra simply argued, ¡°Frances, please don¡¯t be so restrained. It¡¯s okay to let me pay for it. You have bought me so many gifts before. That¡¯s called reciprocal.¡± Under her persistent enthusiasm, Frances finallypromised. But she had never seen her being so hospitable before. While in the midst of shopping, Frances checked the time and called Darcie, asking how was Katherine at home. And she told Darcie to get some dessert for Katherine in case she starved herself because she didn¡¯t have much for lunch. Darcie had already prepared for it. She said she had made some refreshments for Katherine and she enjoyed eating that. After tea time, Katherine returned to the bedroom for rest. Hearing that, Frances felt relieved. While watching her making a call, ra looked a bit less delighted. She could tell how much Frances cared about Katherine. She even bothered herself making a call over such trifles. Their rtionship seemed to be quite nice. A few minutester, Frances finished the call. ra smiled, ¡°How is Miss Jordan? Did she get sick? You seem to be concerned.¡± Frances replied, ¡°No, she was just in a bad appetite. So I made a call for that.¡± ra nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Frances added, ¡°Well, actually, I nned to call you in two days to ask you out for dinner. But Katherine didn¡¯t feel like eating anything during these days. I was totally upied because of that. I even decided to take her to the doctors. And I nned to call you after that. But now since you call me first¡­what a coincidence.¡± ra seemed to care much about what she just said, ¡°You need to take her to the doctors? Is it that serious?¡± Frances looked around to find a ce to rest, ¡°Nothing serious. Not even a big deal.¡± Then she saw a caf¨¦. So she shifted the topic, ¡°We have been shopping for hours. What about having a cup of coffee?¡± ra withdrew her gaze, ¡°Okay.¡± Both of them entered a caf¨¦ and ordered something to drink. She looked outside and asked tentatively, ¡°Last time I saw Miss Jordan, I noticed that the way she walked looked a bit different.¡± Frances smiled and fudged, ¡°Really?¡± ra nced at her with a vague smile. After the tea time, they went for dinner. Of course, they were both on ra. Frances didn¡¯t insist this time. She checked the time and noticed that it was time to go home. So she didn¡¯t talk much and said goodbye to ra. When she reached home, Marshall had returned. And he had finished dinner as well. Katherine was resting on a deck chair in the yard, looking rxed. Marshall stood in the yard and looked at a specific direction. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As soon as Frances got off the car, she heard Marshall asking, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s where the picture was taken?¡± Katherine nodded even without looking to confirm, ¡°Yeah, I think so. Why don¡¯t you ask your man to do some investigation? Just see if there is a house for rent over there. And check who is the tenant.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s worth investigation. Actually I also deem that here is where the picture was taken. But I haven¡¯t had time to confirm.¡± Frances walked over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you talking about?¡± Katherine hurried to sit up straight when seeing her return, ¡°Wee back.¡± But the way she looked at Frances indicated that she needed a talk with her. Frances also noticed her intention. She nodded, ¡°I am a bit tired. I need to get myself changed.¡± She then walked upstairs while Katherine was following over. She stood at the door of Frances¡¯s room. While watching her getting herself changed, she asked, ¡°Did you have a talk with her?¡± Frances raised her head to look at her, ¡°Yeah, I did. I mentioned that I needed to take you to the doctors in a few days. Then she insinuated to ask further. I don¡¯t know what was in her mind.¡± Chapter 450 Another Chance Chapter 450 Another Chance After saying that, she looked at Katherine, ¡°But I have no idea what was in your mind either!¡± Katherine leaned against the doorframe, looking casual, ¡°You will find out when it¡¯s time.¡± Frances smoothed her top and tied her hair, ¡°I have no idea about the tricks you are nning for. But you need to be aware that now you are pregnant. Take care and think twice before you make any move. Do you read me?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Katherine took a look at the shopping bags ced on the bed. She walked over to lifted them up, ¡°You really have a craze for shopping, huh? I still remember how much you have bought when we went shoppingst time.¡± Frances simply nced at those bags, ¡°They were all on ra. She paid the money. She was incredibly hospitable today. Much more cordial than ever.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? You were once nice to her and now she reciprocates.¡± Frances replied, ¡°But now she reciprocates because she is up for something. I don¡¯t think I should be happy about that.¡± Katherine responded with silence this time. Marshall then walked upstairs and saw them talking in the room. He walked over, ¡°What are you talking about? Something secret?¡± Frances was rendered startled a bit, ¡°We are talking about her prenatal check a few dayster. What else do you expect us to talk about?¡± Hearing that, Marshall turned to be active about it. He hurried to look at Katherine and said, ¡°Let me go with you. What do we have for the check?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t respond until staring at him for a while, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to. After all, I can¡¯t just always keep you excluded. This time I will do a blood test and then a B-scan ultrasonography.¡± Marshall smiled and touched her face with a sweet smile, ¡°When?¡± Katherine thought for a while and said, ¡°In a few days, I will let you know beforehand.¡± Marshall said alright and that was it. He also talked about that sneaky camera worker they caught in the morning. He had got the video record in which there showed the man who paid for him. But that man fully covered himself. It was hard to see his face clearly. But it wasn¡¯t a problem for Marshall. He got the video records from the cameras nearby. So he could approximately locate where that man was. Then he made Peter work on it. But Katherine didn¡¯t seem to care much about it. After hearing for a while, she stretched herself, ¡°Just keep on talking. I am a bit tired. I gotta go back for a rest.¡± Actually, she felt like beingzy. Frances nodded, ¡°Okay, get some rest.¡± Marshall took a look at her. When she walked out of Frances¡¯s room, he also followed over. Both of them returned to the bedroom. Katherine was about to lie down on the bed. But Marshall, who followed in a few secondster, suddenly grabbed her arm, ¡°Wait a second.¡± Katherine was stunned. She turned around to look at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After some consideration, he walked back to lock the door. Then he walked over and stood in front of her with his lips pressed, looking a bit nervous. Katherine was rendered confused while staring at him. He took a deep breath and suddenly got down on one knee. Then he took out a jewelry box. Katherine couldn¡¯t help stepping backward out of instinct. She was startled by his move. Marshall raised his head to look at her and opened the box while facing her. Actually, Katherine could tell what it was even without taking a look. Marshall continued with his soft voice, ¡°That¡¯s what I have owed you. Now I want to make up for it even though I can tell you might not give a fig for it.¡± The diamond ring in the box was dazzling. Actually, she had got an incredible diamond ring during the wedding at that time. But Marshall hadn¡¯t made a proposal before wedding. Nor did he want to marry her at that time. So neither of them really cared about the sense of asion. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Katherine lowered down her head to stare at it, frowning, ¡°You bought another ring?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°It¡¯s customized. And I just got it today.¡± Katherine fixed her eyes on it for a while. Actually, she didn¡¯t know much about how to judge a ring. But she could tell from the size of the diamond that it must be quite expensive. Katherine then huffed, ¡°Huh, what a waste of money!¡± But Marshall didn¡¯t seem to care what she said. He kept his posture still, ¡°Katherine, will you marry me? Please, spare me one more chance! Please!¡± His tone sounded humble. Hearing that, she seemed to soften her poker face a bit. She slowly shifted her gaze from the ring to his face, ¡°Marshall, what are you thinking? I am still who I used to be. I am humble in social status, poorly-educated and also poorly-mannered. I still remember how much you once disdained me, right? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you out of your mind?¡± Marshall reached out his hand to grab hers, ¡°Actually I didn¡¯t even care if you were poorly-educated or poorly-mannered¡­I was just¡­¡± Marshall found it difficult to describe what was in his mind at that time. Actually, the only thing about Katherine that annoyed him before was her soft personality. He deemed her too submissive and not daring enough. But he had never disdained her out of her background, education or manners, none of which had been taken into his consideration. With her lips pressed, Marshall didn¡¯t reply until quite a whileter, ¡°I look indifferent to you just because I don¡¯t like you to be submissive. You had been too focused on me at that time. So¡­.¡± But his exnation sounded a bit weird. Katherine frowned, ¡°You disliked me just because I was being too nice to you in the old days? Now you show your favor for me because I turn to be cold to you?¡± Confused, she added, ¡°Marshall, are you messing with me?¡± Marshall made a click of the tongue, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± But even he himself failed to tell what he just exactly meant. After thinking for seconds, he decided to stop exining about it. He looked into her eyes, ¡°I know I was rude to you. But from now on, I will do my best to make up for it. Katherine, please, spare me one more chance.¡± He then took out the ring from the box. Katherine hurried to draw back her hand. Marshall paused, lips pressed, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to get a yes from you right now. I just want to beg for a chance to start again. You can take your time to judge while watching with your own eyes. If so, at least I feel much more relieved.¡± While speaking, he held her hand again. Katherine suddenly clenched her fist. But this time she didn¡¯t draw back her hand. Marshall smiled and gently unfolded her fist. Then he carefully put the ring on her finger. Katherine didn¡¯t seem to be rxed. Actually, she did change her mind a bit when hearing his humble confession. But at the same time, she was still a bit aggrieved. And now the aggrieved feelings overwhelmed her when she recalled how she was once treated by Marshall. But Marshall seemed to be happy. He slowly stood up and grabbed her hand to watch. A smile appeared on his face, ¡°It perfectly fits in. It seems that I still clearly keep the size of your finger in my mind.¡± Katherine said with low voice while watching the ring, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that I have forgiven you. You need to be aware that saying sorry is never enough to make up for it. As you have said, I will keep watching and judging you from now on.¡± Marshall reached out his arms to hug her, ¡°That¡¯s enough for me. That¡¯s what I ask for. Thank you!¡± After quite a while, Katherine closed her eyes and let out a breath. She couldn¡¯t tell what was in her own mind at this moment. Chapter 451 Relationship Sublimation Chapter 451 Rtionship Sublimation Marshall had others things to deal with. He apanied Katherine for a while and then left the room. Katherine sat on the bed and took off her ring. Squeezing the ring tightly in front of her eyes, she observed it carefully. Some words were carved on the inner ring. Katherine squinted her eyes. When seeing clearly what the words are, she smiled. Boring! The capital letter of Marshall¡¯s and her names were carved inside. Only innocent children would figure out this way to express affection. Katherine never expected the young master in the Grant family could be as na?ve as a child. However, the diamond on the ring was so big that it was inconvenient for Katherine to carry outside. Katherine got up and put the ring back to its box. Then she lied down again. However, because of what Marshall did just now, it was hard for her to fall asleep. She got extremely sober. Katherine stared at the ceiling. The pictures about how Marshall treated her recently were shing back inside her brain. Did Marshall treat her well? The answer was absolutely yes. Everyone could notice Marshall¡¯s change about treating Katherine nicely in recent days. He treated her so well that made she started wondering what exactly he was thinking about!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. From Katherine¡¯s view, it was hard to understand why did Marshall do all those things. He used to be an indifferent person. After learning the news that she got pregnant, he suddenly started caring about her. Katherine took a deep breath and found her mind was a mess. She turned over to face the window, trying to think something about antenatal appointment to calm down. Marshall was downstairs. A short timeter, Peter arrived, saying he hadmanded people to search around the houses in the neighbourhood to find where was the monitoring site. Marshall sat on the sofa and noted, ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t worry. This thing is not an emergency.¡± After sitting down, Peter took out a name list from his pocket and reported, ¡°Husky gave me this. Have a look. He has collected the information about the management hierarchy in underground casino.¡± Marshall looked it through and showed a smile. Peter also smiled, saying, ¡°There is a familiar name.¡± That was the same name Kyra mentioned. It was a proof that this guy had been working in underground casino for a long time. Marshall stared at this name for a while and remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s start investigating this guy to find whether we can find some information or not.¡± Peter copied that and continued to report about working business. The business topic returned normal. Marshall showed a serious manner. Their major discussion was simply about the afterwards strategies when cooperating with the Henderson family. Peter¡¯s phone rang after a while. The other side let hime to handle something. After hanging up, Peter looked at Marshall and reported, ¡°It seems that matter is getting into shape.¡± Marshall was startled. He looked up at Peter and noted, ¡°So quick.¡± He got up, farewelled with Darcie, who was cleaning in the kitchen, and left with Peter. They didn¡¯t go far and arrived at a row of vis in the other side of the neighbourhood. Someone was already waiting there. Seeing them, he hurriedly reported, ¡°I have heard one house was rented at a high price recently, but no one lives here until now. Only at the beginning, someone has moved some stuff here, afterwards, nobody shows up. The neighbours were worried that he could be a viin by sneakily carrying some bad stuff. They hurriedly pointed out that house for me when I asked. That¡¯s easy.¡± This subordinate was leading the way the same time he was reporting, ¡°We have told the property management that someone has spied and recorded your life. They have contacted the owner. However, the owner said he suddenly lost contact with the tenant. The property management was afraid that something bad would happen, hence, they opened the house for me and we have found lots of things.¡± They arrived in the front door of that house when they were talking. The door was open and the person from the property management were also there. Weirdly, the house was empty without basic furniture. The subordinate led them to a room. They could find there was a tripod supporting a video recorder, also, there was a camera nearby. Naturally, there was a table with aputer in this room.¡± Marshall smiled and remarked, ¡°It seems the data recorded by the monitor in my room is transmitted into thisputer.¡± Peter went forward. He cracked the code of theputer and found lots of recordings. Katherine, Marshall and Frances all showed up in the recordings. It was all about their daily life. The person from the property management told them they had already reported this thing to the police and the cops would be there soon. Marshall didn¡¯t care about it and noted, ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine to call the police. The criminal will behave himself if knowing the police gets involved.¡± No suspicious man was caught. Marshall found there was no need to bring those things in the room back. It was better to let the police handle those things. They had a good efficiency and would investigate lots of information they couldn¡¯t get. Marshall appeared many times in both the monitor and camera. He decided to wait for the police to come here. Maybe he needed to record for the inquest. Peter wanted to apany him here. However, it was already in the day and Marshallmanded him to go back first. Marshall petted his shoulder and remarked, ¡°You can go to work now. I know you have many things to deal with. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just leave.¡± Peter thought for a while and brought people with them. Marshall hanged around in this house. It seemed the vi was also empty before being rented. It only had a simple decoration with basically no furniture. The person from the property management knew Marshall. He followed him and remarked, ¡°The owner is not local. He spared the house empty after purchasing it. He told me he didn¡¯t want to rent it because he was afraid someone would ruin the house. However, the tenant told him he would only use this house as a storage room and promised that he would not destroy anything in the house. Besides, the tenant also offered a satisfying price. That exined why the owner decided to rent it for him. Now such a thing happened and the owner also felt terrible.¡± Marshall smiled and noted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It might just be a voyeur. There is nothing to be worry about.¡± The person from the property management sighed and seemed to be in a bad mood. After all, he had to call the police to investigate, which would ruin the property management¡¯s reputation. The property management charged a lot for service to the household. However, if such thing was found by owners nearby, they wouldin about it. People who lived here all had a good wealth and power, the property management didn¡¯t dare bother them. Marshall searched around and found some cigarette ends on another room¡¯s sill. They seemed to be leftovers from a long time ago because they were already dried wrinkled by the wind. Marshall looked at them and showed a smile, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a surprising finding. Maybe it will work in the future.¡± Katherine was informed by Frances that Marshall had found the spot to monitor them. However, the criminal was not inside the house and they only found some equipment, which was already good news. Katherine followed Frances to go downstairs and went to the yard. Frances pointed at a direction and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s the house. There are things in the room to document our life.¡± Katherinepressed her lips. It was the same ce she discussed with Marshall. Her tense nerve finally loosened up and noted, ¡°It¡¯s good that we find where the spot it.¡± However, Frances seemed to be regretful, ¡°It¡¯s lucky for him to escape.¡± Katherine spoke slowly, ¡°They cannot always be lucky.¡± Chapter 452 Is Pregnancy a Big Deal? Chapter 452 Is Pregnancy a Big Deal? Marshall would be busy in the following two days. Katherine could tell what he was busy doing without even asking! Marshall already had lots of working things to deal with, plus having to investigate their house. No wonder he would be kept busy. Therefore, on the day before her antenatal appointment, Katherine decided to have a talk with Marshall when she was about to sleep. Marshall was startled and remarked, ¡°Well, I almost forget that we have an appointment tomorrow. I will call Peter next day to let him handle with thepany¡¯s business.¡± Katherine thought for a while and suggested, ¡°It is not necessary for you to apany tomorrow. I will be alright.¡± ¡°How could I not go with you?¡± Marshall lied down and rubbed her belly, ¡°I have to see our baby.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t reply. Actually, she didn¡¯t know what to do if Marshall really decided not going with her. The next morning, Marshall was still the first to wake up. He called Peter to instruct him about business things and picked an outfit for Katherine. This outfit was easy for her to have a check. He also helped her to pick a pair of shoes. Katherine was still sleepy. She turned over and wanted to continue sleeping. Marshall went to wash a towel and helped to clean her face and hand. After Katherine waking up, they went to wash up together. Katherine couldn¡¯t have the breakfast because she needed to have the blood testter. Marshall also apanied her and not ate anything. Frances didn¡¯t want to be so cheesy and hurriedly finished her breakfast. Then they went to the hospital. On the halfway, Frances posted her moment. There was nothing special, just about she had to get up early today. Katherine suddenly reminded something and asked Frances, ¡°Have you added my Facebook?¡± Frances was startled and replied, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t like you in the past. How could I add you?¡± Katherine got more confused and remarked, ¡°I suddenly remembered that someone had added me but didn¡¯t say anything to me. He also posted the brand of my store in his moment. When I asked who was he in the real life, he didn¡¯t give me any response. Well, until now, I don¡¯t know who that guy is.¡± Although Katherine couldn¡¯t figure out, Frances could tell who that guy was. She nced at Marshall, who was driving in the front seat, and showed a mysterious smile. Katherine looked at Frances and also went to see Marshall. Both Marshall¡¯s lips and eyes curled up in happiness. Katherine observed him for a long time, then she gritted her teeth andined, ¡°That guy is you. How shameless you are! How did you add me? I remember you have unfollowed me at that time.¡± Naturally, Marshall wouldn¡¯t exin further with her but chuckled. Well, what a cunning man! Katherine couldn¡¯t lock him outside and also couldn¡¯t stop him from unfollowing her. Katherine got a bit angry and didn¡¯t say anything in the rest of their journey. After they arrived at the hospital, Marshall went to park the car in the parking lot and Katherine and Frances got off first. Katherine looked at Marshall and remarked, ¡°You can wait here. I don¡¯t want to see you now. I have to do the B-ultrasonicster. I will call you if it¡¯s my turn.¡± Frances smiled and petted Marshall¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Just wait here. You should have a positive attitude now. We will call youter.¡± Frances thenughed out and grabbed Katherine¡¯s arm to leave. Katherine¡¯s lips also curled up to restrain her happy feeling. They had already made an appointment with the doctor and went to swiping card for registration. Katherine walked around when they were lining up. There were lots of pregnant women there. Frances looked around and started chatting with a pregnant woman, who was about to deliver the baby. Their topic was about having the baby, which was a general topic and none of them could stop chatting. Katherine also looked around and walked to the other side. After a while, she found the person she wanted to see the first. ra was carrying a bag in simple outfit and was walking towards her. She was calling while making a phone call, frowned, but didn¡¯t seem to be angry. ra directly hanged up the phone after hearing something. Katherine¡¯s floor was mainly obstetrical department and department of gynaecology. She didn¡¯t know which department ra was in. Katherine stood still, while ra also noticed her after a few steps. Showing a surprising face, she went forward and asked, ¡°Miss Jordan, what a coincidence!¡± Katherine looked at her, replying, ¡°Which department are you looking for? The obstetrical one?¡± Katherine smiled and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re really good at joking.¡± However, then her smilepletely disappeared. They were standing in the corner. Although lots of people were passing by, nobody would notice them. Passers-by all had their own business to handle with and no one would observe people. ra went closer to Katherine and lowered her voice, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your department?¡± Katherine tidied her hair and remarked, ¡°Have a guess.¡± The diamond on her hand was too sparkling to ra to ignore. ra stared at her diamond. Katherine then reached out her hand and asked, ¡°Marshall sent me this. Is it beautiful?¡± ra murmured and nodded. She reminded Marshall was carrying a jewellery bag thest time she met him. Now it seemed it was for Katherine¡¯s ring. Katherine admired her ring for a while and noted, ¡°Well, I also think it¡¯s beautiful. Marshall is really considerate.¡± Katherine sighed, ¡°You know my rtion with Marshall. To be honest, I was really surprised when he sent the ring to me. I thought at first that he was single with so many women desperate to be his girlfriend, he would soon forget about me. Now it seems he is not.¡± She added with a smile, ¡°Marshall has told me he doesn¡¯t like any woman around him, especially those who offer to be his girlfriend. They really disturb him a lot. Well, what a stubborn man. Katherine thenughed out loudly. Although she used to quarrel with ra, after the divorce between she and Marshall was exposed, Katherine stopped unting. She was calm every time she met ra after divorce. Even though she wouldn¡¯t hide her disgust towards ra, she wouldn¡¯t say mean words directly. Compared with past confrontation, this time was abnormal. ra showed a speechless face and remained silence. Katherine was still smiling and remarked, ¡°Well, Miss Henderson is here to see the doctor. Come on. I won¡¯t waste your time.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ra was standing still, looking at her. Katherine¡¯s eyebrows raised up and asked, ¡°What? What else are you going to say?¡± Katherine¡¯s expression was full of provocation, or in other words, a bit sarcasm. ra was ufortable about all of her words and her attitude. Before the news about Katherine¡¯s divorce with Marshall was exposed, ra could bear all of her harsh words. After all, Katherine was still Marshall¡¯s wife. However, Katherine really behaved arrogantly when she was already single. ra stared at Katherine and asked, ¡°Is pregnancy a big deal?¡± Well, Katherine¡¯s guess was right. ra already knew she got pregnant. Katherine had been wondering for a few days about who would be the one to go against her. After a long time of thinking, ra was the most suspicious one. Neither did Katherine have many friends nor enemies. Fewer people would have a hatred for her baby and took action to frame up. Besides, ordinary people didn¡¯t own the ability to hire people or rent an expensive house. Katherine slightly raised up her chin and remarked, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a big deal. Others can¡¯t even conceive Marshall¡¯s child even if they want to.¡± Chapter 453 Everyone Knows How to Fake It Chapter 453 Everyone Knows How to Fake It After saying this, Katherine smiled, ¡°Well, I suppose you understand it well.¡± ra remained calm and noted, ¡°Don¡¯t start celebrating yet.¡± Katherineughed out. She was good at making others angry. She knew exactly how to irritate ra with her tone and expression. Inevitably, ra gritted her teeth in anger when hearing Katherine¡¯sugh. Katherine added, ¡°I am just happy about someone can¡¯t get what she wants even she has tried so hard. For me, I can easily get her most wanted thing. Well, how can I not be happy for being so lucky?¡± She was referring the most wanted thing in her speech as Marshall. ra and Marshall already had an engagement, while things went wrong and Katherine became Marshall¡¯s wife instead. ra took a deep breath and came close to her, saying, ¡°Miss Jordan, you should be careful. Whether this child can be born or not is still unknown.¡± Katherine was startled. She blinked her eyes and showed an innocent face, saying, ¡°What are you talking about? Will a bastard try to kill my baby?¡± She stressed the word ¡°bastard¡± in her speech. After finishing her words, she stared at ra and remarked, ¡°That bastard should also take extra care. She may not sessfully carry out her n but frame up herself instead. Well, how useless she is for losing her man and her n!¡± ra frowned, getting extremely irritated by her words. She put her hand on Katherine¡¯s shoulder and used some strength to push her. Then shepressed her voice and whispered, ¡°What will you do if your baby cannot be born sessfully?¡± Katherine stepped back while somebody supported her from behind. She heard both Frances and Marshall¡¯s voice came from behind. They both shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Katherine turned around and found Frances was supporting her. Frances was worried about her safety. She looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you fine? Do you get hurt?¡± Actually, nothing happened only by a slight push. Katherine turned to look at another direction. Marshall strode his way there. ra¡¯s expression changed and started at him. Marshall cherished Katherine so much and was frightened something wrong would happen when seeing she was pushed. She went forward, grabbed ra¡¯s arm and pushed her away, questioning, ¡°Miss Henderson, what did you do just now?¡± He had used a great strength, making ra step backwards for a long distance. She looked at Marshall, showing a pale but stubborn expression. She argued, ¡°Miss Jordan, it is you who hurt my feeling withnguage. I don¡¯t think I have done anything wrong by simply pushing you away.¡± Frowning, Frances looked at ra and remarked, ¡°ra, haven¡¯t you realized what you have done?¡± ¡°How could she not realize? She knows that I am pregnant. That¡¯s why she pushes me.¡± Katherine noted in a weak tone and tided her body where ra had pushed. rapressed her lips and showed a surprised look, ¡°What? Are you pregnant? I don¡¯t know that.¡± Well, ra was good at acting as well as she could. Katherine couldn¡¯t help smiling. ra showed an innocent expression, ¡°How could I find out you¡¯re pregnant? Miss Jorden, don¡¯t be wrong about me. I admit that I have pushed you, but I don¡¯t know anything about your pregnancy.¡± Katherine purled her lips. She mimicked ra¡¯s tone and remarked, ¡°¡¯I don¡¯t know anything about your pregnancy¡¯. Well, you¡¯re really good at acting. However, don¡¯t forget I am vicious enough as you think to have two strings to my bow.¡± Katherine then grabbed out her phone and noted, ¡°Sorry. I have recorded our conversation. I have everything you just said.¡± ra¡¯s expression froze up. Katherineughed out loudly, ¡°Well, don¡¯t make up lies easily, otherwise, you could only be caught in your own trap.¡± She turned around to look at Frances and asked, ¡°Is it my turn for the antenatal appointment?¡± Frances showed a terrible expression. She looked at ra and lowered her voice, ¡°Yes, I am here to tell you it is your turn soon.¡± Katherine waved her phone towards ra and told Marshall, ¡°It¡¯s your business to handle with her. I have to do the check.¡± Afterwards, she hummed a tone and was led to the outpatient room by Frances. Frances showed a terrible expression and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for a while to see how will Frances give chicanery?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to!¡± Katherine went to sit on the bench in front of the outpatient room. She would be the next for the check. ¡°I have taken the advantage. I am not the kind of person who will pretend to be pitiful. Do you mean that I shouldin when facing Marshall? I won¡¯t do that. Now ra is in an awkward position. Considering what happened just now, I suppose Marshall won¡¯t believe her no matter how she makes excuses.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°I only have to wait to see how things go on. There is no need for me to be present.¡± It was true that she should be absent for ra and Marshall¡¯s confrontation. Frances was still in a bad mood for what ra had done, while Katherine already forgot about it. She hurriedly went in the outpatient room when the doctor called out her name. She was in the early stage of pregnancy and the baby¡¯s heartbeat couldn¡¯t be heard. She could only do the blood test and b-ultrasonics. Soon she got the subscription for the tests. She then went to do the blood test in the sampling room with Frances. She passed over the corner where she quarrelled with ra and found both she and Marshall were gone. Frances wondered, ¡°Where are they?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They cannot be back together now!¡± Frances smiled and looked at her, ¡°How could you easily say those filthy words?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Katherineughed out loud and remarked, ¡°We¡¯re both adults now. Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent.¡± They went to the blood sampling room. After drawing blood, they went to wait in front of the b- ultrasonics room. Frances called Marshall. When the phone got through, Marshall told her he would be there soon. He didn¡¯t mention anything about ra. After hanging up the phone, Frances got a bit curious and asked, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what he has said with ra. Why did they go outside to have a conversation? Are they hiding some secrets?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t care about it. She sat on the chair and stared at the screen in front of the b-ultrasonics room. This test was the mostplex one because it took a long time to line up. After a while, Marshall finally came, carrying a serious look. Katherine nced at him and directly asked, ¡°Did ra bring someone with her?¡± Marshall frowned, ¡°Did she? I didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Katherine signed, ¡°You can have a check. I didn¡¯t think she came here by herself.¡± Marshall looked at her and nodded yes. They waited for a while until the doctor called out Katherine¡¯s name. Marshall apanied her to get in. The doctor inside the room hurriedly reminded, ¡°The rtives cannote in.¡± Marshall frowned and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± The doctor looked at Marshall and found he was familiar to him. His assistant hurriedly exined, ¡°He is Dr Hollis¡¯s rtive.¡± The doctor hurriedly remarked, ¡°Well, well, well. You can lie down now. Come on. Lift your clothes.¡± Marshall went to stand beside the b-ultrasonics machine. However, he couldn¡¯t understand what was on the screen. After t applying the count, the doctor patiently exined to Marshall where was the baby and exined him about the heartbeat. Staring the ambiguous ck spot on the screen, gentleness filled with Marshall¡¯s eyes. That was his baby, so tiny and delicate. Marshall couldn¡¯t even tell his human shape. However, he already curled up his lip and showed a gentle smile. After a while, Katherine turned around to observe her husband. She had never seen Marshall being so tender. Maybe that was human¡¯s nature. A few secondster, Katherine also smiled mildly. Chapter 454 Men are Merciless Creatures Chapter 454 Men are Merciless Creatures Because they were rted with Dr Hollis, the doctor gave Katherine a thorough check. He introduced they all the knowledge about the baby¡¯s growth. Katherine couldn¡¯t see the screen and could only hear his speech. Marshall went to grab Katherine¡¯s hand and found she was wearing a diamond ring. However, it didn¡¯t match her outfit today. Marshall was still happy that Katherine was willing to wear the ring. After the examination, Marshall supported Katherine out the room. It took a while for the machine to print. Marshall, Katherine and Frances went to sit on the bench to wait. Frances asked Marshall how was the test. Actually, there was no exact result. The aim of this test was to find how was the baby¡¯s growth. Katherine was still in the early stage of pregnancy and could only have some simple results about the baby¡¯s growth. Frances sighed and remarked, ¡°I am more nervous than the time when I was carrying with you.¡± Katherine grabbed Frances¡¯ hand andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t think there is anything serious.¡± Frances reminded of what happened just now and remarked, ¡°I cannot calm down. I was frightened by what happened just know. If you really fall down, the consequence will be terrible.¡± Marshall also reminded Cara¡¯s words. Cara was innocent and told him she didn¡¯t know anything. She was only irritated by Katherine¡¯s terrible words. Marshall didn¡¯t care whether Katherine had said mean words or not. However, he understood Katherine¡¯s harsh words were hard to bear. He only cared if ra really didn¡¯t know Katherine was pregnant. rapressed her lips. She didn¡¯t confess at first and then remained silence. Marshall was not dumb. He could tell ra was lying. He then showed a cold attitude and reminded ra to behave herself. However, ra cried when hearing his words. Marshall was headache when reminding of her tears, which was really disturbing. Katherine took out her phone and yed the recording when they were waiting for the result. Actually, it was not a clear recording. The hospital was a noisy ce and the phone couldn¡¯t record most of the word when being put in the pocket. In the end, ra clearly lowered her voice when she was pushing Katherine and her voice could not be found in the recording. Katherine could expect it. She only waited to frighten ra with this recording. Marshall looked at her and remarked, ¡°You should avoid straight conflict with ra when you meet her in the future. I am afraid she will really do something terrible.¡± Katherine nodded and replied, ¡°I know. I am not stupid and know I have to retreat if thing goes wrong.¡± Frances sighed and remarked, ¡°Why would ra be such a terrible person? I always thought she was just being regretful for not marrying you. Now it seems she¡¯s really a stubborn person.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything. She knew it was women¡¯s character to be stubborn, so did ra. Most women would miss the past rtions with men and it was hard for them to recover from the past injuries in those rtions. After all, she had already divorced with Marshall, which provided hope with ra that she could win Marshall¡¯s heart again. It was natural that she refused to give up. They waited for a while outside. Marshall went to fetch the result paper and they went home together. On their way home, Marshall called his subordinate to find whether ra had brought people with her or arranged some people to guard when she came out. Like what Katherine remarked, she may not be there by herself. Marshall remembered ra drove away after they finished talking. He couldn¡¯t tell clearly if ra came here today to find Katherine trouble. Or was she upset because their argument and quitted her appointment out of anger? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. No matter what the consequence was. He thought it was necessary to investigate ra. Katherine heard Marshall¡¯s call. Her lips curled up in happiness when finding Marshall took her words seriously, which was a huge progresspared with the old time. After driving Katherine home, Marshall went to thepany because of work. He checked the result report again before he left and then folded it carefully. Darcie already prepared food for Katherine and waited in the room. Katherine already got hungry for not having breakfast in the morning. She hurriedly went to the kitchen aftering back. Marshall also didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning. However, he had run out of time and could only eat in thepany. He drove away from home to thepany and received ra¡¯s message in the halfway. There was not any informative message in her text. She was asking him did he really regard her as a vicious person? Marshall nced at her message and threw the phone on the passenger¡¯s seat. He didn¡¯t know which answer ra wanted to see by sending this text. However, she was already a vicious woman in his heart after she had pushed Katherine. When Marshall arrived at thepany and got off the elevator, Peter came towards him hurriedly. He reported that the Henderson family had a few ordered with a great amount, which had lots of requirements. In the past times, Peter was the one who would deal with orders. However, because there was a great deal for this order, the buyer required Marshall to handle. Actually, there was not an exact requirement for who would be the one to deal with the order because Marshall and ra used to handle more detailed things directly. However, because of their rtion afterwards, most of the times, ra would give her assistant themission. While her assistant already got used to ask Marshall¡¯s assistant for help and handle with details of orders. Now ra was the one to be in charge, hinting that those orders were really important. Therefore, it was also necessary for Marshall to be in charge in person. However, after what happened today, Marshall wouldn¡¯t have a pleasant business by cooperating with the Henderson family. Marshall agreed and remarked, ¡°Well, I get it. Bring their purchase orders to me. I have to verify with people in the warehouse about whether they are consistent with samples. Also, have a check about the overall numbers. Don¡¯t make mistake.¡± Peter nodded yes. He sent the purchase orders to Marshall first and then went to do his job. ra called when Marshall had finished looking through half of the purchase orders. He didn¡¯t hesitate but picked up the phone directly. Without waiting for ra to speak, he noted, ¡°I am still looking through purchase orders you just sent. I will call you if I can¡¯t understand things clearly.¡± His words meant their call would only be about business matters. Therefore, ra¡¯s nned discussion about their private matters suddenly got hard to tell. She waited for a long time and remarked, ¡°I also want to discuss this with you. There are lots of details in those orders. Maybe it will beplicated to handle with. You can call me at any time if you get confused. I am in charge of this supplies purchasing now.¡± Marshall agreed with her idea. Then their call went to a dead silence. ra didn¡¯t hang up the phone immediately. She held the phone beside her ear for a long time and finally spoke, ¡°Marshall, actually, do you think there is¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Marshall already hanged up the phone. ra was startled and asked hello to make sure. It was true that Marshall already hanged up the phone. A long timeter, ra finally smiled at herself sarcastically. She had never found this man would be so ruthless. Chapter 455 Smart People Chapter 455 Smart People Marshall saw ra again when he was about to be off duty. However, this time, ra wasn¡¯ting for him, but apanying her father to visit the Grant Group. Marshall was startled when he came out of the office. ra gave him a glimpse and didn¡¯t say anything. Hence, Marshall didn¡¯t greet her neither. Actually, he was averse to meet her frequently. He found it was ufortable to see her after what happened this morning. He took the document to Peter¡¯s office. A few minutester, old Mr. Henderson already brought ra to elder Mr. Grant¡¯s office. After returning to his own office, Marshall checked the time and found it was almost time to get off. He had finished all of his work. Therefore, he roughly tided his room and waited to get off. As soon as he left the office, old Mr. Grant and ra came. Marshall didn¡¯t even give them a glimpse and went towards the elevator. It was the special life. Without waiting for anyone, he pressed the button to go down. Elder Mr. Grant also pretended he hadn¡¯t seen Marshall and led old Mr. Henderson and ra to the elevator. When they were waiting, ra nced at the number shown on the screen and showed aplex word. After the elevator arrived, they went to the ground floor and found Marshall already left. Old Mr. Henderson farewelled with elder Mr. Grant and took ra to get on the car. Waiting for the door to close up, old Mr. Henderson sighed, ¡°Well, Marshall is really an indifferent man.¡± ra didn¡¯t respond him. Two secondster, old Mr. Henderson turned around to look at her and remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you like him.¡± ra turned to look at the front door of the Grant Group and replied stubbornly, ¡°I just like him. If he didn¡¯t marry Katherine because of his grandfather, we will have a good life now and he won¡¯t be so indifferent to me.¡± Old Mr. Henderson stared at her and changed another topic, saying, ¡°You should go to your brother¡¯s parents¡¯ meeting. The teacher just called and told me he behaved well in the school. He was hardworking and had made a progress. Well, I am d to hear that.¡± The car drove away and none of them talked in the half way. Until they stopped in the traffic light, suddenly reminding of something, old Mr. Henderson remarked, ¡°Your brother is much younger than you. When he gets to thepany in the future, you should help him in terms of working. You are his sister and needs to give him extra care.¡± ra nodded and replied, ¡°I know it.¡± Old Mr. Henderson then stopped talking. Slowly, the drove back home. After the car stopped in the Henderson family¡¯s yard, ra didn¡¯t get off immediately. Her voice seemed to be exhausted, saying, ¡°You can get in first. I have to sit a while here.¡± Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s motion when opening the door suddenly stopped for a second. He turned around to look at ra and felt helpless. He didn¡¯t say a word but left together with the driver. ra remained sitting in the car and gradually frowned tightly. She knew she was too anxious by going to the Grant Group with her father. She should leave alone this thing for a while. However, Marshall really showed her a terrible attitude when they were in the hospital. She was afraid that Marshall would doubt her if she didn¡¯t show up. However, thing didn¡¯t seem to get well even if she had called and went to thepany. ra got anxious and knocked at the seat beside her angrily. Marshall, on the other side, drove back home. Katherine just woke up and was in a daze when sitting downstairs. Marshall rubbed her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still tired?¡± Katherine looked up at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Frances was in the kitchen. She turned around to look at them and showed a smile. Darcie noted, ¡°Well, this young couple is really in a good rtionship.¡± Frances looked somewhere else and replied, ¡°Yes, they are always in a good rtionship. It was me who interrupted and resulted for today¡¯s situation.¡± Darcie looked at Frances and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not all your fault.¡± Frances smiled in a low voice and didn¡¯t respond. She helped Darcie to prepare for dinner. Before dinner was ready, someone came. Frances noticed a car stopped at the door of the yard. She thought it might be Kyle and Peter and didn¡¯t take it seriously. However, after busy cooking, she looked up and found Khalid was in the living room. She frowned subconsciously and whispered, ¡°Why he is here?¡± Darcie checked by the door and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you unwilling to meet him?¡± Frances sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t tell. I am just surprised he woulde.¡± She then helped Darcie to prepare for the materials. However, she found she was attracted by Khalid¡¯s arrival and couldn¡¯t help looking at the direction of the living room. Khalid was sitting on the couch with Marshall and Katherine. Frances couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about but could sense they were having a good time. Frances was in a trance. Actually, back in the time when they were living in the old house, as long as she didn¡¯t show up, they would have a good time. It was her who always spoiled the fun. After preparing for the dinner, Frances went out and remarked, ¡°Dinner will be ready soon. You can have a chat in the kitchen.¡± It was obvious Khalid would remain for dinner. They directly went to the kitchen then. However, Frances didn¡¯t go together with them and went to the yard by herself. A few momentster, Katherine came out and stood by her side, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you hiding?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Frances smiled and responded, ¡°I am not hiding. I just want to breath some fresh air.¡± Curling up her lips, Katherine didn¡¯t say anything. They stood for a while and found another car driving in. Both Frances and Katherine were startled. They found a woman get off when the door open. The woman waved towards the driver and the car drove away. Frances let off a sarcastic smile. Katherine didn¡¯t know who the woman was. She was startled when seeing the woman walk towards her. The woman arrived at the front door and showed a smiled when seeing Frances, greeting, ¡°Frances.¡± Frances took a deep breath and replied, ¡°You¡¯re here. Come on in.¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. She noticed the woman pushed the door open to come in and went towards the living room. The woman talked when walking, ¡°At first, I wanted to visit you in the Mason family, but I heard that you didn¡¯t live there.¡± Katherine nced at Frances and asked in a mouth shape: Who is she? Frances also looked at her. Almost two secondster, she replied in a mouth shape: Cora. Katherine¡¯s eyes opened widely. Cora? Why would this woman show up? However, she soon chuckled. Cora really had a good temperament. She seemed to be a gentle and elegant woman. Not to mention Frances in the old days. Frances couldn¡¯tpete with her in terms of appearance. Both Katherine and Frances followed Cora to the living room. Darcie was surprised to see Cora and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Khalid and Marshall came out from the kitchen when hearing their noise. It was obvious that Khalid seemed to be surprised to find Cora. He asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cora also showed a surprised look and replied, ¡°Well, I never expect you¡¯re also here. I just want to visit Frances.¡± Marshall looked at Cora and greeted her, then he asked casually, ¡°Have you had dinner yet? We¡¯re about to eat. How about having dinner with us?¡± Cora shook her hands and replied, ¡°There is no need. You can start eating.¡± Marshall called his mother and noted, ¡°Mom, aunt Cora is here to visit you. You can sit down to have a chat with her.¡± Frances went forward and said, ¡°Sit down. To be honest, I am really surprised that you wille.¡± Marshall grabbed Khalid¡¯s arm and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to have dinner first. I want to discuss business with you.¡± Khalid thought for a while and followed him back to the kitchen. Katherine chuckled. They were all smart people. She smiled and found there was no need for her to interrupt the business between Cora and Frances. Hence, she also followed them back to the kitchen. She and Marshall looked at each other in the eye and had a tacit understanding. Chapter 456 Do You Want to Marry Him again Chapter 456 Do You Want to Marry Him again Sitting in the dining room, Khalid had a weird feeling. He wanted to call Frances and Cora in, but was stopped by Marshall. Katherine gave a knowing smile, aware that it was out of courtesy that Marshall invited Cora to have dinner with them just now. Assumably, he had no intention of asking her to join them for real. If they had dinner together, things must get awkward since Cora and Frances weren¡¯t on good terms, so Marshall just gave up that idea. Katherine finished eating very soon before she went back to her room upstairs. Before long, she raced to the staircase and called out, "Mom, have you seen my checked shirt? I remember you put it away for mest time." Frances paused, looked up at Katherine and asked, "Isn¡¯t it in your closet?" "But I don¡¯t see it," Katherine mumbled before adding, "Well, let me look again." After a while, Katherine asked again, "Mom, do you know where my ultrasound report is? I don¡¯t see it anywhere." Marshall happened to being out of the dining room at this moment and answered her, "It¡¯s in the cab. Look there." "OK," Katherine replied. Before she turned around, she saw Khaliding out of the dining room too, so she said to him, "Dad, are you done eating?" Khalid paused and replied, "Yeah, I am." Katherine smiled, "Then maybe you want to sit for a while with Mom and have a chat with Cora." After that, she said as she turned around and headed to her room, "Well, my memory has declined recently and I¡¯ve been forgetful these days. It¡¯s really annoying." Standing at the bottom of the staircase and looking up, Marshall smirked and thought to himself. Katherine was doing a good job. In fact, both Khalid and Frances felt a little embarrassed right now, especially Frances, whose cheeks were burning, because Katherine kept calling them familiarly "dad" and "mom" instead of their names. Khalid went into the living room, thought for a moment and sat down across from the two women. He looked at Cora and asked, "How are your legs? Have you had any difficulty moving aroundtely?" Cora gave an elegant smile and replied, "I¡¯m good. Look, I¡¯m not on crutches anymore, and I¡¯m able to walk properly now. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t walk or stand for too long." Khalid nodded. "That¡¯s great." Then he threw a look at Frances and said with embarrassment, "You haven¡¯t eaten yet. Why not have dinner here?" At this moment, Frances rose to her feet. "Well, I¡¯ll let you two chat." Marshall walked into the living room and sat down next to Khalid. "The other day, dad was wondering how your legs were and wanted to pay you a visit, but he was too busy these days." Truly, Khalid was busy, but he would still make time to have dinner with his family. There was more to it than what Marshall said. Cora gave a nod. "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been taken good care of by the maid." She paused and went on, "I¡¯ve always wanted to have a word with Frances, but it took my legs some time to heal. Finally, I have time today and here I am, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be here," said Cora as she stared at Khalid.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Khalid nodded, not embarrassed at all. "I happened toe at dinner time so I joined them for dinner here." Meanwhile, Frances just started eating in the dining room. Her phone vibrated at this point, and it turned out that Katherine sent a text message to her, asking, "How are you feeling right now?" Embarrassed. That was what Frances felt now. She might be overthinking, but Frances sensed that there was something weird with the way Cora looked at her just now. It felt as if Cora was staring at the unreasonable woman who she had used to be in a meaningful way. Frances didn¡¯t reply, and then she received another message from Katherine, saying, "Aunt Willis must have feelings for your ex-husband." Frances was shocked to see that. Even Katherine could see it, which meant, she wasn¡¯t being oversensitive about Cora. Frances replied, "Yeah." And then she got nothing from Katherine again. When she finished eating and came out of the dining room, Cora was still in the living room. Frances thought for a while and said, "You all just talk. I¡¯ll go upstairs to check on Katherine. I wonder if she has found the things she was looking for." Khalid threw a nce at her, saying nothing. Frances¡¯ face darkened as she walked upstairs slowly. When she went into Katherine¡¯s bedroom, Katherine was ying with her phone lying in bed. She jumped up at the sight of Frances. "Why are you here? Why don¡¯t you join their conversation?" Frances replied, "Slow down. You¡¯re pregnant. You should be careful." Katheriney down again. "OK. Ms Willis must be having a great conversation with your ex-husband without you now." Frances came over and sat down on the bed. "Whatever. Even if they roll sheet in bed together, it has nothing to do with me." Katherine clicked her tongue. "And you said I always shot my mouth off. Listen to yourself now." Then she heaved a sigh and continued, "You¡¯d be devastated if they spent the night together for real." Frances snorted, "Nonsense." But she knew best whether Katherine was talking nonsense or not. Katherine didn¡¯t want to dwell on this subject anymore and said, "What did that Ms. Willise for? I don¡¯t believe she came to visit you at all." Frances looked up and exined slowly, "She said there¡¯s some misunderstanding between us, and that she shoulde to exin the situation to me. Actually, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right about this, but I feel that she didn¡¯te for me. She came because she knew Khalid would be here, and I¡¯m just an excuse for her. We talked about all there was to be talked aboutst time and then I apologized to her, and there¡¯s no need for her toe over today." Katherine chimed in with her, "Yeah, I could tell you¡¯re not her target today." She put down her phone and added, "But I wonder if your ex-husband is aware of it." Frances snorted, "Marshall is quite insensitive to women, and he has inherited it from his father. So do you think Khalid can tell it? I think not." Men and women were sensitive to different things. It was not that men were sensitive to nothing, but at least not to feelings. A woman could tell it when a man had feelings for her, but a man, probably not. Therefore, Frances could totally understand that Khalid was unable to figure out Cora¡¯s real purpose in coming. Katherine looked at Frances and asked, "Tell me the truth. Do you want to marry your ex-husband again?" Staring at Katherine, Frances asked in the same tone of voice that Katherine used, "What about you? Do you want to marry your ex-husband again?" Katherine blinked as she replied, "No. And I¡¯m brutally honest about it. At least not now." Frances paused for a few seconds and said, "To be honest with you, I¡­ I want to start over with Khalid, but I¡¯m afraid that will be a bit difficult, so I want to quit now." Katherine was surprised to hear that. "Why will it be a bit difficult? You¡¯ve changed a lot, and I think you¡¯ll make it once you work harder." Frances shook her head. "I can¡¯t keep asking like a cheeky woman that I used to be. I once could, but I can¡¯t now." Katherine knit her brows. "You don¡¯t have to keep asking. Maybe you just give him a hint, and he¡¯ll agree." Frances chuckled. "Look at Marshall. Hasn¡¯t he been asking? But you haven¡¯t agreed yet. I¡¯m afraid that¡­ that I have to act like Marshall." Chapter 457 More Afraid, More Possibility Chapter 457 More Afraid, More Possibility Atst, Cora left with Khalid, as Katherine had long expected. Frances and Marshall saw them off at the gate, while Katherine watched them by the window. Frances put on a faint smile and acted decently. Meanwhile, Cora sat on the passenger seat of Khalid¡¯s car, opened the car window, and waved at Frances. An outsider would have thought that Cora and Khalid were a couple watching that scene. The moment Khalid pulled away, Katherine called out to the two people down in the courtyard, "How could you have the two of them leave together? You should have called a taxi for Ms Wallis." Marshall chuckled. "Only you would do something like that." Katherine snorted, turned around and walked back into the room, while Marshall and Frances came back into the living room. Marshall patted Frances on the shoulder. "Cheer up. Dad has no romantic feelings for Ms Wallis. You could tell from the look on his face." Admittedly, Khalid didn¡¯t look embarrassed or guilty at all, but Frances still felt ufortable. She could tell Cora liked Khalid. Besides, she was a great woman, and Frances believed she was no match for her. Frances beat around the bush. "I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed." Marshall came upstairs after her. "What did Katherine say to you when you were in the bedroom with her?" Frances replied, "I asked her if she wants to marry you again, and she said she doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s all." Marshall blinked his eyes. "Forget it. Let¡¯s pretend I said nothing." The two parted as they got to the second floor, and Marshall went back to the bedroom. Katherine was in the bathroom applying a facial mask to her face, humming some song. Marshall came over, opened the bathroom door and leaned against it. "Why are you so happy?" Katherine shot a nce at him in the mirror and replied, "Ms. Wallis looks quite elegant." Marshall paused and nodded. "Exactly, she has a good temper too, and I¡¯m not surprised at all if my dad falls for her." Katherine was done applying her facial mask, and looked back at Marshall. "So, do you want your parents to remarry, or do you want your dad to marry some other woman?" Marshall gave a snort. "What kind of question is this? Do you need to ask?" But the next second, he thought to himself. If Frances was still that unreasonable woman she had used to be, he wished Atst, Cora left with Khalid, as Katherine had long expected. Frances and Marshall saw them off at the gate, while Katherine watched them by the window. Frances put on a faint smile and acted decently. Meanwhile, Cora sat on the passenger seat of Khalid¡¯s car, opened the car window, and waved at Frances. An outsider would have thought that Cora and Khalid were a couple watching that scene. The moment Khalid pulled away, Katherine called out to the two people down in the courtyard, "How could you have the two of them leave together? You should have called a taxi for Ms Wallis." Marshall chuckled. "Only you would do something like that." Katherine snorted, turned around and walked back into the room, while Marshall and Frances came back into the living room. Marshall patted Frances on the shoulder. "Cheer up. Dad has no romantic feelings for Ms Wallis. You could tell from the look on his face." Admittedly, Khalid didn¡¯t look embarrassed or guilty at all, but Frances still felt ufortable. She could tell Cora liked Khalid. Besides, she was a great woman, and Frances believed she was no match for her. Frances beat around the bush. "I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed." Marshall came upstairs after her. "What did Katherine say to you when you were in the bedroom with her?" Frances replied, "I asked her if she wants to marry you again, and she said she doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s all." Marshall blinked his eyes. "Forget it. Let¡¯s pretend I said nothing." The two parted as they got to the second floor, and Marshall went back to the bedroom. Katherine was in the bathroom applying a facial mask to her face, humming some song. Marshall came over, opened the bathroom door and leaned against it. "Why are you so happy?" Katherine shot a nce at him in the mirror and replied, "Ms. Wallis looks quite elegant." Marshall paused and nodded. "Exactly, she has a good temper too, and I¡¯m not surprised at all if my dad falls for her." Katherine was done applying her facial mask, and looked back at Marshall. "So, do you want your parents to remarry, or do you want your dad to marry some other woman?" Marshall gave a snort. "What kind of question is this? Do you need to ask?" But the next second, he thought to himself. If Frances was still that unreasonable woman she had used to be, he wished Khalid would marry Cora, because Khalid weren¡¯t high-handed as Frances, and he would only encourage her arrogance if they were together. Therefore, a gentle woman was more suitable for a man like Khalid. Katherine went out of the bathroom, sat down on the bed and took her phone. "How¡¯s your investigation going?" Marshall came alive as he talked about the investigation. He stared at Katherine and answered her, "How did you know that ra went to the hospital with someone else today? She could have gone alone." Katherine nced at Marshall out of the corner of her eye and snorted, "There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t understand." Katherine deliberately had Frances reveal to ra that she would go to the hospital today, and Katherine had a feeling that ra would follow her. As to her pregnancy, ra must have known it long ago. Since she loved Marshall, Katherine¡¯s baby would be a great obstacle to her. Originally, Katherine wasn¡¯t sure whether ra would do something to her out of jealousy. She had always believed that ra was smart and wiser about many things than others. But after listening to her words today, Katherine felt that this woman was probably so in love with Marshall that she had lost her reason. But after all, it was reason that she had lost, but not her intelligence. If ra wanted to do something to her while she was in the hospital today, she wouldn¡¯t have done it in person, so she must have brought someone else with her, and the two of them would have acted separately. Katherine turned to look at Marshall. "So you find that she did bring someone with her?" Marshall replied, "Yes, she brought a man with her. Neither he nor ra checked their bodies, and that man left right after ra left the hospital." Katherine nodded. "That proves I¡¯m right. ra must have hired that man to do something to me." But¡­ Katherine clicked her tongue. "There were so many people in the hospital, and how dared they do anything to me?" Marshall frowned. "Maybe you¡¯ve been thinking too much. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d do anything to you." He didn¡¯t know ra quite well, but he didn¡¯t believe she would do something to hurt Katherine, because in his eyes, ra was a gentle girl. Katherine thought for a moment and looked at Marshall. "A lot of things you don¡¯t understand, but it¡¯s better for you not to understand." Now it was time for Katherine to remove her facial mask. She went to wash her face before applying face cream to herself. Standing by the window, Marshall made a call to Peter, asking him to keep an eye on the man going to the hospital with ra today. Katherine let out a sigh. A lot of awful things had happened to hertely. Now that Katherine had finished her skin care routine, she went to bed, while Marshall smoked a cigarette in the courtyard. Katherine left the bedsidemp on for him. Leaning against the stone table in the courtyard, Marshall looked up at the bedroom window on the second floor, his eyes softening. Meanwhile, someone was staring at Marshall with mixed feelings from a hidden ce. ra had no idea why she came. In fact, she knew Marshall and Katherine were living together now, but she just wanted to witness it with her own eyes. As for what she wanted to see exactly, she hadn¡¯t figured it out either. All ra could see was Marshall looking up at the window on the second floor with his arms crossed and his back to her. Even if she couldn¡¯t see his face, she could imagine what kind of look he had on his face now since he had that special look on his face when he was thinking about Katherine. ra took out her phone and called Marshall after some consideration. She saw Marshall taking out his phone and having a look at it, and also saw him putting the phone on the stone table aside with its screen down and having no intention of answering it at all. ra clenched her teeth, aware that she had rubbed Marshall the wrong way today. She also realized that he didn¡¯t believe a word she said. His mind waspletely upied with Katherine and her words now. He would believe whatever Katherine said, but not even a word of hers. ra put her phone away, stood on the same spot for a while and left. Her car was parked far away from her. ra got into the car but didn¡¯t drive away soon. Instead, she was sitting in the car and staring at Marshall. Whatever she was afraid of came along. She had always been haunted by the idea that she worked hard and finally got a chance, but then she would lose it in the blink of an eye. Now, it was all happening. Things took a turn for the worst. Frances wiped her face with a towel and took a deep breath. As long as Khalid hadn¡¯t got married, she still had a chance. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Chill out." "Don¡¯t panic." "Have no fear."Khalid would marry Cora, because Khalid weren¡¯t high-handed as Frances, and he would only encourage her arrogance if they were together. Therefore, a gentle woman was more suitable for a man like Khalid. Katherine went out of the bathroom, sat down on the bed and took her phone. "How¡¯s your investigation going?" Marshall came alive as he talked about the investigation. He stared at Katherine and answered her, "How did you know that ra went to the hospital with someone else today? She could have gone alone." Katherine nced at Marshall out of the corner of her eye and snorted, "There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t understand." Katherine deliberately had Frances reveal to ra that she would go to the hospital today, and Katherine had a feeling that ra would follow her. As to her pregnancy, ra must have known it long ago. Since she loved Marshall, Katherine¡¯s baby would be a great obstacle to her. Originally, Katherine wasn¡¯t sure whether ra would do something to her out of jealousy. She had always believed that ra was smart and wiser about many things than others. But after listening to her words today, Katherine felt that this woman was probably so in love with Marshall that she had lost her reason. But after all, it was reason that she had lost, but not her intelligence. If ra wanted to do something to her while she was in the hospital today, she wouldn¡¯t have done it in person, so she must have brought someone else with her, and the two of them would have acted separately. Katherine turned to look at Marshall. "So you find that she did bring someone with her?" Marshall replied, "Yes, she brought a man with her. Neither he nor ra checked their bodies, and that man left right after ra left the hospital." Katherine nodded. "That proves I¡¯m right. ra must have hired that man to do something to me." But¡­ Katherine clicked her tongue. "There were so many people in the hospital, and how dared they do anything to me?" Marshall frowned. "Maybe you¡¯ve been thinking too much. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d do anything to you." He didn¡¯t know ra quite well, but he didn¡¯t believe she would do something to hurt Katherine, because in his eyes, ra was a gentle girl. Katherine thought for a moment and looked at Marshall. "A lot of things you don¡¯t understand, but it¡¯s better for you not to understand." Now it was time for Katherine to remove her facial mask. She went to wash her face before applying face cream to herself. Standing by the window, Marshall made a call to Peter, asking him to keep an eye on the man going to the hospital with ra today. Katherine let out a sigh. A lot of awful things had happened to hertely. Now that Katherine had finished her skin care routine, she went to bed, while Marshall smoked a cigarette in the courtyard. Katherine left the bedsidemp on for him. Leaning against the stone table in the courtyard, Marshall looked up at the bedroom window on the second floor, his eyes softening. Meanwhile, someone was staring at Marshall with mixed feelings from a hidden ce. ra had no idea why she came. In fact, she knew Marshall and Katherine were living together now, but she just wanted to witness it with her own eyes. As for what she wanted to see exactly, she hadn¡¯t figured it out either. All ra could see was Marshall looking up at the window on the second floor with his arms crossed and his back to her. Even if she couldn¡¯t see his face, she could imagine what kind of look he had on his face now since he had that special look on his face when he was thinking about Katherine. ra took out her phone and called Marshall after some consideration. She saw Marshall taking out his phone and having a look at it, and also saw him putting the phone on the stone table aside with its screen down and having no intention of answering it at all. ra clenched her teeth, aware that she had rubbed Marshall the wrong way today. She also realized that he didn¡¯t believe a word she said. His mind waspletely upied with Katherine and her words now. He would believe whatever Katherine said, but not even a word of hers. ra put her phone away, stood on the same spot for a while and left. Her car was parked far away from her. ra got into the car but didn¡¯t drive away soon. Instead, she was sitting in the car and staring at Marshall. Whatever she was afraid of came along. She had always been haunted by the idea that she worked hard and finally got a chance, but then she would lose it in the blink of an eye. Now, it was all happening. Things took a turn for the worst. Frances wiped her face with a towel and took a deep breath. As long as Khalid hadn¡¯t got married, she still had a chance. "Chill out." "Don¡¯t panic." "Have no fear." Chapter 458 That was her Sister Chapter 458 That was her Sister While Katherine was in her sleep, someone went to bed and pressed his body against hers. Her first reaction was to hold him, but then she woke up and turned her back to Marshall. Marshall held her from behind and whispered, "Katherine, I can¡¯t take it anymore." Katherine didn¡¯t know what he meant, remained quiet. Marshall sounded depressed. "Now we are in bed, yet I can do nothing to you. You know, most men can¡¯t take it." Now Katherine understood what Marshall wanted to do. She said in a sleepy voice, but very clearly, "You can get the fuck out of this room." Marshall went silent at once, behaving himself. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, Katherine found it hard to go to sleep again, her mind in a trance. Recently, Marshall had been by her side and not gone to any parties, so he must be having a hard time controlling his desire. Katherine thought of the news she had readst time that Marshall left a nightclub with a woman. She breathed a sigh, feeling upset. When the news first came out, she was calm. However, the more she thought about it now, the more upset she got. Therefore, she threw away the arm around her waist and growled, "Don¡¯t touch me." Marshall had no idea what was going on and asked in surprise, "Well? What happened?" Katherine distanced herself from his arms. "I don¡¯t want you to touch me. Keep away from me." Marshall got her wrong. In his view, Katherine knew he was having a hard time suppressing his desire, so she distanced herself from him to help him cool off. Marshall smiled andy t on his back. "It¡¯s alright. I can control myself. It¡¯s been so long, and another month or two is no problem to me." Katherine didn¡¯t say anything, but closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths, making herself fall asleep again. Marshall waited for a while. It was when Katherine was almost asleep that he got close to her again. This time, he acted very lightly, and took her in his arms. In a trance, Katherine didn¡¯t wrench herself free this time, but frowned and put up with it. The next morning, she was woken up by the vibration of her phone. Katherine fumbled for her phone on the nightstand, grabbed it, and looked at the caller ID, almost flinging the phone away. Who would call so early in the morning? She hung up and stuffed it under her pillow. However, her phone started to vibrate again soon after. Marshall turned around and looked at Katherine. "Who¡¯s calling?" "Nobody," grumbled Katherine. Marshall thought for a moment and pulled her phone out from under the pillow. He saw a strange number. Seeing that, Katherine simply frowned and didn¡¯t stop him. Marshall stared at the screen for a while and answered the call. Before he could say anything, a voice came from the other end of the line. "Katherine, your little sister wants to say something to you. I know it¡¯s pretty early and I may disturb your sleep, but your sister kept pestering me to call you, and I had no choice. Have you got up now?" Marshall knew who was calling without even asking. He held the phone with the other hand and kept on listening. Hearing that Katherine didn¡¯t answer her, the voice on the other end of the line wasn¡¯t discouraged and continued, "Katherine, your sister wants to sing a song to you. She always tells me that she wants to see you and sing a song to you." After that, the female voice turned away from the phone. "Come on, your sister is listening. Come over here and sing a song." It seemed that the "little sister" wasn¡¯t willing to sing a song, and no sound had been made for a while. Then the female voice whispered something, but it couldn¡¯t be heard clearly. With that, a girl¡¯s voice came and called tly, "Sister." Katherine heard everything from aside. She turned her back to him and pulled the covers over her head. Marshall looked at Katherine, heaving a sigh helplessly. At this moment, the girl¡¯s voice started to sing. Even if she was singing from the other end of the line, Marshall could tell that girl wasn¡¯t happy at all. Her singing was quite unpleasant too. The girl stopped singing after a little while, asking, "Are you listening, sister?" Of course no one answered her. The girl said after a pause, "There¡¯s no sound there, and she can¡¯t be listening. I won¡¯t sing again." The little girl was grumbling. After that, the woman beside said in a low voice, "Come on! That¡¯s your sister. She¡¯s listening. Keep on singing, and she¡¯ll speak." Apparently, that girl didn¡¯t want to sing and made no sound. Then came the noise of a slight altercation. Marshall hung up, turned over and took Katherine in his arms. He thought of Reuben. Seemingly, he had plotted together with his ex-wife. Since Reuben failed to y up to Katherine, his ex-wife started to y "the sister card". Marshall breathed a sigh, thinking of the scenes he had watched while in Katherine¡¯s hometown. He wondered how that couple could have been so ruthless as to leave the old man and the little girl alone in such a deplorable condition back then. Marshall thought a moment and said, "The vige head called me yesterday, saying that the road construction has already begun." He smiled and went on, "In order to cut down their expenditures, everyone at home goes to help, including the elderly and the children. They help load and unload. Some people cook and send food to the builders at the entrance of the vige to gain more break time for them. Katherine, the vigers are doing great." After a while, Katherine threw back the covers for a breath of fresh air and said in a low voice, "The vigers are so honest, and my grandfather is so kind, but howe those two scums are his son and daughter-inw? I feel sorry for my grandfather." Marshall stroked her head andforted her. "Don¡¯t think about these anymore. Fortunately, those two people have nothing to do with us now. We¡¯ll just live our own lives from now on." Katherine pressed her lips together, saying nothing. Marshall rested for a while before he got up because he had to go to work. He stroked Katherine¡¯s hair again. "Go back to sleep. When you wake up, don¡¯t forget to have some food." Katherine didn¡¯t want to move at all. She turned over and shut her eyes. Marshall washed up, kissed her on the forehead and left. He went downstairs into the dining room, and breakfast was ready. He grabbed a piece of toast, thought for a while and took out his phone, calling one of his men. As soon as the call was answered, he told him, "Look into a number for me and find out where the caller is now. I want the general information." After making the phone call, Marshall sent the number to his man before having breakfast with ease. When he drove off, Katherine heard the noise. She let out a sigh, feeling depressed. After a while, she received a text message. She nced at it and deleted it right away. Now that Reuben had disappeared, his ex-wife came on stage. These two shouldn¡¯t have divorced at all. They were a match made in heaven. Both of them had no shame at all. Katherine turned off her phone and tried to make herself sleep again, but failed. She got up, washed up and went downstairs. Meanwhile, Frances was having breakfast. She greeted Katherine at the sight of her, "Come on! I was thinking about bringing the food into your room so that you can eat in your bed. Come on over here." Katherine went over and looked at the food on the table. "I want to check on the shop today. Come with me." It had been some time since Katherine had been to her shop, and she felt guilty having Margaret look after it alone. Frances thought for a moment and nodded. "Alright, I¡¯lle with you." Katherine picked up the spoon, looked over the table and finally chose the porridge, because it was less likely for her to feel sick when she had liquid food. After breakfast, she and Frances got themselves ready soon and left for the shop. Besides Margaret, Eden was also in the shop. The two of them were busy serving the customers, and seemingly, they had quite a good rtionship. Chapter 459 She Saw Them Accidentally Chapter 459 She Saw Them identally Katherine and Frances stood at the shop front for a while before they went in. Margaret thought another customer came and said, "Wee!" Katherine beamed a smile at her, "Hey girl, seems that business is good." Margaret paused and looked up at Katherine. "Wow, you¡¯re here, Katherine!" Eden, meanwhile, nodded at Katherine as he was packing up the pastries. Katherine nced at Eden and asked Margaret in a whisper, "So, you two are taking care of the shop as a couple now?" Margaret was a little shy. "He resigned some time ago. His family wants him to run his own business, so hees to help me when he¡¯s free." Katherine nodded and sat down with Frances. Margaret asked Eden to serve the customers before she came to Katherine¡¯s side. "How are you doing? How are you dealing with the pregnancy reaction?" Katherine gave a nod. "I¡¯m good. Everything¡¯s going well." She threw another look at Eden, finding him doing a great job serving the customers and packing up goods. Margaret followed her nce and whispered, "We¡¯ve met each other¡¯s parents and are discussing the date of wedding. If nothing else, we¡¯ll get married very soon." Katherine was a little surprised to hear that. "Really? You two are fast." Margaret scratched her head with embarrassment. "We hit if off straight away, and we¡¯re very well suited. Then we go with the flow and vo, here we are. Everything justes together naturally." Katherine nodded. "Sure! I never expected you to get married so soon. I¡¯ll give you a big bonus on your wedding day." Margaret grinned. Frances looked around the shop and asked, "How¡¯s business going?" Margaret replied immediately, "Business is booming. The other day, Mr. Havorford ordered a lot of desserts, and we were so busy with that order. Luckily, Eden lent me a hand. He learned fast, and he was a great help." Frances said, "That¡¯s great. We¡¯re lucky to have you two look after the shop." Then she cast a nce at Katherine¡¯s underbelly. "Katherine is getting closer to the due date. After she gives birth to the baby, she needs to take care of it, and she won¡¯t have much time to look after the shop. If possible, we hope you two can take care of the shop." Katherine nodded approval. "That would work. Since you two are looking after the shop, you¡¯ll get the bulk of the money." Margaret felt a little sorry upon hearing that because originally, she took over the store and ran it poorly. It was because of Katherine that business got better. Besides, Kyle and Marshall ordered from them simply for the sake of Katherine. Otherwise, their turnover wouldn¡¯t have increased so spectacrly. Therefore, she felt guilty getting therger share of profits. Katherine smiled, "Look, I do nothing but I get the money, and I should be the one feeling guilty. Don¡¯t worry. If you think it¡¯s a good deal, let¡¯s shake on it." Margaret looked back at Eden and said, "I need to talk it over with him. I wonder if he would join me." Katherine nodded. "OK, but anyway, let¡¯s talk about it after you two get married. When you be a family, you¡¯re of a mind." Margaret agreed and asked Katherine how it had gone. Katherine didn¡¯t tell her much, but only said she was fine. What had happened between ra and her was not important enough to be told to anyone. Meanwhile, Frances simply sat aside and listened to them, chiming in from time to time. Sometimes, her gaze would fall upon Margaret, and then move away slowly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They had talked for some time before Frances reminded Katherine that it was time for them to leave because if they stayed longer, they would hurt their business. Katherine agreed at once, "Yes, it¡¯s time to go. Go ahead with your business." There was a lot of work to do, and Eden was too busy to attend to business alone. Katherine waved goodbye at Eden at the entrance of the shop beforeing out with Frances. The two of them didn¡¯t stop a taxi, but took a walk along the street. Frances said, "Margaret is a good girl. She realized she was wrong and has corrected her mistakes properly. She¡¯s the one you can keep in touch with." Katherine wondered, "What do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand it." Frances smiled, "Katherine, Katherine, sometimes you¡¯re smart, but sometimes you¡¯re stupid. Well, just forget it. I just want to tell you, Margaret is someone you can be friends with." Katherine replied, "Yeah, I know that." The two of them didn¡¯t go back home. Instead, they hung out on the streets and ate at a restaurant. Katherine had strong security awareness and had been watching for anyone following her. But since it was daytime, no one would follow her openly. It was safe along the way and finally, Frances took Katherine to an restaurant. She wanted Katherine to have something good for her health. Staring at the seafood restaurant opposite them, Katherine paused as she walked into the restaurant. Frances didn¡¯t catch on and grabbed her arm. "You can have seafood after you give birth. It¡¯s not good for your body now. Come on. Let¡¯s have some organic food." Katherine agreed and followed Frances into the restaurant. She took a few steps and couldn¡¯t help looking back at the seafood restaurant. She just saw two familiar figures, but wondered if she was wrong. Frances took her into a private room on the second floor, which had a window facing the street. Katherine looked through the window and watched the people down on the street as soon as she got in. Shepressed her lips and stared at the entrance of the seafood restaurant across from her, but she could see nobody there now. It was impossible for those two familiar figures toe out so soon. Meanwhile, Frances was ordering. She nced at Katherine and said, "What are you looking at over there? Come here and order something you like to eat!" Katherine agreed and hesitated for a moment before she came over to Frances. She took the menu and said, "I seemed to see Mrs. Henderson just now." Frances paused, looked at Katherine and said, "It¡¯s quite normal. Maybe she¡¯s out to meet a friend." Katherine frowned. "Not likely. The two of them are casually dressed, or shall I say, they dress down deliberately." Frances was surprised to hear that. She had met Mrs. Henderson many times. That woman was just like the woman she had used to be. She loved putting on airs and must dress up as long as she had to step out of the door. Frances had never seen Mrs. Henderson walk out of her house dressing casually. She thought for a while and asked, "Is she alone?" "No," Katherine replied, ordered two dishes quickly and handed the menu back to the waitress. "We¡¯ll have these for now, and we also want some water." When the waitress left the room, Katherine continued, "There was a man. I saw the two of them meet briefly at the entrance before they went in." "A man?" Frances frowned. "Maybe you were mistaken?" It was impossible for Mrs. Henderson toe to such a restaurant to meet a man. Mrs. Henderson always protected her reputation, and she would never go out with a man without her husband. Katherine wasn¡¯t sure about it either. She just caught a glimpse of them and doubted if she was wrong. Chapter 460 She Saw Them Clearly Chapter 460 She Saw Them Clearly Frances paused, rose to her feet and walked up to the window to have a look, but now she could see no one there. Frances mumbled, "Maybe you were wrong. I don¡¯t think that could be happening." Katherine leaned back in the chair, thought for a moment and chimed in with her, "Probably, I guess. I just caught a glimpse of them, and I¡¯m not sure. My brain doesn¡¯t work well recently, and my eyes can¡¯t see clearly." But Frances still watched for a while before she came back to her seat. The waitress served water to them. Katherine poured a ss for herself and Frances respectively and asked, "Mrs. Henderson and you must have had a good rtionship before, I assume?" Frances picked up the ss and replied after some consideration, "Yes, we did. I used to adore ra, and was close to the Henderson family, so Mrs. Henderson was kind to me." But she wasn¡¯t now. Last time when they met in the shopping mall, the two exchanged nces a few times, and both of them were aware where they were at now. As the tension between her and Katherine had been eased, Frances didn¡¯t like ra that much as before, and the Henderson family wasn¡¯t happy with that. Katherine rolled her eyes and looked out of the window. "Do you recognize Mrs. Henderson¡¯s car?" Frances suddenly realized something and answered her, "Of course I do." Katherine chuckled. Now, she didn¡¯t need to exin herself and Frances knew what she meant. Frances gave a hard look at Katherine. "You wicked one¡­ But so what if it was her? Why do you suddenly care about her so much?" Katherine used her baby voice and begged, "Come on! Just go and have a look. When youe back, I¡¯ll tell you why." Frances threw another hard look at her, but still stood up and gathered her coat. "Alright, I¡¯ll go and have a look. If I don¡¯t do so, your ex-husband will get angry at me." Well, you don¡¯t have to mention him at this moment. Katherine thought to herself. Frances went out of the private room as Katherine walked up to the window. Before long, she saw Frances walking out of the entrance. She checked the restaurant¡¯s parking lot first, and then went across the street. She walked through the seafood restaurant¡¯s parking lot, paused, and did it again. Then she looked up at Katherine, spreading her hands. Katherine knew what Frances meant immediately. She waved at her, asking her toe back. Just as Frances went back to the lobby, Katherine saw someoneing out of the seafood restaurant across from her. She paused, took out her phone and started recording. It was indeed Mrs. Henderson. She didn¡¯t wear anything to cover her face, but dressed down a lot. Mrs. Henderson came out alone. She looked around first before walking away in one direction. Besides Mrs. Henderson, Katherine was also watching the entrance of the seafood restaurant at the same time. It was when Mrs. Henderson pulled away that a man came out of the entrance. Katherine didn¡¯t remember what that man¡¯s face looked like just now, but remembered what he was wearing. It was exactly the same man. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She recorded the man¡¯s every move. Just like Mrs. Henderson, after he came out of the restaurant, the man stood at the entrance, looked around for a while and gathered his coat, walking away in another direction. It took Frances some time to get back to the private room, and she looked upset. Katherine smiled, "Did you see them?" Frances replied, "I did. It was exactly her, but the car she was driving isn¡¯t the usual one." Katherine nodded. "Did you see the maning outter?" Frances let out a sigh. "I did. There was only one maning out of the restaurant after her." Katherine¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. "Alright, let¡¯s eat first." All the dishes were served, but the two hardly talked while eating. Obviously, Frances was not in the mood for eating, while Katherine was also pondering over something. Now Katherine realized she had offended not only ra, but also the whole Henderson family. From Old Mr. Henderson to Jakub Henderson, she had displeased all of them. Therefore, the other people besides ra could also have done something to her. Suddenly, Katherine saw the light, because she had already figured out who her enemies were. After the meal, Frances and Katherine went straight back home. Feeling depressed, Frances went back to her room. Meanwhile, Katherine was sitting on the couch in the living room. In a light mood, she watched the variety show for some time and some TV drama for a little while before going to bed. Frances didn¡¯t go to bed in her room. She simply sat on the bed, her mind in a turmoil. It was true that she had used to be a bad-tempered and horrible woman before, but she didn¡¯t think she had a bad nature. When she was on good terms with ra and the Henderson family, her love for them was sincere, and she was kind to them without reservation. Now she saw the true color of the Henderson family, and she felt devastated. When Mrs. Henderson and that man came out of the seafood restaurant one after the other today, Frances was at the entrance of the restaurant and saw them clearly. That man looked quite young. Frances knew Mrs. Henderson. Since she met such a man so stealthily, he couldn¡¯t be her secret lover, but she must be making a deal with him. As for what the deal was exactly, Frances already got an answer thinking of what had happened to Katherely. Frances was disappointed at ra before, but now, she was disappointed at the whole Henderson family. She had used to be so blind that she became so emotionally involved with that family. Having been in a sulk for some time, Frances took out her phone. She was unable to hold herself back and sent a text message to Marshall. She didn¡¯t tell him all, but only told him what she had seen today. Marshall was busy and didn¡¯t reply to her at first, but ten minutester, he called back. Apparently, he was astonished. "You saw Mrs. Henderson? With a young man?" Frances breathed a sigh. "Yeah, they were acting stealthily. I¡¯m not sure about it, but I hope you¡¯ll be on the alert. I know Mrs. Henderson. She holds grudges. As for Katherine¡­" She paused, not knowing how to put it. Then she hemmed and hawed before going on, "Anyway, she doesn¡¯t think highly of Katherine. You need to be more careful." Marshall sighed, "I see. No wonder¡­" Frances didn¡¯t know what he meant, but the more she thought about it, the more worried she became. Back when Katherine and Marshall hadn¡¯t got divorced, Mrs. Henderson was burning with hatred when ites to Katherine. She hated Katherine even more than Frances did. Therefore, Frances dreaded to think what she would do to Katherine now. Since Marshall still had business to attend to, he only told Frances to rest assured, saying that he would take care of Katherine, and hung up. Frances calmed herself down before she went out of the room. Just as she went down to the living room, Darcie told her Katherine had gone to bed happily. Frances was quite impressed by her psychological quality. It seemed that she didn¡¯t really take anything to heart, and she was cool with everything. But it was also a great relief to know Katherine had a big heart. Frances asked Darcie what they would eat for dinner tonight, and then went to the courtyard. She stayed there until Marshall got home. Marshall drove in and smiled as he got off the car. "Looking at that straight face, I almost thought you were fighting with Katherine again." Hearing that, Frances chuckled. "Your wife is pregnant now, and I won¡¯t fight with her at this point of time." Marshall came up to Frances, draped his arm around her shoulders and walked into the house. "When I left my office just now, dad asked me why I was in a hurry. I told him you weren¡¯t well. He maye later, I guess." Chapter 461 She Is Quite A Smart Girl Chapter 461 She Is Quite A Smart Girl Absent-minded, Frances turned around and stared at Marshall. Marshall grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. Well, one got to be calcting once in a while.¡± Otherwise, it could be difficult to get what one desired if he/she was frank and straightforward all the time. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Scheming was sometimes an inevitable move. Frances let out a sigh, ¡°Well, there is no way for me to argue with both with you.¡± Then the pair both sat down on the sofa where Marshall seriously asked what happened with Mrs. Hendersons today. Frances actually didn¡¯t know that much as she only saw a few images today and nothing concrete. After hearing Frances¡¯ words, Marshall smiled, ¡°Okay, got it. Don¡¯t worry about this. If Katherine brings up this topic, you can just soothe her a bit and don¡¯t go too specific with her. I don¡¯t want her to be bothered by this incident.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Darcie had fixed the dinner and already served all the dishes on the table. Marshall went upstairs to get Katherine while Frances was helping toy out all the utensils. Then a car just pulled over in front of the door. Frances stole a quick nce and just looked away. Truth be told, she was quite merry. Khalid went in and said himself, ¡°Is the dinner ready? Well, what a perfect timing.¡± Frances waited for a while and then went out, ¡°Go wash your hand. We¡¯re just about to eat.¡± Katherine clearly didn¡¯t sleep well and was still rubbing her eyes when she came downstairs and was surprised to see Khalid here, ¡°Dad? What are you doing here?¡± Khalid paused and chuckled in a few seconds, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Marshall raised the corner of his mouth when he heard Katherine¡¯s greeting. She was really getting used to addressing Khalid dad. Then the four all went to the dining room. The atmosphere was quite joyful today as all the people were here. Marshall and Khalid talked about somepany matters and the subject just naturally changed to the baby inside of Katherine¡¯s belly. Khalid said that he got to run over the family tree and pick a name for the baby. Katherine was a bit embarrassed to chime in and just kept silent. Frances looked at Katherine and added, ¡°Marshall and Katherine haven¡¯t even got remarried yet. Katherine should be the one deciding the baby¡¯s name. You two don¡¯t get to pick the name.¡± Khalid froze and continued after pondering for a while, ¡°Katherine, now that the baby is on the way, aren¡¯t you going to give Marshall a chance?¡± He then nced at Marshall and added, ¡°Marshall is basically living in your house now.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you really moved by my affectionate behaviors? I¡¯m literally chasing you around all day.¡± Katherine rolled her eyes at Marshall, ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t really touched by all my pestering before, were you?¡± Marshall immediately went quiet. Khalid took a peep at Frances and realized that he was really in no position to lecture Marshall and Katherine on their rtionship. He was also messed up in this love field. Khalid¡¯s phone started ringing in the middle of the dinner. Khalid took out the phone and noticeably paused when he saw the caller ID. He then examined Frances¡¯ look. Katherine noticed all of Khalid¡¯s expressions and smiled, ¡°Well, you¡¯re already off work, howe that they are still calling you aboutpany matters? How senseless!¡± Khalid chortled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to take this call outside. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± He then went straight to the yard. Katherine smiled and went on eating, ¡°Miss Willis is surly keeping tab on all the movements of Mr. Grant.¡± Frances froze and turned to Katherine. Marshall was also shocked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that it was auntie Cora¡¯s call?¡± Katherine wasn¡¯t actually 100% sure, after all, she didn¡¯t see the caller ID. After musing for a while, she answered, ¡°It looks certain to me.¡± Marshall nced at Frances and continued, ¡°Well, they probably have something important to talk about. I think that my dad is simply helping her out. You know my dad. He is just warm-hearted. He would be sure equallynding hands to other people.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t look at Marshall and just picked up some food, ¡°You are really over-exining this and making this whole matter much fishier.¡± Marshall heaved a sigh, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± Frances remained silent all the way. Standing in the yard, Khalid deliberately suppressed his voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you calling me for?¡± Coraughed. ¡°Nothing important. You are off work, right? I cooked today and they are all your favorites. Come and join me.¡± Khalid didn¡¯t try to hide anything and directly answered, ¡°I¡¯m at Marshall¡¯s ce and is having dinner here.¡± Cora instantly mused. Actually, after dropping Cora off at her house yesterday, she said a lot to him. In fact, at their ages, there was no so-called love confession. Cora just told him that she still wanted to be with him after all these years. She was wearing a bashful smile the whole time. But Khalid just felt awkward. He had made clear his attitude yesterday and told her that he always treated her as a friend and genuinely found her a suitable match for him at first, but he had moved on when they didn¡¯t end up together. He was taking pity on her as she was in a terrible ce when they reunited again. There was just sympathy in this rtionship and nothing more. Khalid thought that Cora won¡¯t contact him again after what happenedst night. Standing in the yard, he sighed, ¡°Have the dinner yourself. I won¡¯t be there.¡± Cora replied okay and just hung up the phone. Khalid was motionless for a while. Katherine ate pretty fast and was feeling full. Leaning against the chair, she said, ¡°What a wonderful feeling to be stuffed.¡± Marshall poured her a ss of water and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go upstairs. Let¡¯s take a walk outside.¡± Katherine nodded and said, ¡°What are they talking about? It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything. Khalid returned in a while. Marshall suddenly thought about something and spoke out, ¡°Right, the preliminary recording of Hector¡¯s show is about to be over and he will soone back. He will eithere first or second.¡± Katherine asked Marshall, ¡°How would you know?¡± Marshall paused, ¡°Well, I asked Rosalie.¡± Katherine gazed at Marshall, ¡°Really?¡± Marshall nodded and looked sincere, ¡°Yeah, how would I know then?¡± Khalid turned to Marshall, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t ourpany¡­¡± ¡°Dad, the food is getting cold. Start digging in.¡± Marshall hurriedly interrupted. Khalid waited for a while and realized what was going on and just went on eating. After finishing the dinner, Frances put down the chopsticks, ¡°I¡¯m pretty full. Go on eating without me.¡± She then just left the dining room. Khalid looked at Frances and said to Marshall, ¡°Your mom is still looking terrible.¡± Katherine blinked and immediately answered, ¡°Yeah, she said that she got chest distress today and felt suffocated for no reason.¡± Marshall turned around and stared at Katherine smilingly. Well, he gradually felt that she was quite a smart girl. Chapter 462 Women Are All Double-minded Chapter 462 Women Are All Double-minded After finishing dinner, Marshall held Katherine¡¯s hand and went to stroll around, leaving Frances and Khalid at home. Katherine nced at the house when she went out and had the feeling that her house was about to be upied. Pinching at Katherine¡¯s fingers, Marshall asked, ¡°Howe that you are wearing your ring?¡± Katherine frowned, ¡°Are you crazy? Why would I wear a hell big ring at home?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t feel weird at all, ¡°Is it big? Well, I meant to make it bigger, but the designer that it may look odd.¡± Katherine rolled her eyes at Marshall. Marshall thought for a minute and continued the subject earlier, ¡°You will meet Hector when hees back, right?¡± Katherine immediately looked serious and let out a long breath, ¡°Yeah, of course we got to meet?¡± How could they not meet? After all, they were pretty good friends before. Marshall nodded, ¡°I will go with you if you need to see him. I don¡¯t want you to go out alone under the current situation.¡± Katherine nodded and agreed what Marshall said. While they were strolling around the neighborhood, Marshall¡¯s phone started ringing. One of his minions called and said he had looked into that Mario guy and found that this man was quite a swindler and had many criminal records, but now that he was working as sort of a middle man. In other words, he would mainly hire some people to do something shady for the employers and got some commission. He was really good at hiding around and was currently residing in a temple halfway up a mountain. Marshall sneered when he heard all the information, ¡°Well, he is sure shrewd. Find an opportunity and catch him.¡± Receiving Marshall¡¯s order, the minion answered okay. Marshall then just hung up the phone and tightened his grip on Katherine¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s walk around the park.¡± Lips pursed, Katherine wanted to ask if there was any update on the ident but then just dropped the thought as it was useless even if she asked. She wouldn¡¯t able to help even if she got all the details, so she might leave it to Marshall. After Katherine and Marshall left, Frances and Khalid were at home alone. Khalid asked Frances if she was feeling all right recently and it took thetter a few seconds to reply that she was okay. She was exactly a good liar and can easily be figured out, so she tried hard not to show any traces. After checking the time, she meant to tell Khalid to go home early as it was not safe to drive at night, but she failed to say all these words as she really wanted to patch things up with Khalid. She was really being selfish before and was alwaysining when she was with Khalid. She was either bad mouthing Katherine or saying that other family members were having bad attitudes towards her. Overall, she was criticizing everything around her. Khalid would sometimes console her, but sometimes he would be really tired from work and would say nothing. Now that she was recalling what they exactly did when they were alone, she could not recollect a single thing apart from all of herints. After contemting for a moment, Frances asked Khalid how was his work today. She never cared about this sort of thing before. Now that she was taking interest in these sort of things, Khalid just told her. There were a lot of troublesome matters at work, but Khalid didn¡¯t utter all of them and picked a few simple ones. Frances drooped her eyes and listened carefully, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that you have to deal with all theseplicated things before.¡± Khalid smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve got used to them.¡± Frances replied in a minute, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened before. I was always a pain in the ass to you.¡± Khalid gazed at Frances who was also dressing differently than before. She always preferred splendid and elegant dresses before, but now, she looked quite uptight. However, she looked younger than before in her casual home dress and with her hair loosely braided together. Khalid mused for a long time and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not all your fault. I got my own problems.¡± It took two to fail a marriage. Frances didn¡¯t know how to respond to Khalid¡¯s words. Well, the only fault of Khalid was that she spoiled her too much which made her foolishly believe that the life ought to be this way. Darcie had already gone out to give them a space. Frances wouldn¡¯t help blurting out, ¡°Cora was looking for you yesterday, right? We can all tell.¡± Khalid went awkward, ¡°She probably had something to talk to you. There is really nothing between us.¡± Putting her hands on herps, Frances rubbed her legs subconsciously, ¡°Well, it¡¯s perfectly normal even if you have something with her.¡± Khalid paused and didn¡¯t say anything. Did he still have feelings for Frances? Well, Khalid really didn¡¯t know the answer to this question. His feelings for her had already been distorted all these years. That uncontroble feeling or tiredness would instantly resurface every time he thought about the life before. He was actually feeling liberating when he first got divorced and was excited that he finally got out of that suffocating marriage. But every coin had two sides. He started feeling weird after experiencing the preliminary rxation. He would feel void when he wasn¡¯t hearing all those naggings when he got home. Khalid didn¡¯t know what went wrong with him. Then the silence just ensued and they both got a bit awkward. Khalid couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere and just stood up, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I will head home now. You¡¯re not feeling well now. Go to bed early.¡± Frances replied sure and went to see Khalid out. Katherine and Marshall were just walking nearby and seeing that Khalid¡¯s car was driving away, she said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what your dad is thinking about. I felt that he still has feelings for your mom, but now that he isn¡¯t even cherish this opportunity to be alone with her. I really start to question my judgement.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty rare that you would question your own judgement. I thought that you would never doubt your belief.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine nodded, ¡°I¡¯m pretty firm on not getting remarried with you. Other things can be swayed easily.¡± Marshall instantly got speechless. Now that Khalid had left, the pair just went home. Frances was still standing in the yard, ¡°Are you two going to stay outside overnight if he doesn¡¯t leave?¡± Katherine beamed, ¡°I would really sleep outside if he stays here tonight.¡± Frances couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at Katherine. Katherine ginned and went to hold Frances¡¯ arms, ¡°You obviously don¡¯t want him to leave. Why don¡¯t you tell him and ask him to stay? You must have said something against your heart.¡± Looking at Frances and Katherine back, Marshall suddenly smiled. He couldn¡¯t help imaging what a great life he would be leading if Katherine and Frances were getting along this well with each other in the first ce. Chapter 463 Arranged Marriage Could Sometimes Work Chapter 463 Arranged Marriage Could Sometimes Work On the next day when he went to work, Marshall went straight to meet Khalid who usually arrived at the company earlier than him. Sitting in the office, Marshall looked at Khalid, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seemed like you didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡± Khalid replied, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s okay. I will get some restter when I get time. What¡¯s wrong? Do you need anything?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°It¡¯s about working with the Hendersons. I felt like that I shouldn¡¯t get involved with the Hendersons too much considering the current situation.¡± Khalid thought for a while and agreed with his thought. He had actually considered this before, ¡°I wanted you to avoid this situation long before, but I was afraid that you might think that I don¡¯t trust you. Now that you have brought up this matter yourself. Hand over your work to someone else.¡± He then continued, ¡°Do you think who would be a good fit for this job?¡± Marshall pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°Lucas is a good option.¡± ¡°Sure, he is not that swamped now. Let him handle it.¡± Khalid replied. Khalid then added, ¡°Lucas had a few blind dates recently, but none of them worked out. Your uncle Carson is pretty mad.¡± Marshall hadn¡¯t followed up on Lucas¡¯ news for a while as he wasn¡¯t considered as a threat after Katherine was pregnant. No matter what Lucas was up to, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance with Katherine, so it was really necessary for him to worry about Lucas anymore. Hearing Khalid¡¯s words, Marshall smiled, ¡°Is uncle Carson being too anxious? You can¡¯t hurry on a marriage. It¡¯s normal that blind dates wouldn¡¯t work out during such a short amount of time.¡± Khalid heaved a sigh, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. Your uncle and auntie just suddenly want to let Lucas get married as soon as possible. They are going too far to me. This is probably why that Lucas is feeling rebellious.¡± It was still early, so Marshall just grabbed a seat and sat down, ¡°What happened to all the men in this family? We are all in a bad luck recently.¡± Khalid then suddenly thought of Cora. Cora even hailed a can to the Grants¡¯ old mansion and waited for him to get home. Khalid had never been wooed by a girl before and really didn¡¯t know what to do. In his view, men should be the one chasing girls around. He was always taking initiatives when he was with Frances before and would always coax her when she was mad. Now that a woman was suddenly showing affection towards him and was being so active, he was feeling rather weird. Cora didn¡¯t enter the old mansion and just said a few words to him. She was quite straightforward and just said that she always liked him and since he was married before, she didn¡¯t get the chance to reveal this love, but now that he was divorced, Cora felt that she can finallyText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. show her love to him publicly. Cora was as frank as before. Back when they first had that blind date, Cora said that she would think about getting married, but she just married someone else. Khalid actually went to ask her the reason and she just openly said that the man she was marrying to had better background. Cora was always direct and honest and wouldn¡¯t hide anything. Khalid pinched at his nose bridge, ¡°Yeah, god knows what happened to us.¡± They didn¡¯t talk much as they still got work to do and Marshall just went back to his office. Peter went to his office when he just sat down and looked quite secretive as he had investigated something. Marshall frowned at Peter. Peter shut the office door and murmured to Marshall, ¡°Boss, Kyra got something yesterday.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Peter took the phone out and showed Marshall a one-minute long video. There were a group of men and women in the video. At first, they were just cuddling and kissing around and then as they were all pretty drunk, someone grabbed something out. Marshall didn¡¯t know what they were doing and just saw a few bottlesying around on the desk. Then some people just leaned over to approach those bottles. As they were turning their back at the camera, Marshall didn¡¯t get to see the whole scene. Then they started talking and said that this batch was much purer than before and felt much more comfortable. Marshall immediately got what was going on. He nced at Peter, ¡°Are these people from that underground bank?¡± Peter hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yeah, Kyra went to this party with one of these men. She is prettypetent and got to enter this bank in such a short time.¡± Marshall thought for a while and asked, ¡°Did they all take the drug?¡± Peter hastily shook his head, ¡°No, Kyra didn¡¯t touch that. They are selling those drugs for money and wouldn¡¯t let everyone take that.¡± Rest assured, Marshall turned to Peter, ¡°What about Husky?¡± ¡°He is a smart ass and is quite flexible and knows how to kissing up to people. He is doing a good job inside the bank. He said that he doesn¡¯t have to collect money now and just need to keep a tab on who got to do the debt collection. He is actually quite free recently.¡± Peter quickly answered. Marshall replied, ¡°He should be safe. Tell him to watch out and don¡¯t touch those drugs.¡± Then they discussed what they should do next and Peter just left. Lucas entered the office in a while. Marshall actually hadn¡¯t seen Lucas for days. He was quite busy in thepany and only got the chance to say hi to Lucas in the hallway. He would then go straight to Katherine¡¯s house after work and really didn¡¯t get time to talk with Lucas. Lucas directly sat on the chair and asked, ¡°I heard that you don¡¯t want to manage the Hendersons¡¯ business in ourpany anymore and are handing over all the matters to me.¡± Marshall opened the file on his desk, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just too busy recently.¡± Lucas was amused, ¡°What happened with you and Miss Henderson?¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t even look at Lucas, ¡°We¡¯re just business partners.¡± Lucas licked his mouth, ¡°Well, I can take over this task, but I guess that the Hendersons won¡¯t be happy about this. If I notify them that I would be responsible for the business rtionshipter, they would definitely question you.¡± Marshall chortled, ¡°I didn¡¯t sell myself to them, did I? This is just job change inside thepany. I don¡¯t care about what they would think.¡± Marshall then nced at Lucas, ¡°I heard that your blind dates didn¡¯t go too well recently.¡± Leaning against the chair, Lucas stared at Marshall, ¡°Not everybody is as lucky as you.¡± Marshall was really confused, ¡°Am I lucky?¡± Lucas nodded, ¡°Well, you are a lucky dog to me.¡± Lips pursed, Marshall mused for a while and didn¡¯t think too much about his words, ¡°Well, I¡¯m indeed lucky recently.¡± Marshall then chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be too picky. Arranged marriage could sometimes work.¡± Chapter 464 Being Followed Chapter 464 Being Followed Staring at Marshall, Lucas half-smiled, ¡°Arranged marriage? It sure sounds easy. The reason you like this idea is that you met the right person for you. You would make the same decision as me if you are in my ce facing all the uncertainties ahead.¡± Lips pursed, Marshall answered, ¡°Probably.¡± It was very likely that he would directly reject. Actually, he had enquired about ra and the Hendersons when Frances first told him to marry ra. He really felt that they could be a great match and agreed. He was also pretty distressed when Old Mr. Grant introduced Katherine to him. It can be easy to tell others what to do in a rtionship, but it was totally different when one was in a rtionship himself. Lucas stood up and said while turning around, ¡°What is going on with you and Katherine. You didn¡¯t go back to the old mansion recently and I heard...¡± He paused and continued his words in a moment, ¡°I heard that you are getting back together.¡± Marshall frowned a bit. Getting back together? Well, not exactly. Katherine just gave him a chance to win her back and never said that she would get remarried with him, so she wasn¡¯t exactly getting back together with him. But after pondering for a while, Marshall said to Lucas¡¯ back, ¡°Yeah, we got back together.¡± Lucasughed and nodded, ¡°Great. It¡¯s a wonderful thing to be with someone you love.¡± Then he left the office and closed the door. Marshall didn¡¯t know it was because of Lucas¡¯ mming or the wind, the door was closed heavily. Marshall stared at the door for a long time and just chuckled. Lucas went back to the office and probablymunicated with the Hendersons directly because Marshall received ra¡¯s call in a while. Marshall frowned when he saw the caller ID. He used to regard ra as a girl who can behave well and knew when to retreat, but now, she was increasingly getting on his nerves. He had made clear his attitude, but why was she always pestering at him and acted like she was innocent. Marshall waited for a minute and picked up the phone. ra immediately asked, ¡°Marshall, I heard that Lucas just took over all of our business with your company. Is that right?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Yeah, Lucas probably has talked to you. I got a lot on my te recently and really don¡¯t have time. You ced arge quantity of orders and now that I have specifically assigned someone tomunicate with you. This is the best decision for both of us.¡± ra¡¯s voice lowered, ¡°Marshall, are you doing this because of me?¡± Eyebrows knitted, Marshall changed his tone, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. we are just business partners and don¡¯t have any philosophical differences. Why would I let you influence my work?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Marshall sounded pretty harsh. ra instantly went silent. Marshall didn¡¯t want to argue with ra on this matter and just added, ¡°Miss Henderson, I still got work to do. If you have anything to ask about the business, you can just Peter and he would help you with all your questions. Don¡¯t worry. Your supplies won¡¯t be affected.¡± Marshall then just hung up the phone and didn¡¯t wait for ra¡¯s reply. Swinging the phone aside, he looked indifferent and suddenly lost it, ¡°Fuck it.¡± He was busy all morning in thepany. During lunch break, Marshall thought for a while and grabbed the coat and left thepany. He directly drove towards Katherine¡¯s house. There was a traffic jam in an intersection. He slowly tapped on the steering wheel without ant rhythm and checked the rear-view mirror habitually. He instantly sensed that something was wrong. There was a car parking two cars behind him on thene beside him and the guy on the passenger seat was poking his head out and surveying his direction. Marshall wasn¡¯t sure that he was looking at him, but that man looked quite fishy and all of his behaviors was suspicious. Marshall thought for a while and also craned out his head to look at that man who immediately withdrew his head and lifted the window. Marshallughed at the man¡¯s jittery. He actually checked the rear-view mirror for a few times on the way and didn¡¯t notice the car. The man should be following him mid-way or he didn¡¯t tag his car closely. After the traffic light turned green, Marshall hit on the gas pedal and just remained the car speed before. The car that was following him didn¡¯t leave till he was at gate door. Marshall then got out of the car and told his minions the car te number to let him investigate the car. Then he went into the yard. Katherine and Frances were having lunch and they were both surprised to see Marshall home. Marshall got the tableware himself and then said, ¡°What a perfect timing. I knew I would make it to lunch.¡± Katherine gazed at home, ¡°What are you doing home now?¡± Marshallnded his sight on Katherine¡¯s belly, ¡°I¡¯m home to check on my son.¡± Katherine¡¯s face immediately darkened. Francesughed, ¡°Stop using your son as an excuse. You can just admit that you missed Katherine.¡± Marshall grinned, ¡°Well, I thought she would know this.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and went on eating. While he was having lunch, Marshall got a call from one of his minions who said that he had located the owner of the ount name that he asked him to look into earlier. Marshall then stood up and left the dining room. Frances was a bit surprised, ¡°Howe that he is taking that call outside? What is he hiding from us?¡± Katherine sneered lightly, ¡°Well, he is probably talking to some girls and was afraid that we might hear them.¡± Frances nced at Katherine and pretended to nod along, ¡°Right, that girl is probably carrying his baby. I will ask himter for you. We definitely can¡¯t spare him.¡± Katherine broke intoughter in a moment. Marshall¡¯s minion told him that the owner of that ount was a housewife who was not living in the city so that it took them a while to find her. His minion even went to this woman¡¯s home to find out exactly what she was up to. He said that this woman was living with her husband and daughter at the fringe areas. They were pretty poor and ording to the neighbor, this couple fought a lot, but surprisingly, they were quite happy thest couple of days and seemed like something great had happened to them. He even sent Marshall a picture of that woman. Chapter 465 You Were Supposed To Marry Someone Else Chapter 465 You Were Supposed To Marry Someone Else Marshall¡¯s minions didn¡¯t know this woman¡¯s exact identity yet as they only got a short time and was able to get some basic information of her. They also said that this was this woman¡¯s second marriage and she married into this city from other provinces. She didn¡¯t have any family members and was here alone, so if Marshall was not in a hurry, they would dig her previous life before this marriage. Marshall really didn¡¯t want to know that much and just said, ¡°These information is enough.¡± He then told his minions toe back and stop investigating her. Then he hung up the phone. He then examined the picture which was clearly taken in discreet. She was buying groceries in the photo and dressed quite casually. Marshall even zoomed in the picture and thought that this woman actually didn¡¯t look like Katherine. No one can tell that they were biologically rted just byparing the pictures. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Marshall thought for a minute and then deleted the picture and remained motionless for a long time. Katherine finished the lunch quickly and went out the dining room. Standing in the living room, she surveyed Marshall who clearly was off the phone but was stilling standing there and seemed like to be musing something. Katherine pondered for a minute and approached him, ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to have lunch?¡± Marshall turned around and hugged Katherine into his chest, ¡°Howe that you finished the lunch so fast?¡± Katherine broke away from his hug and said, ¡°Is that so? Well, you took such a long time to have that call.¡± Then she paused a bit and continued, ¡°Who were you talking to? You didn¡¯t look all right.¡± Marshall grinned, ¡°Really? Well, nothing important really happened. I¡¯m quite good.¡± Katherine frowned and gazed at Marshall seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t look merry.¡± Marshall giggled and pinched at Katherine¡¯s face, ¡°No, I¡¯m beyond happy when I¡¯m with you.¡± Then he quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t go out these days. If you need anything, I will ask someone to deliver for you. I was followed when I came home earlier. They didn¡¯t do anything crazy, but I¡¯m just not sure what were they up to.¡± Katherine paused and stared at Marshall, ¡°You were followed? What the hell do they want to do in the middle of the day!¡± Marshall let out a long breath, ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether they are after me or you. So we got to be cautious. Just stay at home recently and just let me whatever you need.¡± Katherine stroked her belly and nodded. She can be willful before, but now, she wouldn¡¯t do anything unsafe to endanger her baby. She was a mother now. Marshall then held Katherine, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Then the pair entered the dining room. Frances looked out of spirits and just said to the that she was full and wanted to take a nap. Then she went upstairs. After Frances left, Katherine said to Marshall, ¡°Frances doesn¡¯t look all right today. She seemed tried all day.¡± Marshall looked at the direction of the staircase and replied, ¡°Well, I got to let my father know this. I really don¡¯t know if they want to get back together or just decide to move on.¡± Katherine sighed, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what your father is thinking about, but I¡¯m sure that your mother still has feelings for your father. As their son, you got to do something for them.¡± Marshall then slowly drooped his eyes and gazed at Katherine¡¯s belly. To some extent, this baby in Katherine¡¯s belly was doing exact the same thing as he was portraying. Frances went upstairs andy on the bed. She didn¡¯t know why, but she just felt dizzy and nauseous. Eyes closes, Frances felt void in her heart. Then she just dozed off and didn¡¯t even know when Marshall left. It waste in the afternoon when she woke up again. She got up and went to freshen herself up in the bathroom and found that Khalid had texted her. He was just wondering if she was feeling all right now. Frances didn¡¯t want to respond and just pretended that she didn¡¯t see the text. Then she went downstairs and found that Katherine was watching TV joyfully with all kinds of snacks on the table. Frances went over and said to Katherine, ¡°You ought to eat more fruit and less this kind of snacks.¡± Katherine handed the popcorn to Frances, ¡°You slept quite a long time. Are you pregnant?¡± Frances tapped Katherine on the shoulder, ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Katherine nodded and then turned to TV, ¡°We¡¯ll have dinnerter. You slept the whole afternoon and didn¡¯t even digest. Do you have the stomach for dinner?¡± Leaning against the couch, Frances let out a sigh and didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, Marshall came home and Katherine was a bit disappointed when she didn¡¯t see Khalid. She didn¡¯t even talk to Marshall and went straight to the dining room. Frances didn¡¯t have the appetite and just skipped the dinner. She looked at Marshall, ¡°Have the dinner first. I slept the whole afternoon and want to take a walk outside.¡± Marshall stared at Frances and nodded, ¡°Sure, you don¡¯t look all right. It might be good for you to stroll around.¡± Dressed in home wear, Francesbed her hair and just left. Marshall went into the dining room and sat across Katherine, ¡°What are you unhappy about?¡± Katherine directly answered, ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t know what your father is thinking about. Howe he isn¡¯t here today? He seemed pretty nice thest couple of days. Your mom is obviously distracted these days because of him.¡± Marshall picked up the chopsticks, ¡°Well, they got to figure out their rtionship themselves. There is nothing we can do about it. They know what they are doing. Stop worrying about them.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and still looked moody. Marshall then brought up another topic, ¡°Have you contacted Lucas these days?¡± Katherine paused, ¡°Lucas? Isn¡¯t him your brother? Why would I contact him?¡± Marshall drooped his eyes, ¡°Sure.¡± Katherine rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Why are you suspecting?¡± Marshall waited for a while and replied, ¡°Well, I met him today and he said some nice things about you.¡± Katherine snickered, ¡°Well, anyone who is smart will find me quite great.¡± Marshall let out a silent sigh and knew that Katherine was taunting him. Then they just stopped talking. As Katherine had quite many snacks before, she was full quite quickly but still apanied Marshall in the dining room. After the dinner, they were quite on the same page and just went outside for a walk. Holding Katherine¡¯s hand, Marshall said, ¡°Do you know that grandpa didn¡¯t mean to let you marry me in the first ce?¡± Chapter 466 The Reality is "I Love You" Chapter 466 The Reality is "I Love You" Katherine was not very surprised to hear Marshall''s words. She just smiled. Marshall stared at Katherine, a bit surprised, "You know that?" Katherine sighed, looking at the road ahead, "I heard about that after we divorced." Nobody told her the truth. Katherine came to know it by ident. Once she was sitting in the garden, when the chance conversation between Lucas and Lydia made Katherine prick up her ears. Lucas and Lydia were too focused to notice her. They opened up and talked a great deal. Initially Katherine was shocked indeed when she found that her fianc¨¦ was Lucas, actually. Her hand in marriage was given to Marshall straight away since Lucas did not have a crush on her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At that time, Katherine almost deduced the reasons of why Marshall disliked her. Meanwhile she understood him a little bit more. Marshallpressed his lips. He read an indifferent expression on Katherine''s face, whereupon he spoke up. "Originally, Old Mr. Grant intended to let Lucas be your groom. At that time I had an engagement and our other brothers were living abroad. Lucas was an ideal choice on this asion," Lucas said. "Well," Katherine replied, "But Lucas rejected." Marshall thought for a while before he spoke, "No, Lucas did not reject. It was rejected by his parents." Katherine nodded, "But it''s all the same for me." Marshall sighed, "Lucas is a very amenable child. He rejected directly when he heard his parents rejected the idea. There was no alternative, so they arranged you for me." Katherine chuckled with aplicated mindset, "Poor Marshall, your engagement was ruined by me," she said. Marshall held over Katherine''s hands in his palms, "To be frank, my unwillingness was owing to the rivalry between Lucas and me. It was not because I was reluctant to cancel the engagement to ra. Anyway, Katherine, can''t you feel my love for you now?" Katherine nced up at Marshall. She forced but unable to form a smile. "You should live happily if you married with ra. ra is a sensible girl who willisant to your will. You will be emotionally involved with her." Marshall stopped beside Katherine. He turned and looked at her. Katherine had to stop moving. She looked nonchnt. By contrast, Marshall was slightly serious, "For the past, no if, and no maybe. I married you. Now I have totally fallen in love with you. This is the reality. For what did not happen in the past, we cannot assume. Katherine, are you dwelling on the past? How can you make sure that ra and I will be happy if I marry her? You were a meek wife in the past, but I was still unhappy and unfulfilled. How can I be affectionate towards another woman? How could you think in this way? It''s unfair for me!" Katherine fell silent. Marshall sighed, "Katherine, there is only you in my heart now. You should know that and don''t let your imagination run away with you. If you go on like that, I will be tormented by feeling of insecurity." Katherine felt an irresistible urge tough. It was surprised to hear that Marshall could have the sense of insecurity. Originally she thought only women need the sense of security. "Got it," After a few seconds, Katherine responded with a little impatient. Marshall took her in his arms slowly, "I often wondering what am I going to do with you." What should he do? Show full affection and give full support, of course! Still wondering? Katherine tittered. Before Marshall and Katherine arrived home, they walked far away along the road. They found Frances had note back. Katherine checked the time, "It was not very early now. Frances still not back yet. Where did she go?" Marshall also nced at the clock, "Just wait. She may be not in a good mood and rxes herself outdoor." Darcie finished cleaning. They three watched TV while waiting for Frances downstairs. Actually, Frances did not walk far away. She met Cora on the road and she went to a cafe with her. Frances did not feel surprised when Cora came to visit her. Cora was infatuated with Khalid. These days, Frances had visited Khalid many times. That made Corack of security. It was understandably that she wanted to learn more about Khalid to make things clear. As time went by, the delicate game became more and more amused. Frances thought of how she came bothering Cora openly as the mistress of Chi family previously. The situation was reversed. It''s ironic. Cora and Frances had eaten meals before they sat in the cafe, so they only ordered some snacks. Cora was straight-forward, "It''s very abruptly for me to visit you today. However, after careful considerations, I determined to visit you. I owe you an apology; you must have found I made you feel ufortable." Cora''s demeanor made Frances blushed with shame. Frances felt her behaviors were hardly presentablepared to Cora''s. She said hurriedly, "No, never mind. I did not feel ufortable. I have prepared for your visit." Cora smiled, "I also think my thoughts can be easily read by people around me. I am not good at conceal them." However, Khalid seemed cannot understand her at all. Cora poured a cup of tea for Frances, and said, "In the past I don''t have feelings for Khalid. Why he looked after me was all because I was hurt and alone. No other reasons. Khalid is really a gentleman of noble character." Lowered her voice, Cora said again, "butter I''ve had a crush on him. It is true. I tell you." She looked at Frances aboveboard, "At that time, you and Khalid had not got divorced, so I hid my affections in the bottom of my heart. I never kept on at him or had affairs with him. I can confirm that I did no wrong before you got divorced." Looking at Cora, Frances realized she could trust Cora. She felt guilty for what she had done previously. "Yes," she said, without saying else. Cora sighed, "Now you divorced. I think it''s time for me to tell him that I love him. Besides, it seems that I am qualified to take more actions. Frances, I am not the destroyer of your marriage. I hope to exin it clearly to you." "Of course, I know." Frances sighed deeply. Her broken marriage had nothing to do with Cora. It was all her fault. When she finished talking, Frances looked up at Cora, "You are not onlye to exin that, right? Do you want to tell me more?" Cora paused, changed her expressions. Frances sipped the tea. It is inappropriate to drink tea in thete night. Thought of this, Frances set her cup down. Cora lowered her eyes. A momentter, she said, "Yes. I want to tell you more." Not until she took a deep breathe, Cora looked up at Frances again. "I love Khalid and I want to spend the rest of my life with him. Frances, your marriage with Khalid was resulted as a failure. There are problems between you and him. Even if you get remarried with him, the problems still exist and cannot be addressed properly. Can you keep yourself apart from him a little?" It was hard to speak such words for Cora. She knew she had no grounds. Frances stared at Cora evenly. She would be furious in the past for Cora''s advice. Frances replied, "You can tell Khalid about this. I never took the initiative to visit Khalid. If you think the rtionship between Khalid and I was too close, you can make some actions. We are both free to visit him. After all you are not his girlfriend at present. As you know, in fact it was Khalid who took the initiative to visit me." Chapter 467 You Just Accept It Chapter 467 You Just ept It Cora stared at Frances for some time. After that, she nodded with a seemingly frustration. "I know. But if you don''t have the affections towards Khalid as before, I sincerely hope you can avoid visiting him so much, because you know..." "I have," Frances interrupted the conversation. Looking at Cora who was in a trance, Frances took a deep breath and said frankly, "I still love Khalid, even deeper than before. Our divorce was due to my fault indeed, but it was against my will. If it is possible, I still want to be with him." It seemed Cora got speechless all at once. Frances sat upright, "I can understand what you have said today. How can I say? We both have our own strengths. Let''s see who will win. In the past, I could have an advantage over you with my authority. Now it was gone. I can only say I will make every effort. Don''t worry, it is a fairpetition. I will bless you whether you win or not." Hearing that, Cora had nothing to say. Frances checked the time, "It is a bitte now. I must go home. Otherwise Marshall and Katherine will get worried." She picked up her cellphone, stood up, and nodded to Cora. She squared up and left holding her head high. The cafe was not far away from her home. Frances walked slowly while her heart sank bit by bit. Though she looked calm outwardly, she was overwhelmed inwardly. Coming here personally proved that Cora was determined. Compared with Cora, Frances was unsure as to what the next actions should be. Frances arrived home and she met Katherine and Marshall in the yard. Katherine and Marshall were watching TV. Katherine was so convulsed withughter that sheughed even louder than the TV. Marshall looking at Katherine by her side, smiling. Frances stopped and watched them. If she treated Katherine well previously, Katherine and Marshall would maintain a good rtionship like what she saw. Besides, Khalid and she would not get divorced. Not to mention to lead to the current situation that someone wanted topete with her. Frances waited for a while before she went to the living room. She looked at the two on the couch and said, ¡°Oh, you two did not go upstairs to sleep at this hour of the night.¡± Seeing Francesing back, Katherine turned around quickly to greet her. ¡°You wereter than we expected. We just want to go out to find you.¡± Frances moved her shoulder, ¡°I just walked around. The surroundings were lively in the evening.¡± Hearing this, Katherine looked outside, but absolutely she could not catch a sight of the scene. ¡°Yep,¡± she stood up, ¡°I¡¯d rather not to join the crowds. I will keep staying at home.¡± Followed her, Marshall stood up too, ¡°After we solved the problem, you can go out.¡± Actually Katherine was not interested in anything outside. She felt too exhausted to explore anything with strong interest. Marshall patted Katherine on her shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to sleep. It¡¯s ratherte now.¡± Before her leave, Katherine said to Frances, ¡°Please go to bed early. Take care and don¡¯t think too seriously.¡± Frances replied smiling, ¡°Yes, I know, thank you. You go to sleep.¡± Katherine went upstairs, singing. Then Frances sat down on the couch downstairs. Katherine really looked like a mother-to-be when she advised Frances seriously. Frances thought that Katherine is so kind with a pleasant personality much better than she expected. She is frank, kind-hearted and sensible. Frances leaned back in the chair and exhaled. When Katherine woke up the next day, Marshall already went out for a long time. She was a little bitzy to move out from her bed. However, before long she heard a loud noise downstairs. It seemed quite a few people came there. Katherine rushed got up and looked from her window. She saw two cars parked at the gate of the yard. There were several people standing in the yard. ¡±Ah,¡± she eximed, and hurried up to wash up. Did the guy, Ralph Walters, have told Maddie Nicholson the news? Then she thought it was impossible. Ralph Walters is not a talkative person. After Katherine freshened up and went out hurriedly, Frances went upstairs. When she came in, Frances lowered her voice, ¡°Hasten, Kathy, Maddie Nicholson and her families came here. Go downstairs and have a look.¡± Katherine changed her clothes. When she put on her dress, she said in a hurry, ¡°Are theye here because they knew I got pregnant?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Frances nodded, ¡°Of course they knew. As you can see, they brought lots of foods and supplements. They said these are good for your health. Katherine grinned, ¡°I must confess I am afraid of such situation. I cannot handle it.¡± Frances leaned against the cab nearby, looking at Katherine, ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t do anything about it. They alle here because of you. Just ept it.¡± Katherine nced at Frances from the corner of her eye, ¡°Why it sounds like you enjoy the misfortunes of me?¡± ¡±Yes,¡± Frances replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just sounds like. I am happy indeed. You are like Athena every day. I am wondering how you look like when you facing with troubles that you cannot cope with.¡± Katherine grinned, ¡°Just wait and see.¡± After she dressed up, Katherine hurriedly went downstairs. Not only Mrs. Maddie Nicholson Walters came. Maria Davies Grant and daughters of the Walters family also came to visit. Grandma Grant also came. It was very lively in the living room. Katherine stood on the entrance of the second floor. When she saw the scene, she got a buzz in her head. Frances, who standing beside her, patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Katherine the Athena,e here, go to visit them.¡± Katherine went downstairs slowly, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Maddie Nicholson Walters.¡± Mrs. Maddie Nicholson Walters looked at Katherine, said with eager concern, ¡°Take care. Be slow to come downstairs. Take your time.¡± Katherine was not looks like a pregnant woman now. Actually her daily actions were not affected by her pregnant. Katherine felt a little embarrassed for Mrs. Maddie Nicholson Walters¡¯s care. She went and greeted Maria Davies Grant. Maria Davies Grant looked at Katherine¡¯s belly, ¡°Dear Kathy, why don¡¯t you inform us such good news?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°The baby is still small. I n to tell you when the baby grows stronger after a time.¡± Maddie Nicholson stretched out her hand over. Katherine went to her side immediately. Maddie Nicholson said sincerely, ¡°I have asked the professional to do Tarot cards reading. The soothsayer said you can bring good fortune. Your baby will bring felicity as well.¡± Katherine smiled and did not know how to give a reply. Maybe these words were spoken just to soothe her. Katherine felt most people don¡¯t believe that. ¡±Yes, the words of the professional won¡¯t be wrong,¡± Grandma Grant agreed. Katherine replied with smiles again. Leaving her cellphone on the coffee table by the side, Katherine had sitting on the couch to have a civilized conversation with these people she was not very familiar with. Soonter Katherine¡¯s cellphone vibrated on the coffee table. The sound of her cellphone was loud. Katherine picked up her cellphone and checked it. An assortment of emotions altered on her face. She hung up the phone directly. The two Grandma Grant beside her was mentioning the dos and don¡¯ts during pregnancy. They were stunned at Katherine¡¯s action. Grandma Grant said, ¡°Kathy, who was calling? Why you didn¡¯t answer the phone?¡± Katherine put the cellphone in her pocket, smiling, ¡°It was a crank call.¡± Grandma Grant nodded, and not took it seriously. However, before long the cellphone vibrated again. Katherinepressed her lips and looked not very happy. She stood up, ¡°Y¡¯all just talk amongst yourselves. I shall go out to answer the phone.¡± Chapter 468 Triple Good Fortunes Chapter 468 Triple Good Fortunes Katherine went to the yard with cellphone in hand and answered the phone. The woman, who made the call said to her smilingly, ¡°Kathy, are you busy? Why not answer my phone call?¡± Katherine lowered her voice, a little annoyed, ¡°As you know, I am busy and it¡¯s not convenient for me to answer the phone. Why you call me again and again?¡± The woman stopped, seemingly a bit awkward, for only for a few seconds. Then she smiled and said, ¡°When I called youst time, you did not speak. Your sister, who misses you much, did not hear your voice. She just wants to talk to you now.¡± Katherine replied straight-forward, ¡°I have no sisters. Why you don¡¯t understand that? I have exined to you for many times. Now I tell you again. I have no rtionships with you as well. Please don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± The voice of the other side lowered, ¡°Kathy, don¡¯t act like that. You broke my heart.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine said in a cold voice, regardless of the woman¡¯s feelings, ¡°I tell you. I clearly know what¡¯s in your mind. Don¡¯t think nobody knows the conspiracy made by Reuben Jordan and you. You are delusional. I will never be your daughter.¡± The woman¡¯s voice became lower, ¡°Kathy, I¡¯m your mother. How can you saying to me in this way?¡± Katherine sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t have mother. My mother died long time ago. I have no kinsfolks in this world, none. They all died.¡± The woman seemed to be upset by the word ¡°died¡±, she said in a cold voice, ¡°well, OK, as you act in this way, don¡¯t me us for anything.¡± Isn¡¯t it sounds much better than before by saying in this way? Katherine did not know why the woman pretended to care her like ying a drama. Is it better to be herself and adhere to her principles? Katherine hung up the cellphone directly. Then she stood still to let herself calm down. Otherwise others would easily found that she was upset. She stood for a moment there. Before shepletely calmed down, a hand was put on her shoulder. Frances stood behind her, asked in a low and soft voice, ¡°Are you okay? Tell me, who made the call? A guy you dislike?¡± Katherine looked back and murmured, ¡°Yep, a guy I dislike.¡± Frances looked at Katherine, ¡°If you were in trouble, just ask for help. We all here by your side.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Katherine said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Frances sighed, ¡°You have your own opinion. You know what to do. I will not say more.¡± Katherine and Frances stood for a while before they returned back to the living room. The two Grandma Grant could read others¡¯ feelings very well. Although Katherine restrained to show her upset, they noticed that. Grandma Grant smiled, ¡°Kathy,e here to tell me what makes you unhappy.¡± Katherine tried to make her look as normal, ¡°Nothing to worry about. I am just a little tired. ¡± Katherine did not have the breakfast. Frances then remembered that and asked Darcie to quickly get something to eat for Katherine. Grandma Grant looked at Katherine for quite a while, but without asking too much eventually. Marshall came back at noon. He found the visitors were not leave. They were invited for lunch by Frances. Marshall walked into the room to see whether Katherine was there. Then he said, ¡°Where is Katherine?¡± ¡°When you came in, you just looked for your wife. All of us are not as important as your wife,¡± Frances hummed. Marshall smiled, ¡°Is she upstairs? Is she sleeping?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Grandma Grant answered, ¡°She sat here and chatted with us. She looked a little tired, so we let her go upstairs to have a rest. We will call her at lunch time.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Marshall said. Then he thought it over and said, ¡°I shall go upstairs to see her.¡± Maddie Nicholson thenughed, ¡°I have not seen Marshall act like that before. Every gentleman would give the golden apple to Venus like Paris indeed.¡± Marshall smiled and went upstairs without answering to herments. Katherine was lying on the bed. It seemed that she was asleep. Quietly Marshall walked towards her and sat by her side. He gently traced her hair with his hand. Katherine immediately opened her eyes. Marshall leaned over her, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Katherine did not move, she blinked, ¡°No.¡± Noticed that Katherine was not in a good mood, Marshall thought for a while and said, ¡°Is it too noisy downstairs to make you cannot have a good rest?¡± Katherine said, ¡°No.¡± Then Marshall could tell that Katherine was definitely in a bad mood. He asked in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s up? What happened to you?¡± Katherine closed her eyes and refused to say anything. Marshall got close to her and kissed her cheek, ¡°You just sleep and I will call you at lunch time.¡± He tucked Katherine in and went out of the room. After he closed the door, he did not go downstairs. He fetched his cell phone and made a phone call. His call was answered immediately. Marshall said directly, ¡°Help me to check a phone number in the call log.¡± Then he told Katherine¡¯s cellphone number to the operator. The operator soon understood. Marshall hung up the phone and stood for a moment there. Then he went downstairs. He performed much better than Katherine. He put on a smile immediately when he reached the staircase. It was already very lively downstairs, and it became livelier than before since Marshall got involved in. He has a sense of humor, which helped him promoted the atmosphere. Maddie Nicholson said, ¡°Look, Marshall, it bes much livelier than before.¡± Grandma Grant nodded, ¡°Yes, as you can see, he could sit here and chat with us. He never did like that before.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Really? I think I act the same as before. I have not changed. ¡± He put his arm around Frances, ¡°It is my mother who has changed a lot. You can see it clearly.¡± The two Grandma Grant looked at Frances simultaneously. How could it be possible to neglect her changes? Grandma Grant noticed that immediatelyst time when she visited Frances. Maddie Nicholson also was surprised to learn that. She also has met Frances before. To her knowledge, Frances would act different if she stayed the same. Grandma Grant looked at Frances for some time and nodded, ¡°Yes. Frances really changed a lot.¡± It was a moment of embarrassment. Frances smiled without saying. Marshall said, ¡°A few days ago, my father came here to have supper after he got off work. He said he felt my mother has changed a lot. She waspletely different as before.¡± Frances looked at Marshall wondering whether his words were thought by Marshall or Khalid really had said that.¡± Grandma Grant was surprised, ¡°Now I see why your father went homete these days. It¡¯s because he came here. He told me he already had supper when he arrived home. I was wondering how he had supper outside as he did not need to get involved in social engagement.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Marshall answered, ¡°My mother was not so well these days. My father was worried about her, so he came to visit her.¡± What Marshall said really evokes imagination for what happened between his father and mother. With silent lips, Frances looked a bit uneasy. By contrast, Marshall assured this and was proud of that. Grandma Grant looked at Frances, ¡°I see.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°The rtionship between Katherine and I may still stay the same before my father and mother be reconciled. Well, that¡¯s good, too. When our child born, there will be three happy events.¡± Grandma Grant smiled, ¡°Yes. If that¡¯s true, it will be triple good fortunes.¡± From the reaction of Grandma Grant, Frances could not tell whether Grandma Grant support or oppose to rebuilding the rtionship between Frances and Khalid. Frances then was reassured a little. Chapter 469 A Dinner Chapter 469 A Dinner Lying on the bed, Katherine still stayed awake. Annoyance still haunted her. She tried to sleep but she failed, feeling sober but bored Lying on the bed for a while, she heard a phone buzz a bit. She reached over to grab her phone with her eyes closed. She took a look at it and saw a text. It was sent by that woman, who threatened that she would spare Katherine no chance to regret by easily destroying everything she had at this moment. Seeing that, Katherine wore a mocking smile. Destroy everything she had? Money might be probably the only thing she had right now. What was more, she had kept all her deposit. How was that woman gonna take it away from her? Katherine simply deleted the text and cklisted the number. Shey down with her hands resting on her belly. Though she still kept the baby, she actually barely developed a kind of bond for her own baby. But meanwhile, hardly could she imagine what if she left her own baby to someone else and then simply walked away without even paying a visit for two decades¡ªjust as what she had once experienced. She would never do that. Nor could she be cold enough to do so. She closed her eyes again, feeling a bit ache in her head. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After a while, Marshall came in to tell her it was time for dinner. He walked over to support her up. Then he hugged her from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always be with you no matter what happens.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t struggle out this time. She leaned into his arms and said with soft voice, ¡°When I was young, I was afraid my grandpa would pass away when he got older. But he still had gone. Then I was afraid of the divorce. And it still happened. Marshall, from then on, I have nothing to be afraid of.¡± Hearing that, Marshall was rendered a bit guilty. He tightened his hug, ¡°Sorry, but from now on, I swear I will be with you forever.¡± Though it sounded like a great sce, Katherine still doubted it. Because she knew she still faced the risk of being disappointed if she confided too much in him. Katherine went to wash her own face. Then she followed him downstairs. The dining room was bustling. The two olddies were friendly beckoning them over for dinner as if they were home. Darcie also served nice dishes. So both the two olddies were pleased. As soon as Katherine and Marshall reached the dining room, Granny Walters hurried to beckon them to take a seat. She stared at Katherine with caring eyes. She asked what was her favorite dish and pushed whatever she answered to her front. Katherine let out a smile from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Granny Walters, it¡¯s okay. I can make Marshall fill my te with what I want for me.¡± Granny Walters nodded after some consideration, ¡°You¡¯re right. You gotta try all means to domesticate your man.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Granny Walters, there is no need to be so mean to me, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I think I have the need to do that just to revenge Kathy because of what you¡¯ve done to her before! I know everything about that!¡± while saying firmly, Granny Walters stared at him with her eyes wide open. Marshall took Katherine¡¯s hands to hold them tight. He said seriously, ¡°I used to be such a fool. I wronged her and made her suffer so much. I promise it won¡¯t happen again from now on! And everyone here should be the witnesses of my words!¡± Frances teased, ¡°But we prefer to witness your real action. Come on, time for dinner. Just cut it. You are wasting our time for meal.¡± Everyone around the table burst intoughter. The atmosphere was soon lit up with joy. Grandma Grant took a few looks at Frances during the meal. Frances didn¡¯t talk much. She focused on her food with her head down. But she had been tending Katherine¡¯s need at the same time. She looked much more well-mannered. Then Grandma Grant took a look at Katherine, who didn¡¯t talk much either. Katherine sometimes had eye contacts with Frances while wearing a smile. It seemed that their rtionship had thawed a great deal. It was a harmonious dinner. So it took a bit longer time. During the meal, Granny Walters also talked about Ralph, saying that he looked quite dispirited currently. Maria sighed, ¡°I am really getting annoyed because of that. He actually looks like a coward who seems to lose his hope for life. He listens to no one. Both my husband and I have no idea what to do about it. We have tried all kinds of talks with him. But none of them worked.¡± Granny Walters sighed as well, ¡°So you should have let him do what he wanted from the very beginning. Now you see the consequence.¡± Maria pressed her own lips, ¡°I have never expected the situation right now. But it¡¯s toote.¡± The atmosphere ran into an awkward change as soon as they brought up this topic. As Katherine recalled the dispirited look of Ralph, she also noticed that he seemed to be greatly impacted because of the matter of love. No wonder it was said that love mattered a lot for both man and woman. Especially when it appeared to be an obstacle needed to be ovee. Marshall added, ¡°So what is Ralph doing now? I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡± Maria took a look at Marshall, ¡°Neither have we. He is being too willful to be noticed. He doesn¡¯t even want to spend a few minutes on a talk with us. I could do nothing about it.¡± Katherine blinked her eyes while saying, ¡°But he has texted me during these days.¡± Ralph did text her. But it appeared to be quite random. Sometimes he only texted to ask if she had had dinner. As Katherine texted back, she then got no response. Sometimes she got a text from Ralph at midnight, who told her to take care. Katherine tried to call him. And sometimes he picked it up. But she heard quite a lot of noise from the other side of the line. Perhaps he was drinking at that time. And the text might be a result of his drunkenness. Hearing that, Maria couldn¡¯t help saying anxiously, ¡°He actually texted you? I thought he was gonna go away and never intend to see us again.¡± Katherine replied after some consideration, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Sometimes I could hear quite a lot of noise from his side. So he should be drinking and enjoying his days with his friends. He still has fun in his own way.¡± Hearing that, Maria continued with her lips pressed, ¡°He must be venting out. He still seems to me us on it.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t intend to continue. After all, it was a family business of theirs. As the dinner was finished, they went to the parlor for some coffee. Those girlsing for dinner walked over to have a talk with Katherine for a while. But then they didn¡¯t continue with the talk. As Katherine was not an out-going type, she also stopped talking after a while. Seeing that, Granny Walters proposed to leave. Katherine stood up to hold her arm, ¡°You are weed here whenever you want to pay for a visit. I felt like being quitezy during these days so I seldom hang out. Sometimes I also fancy visiting you. But I flinch when I notice the hours of drive.¡± Granny Walters was a bit surprised for her talking so much on her own initiative. She patted on Katherine¡¯s hand, ¡°Now you are in your early stage of pregnancy. It still takes some time for you to adapt to it. Just take a rest. I wille to you when I have time though I might be too old to visit you frequently.¡± While speaking, Granny Walters smiled. The car had been parked outside the gate. As they got in one by one, Granny Walters lowered down the window to look at Katherine, ¡°Kathy, time to return. Take care of yourself.¡± Katherine also looked at her, ¡°Thank you, Granny Walters. Take care.¡± As the car slowly went away, Katherine stared till it disappeared from her sight. She suddenly uttered, ¡°I feel like seeing my grandpa again.¡± Chapter 470 A Sudden Attack Chapter 470 A Sudden Attack Katherine made a call to Ralph in the afternoon. Actually, she didn¡¯t talk much for sce. She only suggested that he shoulde for a talk when he was free. Ralph¡¯s voice sounded listless as he answered the call. He imed to beforted a bit for Katherine finally took some time to talk to him. And he said he woulde for dinner tonight since he had time today. Katherine smiled, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your favorite dish in your mind? I can get prepared beforehand.¡± Ralph replied with a smile. But it still sounded dispirited, ¡°I am okay with whatever you offer. I don¡¯t have picky appetite.¡± Katherine could tell from his voice that he was still in a down mood. She decided to leave the talk offort till the dinner time. So she hung up after saying that she would be expecting him at home. Katherine wandered inside the house as she had to keep herself housebound. Then she walked to the yard while touching her own belly. Every time she woke up in the morning, she had always been bothered by the same problem¡ªwhat should she do to kill time today? She had been wondering how long it would take till the end of such boredom arrived while touching her own belly. She felt both bored and tired for this monotony. After standing for a while, she returned to the parlor. Frances happened to stand at the door, smiling at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel¡­¡± Before she could utter the word of ¡®bored¡¯, she saw a man with a helmet on his head slowly approaching on a motorcycle from the gate. Hardly could she see his face clearly because of the helmet. And that man was carrying something in his hand. As that man approached closer, he turned to look at Katherine, who was still in the yard. Frances suddenly had a bad feeling. She hurried to rush over towards Katherine. Katherine didn¡¯t even notice with her back to the gate. Even Frances herself couldn¡¯t figure out how she rushed over instantly and turned around to shield Katherine with her own body. As she stopped at the back of Katherine, she saw from the corner of her eyes that that man smashed something towards Katherine. She didn¡¯t even have time to predict the consequence. She literally intercepted the attack with her own body. Then she felt the back of her waist being hit by something sharp. Though it didn¡¯t hurt much, it would still bring up a horrible consequence if it smashed onto Katherine. Especially when she got a pregnant belly. Katherine was startled by Frances¡¯s sudden move. Before she could turn around to check, she heard the motorcycle¡¯s engine bellowing and then that man fled away. Katherine hurried to turn around, ¡°What happened?¡± Frances held against her own waist with one hand and rested the other on Katherine¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Get me in. I was smashed on the back of my waist.¡± Katherine looked down and saw a brick in half on the ground, which must be intentionally sharpened as there were pointy edges around. Katherine supported her into the parlor and lifted her top. There was a red and swollen spot on the back of her waist, where there appeared some blood streaks. As her top was made of thin cloth, the brick hurt her a bit. Katherine frowned, ¡°What was happening? Someone breaking in at the gate?¡± Frances let out a breath of pain. Darcie hurried to bring some liquid medicine to disinfect her wound. ¡°Yes, there was a man on the motorcycle to attack you.¡± Said Frances. Katherine was stunned, ¡°But Marshall has hired some guards around the house. How could that happen?¡± Katherine just smiled, ¡°They are just guards. Not prophets. They can¡¯t tell beforehand. I am okay. Thank god, nothing worse happens.¡± She took a look at Katherine¡¯s belly, ¡°Luckily, it didn¡¯t hit your belly¡­¡± As she spoke, both Katherine and Darcie remained silent. After thinking for seconds, Katherine took out her phone to call Marshall. But before she could dial his number, she got a call from him. As Katherine swiped to answer, his voice sounded, ¡°Are you alright? I heard that someone was trying to attack you.¡± Katherine was a bit surprised as Marshall got to know it so soon. She replied, ¡°I am fine. But your mom got hurt.¡± Marshall told her to wait and he would be back soon. Then Katherine could hear him walking out of the office. So she hung up the phone. Though it didn¡¯t hurt much at the beginning, Frances could feel the pain seemed to grow a bit stronger. Perhaps it was because she was too old to withstand such a hit. Darcie supported her upstairs to take a rest while Frances was waiting for Marshall in the parlor. Marshall soon returned. He pushed the door open to rush in as soon as he parked the car. Katherine stood in the parlor and hurried to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine.¡± Marshall finally felt relieved as he saw Katherine standing here safe and sound. He said, ¡°The guard has noticed me about it. And he is now chasing after that man.¡± The guard acted swiftly enough to run after that man as soon as he smashed the brick inside. Katherine nodded, ¡°Mrs. Grant is upstairs. She got hit at the back of her waist.¡± Katherine pointed at the table, ¡°Here is what that man used to hit her.¡± Marshall walked over to pick it up. He could tell the brick must be well-prepared. He sneered and touched Katherine¡¯s head gently. Then he turned around to go upstairs. Katherine followed over. The door of Frances¡¯s room was open. Shey on the bed with the hemline of her top slightly lifted. The back of her waist was exposed in the air and so was the bruise, around which streaks of blood congestion could be clearly seen. Marshall stared at the bruise for a while. Then he said, ¡°The guard has been chasing over that guy. Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t get away.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Thank god, Katherine is fine. How dared they attack her!¡± Marshall walked over to sit on the bedside while Darcie was doing icepress on the bruise. He said, ¡°I was too careless. I should have expected it in advance.¡± Actually no one could predict such a sudden attack though Marshall imed for it. Frances smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Nothing worse happened. That¡¯s the luckiest point.¡± Marshall nodded, unspoken. Katherine stared at Marshall, who found it difficult tofort Frances as he had never experienced so before. Though he acted like a naughty kid when facing Katherine, he still tried to stay solemn when in front of others. Katherine told Frances to rest at ease. Then she asked Marshall, ¡°Did your dad know why you returned home this time?¡± Marshall paused and looked at her, ¡°I saw him in the elevator. So I told him about it. But I am not sure if he will returnter.¡± Frances looked a bit guilty, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother both of you. I am fine and I know how I feel now.¡± Katherine walked over to the bedside, ¡°We never feel like being bothered. As your son, it¡¯s his responsibility to return to check.¡± As Marshall stayed for a while, his phone rang. He took a look and walked out to pick it up. Katherine could tell that it might be a call from his guard. She sat down on where Marshall took his seat just now to check Frances¡¯s bruise. Actually, she didn¡¯t hurt much. It was just one of those bruises shemonly got when she was a little girl. As a girl brought up in the countryside, she often got the same kind of bruises because of tough life. But for the rich like Frances, they rarely got hurt. So even a mere bruise seemed to be horrible for them. Still lying with her head down, Frances said with low voice, ¡°Katherine, be careful. The culprit is so crazy! They have to be seriously punished as soon as they get caught.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 471 A Different Side of Katherine Chapter 471 A Different Side of Katherine Khalid went to the house after work. He almost arrived at the same time with Ralph. Khalid strode into the parlor, looking anxious. Marshall, who was talking on his phone, hurried to hang it up when noticing Khalid walking over. Ralph still behaved slovenly while wearing a flippant smile. Marshall stood up to say to both of them, ¡°Katherine and mom are both upstairs.¡± So Khalid hurried to the second floor. Ralph was a bit surprised. He looked at Marshall, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on with elder Mr. Grant?¡± Marshall sighed and briefly told him what happened in the afternoon. Soon, the flippant smile on his face faded away. He frowned, ¡°What? Did you get that guy?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°We got him under control. I will go to check what¡¯s going on after dinner.¡± Ralph nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯d like to see who actually dared to conspire against you.¡± As Khalid went upstairs, he straightly headed to Frances¡¯s room. As both Katherine and Darcie were inside the room, they packed up the med kit and left. Frances was about to sit up. But she suddenly felt a bang of pain down her waist. ¡°Ouch!¡± she huffed and slumped onto the bed again. She smiled at Khalid awkwardly, ¡°Alright, I think I¡¯d better keep my posture on the bed like that.¡± Khalid walked over to check the bruise, ¡°Still hurt?¡± Frances replied, ¡°Of course it hurts. But it¡¯s okay for me.¡± After some consideration, Khalid sat on the bedside, ¡°Well, you seem to be quite tougher than before. I still remember you would like to whine for long in the old days even because of a simple bump onto your body.¡± Frances couldn¡¯t help chuckling, ¡°Yeah, I do feel like being a bit tougher now.¡± Actually, she also started to wonder when this change urred to her. Perhaps it was an abrupt one when she was told that Katherine got pregnant. Frances had been raised like a princess and she still continued to be after marriage. At that time, she still failed to fit in the position as the mother of Marshall. But on the day when she was told that Katherine got pregnant, she seemed to suddenly realize the responsibility. She couldn¡¯t still stay innocent like a little girl when she was going to be a grandma. Perhaps that was the moment when she had changed. Though it wasmonly acknowledged that it took time for one to grow, for her, it was like an instant change. Khalid let out his breath while staring at the back of her head, ¡°I would like to see your change earlier.¡± Frances paused, unspoken. The atmosphere fell into mere awkwardness because of the seconds of pause. Khalid was the first to utter, ¡°Is it just a bruise? Shall we go to the hospital?¡± Frances replied after pondering, ¡°It¡¯s just a bruise caused by a hit. I don¡¯t think it will go even worse.¡± Khalid sighed, ¡°You always worry me.¡± Frances was rendered speechless. Indeed, she always worried him. Darcie then finished cooking. So she told them to have dinner. As it wasn¡¯t a serious injury, Khalid supported her up to get off the bed. In the dining room, both Marshall and Ralph were discussing about their follow-up n to catch the culprit behind. With the help of Ralph, most problems could be solved more easily. As Katherine didn¡¯t have good appetite, she left after taking some food. Marshall could tell how she felt. After all, no one could rest at ease when being plotted against. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. So Marshall didn¡¯t take much food either. He followed her out to the yard. But Katherine still looked calm andposed as if it never scared her. Marshall walked over to stand beside her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Katherine turned to look at him, ¡°You have caught that guy, right?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°We have locked him down.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°I want to go with you. I¡¯d like to see who he is.¡± Marshall paused and frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. I am afraid you may feel sick if you witness how terrible it¡¯s gonna happen to him.¡± ¡°What should I feel sick about?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Trust me. I am much tougher than you have ever expected.¡± Ralph walked to the yard after taking some food. He stretched himself, ¡°I¡¯ve nned to rx myself for a few more days. But now someone dirty ruins my n.¡± As both Khalid and Frances finished dinner, he supported her upstairs. Marshall noticed Khalid that he needed to go out with Katherine for a while. So he asked Khalid to take care of Frances. Khalid nodded to agree. As it had been settled, Marshall, together with Katherine, drove to a warehouse. While Ralph was driving his own car to follow behind. That man had been locked inside, looking miserable with smashed face when they arrived. His face was badly beaten with bloody nose and swollen cheeks. But he only got hurt on the surface. Katherine followed Marshall in, seeing that man sitting at the corner. He was still wearing the same biker jacket. Marshall waved his hand to beckon his men to lift that man up and put him onto a chair beside. That man remained silent with his head down, showing no intention to look at them. Seeing that, Katherine didn¡¯t dare to approach. She said to those men working for Marshall, ¡°Tie him up. Do you want me to face him when he can still move freely?¡± So those men tied him up on the chair. Not until then did Katherine walk over. She raised up her head and grabbed his hair to lift up his head. But she still failed to see his face clearly as he was so badly beaten that his face covered with ck and blue went twisted and swollen. Katherine shook her head, ¡°Well, I¡¯d fancy offer you some ps. But now it seems that I can save my time.¡± She stared at him, ¡°Tell me. Who are you working for?¡± That man huffed while staring at her, looking disdainful. Katherine sneered, ¡°Huh, tough guy!¡± She turned to look at Marshall, ¡°Hey, do you guys keep some toys for torture here? You only extract information from him with fists?¡± Marshall sighed and asked his men to bring plenty of stuffs¡ªspear with triple points, dagger, needle, hammer and so on, most of which Katherine failed to name. She looked around and grabbed a dagger, the one she was most familiar with. She pulled out the dagger from sheath. She checked the de and found it sharp, looking pleased. She felt its weight, grabbed his top and cut his sleeve open. She could tell from his muscr arm that he must be a strong guy. Katherine smiled, ¡°Though guy, are you going to keep your mouth shut? If so, I am afraid you need to suffer a bit.¡± That man just sneered and simply ignored what she said. So Katherine showed no hesitation to cut him with the dagger. That man was quite surprised when being cut. And so were both Marshall and Ralph. No one had ever expected that she actually cut his shoulder deep. Blood soon streamed down from the wound. Chapter 472 Brutal Chapter 472 Brutal Katherine didn¡¯t even blink her own eyes. She simply took a step back to avoid being stained by blood. That tough-looking man huffed out of pain. His face went twisted a bit. Katherine looked at the blood on the dagger and then scrubbed it onto his top. She continued to ask coldly as usual, ¡°Tell me or not?¡± Ralph smiled, ¡°Wow, I have never expected her to be so tough!¡± Marshall couldn¡¯t help smiling while looking at her. Before they came here, he was still worried if he should keep her outside in case she got sick because of the bloody scene. After all, he assumed blood would be repellent to pregnantdy like her. But the result turned out to be so stunning. That man kept his head down, struggling to endure the pain. Katherine actually cut quite deep this time. Even the flesh on his arm was clearly revealed in the air. But the blood still streamed down. A few secondster, his arm was covered with blood all over. Katherine then pressed the dagger against the other arm of his, ¡°I suppose you should be a sophisticated thug. So I am sure you have done quite a lot of nasty things before, huh? What if I disable both of your arms? If so, I wonder if you could still do evil.¡± That man kept gasping, but unspoken. He turned to look at Katherine. His eyes got bloodshot and his forehead got sweaty. But he still stayed tough. Katherine sneered and continued without hesitation, ¡°Well, since then, I would like to see what you¡¯ve got.¡± After saying that, she wielded the dagger and cut the other arm. This time that man finally shouted out. Ralph started to p while watching, ¡°Wow, I seem to underestimate you before. You look the same talented as me in this aspect.¡± Ralph deemed himself talented enough when doing violent interrogation. But now Katherine also looked quite adept at it. Katherine didn¡¯t clean the dagger stained with blood this time. She looked down at his thigh. Then she pointed the tip of the dagger at his thigh, ¡°I prefer here to be the next.¡± That man couldn¡¯t help screaming. But before he could utter anything, she stabbed the dagger in. This time that man screeched much louder. Marshall stood up, walked over and took the dagger, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself stained with blood.¡± Katherine took a step back and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have tried to avoid it.¡± Fixed on the chair, that man kept shouting and shrilling. Marshall said while standing beside to watch, ¡°That¡¯s enough. He will soon confess, I reckon.¡± Ralph couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°If he hadpromised a bit earlier, he would have suffered less cut.¡± Katherine looked around and sat down on a chair in distance. She blinked her eyes casually as if it had nothing to do with her. Marshall beckoned his men over to staunch him. As Katherine cut deep, he would soon pass out before they got enough information from him. As those men seldom did something to tend the wounded, they even hurt him more while bandaging that man. Thus, now he shouted even louder. Katherine shook her head, ¡°So noisy.¡± She stood up, ¡°Tell me when he shut his mouth. I wanna take a walk outside to see where we are.¡± Before others spoke, she stood up and swaggered out. It was just a warehouse with nothing else around. She walked around the warehouse and found it deste. So it must be deserted for long. She walked to the gate and looked around, noticing that there were barely cars passing by. What a nice ce for nasty things! She smiled. The feelings of depression hadrgely dissipated after the three cuts. She had been irritated because of the bruise down Frances¡¯s waist. As a privilegeddy, Frances got hurt for protecting her. At the thought of that, Katherine was rendered quite guilty. She stood at the gate. And then a man rushing over to call her, ¡°Mrs. Grant!¡± He rushed to her side and said, ¡°Mr. Grant makes me here to suggest you to stay inside in case you bump into danger again.¡± Katherine smiled and asked, ¡°Did that man confess?¡± The man nodded, ¡°Yeah, he has confessed part of it. But he failed to utter clearly because of the serious injury.¡± Katherine also noticed herself that she cut too deep just now. But she lost her temper because of irritation. Of course, she never deemed it necessary to show mercy to such a nasty guy. After pondering for seconds, she walked over to the warehouse. Before she reached the door, she heard that man whining. She clicked her tongue, ¡®Why don¡¯t you give in earlier? Or just stay tough till the end. At least it makes you more like a man. Those cuts seem to be unnecessary since you still chose to confess.¡¯ She stood at the door to look inside. That man had been untied from the chair. Now he curled himself up on the ground, covered with blood all over. Marshall stepped on the wound on his thigh, smoking, ¡°And then?¡± That man didn¡¯t respond. But as Marshall stepped a bit harder, that man shrieked out, ¡°Wait, wait, wait! I will tell you everything I know.¡± Katherine stood at the door to listen. That man stammered to confess that he had always been paid to do something dirty like that. But what he hadmonly done before appeared to be trickier than the attack this time. Before started, he was only told that he couldplete the mission by simply smashing a brick onto ady¡¯s belly. So he only deemed it a simple task. But he had never expected that he actually got caught because of it. Marshall then asked the name of the one who hired him. That man replied, ¡°It¡¯s Mario! He is called Mario. That¡¯s all I know. He has abandoned his real name. That¡¯s what we call him.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Mario again? I have sent my men to watch him. But I didn¡¯t expect that he still managed to achieve his plot. My men need to be reshuffled, I suppose.¡± Katherine found it bored as Marshall could handle the rest. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She sat down beside the door and took out her phone to dial Frances¡¯s number. She intended to ask if she was fine and suggested her to go to the hospital ASAP if she felt bad. After all, Frances was getting old. It was hard to tell if the hit really mattered. But Frances only told her not to be worried, iming herself to be fine. Katherine vaguely heard the voice of Khalid, who asked Frances if she wanted a ss of tepid water. Katherine smiled when hearing that. Though everything seemed to be worse because of the continuous attacks against her, actually there would still be something surprisingly delightful waited to be noticed within. Chapter 473 You Ask Me to Leave? Chapter 473 You Ask Me to Leave? Katherine waited for a while and then Marshall and Ralph both came out. They said that they almost got what they needed. Katherine nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I wanna get something to eat. I didn¡¯t have much appetite during dinner time. Now I am hungry for food.¡± Ralphughed out, ¡°You really surprise me! I don¡¯t expect you still feel like eating after experiencing such a bloody scene.¡± Commonly speaking, most girls would feel sick after seeing what happened just now. But Katherine seemed to be an exception. She didn¡¯t even give a fig about it, ¡°Come on, I wasn¡¯t the one who bled just now. Why should I care? Come on, let¡¯s get something to eat.¡± So both Marshall and Ralph took her to a restaurant to get some food. As both the two men also had little food during dinner, they got themselves something to eat as well. In the midst of meal, Marshall called a doctor here to stitch the wounds for that man. He noticed that Katherine had cut so deep that only bandaging didn¡¯t work well. Stitches needed to be used to staunch. Katherine didn¡¯t even notice what Marshall was talking through the phone. She simply gulped down every dish on the table. Then she asked Ralph how he was doing recently. Thinking for seconds, Ralph replied, ¡°I am fine. Nothing serious. I have been idling every single day.¡± Katherine sighed, ¡°Both Grandma Grant and Maria came for lunch today.¡± Hearing that, Ralph soon noticed what happened, ¡°I can tell from your face that they must be talking something about me.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t intend to insinuate, ¡°Yeah, but they didn¡¯t talk much. So I didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. But I could tell from their conversation that you seemed to regret. Now they have no idea how they should do to reach settlement with you.¡± Ralph let out a mocking sneer, ¡°What¡¯s the point of regret? It¡¯s toote.¡± Katherine remained silent as she didn¡¯t intend toment before knowing what exactly happened. After a while, Ralph let out a sigh of breath, ¡°Just let it be. But I don¡¯t have much hope about it.¡± Katherine grabbed a ss hard with her head down, ¡°So how about that girl? Is she alright?¡± Ralph paused and looked at her, ¡°She¡¯s fine. After all, she no more feels bothered without me around.¡± His voice sounded aggrieved, which rendered Katherine speechless. She found it hard to express sce for him before she knew the whole thing. The sky went dark after the meal. Ralph picked up a call and hurried to leave, looking anxious. Marshall and Katherine then returned to the car. But she didn¡¯t feel like going home right now. She wanted to spare more hours for the romantic time of both Khalid and Frances. After some consideration, Katherine proposed, ¡°Just drive me around.¡± She had no idea where to go. Marshall nodded and started the engine. As he was driving on the road, Katherine got a call from Frances. She grabbed the phone and stared at the screen, hesitating. She decided to simply ignore it. Marshall squinted at her and smiled, unspoken. Frances also noticed what was in her mind after making a few unanswered calls She sighed, feeling a bit awkward. After all, both she and Khalid had been married for decades. Even she herself was rendered embarrassed by so tricksmonly used among young couples. Khalid was talking on his phone in the corridor. It was a call from Grandma Grant, who asked why he still stayed out sote. Khalid decided to answer the call out of the room in case Frances might feel awkward. But the door actually remained open. So Frances could clearly capture what he said. Grandma Grant didn¡¯t ask much about where Khalid was staying now. She only told him to take care when driving home. Khalid hung up the phone and answered another call. And of course, Frances could still hear even though he tried to keep a low voice. It should be a call from Cora, who just simply chitchatted with him. But Frances got a bit annoyed. She was afraid if she herself would feel bad once she captured the content of their conversation. But as his voice sounded, she couldn¡¯t control herself to listen. Fortunately, Khalid showed no intention to conceal. He told Cora that he was now with Frances. Khalid also exined that he came to take care of Frances because she got hurt. Frances, lying on one side, faced the window with her lips pressed. Actually she no more felt pain from the bruise. And it didn¡¯t matter to her. She was thinking how she should suggest Khalid to go back home. She used to be pretentious, but now she had changed. Frances waited for a while and then Khalid hung up his phone. He came in to sit on the bedside, silent. Frances thought for a while and sat up, ¡°I am fine now.¡± Khalid replied, ¡°I am waiting for Marshall and Katherine to return. I am still worried to leave you here alone.¡± Frances smiled, ¡°I am not alone. Darcie is here with me.¡± Khalid frowned, which looked quite noticeable as he rarely did so. He looked at her, ¡°You ask me to leave?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Frances paused and hurried to exin, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean so. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s getting dark. You should drive yourself home before it¡¯ste.¡± Khalid shifted his gaze off from her and looked at his phone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if it¡¯ste.¡± Frances stared at him, feeling something different. Commonly speaking, Khalid never argued with her. Instead, he simply nodded to fudge whatever she said and did as what he was told. So it was really rare to see him say so. Frances responded with silence. She leaned against the front board of the bed to kill time. Both of them sat on the bed silently. They seemed to be back into the old days. The middle-aged couple didn¡¯t talk to each other, but simply sat beside each other, which made no difference whenpared with what they usually did before. Frances had been ainer, who always kept nagging before. The room never fell into silence until she finished. But now both of them kept their mouths shut while fixing their eyes on their phones respectively. Frances was rendered quite uneasy. Even before that, they always had time to spend with each other alone. But the phones still fully upied both of them. After thinking for a while, Frances uttered, ¡°I am still worried to keep Kathy here. She almost got attacked even when standing in the yard. It¡¯s still dangerous to keep her stay here. I suggest you should have a discussion with the family to see if it would be better to bring her to the Grant Residence? After all, the yard over there is much bigger. That should be spacious enough for her to walk around. What¡¯s more, you have kept more guards over there. It¡¯s better for her security and it¡¯s more convenient to take care of her. Well, but that¡¯s just my suggestion. It still depends on Kathy, you and your family.¡± Chapter 474 Retard of Romance Chapter 474 Retard of Romance Khalid paused and turned to look at Frances. She added, looking a bit hesitant, ¡°Well, that¡¯s my own suggestion. And it¡¯s all up to you. If you find it a bad idea, you can simply ignore it.¡± After gazing at her for a few seconds, Khalid suddenly asked, ¡°Will you move in as well?¡± Frances paused and stared at him. Not until a whileter did she realize what he meant. She felt like saying something with her mouth open, looking a bit bashful. His gaze at her looked extraordinarily firm, which was rare to see before. Her heartbeat seemed to go out of control. She felt like her soberness had run away. Her mind was in a mess but what he just said kept echoing within, ¡®Will you move in as well?¡¯ Though Khalid didn¡¯t exin his intention hidden in the question, she could probably tell from his face. Frances shifted her gaze away and slightly lifted her hair backward, trying to make herselfposed, ¡°Well¡­I don¡¯t know¡­actually I don¡¯t worry much about it if Kathy moves in and lives under your care. But I¡­¡± She found it hard to finish her words. She didn¡¯t wanna straightly refuse. Nor did she wanna embarrass herself once she showed a hint of compromise. Khalid stood up, nodded and walked to the corridor. Confused, Frances had no idea what he meant. Khalid seemed to make a call to Marshall, asking when he would return. He told Marshall he would be waiting in the parlor. After that, he ended the call. He didn¡¯t get back to the room. Frances seemed to hear him walking downstairs. She took a deep breath, not sure if he got annoyed because of what she said. But after a second thought, she didn¡¯t notice something annoying from what she just said. She covered her face with both hands, feeling distraught. Meanwhile, Marshall looked quite annoyed after hanging up. He grumbled, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you call me a bitter?¡± Beside him, Katherine was sitting on the front seat with a blushed face, while the back of which had been adjusted to lean a bit backward. Before Khalid made the call, Marshall was pinning her down, kissing and grinding with her affectionately. Though they weren¡¯t likely to get further to do something intimate in the car, he still got quite annoyed when being interrupted in the midst of the romantic moment. It took Katherine quite a while to cool herself off. She closed her eyes, wondering why didn¡¯t she even struggle a bit. At least on the surface, she didn¡¯t feel like makingpromise so soon. Marshall put down his phone and said, sounding a bit dispirited, ¡°Alright, time to go back home. My dad is about to drive himself home as well.¡± Unspoken, Katherine adjusted the back of the seat to themon position. Marshall drove at high speed on their way home. As he reached, he saw Khalid smoking in the parlor. Katherine raised up her head to take a look, noticing that the light in Frances¡¯s room was still on. She still stayed awake alone in the room. So what was Khalid doing here? Katherine looked a bit displeased when noticing his awful instinct for romance. Katherine greeted him and then went upstairs. She headed straight into Frances¡¯s room. While Frances was still sitting on the bed, looking nk. Katherine walked in and slowly approached, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with both of you? I spare you this nice chance to spend time with each other, hoping that you can make a great stride in the rtionship. But why did you end up staying alone while he was waiting in the parlor downstairs? I am so disappointed!¡± Frances didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, she sat still while fixing her eyes on her own knees, silent. After some consideration, Katherine got closer to ask, ¡°So what happened? What did he say to you? Did he annoy you?¡± Frances murmured to say no. As straightforward as Katherine had been, she showed little patience to her ambiguous reaction, ¡°So what exactly happened? Say something!¡± Not until quite a whileter did Frances raise her head to look at her, ¡°I suggest he should let you move in the Grant Residence in case you get attacked again here. But then¡­¡± She looked a bit embarrassed with her lips pressed. Katherine raised her brows, ¡°Then what?¡± Frances randomly lifted her hair again to cover up her embarrassment, ¡°He asked if I would move in with you.¡± Hearing that, Katherine seemed to be amused, ¡°What? So did he wanna have you move in or not?¡± Frances licked her own lips, ¡°I am not sure if I have overestimated myself. But he seems to want me to move in, I reckon.¡± Katherine patted on her, ¡°Come on, that¡¯s what I want! If you decide to move in with me, I would like to ept it. To be honest, I don¡¯t like the people there. But I would like to take it into consideration if you move in with me.¡± A few secondster after she finished, she suddenly smiled, ¡°Actually, you wanna move in, right? I can tell from your face.¡± Frances clicked her tongue and tried to remainposed, ¡°Cut your nonsense. I am still considering.¡± Katherine grinned, ¡°Stop pretending!¡± She looked a bit delighted. So she stood up and stretched herself, ¡°Alright, at least we made progress tonight.¡± Frances added after thinking for a while, ¡°But Cora just called him. It only sounded like a chitchat. Actually, I kinda admired her courage to fight for what she wanted.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah, though I have only met her once, I could feel that she must be a decisive type. She would struggle for it once she made up her mind. And she would never get affected because of others¡¯ opinions.¡± Frances nodded to agree. She never noticed herself that she actually showed a feeling of appreciation for Cora until she heard Khalid pick up the call from her at that moment. Ady like her would be likely to get whatever she asked for. However, now she was asking for the love of Khalid. Katherine turned to look at Frances, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here with you. I am sure you can defeat her with my aid.¡± Frances couldn¡¯t help smiling when hearing that, ¡°You make me feel like I am going to fight her fist to fist.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°The matter of rtionship always gets involved with strategy. Don¡¯t worry. Now you have a nice start. She should be the one who worries. If you show a hint of flinch, she would take the advantage.¡± After thinking for a while, Frances nodded, but looking a bit ambiguous, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After talking with Marshall for a while, Khalid then left. He simply drove away even without saying goodbye to Frances. Katherine stood by the window, almost shouting out to scold him. What a retard of romance! Both of them! Marshall then walked over to ask Frances if she was still fine. Frances didn¡¯t feel much pain after having ointment applied on the bruise. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She said she was fine and asked what he talked about with Khalid in the parlor just now. Marshall smiled and looked at Katherine, who still stood beside the window, ¡°Nothing serious. Dad suggested me to bring Kathy to the Grant Residence to live in, saying that it would be safer.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Marshall also nodded, ¡°Then he talked something about you.¡± Frances paused. Before she could utter, Katherine hurried to cut in, ¡°What did he talk? Come on, tell me!¡± Chapter 475 A Text from Clara Chapter 475 A Text from ra Katherine showed great interest. Undoubtedly, if she got displeased by the answer, she would be likely to cause Khalid a trouble. Seeing that, Marshall was rendered speechless. He looked at her, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be agitated. Sit down over here.¡± Katherine slowly walked over to sit on the bedside. Then Marshall added, ¡°Dad could tell Kathy loves to stay with you. Once Kathy moves in, he worries if Kathy would feel uneasy because of the awkward attitude between her and the other members of the Grants. So he suggested you should move in with her. Besides, he would im that it was he himself who asked for your move-in so that you wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. But I suppose he still find it awkward to confess that in front of you. So he made me here to tell you about it and also ask for your opinion.¡± Katherine smiled and answered on behalf of Frances, ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s it. I am sure she would agree.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then she looked at Frances, ¡°Am I right about that? You will move in with me, right?¡± With her lips pressed, Frances tried hard to hold back her excitement. She then nodded, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Actually, everyone here could tell she still had feelings for Khalid. So her move-in this time would be an opportunity to rekindle their rtionship. Since then, both Marshall and Katherine returned back to their room. As soon as they entered, Marshall hugged her tight, ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Of course Katherine could tell what he was referring to. She pped onto his hands wrapping around her waist, ¡°Get off me.¡± Her voice sounded too soft to stop him. Marshall didn¡¯t let go. He still hugged her tight, ¡°Katherine, I know you still have feelings for me, right?¡± Katherine let out her breath, ¡°Feelings don¡¯t mean everything. Marshall, you should be mature enough to get this point. I am not longer young and innocent. My decision no more depends on feelings only. Instead, my decision depends on which suits me the best.¡± Hearing that, Marshall was rendered dispirited. Katherine broke free from his hug and brought up another topic, ¡°Which date does your dad want us to move in? Actually, I don¡¯t wanna move in. But I would like topromise to spare a chance for both Frances and your dad.¡± Marshall added after thinking for seconds, ¡°The sooner, the better. I will get busy during these days. So I still worry if both you and mom stayed here. Once you move in, you would be taken good care of. If so, I would be relieved.¡± For Katherine, when to move in didn¡¯t matter much for her, ¡°Alright, I will leave it to you to decide the date.¡± Hearing that, Marshall could tell it had been settled. A casual night had passed. Marshall went to work the next morning. After breakfast, Katherine saw some peopleing in. They imed that they were here to pick up Katherine and Frances to the Grant Residence. Khalid¡¯s quick decision really surprised her. As there had been equipped with all kinds of necessities, they didn¡¯t need to spend much time packing up luggage. So Katherine, Frances and Darcie simply got on the car and left. As Khalid had already noticed the Grants, Grandma Grant had been expecting them at the gate. She grinned delightedly when seeing Katherine. Frances was the first to get off. Then she supported Katherine to get off the car. Grandma Grant looked at Frances, ¡°I heard you got hurt.¡± Frances smiled, ¡°I am fine. Nothing serious.¡± Grandma Grant sighed, ¡°I will call the family doctors here to have a check for you. It would be better to have a thorough check no matter if you feel fine.¡± Frances nodded. Grandma Grant smiled again when looking at Katherine, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get inside. I have been expecting you.¡± Grandma Grant took them to the main residence vi, saying that she had spared Marshall¡¯s room for Katherine to settle in. As for Frances, Grandma Grant thought for a while and decided to settle her in the room of Khalid as before. Frances frowned, ¡°I think it would be better to fit me in another room.¡± Grandma Grant was quite surprised when hearing that. But she still nodded, ¡°Okay. What about the room next to Marshall¡¯s? Since you have also got involved in the decoration over there. I suppose you will like it.¡± Frances was okay to ept whichever room except for Khalid¡¯s. So she nodded. After that, Katherine got a call from Marshall. She looked at the screen and picked it up. Before he could utter, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here in the Grant Residence.¡± Marshall said that he woulde at noon. Katherine was confused about what he was up for. But she still nodded, ¡°Okay, see you then.¡± After hanging up the phone, Grandma Grant asked what they wanted for lunch. Katherine looked at Darcie, ¡°I am okay with whatever Darcie cooks.¡± Darcie smiled, ¡°Miss Jordan always has good appetite. I am sure her baby will grow strong and healthy.¡± Grandma Grant grinned when hearing that. After talking for a while, Katherine felt a bit tired and so did Frances. So both of them went upstairs to take a rest. Frances went to the room next to Marshall¡¯s, which she exactly prepared for ra only. But then Katherine moved in, which really pissed her off. She even suffered from insomnia because of anger at that time. But now Frances herself actually moved in. Katherine leaned against the doorframe, ¡°Well, you can finally enjoy the room you like the most.¡± Frances smiled, ¡°How ridiculous!¡± She then took out her phone to have a look. Then she sneered, ¡°See? Something more ridiculous happens!¡± It was a text from ra, who asked if Frances was still mad at her because of what happened before. Frances asked Katherine with her lips pressed, ¡°How should I reply to that?¡± Katherine simply took her phone, ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡± As ra had been a sophisticated person, she wouldn¡¯t believe if Frances simply texted back to fudge her that she wasn¡¯t mad at all. So that was what Katherine texted, ¡®I am a bit disappointed with you.¡¯ ra didn¡¯t make a call to exin. Instead, she kept texting, iming that she didn¡¯t mean to do so at that time. But after some consideration, she found it a bit inappropriate. So she wanted to invited Frances, Katherine and Marshall to have a dinner together so as to have a clear exnation. Katherine smiled at Frances, ¡°But I feel like she wants to make it a chance to plot against all of us.¡± Though it sounded a bit dangerous, Frances still smiled, ¡°So do you think we should agree or not?¡± After some consideration, Katherine texted back, ¡®I am a bit busy right now. Let¡¯s put it off a few days later.¡¯ ra didn¡¯t insist. She also agreed to leave it a few dayster. It seemed that she still wanna try. Seeing that, Katherine could feel she must be up for something this time. As aloof and proud as ra had always been, Katherine didn¡¯t believe that she was gonna invite them for dinner just for a sincere apology. Katherine handed the phone back to Frances, ¡°She will still text you a few dayster. You can agree by then. I would like to see what kind of shit she is nning for this time!¡± Frances huffed, ¡°Hey, you should watch yournguage after the baby is born. Don¡¯t say bad words in front of the baby. Do you read me?¡± Katherineughed out, ¡°Alright, alright, I got it.¡± Chapter 476 Who Are You Asking about? Chapter 476 Who Are You Asking about? Marshall came back with Khalid at noon. They didn¡¯t see Katherine or Frances when they walked into the house and asked at the same time, "Where is she?" Sitting on the couch, Old Mrs. Grant heard them and looked up. "Who are you asking about? Katherine or Frances?" Marshall and Khalid exchanged nces. Marshall chuckled, while Khalid felt a little embarrassed. Marshall replied first, "I¡¯m asking about Katherine, but dad isn¡¯t, I assume." Khalid gave a little cough and answered, "I¡¯m asking about both of them." Old Mrs.Grant looked back and said, "They¡¯re in their rooms upstairs. They said they were tired, and I told them to get some rest." Marshall nodded. "Let me go check on her." Old Mrs. Grant said nothing. Khalid stood for a while, hesitated and went upstairs too. Katherine and Frances were taking a rest in their respective rooms. Katherine came into view as soon as Marshall opened the door. Holding the covers, she was sound asleep, just as before. Marshall walked towards her softly and stopped by the bed. She was sleeping on her side and thus her underbelly was exposed. In fact, it didn¡¯t look obvious, but in Marshall¡¯s eyes, it had grownrger. He sat down slowly and reached out to stroke her underbelly, but it stirred Katherine from sleep. She frowned. "You¡¯re so annoying! Do you have to wake me up once you get back?" Marshall beamed a smile. "Lunch is ready. Get up and let¡¯s go to the dining room together." Now Katherine was wide awake. Lying in bed, she stared at the window and said, "ra invited us to dinner to apologize for what she did before." Marshall was disgusted to hear the name "ra". "She doesn¡¯t need to apologize. She just needs to disappear." Katherine chuckled. "But I¡¯m wondering what she¡¯ll say." Marshall leaned back against the headboard and stroked Katherine¡¯s hair. "Let¡¯s stop talking about others. Listen, now that you¡¯ve moved in, how about reconsidering our rtionship?" Katherine burst intoughter. "Then I¡¯ll move back right after lunch. It won¡¯t be a hassle because I haven¡¯t moved my stuff in yet anyway." Marshall added at once, "Come on! I¡¯m just saying. Don¡¯t take it too seriously." Katherine replied to Marshall¡¯s cowardly reaction with perfect nonchnce. The two didn¡¯t stay in the room for long before they came out. Katherine went to the next door to wake Frances up, who wasn¡¯t actually asleep. She just move back, and wasn¡¯t used to the environment yet, so she had been looking out of the window and thus seen Khalid and Marshalling back. In fact, she wanted to go out and greet them, but found it too odd to do so and gave up that idea. Katherine went in without knocking on the door. "Lunch is ready." Frances looked back at her and said, "I¡¯ll go after washing my face." Katherine took Marshall¡¯s arm and told her, "We¡¯re going now." Then she closed the door and asked Marshall, "Is your dad back?" Marshall didn¡¯t know why she asked so, and responded yes. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Let¡¯s go right now." The two of them went downstairs. Katherine saw Khalid sitting next to Old Mrs. Grant and talking with her, greeting him, "You¡¯re back, Mr. Grant." Old Mrs. Grant smiled, "He came back with Marshall and followed him up the stairs, but went down right after." Khalid got embarrassed and interrupted her, "Mom, why did you tell them¡­" Katherine gave a knowing smile. "Don¡¯t worry. Ms. Mason ising." Khalid was always a reserved man, but he started blushing after hearing what Katherine said, and the worse thing was, no one even tried to save him from embarrassment. Meanwhile, Old Mrs. Grant got up and asked if Katherine wanted to eat. She nodded and grinned. "Of course!" Just as the group of people rose to their feet, Frances went downstairs, who felt a little awkward and tried to keep a straight face. Khalid turned to Frances and asked after a long pause, "Are you used to here?" Katherine rolled her eyes as she heard the question. Frances nodded. "Yeah." Old Mrs. Grant waved at them and called, "Let¡¯s go have lunch!" The group of people went to the dining room. Just as everyone took their seat, Frances sat down on her old seat after some consideration. Meanwhile, Khalid came to her side and sat down next to her. It took Frances a while to ustom herself to it, but she found herself being too sentimental a moment later. After all, she had longed for this moment for some time, and she shouldn¡¯t be bothered with it. During lunch, Old Mrs. Grant told Katherine some dos and don¡¯ts as a pregnant woman, which she had told her many times before. Katherine knew this was the way Old Mrs. Grant showing her love for her, so she listened patiently and nodded from time to time. After that, Old Mrs. Grant turned to Frances and said, "The doctor willeter to check on you. I¡¯m know you aren¡¯t badly hurt, but just in case." Frances agreed and heard Khalid asking, "Have you found that man?" Now that Khalid asked, Marshall thought of how ruthless Katherine was when she had tortured that man, which totally surprised him. Sometimes, a girl from a small vige was much bolder than an urban one. Katherine replied, "Yes, I took care of him. Can¡¯t be easy on that kind of people." Old Mrs. Grantughed. "Then I¡¯m relieved. In that case, Marshall dares not mess with you in the future." Marshall nodded. "She¡¯s the king of the house, and I¡¯m the one being pushed around." Old Mrs. Grant showed no sympathy for him. "You deserve it, and we won¡¯t feel sorry for you." Frances focused on her food and gave a faint smile. Khalid turned to look at her for a few times, but Frances didn¡¯t meet his gaze. In fact, he had no idea what to say to her, and finally looked back. Old Mrs. Grant, however, noticed everything and let out a sigh. After lunch, it was almost time for Khalid and Marshall to go back to work. Sitting on the couch, Katherine and Frances had no intention of seeing them off or even sparing a nce at them. Marshall heaved a sigh and said to Khalid, "Let¡¯s go. Seems that we¡¯re both cut dead." After the two men left, the family doctor came to check on Frances. Fortunately, there was no bone damage and she would be alright, but her back was hit hard because the perpetrator used his explosive strength to throw the brick. The doctor told her to put warm wet towels on her back before she slept and that would ease the pain. Frances nodded and thanked the doctor, whom she had known for a long time. However, the doctor was surprised to see her being so polite, because the Frances he had used to know before never said "thank you" and always bossed people around. He replied with courtesy, "You¡¯re wee." And then he left with his medicine chest. Old Mrs. Grant said she wanted to go out for a walk. Meanwhile, Katherine didn¡¯t want to stay in her room either, so she took Frances with her and went to the back garden with Old Mrs. Grant. It was quiet in the back garden. Presumably, the other madams weren¡¯t at home. Old Mrs. Grant thought for a moment and stretched out her arm, signaling Frances to help her. "There had always been a lot of people at home, but the house was never lively. Later, you guys moved out, and it became even more deste." She paused and went on grumbling, "Even so, Marshall doesn¡¯te back often and Khalid always works overtime. They never care about my feelings, nor do they pay attention to an olddy like me." Katherine, nevertheless, found the situation kind of funny. Old Mrs. Grant had changed. In the past, she would never have said anything like this.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 477 Keep A Distance Chapter 477 Keep A Distance Frances had remained quiet. After she made aint about her lonely life, Old Mrs. Grant threw a nce at Frances and said, "The other day I went to the church and happened to see your mother." Surprised, Frances didn¡¯t expect Old Mrs. Grant to be talking to her. She thought for a moment and replied, "Well, my mom did tell me the other day that she had that n. I wanted to go with her, but I failed to make time for the trip." Actually, she was worried about Katherine. Old Mrs. Grant nodded. "You mother has always been worried about you. She doesn¡¯t speak it out, but I can tell she cares a lot about you." Frances simply grunted. Old Mrs. Grant found a ce to sit down while Katherine kept on walking about. Old Mrs. Grant said to Frances, "Do you have any n for the future?" It was such a general question that Frances had no idea how to answer it, nor had she figured out Old Mrs. Grant asked so whether to make her give up on Khalid or just sound her out. Frances pressed her lips together and replied, "I don¡¯t know. I guess I¡¯ll go with the flow. At this stage of my life, I just want to do whatever I like." Old Mrs. Grant nodded. "Yeah, just do whatever you like." And then she said nothing. Frances couldn¡¯t figure her out. Katherine walked around the garden and came back to Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s side. "Has Ms. Willis been talking to Mr. Grant a lottely? She even came to my house the other day." Old Mrs. Grant was shocked. "Cora went to your house?" Frances looked away, saying nothing. Katherine exined, "She said she came to have a chat with Ms. Mason. I have no idea what she wanted to say, but she ended up leaving with Mr. Grant anyway." Old Mrs. Grant gave a meaningful smile. "Oh really." Frances felt uneasy voicing her opinions on this subject and stayed silent. Katherine leaned back in the chair and said, "It was my first time to see Ms. Willis. Honestly, she¡¯s an elegantdy." Old Mrs. Grant agreed with her. "She looked even prettier when she was young, and she had a good temper, so many people liked her." Katherine got curious. "Then why did she get divorced? Her ex-husband must have loved her, but why would he divorce her?" Old Mrs. Grant replied after some consideration, "I heard it from a friend of mine. Seems that she caught her ex-husband cheating on her with anther woman. That man did everything he could to make her stay, but she was decisive and divorced him immediately. They had a child, but the child was old enough that the divorce hardly had any impact upon him. After that, she¡¯s been living alone." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Katherine nodded after a while. "She¡¯s been through a lot." "Exactly, " agreed Old Mrs. Grant. Katherine cast a look at Frances, thinking that she might not want to continue this conversation, so she didn¡¯t say what she was going to say. Lydia drove back as the three of them were hanging out in the back garden. She might have known that Katherine and Frances woulde today and wasn¡¯t surprised to see them,ing over with a grin. "Hello Frances. You came." Happy that Lydia showed respect for her by greeting her, Frances nodded. "You were out?" Lydia came to them and took a seat. "I did some shopping." Old Mrs. Grant threw a look at Lydia. "How¡¯s Lucas been doingtely?" Lydia breathed a sigh as Old Mrs. Grant brought Lucas up. She darted a nce at Katherine out of the corner of her eye and replied, "I just let it go. Forget it. I won¡¯t force him to do anything if he doesn¡¯t want to, or it¡¯d be depressing all day long in the house. It¡¯s not worth it." Old Mrs. Grant nodded. "Lucas is an adult now. Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about him over something like that. He knows what to do." Lydia threw another nce at Katherine despite herself, which made Katherine frown because she found the look in Lydia¡¯s eye was wary and defensive. Lydia went on, "But Lucas is a reasonable kid. Maybe I nagged too much, I guess, and that annoyed him. If I hadn¡¯t, he might have already got another girlfriend, so I might as well let it go." Frances chimed in, "Our kids are adults now. They have their own way of doing things and won¡¯t listen to us. We should let them make their own decisions, especially when their love life is concerned." Lydia gave a nod. Having hung out in the back garden for some time, Old Mrs. Grant got a little tired, so Katherine and Frances said goodbye to Lydia and helped Old Mrs. Grant back to the main house. Just as Old Mrs. Grant was about to go back to her room, the butler came and told her someone just arrived. The three women in the house were stunned as the butler said in earnest, "She says herst name is Willis, and that Old Mrs. Grant should know her." Shocked, Katherine exchanged a nce with Frances with a frown. How dared that womane to this ce? What a cheeky one. Surprised, Old Mrs. Grant grumbled, "Why did shee here?" But after that, she still asked the butler to show her in. Cora followed the butler into the house and was dumbfounded to see Katherine and Frances. Suddenly, Katherine realized that Cora came to y up to Old Mrs. Grant instead of driving a wedge between Frances and the Grant family. Cora said with embarrassment, "You¡¯re also here." Katherine nodded. "Yes, we moved back." Cora handed the gifts she brought to the butler stiffly and gave a smile. "Oh really. Khalid never told me about it." Katherine replied, "Well, maybe dad doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal." Dad. Old Mrs. Grant nced up at Katherine, her lips curving into a smirk. Frances said after thinking for a moment, "Take a seat." Cora managed a smile and sat down. She looked at Old Mrs. Grant and exined, "I wanted to visit you long ago, but I didn¡¯t because I had been unwell." One could tell at a nce that Old Mrs. Grant was tired and she said, "It¡¯s alright. I heard that you had a car ident, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t serious." Cora replied, "Yeah. I dodged aside instinctively and it saved my life." Old Mrs. Grant continued, "What did the driver say? He has to be more careful in the future." Looking unnatural, Cora replied, "Yeah, their carelessness could have had a huge impact on others." Katherine was an excellent face reader. In her view, Cora must be hiding something, or she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. After that, Old Mrs. Grant asked about Cora¡¯s parents. Cora said that she only talked to them over phone. Back when she got divorced, her parents disapproved of it, which caused hard feelings between them, and that was also why she hadn¡¯t told her parents about her car ident. What Cora said verified that it was indeed because no one took care of her that Khalid went to help. Old Mrs. Grant said thoughtfully, "I believe they do love you. Of course, generation gaps exist, and you don¡¯t have to listen to everything they tell you, but at least try to understand." Cora smiled, "I see. But I think it¡¯s a good thing that we keep a distance from each other. They don¡¯t worry about me that much, while I don¡¯t get that anxious." Old Mrs. Grant said meaningfully, "Exactly. Of course there should be a distance between you and your parents, let alone some other man, right?" Chapter 478 It’s So Obvious Chapter 478 It¡¯s So Obvious The rest of the people present were all astonished to hear what Old Mrs. Grant said. Cora turned pale instantly. If a woman at her age didn¡¯t understand the true meaning of Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s words, she had lived in vain. Frances was amazed that Old Mrs. Grant should discourage Cora. She had always believed that Old Mrs. Grant preferred women of Cora¡¯s kind. Truly, she was divorced, but if Khalid, a middle-aged man, married a young girl, the Grant family would be theughingstock of the whole city. Besides, Khalid was never the type of man who would marry a woman of his daughter¡¯s age. Katherine recovered herself and smiled, "You¡¯re so right, grandma. If one has a sense of propriety, they should keep an appropriate distance from people they know." Old Mrs. Grant grinned, just because Katherine called her "grandma". Cora¡¯s lipspressed into a thin line, and she agreed with Katherine after a long pause. Katherine could tell Cora was embarrassed, feeling a little sympathetic to her at the same time. After all, she did nothing wrong but loved a man, and shouldn¡¯t have been put on the spot. The problem was she overdid it. If no one discouraged her, she might go even further. It was quite possible that Khalid, who always yed a passive role in a rtionship, would fall for a woman who was so proactive. And probably, Old Mrs. Grant had been aware of it too. Old Mrs. Grant was already tired after getting back from the garden, and now she felt exhausted after chatting with Cora. Katherine rose to her feet. "Let me help you into your room, grandma." Old Mrs. Grant nodded. "Alright. You guys may not believe it, but I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯d better go." Katherine cast a look at Frances as she helped Old Mrs. Grant up to her room, while Frances happened to nce at her. The moment their gaze met, they looked away, and Katherine was immediately aware that Frances already knew what to do. Since Old Mrs. Grant walked slowly, Katherine slowed down as well. As the two of them made for Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s room, Katherine sighed, "Seems that Ms. Willis really loves Mr. Grant." Old Mrs. Grant said, "Yeah, you also realized that." Katherine chuckled. "It¡¯s so obvious." Old Mrs. Grant nodded and sighed, "Actually, she¡¯s a good woman, but I can¡¯t just let it go after what happened between Khalid and her back then. She left him, and I feel upset every time I think of it." "I see." Katherine didn¡¯t know the history between Khalid and Cora, so she didn¡¯t leave right away after she sent Old Mrs. Grant into her room. Instead, she helped her to bed and and went on, "If Mr. Grant knows how we¡¯ve treated Ms. Willis today, will he think we poke our nose into his business and thus get angry? And¡­" Katherine hesitated, "¡­ What if he actually loves Ms. Willis?" Old Mrs. Grantughed and threw a nce at Katherine. "What are you trying to get from me? Just speak it out." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine giggled. "I¡¯m not trying to get anything from you, but curious about Mr. Grant¡¯s stand on this. He¡¯s too reserved to read." Old Mrs. Grant thought for a while and replied, "You¡¯re right. He is reserved, but I think his stand is quite obvious this time." For instance, when he came back with Marshall today, he followed Marshall upstairs after a short hesitation. Apparently, he searched the second floor for Frances and didn¡¯t find her, but he was too shy to ask. Old Mrs. Grant, nevertheless, saw everything. Later, he came downstairs and was too embarrassed to ask Old Mrs. Grant about Frances directly, so he started toin that Frances was fussy about the ce she lived and that she might not get used to the bed here and so on. He meant, in a word, that Frances would never be ustomed to any other room. Old Mrs. Grant simply ignored Khalid, but she knew what he was thinking about. However, since they had already got divorced, Frances couldn¡¯t live in the same room with him because their case was different from Katherine and Marshall¡¯s. Katherine said after some consideration, "I also thought it was obvious before, but I¡¯m confused since Ms. Willis came." No one expected Cora to be so proactive. Did she have any other interactions with Khalid in private? Old Mrs. Grant was worn out. She closed her eyes and sighed, "It did¡¯t ur to me that Khalid would meet with the same fate as Marshall¡¯s." Katherine stared at Old Mrs. Grant for a while before she got up and left the room. She didn¡¯t go down to the living room since that was Frances¡¯ battlefield, and Frances shouldn¡¯t be interrupted now. Therefore, Katherine went back to her room and yed with her phone in bed. Katherine saw an unread message from Hector, who just told her that he was about to get the job done and wanted to see her after he came back. In fact, he didn¡¯t have to say that. They were good friends, and of course she would celebrate his sess. Katherine stared at the screen for a moment and finally, she chose not to reply. She put down the phone andy against the headboard, as if in a trance. Hector was a good man, and life must be good with him. Hector was much warmer than Marshall, and correspondingly, living with him must be more rxed. But one could never control their emotions. No matter how good Hector was, she was unable to have romantic feelings for him. Thinking so, Katherine gradually became drowsy. But before she could fall asleep, someone knocked on the door. The next moment, Frances pushed the door open and came in. Squinting her eyes, Katherine asked, "Is Ms. Willis gone?" Frances came over to Katherine¡¯s bed and sat down. "Yes. Actually, we didn¡¯t talk about anything serious, and it turned out that she didn¡¯t really know we moved back. So what do you think she came here for?" "What else could it be?" Katherine turned to Frances and said, "Since she likes your ex-husband, she naturally intends to infiltrate into the Grant family little by little, and the first thing she would do is keep in with the other family members." Frances frowned. "She¡¯s such a bold woman. If it were me, I couldn¡¯t have done that. It¡¯s so embarrassing." Katherine chuckled. "Old Mrs. Grant was defending you just now." Frances nodded, thought for a moment andy down too. "I was surprised. I thought she didn¡¯t like me." Katherine replied, "It¡¯s true that you weren¡¯t a pleasant person before, but now you¡¯re pretty kind. The past is past, and don¡¯t bother yourself with it anymore." What was she bothering herself with? Frances had no idea either. She had used to be an ignorant woman. Katherine was drowsy. She mumbled for a little while before falling asleep. Lying in bed, Frances pondered and fell asleep too. The two of them didn¡¯t wake up until the night fell. Old Mrs. Grant had long woken up. She couldn¡¯t help having the maid ask Katherine and Frances to join her after having tea and listening to the music in the living room alone for some time. The maid replied a whileter, "They are both sleeping, so I didn¡¯t wake them up." Old Mrs. Grant smiled. "Alright, let them sleep. The house was never so quiet when the two lived here before." Back when they lived under the same roof, Frances always picked on Katherine and the house was in pandemonium all the time. But now, it was more quiet, as well as peaceful. After some time, Marshall and Khalid came back. Different from before, Marshall came home in time now, while Khalid didn¡¯t work overtime either. Old Mrs. Grantughed despite herself upon seeing the two of theming into the house. Chapter 479 That’s A Relief Chapter 479 That¡¯s A Relief As soon as Marshall and Khalid walked into the house, they looked carefully around the living room. Old Mrs. Grant said, "Don¡¯t bother looking. They¡¯re sleeping in the room." Marshall went upstairs. "I¡¯ll go check on them." Just as Khalid was about to follow him up the stairs, Old Mrs. Grant stopped him. "Come here. Let¡¯s have a chat." Khalid paused, thought for a moment and came over to her. He sat down across from Old Mrs. Grant and asked, "What¡¯s wrong, mom?" Old Mrs. Grant took a sip of tea and said, "Cora came today. Did you know that?" Apparently shocked, Khalid knit his brows. "She came? I didn¡¯t know that. What did shee here for?" Old Mrs. Grant pouted her lips in one direction. "Those are her gifts. She said she came to see me." After that, she gave a cold smile. "I¡¯m just an old woman, and there¡¯s nothing to see me about." Khalid followed her gaze and saw some health care products, his frown deepening. "I didn¡¯t know she woulde. Did she¡­ Did they¡­" Old Mrs. Grant exined, "I went to take a napter, so I don¡¯t know what they had talked about. In case you¡¯re wondering, you can ask Frances, or Cora." Khalid heaved a sigh and muttered to himself, "What did shee here for?" Old Mrs. Grant replied in a soft voice, "You should ask yourself that question. Did you promise her anything?" Promise? Khalid begged to differ. He made it explicit to Cora. Old Mrs. Grant paused for a moment and said, "It¡¯s not that you¡¯re still a young man, and I know you won¡¯t listen to me, but, you can¡¯t be so indecisive about your rtionship! It¡¯s not difficult to figure out who you love or who you want to be with, but why are you dilly-dallying?" Khalid dropped his eyes. "But I don¡¯t know what to do for the moment." In some way, Khalid was a sentimental man. After all, he had gone through all these years with Frances, and he wouldn¡¯t have put up with her for so long if he was a stone-hearted man. Later, when most of his love for her had withered up, he chose to break up with her because he thought it was good for everybody, but just from then on, she had be a better woman. Somehow, when Khalid saw Frances again after their break-up, he always had mixed emotions and his heart pounded hard. However, as a middle-aged man, he couldn¡¯t just put his feelings into words. Anyway, he felt like a new person when seeing Frances now. But Khalid didn¡¯t intend to get back with Frances soon either because he was still under the shadow of the past. No matter how much one had changed, he didn¡¯t believe they would change radically. Just as Khalid and Old Mrs. Grant were talking, Katherine and Frances came down together, followed by Marshall, who looked amused. Frances muttered as she walked down the stairs, "Actually I woke up, but I saw her sleeping so well, and I fell asleep again. I don¡¯t need a lot of sleep. Such thing has never happened to me before." Katherine was annoyed to hear that, turning to Frances. "How can you me me for taking a nap? I¡¯ve never heard of anything so ridiculous." She went on grumbling, "What¡¯s wrong with taking an afternoon nap? It¡¯s a normal thing to do. Why does it sound like something shamefuling from your mouth?" Frances shot a nce at Katherine out of the corner of her eye. "It¡¯s a normal thing for you to do, but not for me." These two bickered like sisters instead of mother-inw and daughter-inw. Frances froze at the sight of Khalid. "You¡¯re back." Khalid gave a smile. "It¡¯s alright. Just take a nap when you¡¯re tired. No one will me you for it." Frances pressed her lips together, saying nothing. There had used to be many rules in the Grant family, but most of them were set by her. She had dressed Katherine down for taking a long nap in the afternoon before. Now that she took a long nap in the afternoon herself, she felt guilty and her cheeks were burning, even if nobody med her for it, not even Katherine. Since it was not dinner time yet, the group of people just sat on the couch, waiting. Squinting her eyes and lolling back in the couch, Katherine listened to Marshall talking about business. She was absent-minded and in a trance. Then she listened carefully and heard Marshall saying that the boss of the perpetrator who hurt Frances was found, but he shouldn¡¯t be the big boss, but a henchman. The big boss would be tracked down sooner orter as long as they followed up the lead and conducted a further investigation. Suddenly, Katherine straightened herself up. "Mario?" Marshall replied, "Yes, it¡¯s him. He¡¯s a cunning one. The previous one my men found is fake. Mario knew he was doing a dirty job and didn¡¯t want to be tracked down, so he hired a double to be his shield." Marshall smiled and went on, "But he¡¯s smart too. When my men found him, he acted like he wasn¡¯t the one we wanted. He¡¯s a pretty good actor." Katherine got interested. "Did you lock him up? I want to see him." Marshall paused, thinking of what Katherine had done to the man with arm tattoosst time, and said helplessly, "He¡¯s not so strong as that biker. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll die on the spot if you take care of him yourself. Maybe next time." Katherine got agitated immediately. "What are you talking about? He hired a man to hurt me, and he also got your mother involved. Of course I need to see what kind of man he is! It¡¯s a rational demand." Marshall was no stranger to Katherine¡¯s sophistry. He stroked her head and said, "Just leave it to me, will you? Otherwise, I¡¯d feel I¡¯m a good-for-nothing who can¡¯t do anything without your help." Katherine stared at Marshall for a while and sighed, "You¡¯re a pretty good actor now." Old Mrs. Grant burst outughing. "Well, you guys can talk it over yourselves. Come on. Let¡¯s have dinner." Khalid helped Old Mrs. Grant into the dining room while the rest people followed them. They had a peaceful dinner. Just as they finished eating, Carson, Lydia and Lucas came. It had been some time since Katherine hadst seen Lucas. She smiled at him. "I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You haven¡¯t changed at all." Lucas looked at Katherine¡¯s underbelly and said, "But you¡¯ve changed a lot." Hearing that, Katherine stroked her underbelly and beamed a smile. Lydia cast a look at Katherine, relieved. Now that she was pregnant with Marshall¡¯s baby, Lucas and she could never be together again. Lydia had been worried before that Katherine would get back with Lucas after she divorced Marshall, but now, she had a strong sense of relief. Katherine had intended to have a rest in her room, but since Carson and Lydia came, most likely for her, she couldn¡¯t just walk away, so she sat down on the couch. Marshall sat down next to her. Lucas sat down across from Katherine and stared at her. "How have you been feelingtely? I heard that the first three months is intolerable." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Before Katherine could say anything, Marshall chimed in, "She¡¯s been good. I take care of her all the time and that makes things easier for her." Katherine turned to look at Marshall. Lucas was not talking to him, and how dared him strike in! Chapter 480 What is a Perfect Family Chapter 480 What is a Perfect Family Lucas gave a smile. "Well, that¡¯s great." Marshall asked deliberately, "How¡¯s your blind date going? Have you met anyone you like?" Not embarrassed at all, Lucas shook his head naturally. "I don¡¯t like blind dates, as you all know, so of course I haven¡¯t met anyone I like." At this moment, Lydia heaved a sigh. "Alright, alright, we know that, and we won¡¯t force you anymore. From now on, you¡¯re your own master, and we¡¯ll leave you alone, OK?" Lucas gave a faint smile. "You should have done that a long time ago." Carson threw a look at Lucas, and then at Katherine. "Since you¡¯re pregnant with Marshall¡¯s baby, I guess you¡¯ll get back with him soon, right? Look at you two! You¡¯vee back full circle." Marshall gave a nod very slowly. "It¡¯s close, I assume." In fact, he had no confidence in himself at all. He had used to be a confident man, and still was now, in terms of business. But in terms of love life, his confidence had been eroded by Katherine, and he was especially unsure when Katherine would marry him again. Katherine couldn¡¯t just refuse Marshall in front of Lucas and his parents, and she said with a smile, "I¡¯m in no hurry." Lydia chimed in at once, "But you have to hurry! Pregnancy seemed to be a slow process, but it¡¯ll pass in the blink of an eye. It¡¯ll be toote for you to make decisions after you give birth. You should make full use of time and handle these things while pregnant." Katherine kept smiling, saying nothing. As if she couldn¡¯t tell Katherine didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation, Lydia added, "A baby should be born into a perfect family, and it¡¯s good for the baby. Now that you¡¯re expecting, you should get back with Marshall as soon as possible." Katherine remained silent and kept that smile on her face, but her eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all. She wondered what a so-called "perfect family" Lydia was referring to was. Was a perfect family equivalent to the marriage certificate? The baby wouldn¡¯t be an orphan if they didn¡¯t marry each other. Both she and Marshall were alive and expecting its arrival, so how wasn¡¯t it born into a perfect family? Lucas saw everything and chipped in, "That¡¯s Marshall and Katherine¡¯s business, and we can¡¯t make decisions for them. Let them do it themselves, and whatever they do, they must have their own reasons." Lydia shot a nce at Lucas, sullen. Old Mrs. Grant echoed, "Exactly. Let them make decisions themselves, and we¡¯ll just leave them alone. They have their own reasons, no matter what they do." Now that Old Mrs. Grant stepped in, Lydia said no more. Carson changed the topic a few secondster and talked about business for a while. Meanwhile, Lydia stared at Frances and sighed, "Frances, you¡¯ve changed so much." Frances ran her fingers through her hair and said, "Really? Not that much." "So much." Lydia nodded. "You look much younger now, and you look totally different from before." In the past, Frances put on an act all the time. Each of her moves was designed to be elegant and ladylike. But now, she lounged on the couch like anyone else. Frances replied with a dryugh, "Really." Just as the other people were talking, Khalid nced at Frances and Lydia. He was surprised to see that the two should be chatting, which had never happened before. Frances hadn¡¯t got along with anyone before because she was the most senior madam in the house and always looked down upon others. Especially Lydia, they hated each other, and that was why Khalid was astonished right now. Suddenly, Marshall¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone, had a look at the caller ID and got up. "Excuse me, but I have to take this call." Katherine raised her brows and rose to her feet slowly. She stood by the door listening to Marshall, who was talking over phone in the courtyard. She couldn¡¯t hear him very clearly, but she could tell it was from his men. Marshall hung up less than one minute. He looked back and saw Katherine staring at him at the door, saying helplessly, "What are you doing?" Blinking her eyes, Katherine put on an innocent look. "Are you going out? To see that Mario?" Marshall came up to her, stroked her face and lowered his voice, trying his best not to be heard by the people in the house. "Yes, I¡¯m going to have a look." Katherine was itching to go. "Take me with you." Marshall chuckled. "It¡¯s toote. Just wait for me at home. I¡¯ll tell you at once if there¡¯s anything. I was just told he confessed. A shrewd man like him will do anything to avoid pain, so he said everything after my men bluffed him. You don¡¯t even have to show up." Katherine was annoyed to hear that. "I just want to have a look at him." Marshall stroked her underbelly. "That¡¯s not some pleasant ce. I don¡¯t want our baby to hear him scream." Katherine looked down at her underbelly. Lately, Frances kept telling her that the baby was actually able to sense what was happening and hear the noises in the outside world. Katherine, nheless, believed it was nonsense, but when she thought carefully about it¡­ Looking sullen, Katherine replied, "Fine, I won¡¯t go." Marshall pinched her cheek. "I¡¯ll tell you when Ie back if there¡¯s anything. I promise I won¡¯t hide anything from you and that I¡¯ll tell you everything." "OK," Katherine mumbled after a long pause. Marshall knew she really wanted to join in the fun, but that was not some fun a pregnant woman should join in. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He draped his arm around Katherine¡¯s shoulders and told the people in the house he was going out for some business. Both Khalid and Old Mrs. Grant knew what the business was about, so they didn¡¯t ask him about it and just told him toe back as soon as possible. Atst, Marshall ruffled Katherine¡¯s hair before he left. Katherine curled her lips, sulking. Frances waved at her and called, "Come here and take a seat." Katherine went over and sat down next to Frances,ining to her in a low voice that Marshall wouldn¡¯t let her go with him. Frances massaged her back andforted her. "He has to take care of you if you go with him. As a pregnant woman, you should stay at home as much as possible. He was right." Katherine straightened her face, saying nothing. Lydia looked at Katherine and Frances and chuckled. "I can tell you two are on good terms now, and I envy that. I hope I¡¯ll get along with Lucas¡¯ future wife like you two." Lucas gave a dryugh and didn¡¯t say anything. Frances cast a look at Lydia and said, "You will. You¡¯re kind, and there shouldn¡¯t be any problem for you getting on well with the younger generation." Lydia threw a nce at Katherine with mixed feelings. Katherine wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She nced at Lydia and looked away, having no intention of pondering over what that look was for on earth. Chapter 481 I Dont Want to Waste Your Time Chapter 481 I Don''t Want to Waste Your Time Katherin wasn''t in the mood. She went upstairs after a while. She couldn''t sleep. After she went to wash, she sat on the bed and swiped her phone. It had been a while since she watched Hector''s show. She clicked on the link, but then she closed it immediately. As for Hector, all audience said he had be gloomier. They wondered if anything had happened to his rtionship. After all, he had fanfared his rtionship several times before, but he stopped mentioning it afterward. Then he got more and more depressed. The public couldn''t help suspect that something was wrong with his rtionship. However, as he got depressed, his followers also grew over time. That was their type... they could make up thousands of stories about such an upset, depressed prince. Katherin didn''t want to watch the show at all after she read thosements. She didn''t like Hector being like that, no matter how other people thought of him. Hector should be warm and bright. Katherin put the phone down andy on the bed. She stared at the ceiling, hands on her stomach. She freed her mind for a while. Later, somebody knocked at the door. It was Frances. Frances came over and sat by Katherin''s bed. She couldn''t fall asleep. It wasn''t in the middle of the night, but it wasn''t early, either. Katherin turned to look at her. "How can I help you? I''m bored, too!" Frances sighed, "What a pity! We don''t have enough people for mahjong." Speaking of Mahjong, Kyle suddenly came to Katherin''s mind. They hadn''t talked to each other for a while. The guy used toe by, and now he seemed to have disappeared for no reason. Katherin sat up slowly, "Given how much you like mahjong, you and Kyle should be good friends. We should drop by his club someday and y a few rounds." Frances was always a mahjong lover, which had never changed. Frances nodded. "Kyle loves ying mahjong, too? You should tell me earlier. We could''ve been mahjong friends!" Katherinughed, "I''ll give him a call. We should go to see him tomorrow if you have time." They had been staying here for days, which was really boring. Frances even felt that something wrong was with her from head to toes. Katherin took the phone and gave Kyle a call. It took long for Kyle to pick up the phone. It sounded a bit noisy on the other side, but he was definitely not ying mahjong. Katherin asked him where he was, and Kyle answered, "ah?". Then he told her he was out. Katherin frowned. "It''s sote, and you''re out alone?" Kyle thought for a while and answered, "Yes, I''m alone." Kathrine would''ve bought the answer if he had told her in the first ce. He had obviously hesitated for a while, which was why Katherine thought Kyle wasn''t telling the truth. She sighed and continued, "Do you have time tomorrow? We want to hang out in your club." Kyle paused and said, "Of course. Juste by. I''ve got plenty of time for you." Katherin squinted his eyes and replied, "OK. Let''s talk tomorrow." She patted the phone on her palm after hanging up. There must be something wrong with Kyle, and he seemed unwilling to share. Kyle was keeping something from her. She felt terribly curious because there might be gossip in it. Frances was in Katherin''s room, and they randomly discussed it. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Frances didn''t go back to her room until Marshall was back. Frances pushed the door open without seeing how who was in the room. She closed the door and walked to the closet. She took out her PJ and then went to the bathroom. Someone sitting at the window suddenly asked, "You haven''t seen me, or you''re just ignoring me?" Frances shivered and almost jumped up. She turned to where the voice came from. Khalid was standing at the window, with an unlit cigarette in his hand. She didn''t know when he came over. Frances still felt scared. She looked at Khalid, "When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell us? You''re scared me!" Khalid frowned. "So you haven''t seen me." Frances put down her PJ. "What brings you here?" Khalid opened the window and lit the cigarette, "Nothing, just here to check if you''re doing fine." Frances walked closer to him and said, "I''m fine. I''ve been away from here for a while, but this ce had been my residence for 30 years. I don''t feel it strange." Khalid nodded. "Good to know." Then he thought for a while and said, "I heard Cora came by this afternoon." Frances was surprised that he had known. She said, "Yes, she dropped by." Khalid seemed to be hesitating to ask, "What have you talked about?" Francesughed, "Nothing. They were resting so she and I talked briefly. She was surprised to find me here, so I exined it to her." Khalid sighed, "Actually, there''s no need for you to exin." Frances paused and looked out of the window. She blinked and was a bit unhappy. None of them said anything after that. They fell in silence, standing at the window and looking out. It waste. Khalid finished the cigarette and looked at Frances. "You should go to bed now. I''m going to go back." Frances nodded. "OK." Khalid then walked out of the room. Frances only let out a long sigh after the door was closed. She pursed her lips and smiled, wondering what this was about. Khalid went back to the bedroom and took a shower. When he came out, he saw a missed call on his phone. It was Cora. He took it over and looked at it. Then he threw it on the bed without calling her back. As soon as he put on his PJ and was about to button it up. His phone rang again. It was Cora again. Khalid picked up the phone and asked, "What''s wrong?" Cora smiled at first, and then said, "Nothing. I''m bored, and I need someone to talk." Khalid hummed and didn''t say anything else. Cora thought for a moment and said, "I went to the old house today." Khalid sat on the bed and said, "I heard about it." Cora''s excuse was reasonable. "You took care of me for a long time when I was injured. I thought I should go by and say thank you in person." Khalid paused and said, "No need. You''re wee." Cora might still be smiling. "I saw Frances and Katherin when I was there. I was a bit surprised." She was trying to dig something out of it, and Khalid could tell however, he was such a mild man and didn''t care too much about it. He answered Cora''s question, "Yes, and they''ll be there for a while." Cora nodded. "That''s nice. Katherin is pregnant now. She needs someone there for her." She then chucked, "Of couse she does... yeah..." She seemed to be convincing herself, which sounded so forced. Khalid squeezed his brow ridge and sighed, "Cora, we''ve been out of touch for so many years, but I always took you as a friend. I hope you can live a good life, so I don''t want to see you waste your time." Chapter 482 My Reason for Not Remarrying Chapter 482 My Reason for Not Remarrying Cora suddenly fell in silence. Khalid added, "I had no other feelings for you. We can be friends, but I don''t think we can take a further step." He hesitated for a while and said sorry. It took Cora a while to say, "So, your choice is Frances." Khalid sighed, "It has nothing to do with her. She doesn''t get to decide my feelings for you." Cora sneered, "Really?" Khalid didn''t know what she was questioning. Soon, she added, "Then do you love Frances?" Khalid paused. He wondered if he liked Frances. The answer was positive. No matter how many dramas Frances had made, he still loved her after the 30 years they had spent together. Khalid didn''t say anything, but Cora knew what his silence meant. She said regretfully, "Can you be like you were in the old days? You would''ve divorced if you were right for each other. No matter how much a person has changed, certain things in their bones will always remain the same." Khalid didn''t want to talk about this. He seemed calm when it came to his rtionship, but actually, he was struggling. He said, "I''m going to be honest. Frances and I loved each other. Our divorce is notpletely on her. I was responsible for it, too. I''m not sure where we are heading to, but take it one step at a time." Cora still wanted to say something, only to be interrupted by Khalid. He said, "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed now." He was ending this call. Cora paused. She had no choice but to agree. Khalid then hung up the phone. He put the phone aside and seemed to be in a daze. In Katherin''s bedroom, Marshall told her what he had known when he was out this time. Katherin listened very carefully, but she couldn''t find the connection among those things. Marshall didn''t want her to know that much. She was pregnant, and she needed to keep peaceful and healthy. He can handle the chaos. After reporting, he inclined to Kathrine and said, "K, do you love me?" Katherin was surprised, wondering why he asked that question so suddenly and for no reason. She frowned. "What''s wrong?" Marshall said, "Why don''t you want to remarry me? I just don''t get it." Katherin pursed his mouth and looked at Marshall. Her expression became severe, too. After a few seconds of temptation, she said, "I love you... no matter how many times you''ve failed me. I''m not going to lie to you... it''s true that I still love you, but it''s also true that I don''t want to remarry you." Katherin said as her gaze softened. "I need a backup n for myself. I think it''s good for you and me to keep everything the way they are. Someday when you realize that your remarry proposal is just a fling, you can leave, and I don''t have to take too much. I won''t be able to take it if we get married and then divorced again." She had been through that once, and she didn''t want to do that again. Marshall looked at Katherin. His expression wasplicated. "You don''t trust me." Katherin smiled. "I trust you... but I don''t trust myself. Marshall, I don''t think I can always keep you by my side." She said it very calmly, but he could feel the regrets and grievances in her tone. Marshall felt that maybe his thoughts were too simplistic. The damage he had done to Katherin during that 300 days needed more than days'' care and a few promises to amend. Marshall sighed and held Katherin in his arms, "You know, I was so timid when facing you because I''m afraid I''ll lose you." Katherin pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Love wasplicated. Marshall hadn''t learned it through, and Katherin wasn''t an expert of it, either. They were exploring, so it was inevitable that they would go through rains and shines. Katherin knew she might seem a bit dramatic because Marshall had been sincere enough, and because she was already pregnant. However, she just wanted to follow her heart this time. She had given in to him so many times, and it was her turn to be willful. The two didn''t talk much. Katherin had been interrupted by Frances when she was about to sleep. Now when she felt sleepy, she could no longer hold it. Marshall let Katherin sit down, and he went to wash. Soon after Marshall entered the bathroom, his phone rang on the nightstand. Marshall didn''t hear it over the sound of showering. Katherine was sunk in sleep, but the phone buzzed on the nightstand and woke her up. Katherin squinted and reached for the phone. She picked it up without checking who that was. "What''s wrong?" No one was speaking on the other side. Katherin held for a second and said, "Please speak." Two secondster, ra''s voice came out. "It''s me." Katherin''s head was still spinning. "Who''s that?" She didn''t mean it. She just hadn''t figured out who that was. ra took a deep breath and repeated, "It''s me, ra." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Katherin frowned. She tried hard to get her head clear. She asked, "It''s you? What''s up?" ra hummed and said, "Is Marshall with you? I need to talk to him." Katherin turned over and looked at the bathroom, "He''s showering." ra said, "Forget it. I''ll call him tomorrow." Katherin hung up without saying a word. She wondered why ra called her in the middle of the night and affected her sleep. Katherin put the phone on Marshall''s half bed. Then she turned over and fell asleep. Marshall came out quietly and put on his PJ. As soon as he walked over, he saw his phone had been moved. He thought for a while. Then he took it over and had a look. The call log showed that ra had called. The callsted less than a minute. Katherin must have picked it up. He muted the phone and put it back on the nightstand. Then hey down and hugged Katherin from behind. Katherin was awakened. She hummed and said in drowsiness, "It''s annoying." Marshall added, "Yeah. Calling in the middle of the night? Can you believe that?" Katherin couldn''t help but smile, "You are the one who hooked up with everybody and got me annoyed." Marshall kissed Katherin on the back his her head. "I''m not hooking up with everyone. I just want you, and I don''t have time for others." Katherin didn''t want to argue with him. She moved and found afortable position. Then she fell asleep again. She slept so well that she didn''t even know when Marshall had left in the morning. Katherin felt sluggish today. She tossed around on the bed and didn''t want to get up. After a while, the door was opened. Frances sneaked in, wearing her PJ. surprised, Katherin looked at her in surprise. "Haven''t you slept well? Look at the dark circles under your eyes!" Frances pursed his lips. "No, I haven''t. I have something to discuss with you, which kept me awake almost the whole night." Katherin chuckled before Frances could say anything. "What did your ex-husband have done to make you so anxious?" Chapter 483 The Cold Shoulder Chapter 483 The Cold Shoulder Marshall had a meeting in the morning. As he walked out of the meeting room and headed to his office, he saw Lucas'' door was opened. But instead of Lucas, ra came out of it. That was normal, given that ra was handling over cooperative matters to Lucas. ra seemed to be surprised to see Marshall, too. She greeted him, "Hi, Marshall." Marshall nodded and looked over to Lucas. "I''ve got a document for you. You weren''t in your office, so they asked me to deliver it to you." Lucas said yes, and then he looked at ra. "Miss Henderson, this way, please." He looked at the elevator, which meant he wanted ra to leave. ra hesitated and turned to Lucas. "I''ll show myself out, but I need to catch up with Mr. Grant at first." Marshall had turned over and opened the door of his office. He must have heard what ra said, but he wasn''t reacting to it at all. Khalid smiled, "All right, then please help yourself." ra nodded and walked to Marshall''s office. Marshall was already sitting behind the desk. He didn''t even look at ra. "What can I do for you?" With forced lightness, she pulled a chair over and sat down. "I called Mrs. Grant about what in the hospitalst time. It must be a misunderstanding. I am thinking if we should have a meal together as mypensation for you, despite the discrepancy of our thoughts." Marshall raised her head slowly and looked at ra. His face wasn''t grim, and it wasn''t very kind, either. "No need," He rejected. ra took a deep breath and said, "Marshall, are you not going to forgive me? I pushed her, which was wrong, and I''ve apologized for that, but I wasn''t going after Katherin or trying to hurt her. I wasn''t!" Marshall didn''t want to get involved in that again because they would never get things straight based on what she said. Marshall said, "I''m busy now. See you." He was shutting her out. ra read the hint. She looked at Marshall and kept a calm face, but inside, she was almost losing control of herself. She thought she had never done anything evil, and she and Marshall used to get along with each other well. They weren''t best friends, but at least he was polite to her. Their rtionship had deteriorated fast after the incident in the hospital. He just kicked her out of his world for seemingly no reason. ra pursed her mouth and breathed a few times deeply. Then she said, "Alright then. I''m leaving now because I also got lots of things to do." Marshall didn''t say a word. He was lowering his head and reading the documents. ra was a bit embarrassed. She took a look at Marshall and left. ra felt a bit miff when she was out from the Grant Group. At the same time, she felt insecure and nervous. Instead of driving away immediately, she took out her phone and made a call. On the other side of the phone, Frances was surprised. She held her phone for quite a while before answering. ra should be at work at that point in the day. Katherin wondered why ra had the time to make the call. ra used to be busy, even after work. She didn''t seem busy today. Frances hesitated and picked up the phone. ra sounded cheerful. She asked what Frances was doing. Frances turned over and looked at Katherin. Katherin was crossing her legs and eating snacks. Then Frances told ra that she was watching TV. Katherin looked at Frances and gave her a thumbs up. ra was inviting them to a meal. She asked Frances and Katherin if they had time. Frances turned over and looked at Katherin again. Katherin nodded. Frances then hummed and said, "We''re avable today, but ra... do you have time? Aren''t you busy lately?" She still remembered how ra used her work as an excuse to reject her. ra said, "No, not at all. I''ve been busy for a while, but I have another guy working with me now, or I would never be able to handle that much." Frances eximed, and she seemed very happy. "That''s good. We don''t want to dy your work." ra gave Frances the time and ce to check. She already had an idea. Frances hummed and said, "Fine by me." raughed, "Then please tell Katherin and Marshall about it. I''ll be waiting for you in the restaurant tonight." Frances said yes and hung up the phone. She put down her phone. Katherin spilled the nutshells out and said, "I told you she would call us again. ra was a verypetitive guy." Maybe it was because of her family. She was born with privileges, so she naturally thought she must have it all. Being left behind upset her, no matter how slightly that was. Therefore, she must be very upset about Katherin "stealing" Marshall away from her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Frances leaned back in the chair. They were now sitting on the clearing before the main building, eating snacks and enjoying the sunshine. There was nothing morefortable than this. Frances said, "I was wrong about her. I thought she was nopetitive and easy-going, but now it turned out that I''ve made a mistake." Katherin asked about the time and ce, then she nodded, "Tell Marshall about it. We''ll go together and see what ra wants." Frances nodded and didn''t say anything. Old Mrs. Grant came out of the room and looked at the two on the clearing. Katherin and Frances didn''t see her. They were whispering and chuckling. Old Mrs. Grant smiled, either. Their life would be perfect if they had a child. Marshall and Khalid came back after work. They didn''t feel it troublesome at all. Katherin and Frances were taking a walk in the garden. Marshall and Khalid saw them as soon as they got out of the car. They stopped by the car and looked at Frances. "You''ve handed your work to Lucas, and so has the Hendersons. ra was still in charge of their business, but she had handed over most of it to the business manager." Marshall said, "Really? I have no idea. I''d rather stay away from their family when ites to business." Lucas paused and said, "The man you caught... did he crack?" Marshall turned to Khalid and said, "Yes, but only a little. I''m investigating now, and I feel... it''s just my intuition, that he has something to do with the Hendersons." Khalid was surprised. He frowned and said, "No way." They were businessmen, and business people were tactical; however, tactics differed from trickeries. Even they didn''t see each other eye-to-eye, they would at most make things hard for each other in business; they would never resort to such despicable things. That wasn''t what businessmen would often do. Marshall thought for a while and said, "It''s just my spection, and I have no proof to prove that the Hendersons were behind this, but I''ll look into it." Chapter 484 You Treated Her Better than Me Chapter 484 You Treated Her Better than Me They kept standing there in the parking lot. Katherin and Frances realized it was time for lunch, so they took a turn in the garden, only to see that Marshall and Khalid were back. Frances couldn''t helpughing. Khalid stared at her and couldn''t help twitching his lips and grinning a smile, too. Katherin wasn''t smiling; she strolled to Marshall and said, "Do you know ra invited us over for dinner tonight?" Marshall nodded. Frances had called and told him about that. He reached out and held Katherin''s hand. "She invited me into thepany today, and I''ve already turned her down. I didn''t know you would agree." Katherin chuckled, "ra is smarter now. She''s attacking us on both nks." Frances walked to Khalid and asked, "Why are you back at noon? You''ll waste lots of time back and forth." Khalid didn''t seem to care about it. He said, "It''s fine. Our lunch break is long enough for us toe back." Frances nodded. They walked to the main building together. Old Mrs. Grant was standing at the door, looking at them. She was here to get Katherin and Frances for lunch. That was a scene she had never seen before because Katherin and Marshall didn''t get along with each other well. Frances and Khalid had never walked side by side so peacefully, either. They did have walked together, but the vibe between them had never been better. Frances would do most of the talking when they walked together, while Khalid remained silent. Old Mrs. Grant had never seen them walking, talking, andughing. Katherin walked a bit faster. Seeing Old Mrs. Grant standing there, she knew it was time for lunch. She eximed, "Argh, I''m hungry. Let''s go for lunch." She was even more energetic than before. Old Mrs. Grant was so satisfied with what was happening. Sheughed, "Hurry up, the food is ready." , Then she looked at Khalid and Marshall. "I knew you two woulde back, so I''ve prepared lunch for you, too." Khalid felt a bit shy. He chuckled at it. Marshall didn''t react. He was used to be cheeky. When they had lunch, Katherin said Frances and she were going to Kyle''s clubter at night. Marshall paused and agreed, "That''s nice. You must be bored staying at home all day. Kyle''s club has enough ways to entertain you. You should go and have fun." Katherin said, "Go pick us up at the club when you''re off work." Marshall agreed. Then nobody talked for the rest of the meal. That was part of the table manners of their family. Halfway through their meal, Frances looked up at Frances. Frances was also looking at her. They saw the reluctance in each other''s eyes. They used to think this was normal, but now they couldn''t stand it anymore. Khalid ate the food for a while, and then he turned to Frances, asking, "Has your wound healed?" Frances hesitated and nodded, "It''s nothing, just a bump. It won''t take long to heal." Khalid looked back and said, "You used to be mad at me because of a bump." Frances couldn''t helpughing out, "I used to be dramatic. When I got a bump, I would feel agitated. I comined to you because I want you to be worried about me." "Later, I realized thatints were of no use. The redness and swelling would be gone in a few minutes." Business affairs were already annoying enough for Khalid back then. He deserved better than those trifles. He must be very annoyed at that time. Khalid''s face eased down. He lowered his head and continued to eat. Frances couldn''t see his complicated expressions. Marshall and Khalid were leaving after lunch. Marshall looked at Katherin and said, "Go with us. I''ll drop you off at the club." That would be convenient for all of them. Katherin and Frances changed their clothes and went to Kyle''s club in Marshall''s car. On the halfway, Katherin called Kyle, only to find that Kyle wasn''t in the club. Kyle mumbled on the other side of the phone. Katherin had no idea what he was saying. She frowned, "Kyle, are you OK? I told you we''lle by today. Who are we going to hang out with if you aren''t in?" Kyle sounded like smiling. "I''ll be back as soon as you arrive. Don''t worry; I''m already on my way." After he finished talking to Katherin, he talked to other people on his side, "I''ve got other things to do today. Let''s talk another day. I''lle by another day. Don''t try to hide from me." Katherin heard him clearly, and she was surprised. Kyle''s tone didn''t sound very friendly. The other man should be someone he despised. Katherin clicked her tongue. Her guess was it was one of the Bes. But she still didn''t feel it right. If Kyle ran into a Be, he would''ve already rolled up his sleeves and had a fistfight with him, given his quick temper. That sounded more than trash talk. Now that Kyle had hung up, Katherin put her phone back, too. She frowned and nced at Marshall. "Do you know what Kyle is doing? I think he''s keeping something from me." Marshallughed, "Ask him in person. He''ll tell you if he really takes you as his friend." Katherin exhaled a long breath, "He seemed too embarrassed to tell me about it." The Kyle Katherine used to know would''ve told her what was going on without being asked. The only reason he didn''t tell her now must be that he didn''t know how to put it. Marshall turned to look at Katherin and then said, "I heard Hector has a vacation to get rxedtely. He''ll get to you, I guess." Katherin eximed. The subject changed so fast that she didn''t understand what Marshall was talking about immediately. "Hector?" She paused and continued, "Oh, Hector... he has a vacation? I guess he''ll be back because he had no friend or ce to go. Plus, people here are waiting for him." Marshall hummed and said, "Throw a dinner party for him then. Also, I think we should tell him about us." Frances sat aside and snorted with a thin smile. She had sided with Katherin recently. Before Katherin asked, Frances did first, "About you? What about you?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Marshall blinked, but his tone remained unchanged. "About us living together and Katherin''s pregnancy! Mom, what''s wrong with you? You''re like a mean stepmother." He looked at Frances in the rearview mirror. "Am I really your son?" Frances couldn''t help butugh, "I don''t feel like being loved like your real mom, either. I think you treat Cora better than me." Marshall was surprised at how Frances thought of him. He said, "How''s that possible? Why would you even think so? Am I treating Aunt Cora too nicely? I don''t think so." Frances leaned back in his chair. "Just think about your attitude towards me before. Whatever you say, you were nicer to her than to me." Marshallughed, "We did have disagreements in the past, and my tone and attitude were a bit harsh. That made you think I was partial to Aunt Cora, but I wasn''t! Our disagreements are about facts; they weren''t personal. You and Dad weren''t getting along with each other well, which gave him a tough time. I concerned myself with issues, not you." Chapter 485 Falling in My Hands Chapter 485 Falling in My Hands Frances sighed when she heard Marshall said that, "I know I pushed you too hard before, and your father did have had hard times." Then she smiled awkwardly, "Your father used to be too kind. I could make whatever drama I want, so I might have crossed the line." Katherin also sighed next to her, "Marshall, only if you had learned from your father, you wouldn''t have to nag at me all day about remarrying now." Marshallughed when he heard that, "You''re right; it''s my fault." Khalid used to spoil Frances, while Marshall took Katherin for granted. As a result, both father and son failed. Francesughed, "Katherin''s temper is better than mine. She''s like your father. Your future life will only grow better; it won''t get any worse." Katherin hummed and said, "You''re right, I mean, at least on the fact that I got a better temper than you." Frances couldn''t help but snort. They talked andughed until they arrived at Kyle''s club. The guy at the entrance knew Katherin and Marshall. He came over in a hurry and said, "Mr. Haverford said he''ll be back soon. Please wait a moment." Katherin hummed and then inclined to the receptionist with a cheeky smile, "Is there something weird happening to Kyle recently?" Marshall looked around and told her something. Then he left. Frances ignored Katherin and walked into the lobby. Then she sat down on the sofa. Katherin was still with the receptionist. She looked pretty surprised and eximed, "He quit mahjong? Is he still the man I know?" The receptionist nodded vigorously, "Yes! He hadn''t yed mahjong recently. He was out every day and paid lots of attention to his image. I think he''s in love." Katherin couldn''t believe it. There was no way for Kyle to start a rtionship as long as he was in that thick golden chain. Katherin grinned a smile, "Are you sure? No worries, no girl with a normal brain will fall in love with Kyle as long as he''s in that big chain." The receptionist thought about it seriously and said, "Maybe I''m wrong. He insists on wearing that chain every time he gets out." Katherin didn''t know if anyone could save Kyle''s aesthetic. She raised her hands and patted on the receptionist''s shoulder, "Sorry that you have to work for a guy like him." The receptionists all grinned a smile. Katherin and they were familiar with each other, and thus he didn''t have to be overcautious. They said, "We don''t get his aesthetic, either, and there seems to be no way to get that right. Anyway, he''s a very nice guy." All the employers in the clubs had followed Kyle for years. Kyle usually looked yful and rebellious, but he was very generous to his people. Anything happened to those people''s families; Kyle was always the first to stand out for them. He could really be a pain in the neck because of his character. However, he could also be a great guy and give his all to his friends. Kyle happened to arrive when they were talking. He pulled his car over and ran into the lobby. He missed Katherin because they hadn''t seen each other for a while. He jumped over and wanted to hug Katherin. Frances hurriedly eximed and stopped him. Kyle stopped halfway, arms still open. He looked at Frances and said, "So you are here, too?" Frances didn''t answer him. She said, "Put your hands down. Katherin has a baby now. Don''t get your hands on her!" Kyle blinked and then realized that Katherin was no longer who she was. He thought for a moment and put his hand down. Katherin smiled. She then walked over and hugged Kyle. "Why haven''t youe by and hung out with us? I''m so bored." Kyle chuckled, "I''ve been busy doing business. I was told you lived in the old house. I don''t like that ce, and I don''t feelfortable there, so I didn''t want to go." Katherin knew that the ce was a bit too serious for him. Kyle lived in a house where he could lie down everywhere, which was impossible in the old house. Old Mrs. Grant wouldn''t let him, and he would feel ufortable, too. Katherin thought for a while and nodded, "I''ll drop by when I have time, I promise." She turned over and looked at Frances, "I brought Frances here to y mahjong with us." Kyle wasn''t familiar with Frances. He only nodded. "OK." Katherin turned around and walked towards the stairs. "Come on, let''s y for a round first. My hands have been itchy since thest time I yed it with you." It was rare for Katherin toe over and initiate the game by herself, so kyle hurriedly had the table prepared. Katherin sat down and let the mahjong machine work. She asked, "Where have you been just now? Do you have anything else to do?" Hearing that, Kyle paused and looked at Katherin, "Well... I was going to tell you about that, but I just didn''t know how to put it." Katherin was confused and wondering what would make Kyle feel hard to speak out. Everything seemed weird today. She smiled and said, "What''s making it so hard for you? Just tell me about it." Kyle cleared his throat and said, "I just want to tell you that I''ve got other things to do now. God had shut the door for me, but He had opened a window. I thought I would never have the opportunity to gain the upper hand in this life, but guess what? That bi*ch just fell in my hands." Katherin tried to recall who Kyle had referred to as "that bi*ch." She asked, "Is it Ariel or Alexis." Alexis was still in hail, so that couldn''t be her. So it must be Ariel. Kyle once said he wanted to destroy Ariel and Kevin''s business. Katherin wondered if he had made it. Kyle was surprised. He waved his hand and said, "No, I don''t have time for that old woman. I''ll leave her until I finish what I am doing now." Katherin smiled, "What else are you doing now? I can''t think of anyone else if it''s not Ariel." Kyle leaned toward Katherin and said, "It''s the cop. Do you remember? Last time she pressed my head on the table. She was always going against me." Katherin paused, "She fell into your hand? What happened?" Kyle didn''t know exactly what had happened, either. All he knew was the cop had quit his job for some reason that he didn''t know. She was running a gym now. It seemed that she wanted to do some serious business. Now that she had changed her job, Kyle wasn''t afraid of her anymore. He went over and made trouble for her in the past few days. The woman was in the gym at first. However, she had been missing yesterday and today. Kyle waited for quite a while there and didn''t see her. Katherin frowned, "Why do you have to make things hard for her? Is it because she has closed down your club?" Kyle looked at Katherin, "I knew it! I knew you would react like that." When the mahjong came out, they started ying. Kyle said as he yed, "People care about or fear me, only that woman... she pressed me on the table and the ground. I''m very upset." Katherin sighed, "She was just doing her job! She must have done that only because you wouldn''t do what they said. They wouldn''t bother to talk to you if you behaved yourself.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 486 Big Gold Chain Chapter 486 Big Gold Chain Kyle nced at Katherine and pouted, ¡°I knew you would think this way, so I didn¡¯t know how to talk this with you.¡± Katherineughed, ¡°I¡¯m just staying on-topic. I really don¡¯t see anything wrong in her.¡± Thosew enforcement officials were constantly dealing with serious matters and got to be tough, so there was no way that they would stand Kyle¡¯s willful attitude. Kyle can be a Kyle let out a low humph, ¡°But I was just upset. I¡¯ve never been treated this way. I just felt like that she was targeting at me. I was unable to fight back before, but now things had changed, so I would definitely make her life miserable.¡± Katherine replied with resignation, ¡°Well, take it easy. You can let off a little steam but don¡¯t go too far with it.¡± ¡®Well, there isn¡¯t a thing in my life that I can¡¯t handle.¡¯ Kyle pursed his lips and thought inside. He then nodded, ¡°Rest assured. I have nothing to be afraid of. I can settle everything.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine turned to Kyle and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to talk into him, so she just remained silent. Though Mitchell wasn¡¯t a police officer any more, she didn¡¯t seem like the kind of girl that would be just pushed around, so Kyle wouldn¡¯t necessarily get an upper hand. As the mahjong machine was ready, they started ying. The waiter who was ying with them was pretty familiar with Kyle and Katherine at this point, so he asked why that Katherine wasn¡¯t at the club often recently. Katherine didn¡¯t exactly announce her pregnancy to all the people, so she just smiled with a lingering tone, ¡°Well, I¡¯m swamped these days and got a pretty full schedule.¡± Kyle sneered, ¡°Right, you just forgot all your friends now that you got your man around. Well, speaking of this, Hector ising back soon. Do you know that?¡± Katherine pursed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did her call you? When is heing back?¡± Kyle nodded, ¡°He should be back in a few days. Well, he is losing his edge recently and my sister said that he was probably under a lot of pressure recently and just gave him a few days off to unwind, so that he can be more vigorous topete for the champion.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t really know Frances and she was his senior, so he was a bit uneasy at first. But mahjong was really a great activity to nurture rtionships, the atmosphere in the room just got much lively in a while. While stacking the tiles, Kyle said to Frances, ¡°Mrs. Grant, you¡¯d better watch out. I have a ready hand right now.¡± Frances didn¡¯t seem to worry at all and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been winning all this time because of you. You should be the one to be careful.¡± Kyle chuckled, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know that you are such a good yer. You got toe here more in the future. You are a great match.¡± Katherine got speechless, ¡°Stop the nonsense. Don¡¯t act like that you are good at this. All those people you are ying with are just pretending to let you win, because you would make a big fuss if you lose. It has nothing to do with your skills. Believe me. I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± The waiter giggled, ¡°Miss Jordan, don¡¯t make it too obvious.¡± Kyle paused and immediately widened his eyes, ¡°Well, I got to show you what I can do today then. Don¡¯t dare you to leave this door if you can¡¯t beat me today.¡± Katherine and Frances looked at each other and were both amused. It turned out that Kyle stank at ying mahjong and soon lost all his chips. Katherine chortled, ¡°Well, Kyle, would you be traumatized because of this? Well, we can manage to let you win.¡± Face darkened, Kyle answered, ¡°That is unnecessary. Just let me see what you all got there.¡± At the very next second, his phone started ringing. Kyle got a bit impatient and picked up the phone. Then the person on the other end of the phone told Kyle something and he just paused. Eyebrows knitted, he asked, ¡°Really? It can¡¯t be. Did you get it right?¡± Kyle licked his lips when he heard the caller¡¯s reply and seemed to be undisturbed. In the end, he said, ¡°Okay, I got it. Text me the address and I woulde over when I got the time.¡± He then just hung up the phone. Katherine said to Kyle, ¡°What happened? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Kyle smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Nothing is more important than ying mahjong right now.¡± But he obviously started zoning out. He was already losing and was out of sorts at thetter stage. Katherine looked at Kyle, ¡°Kyle, just go to deal with what you are worrying about. I won¡¯t believe that there is nothing no your mind right now.¡± Kyle answered, ¡°Well, nothing biggie. It¡¯s just that someone got into an ident and is in the hospital now. I¡¯m just wondering what happened.¡± Katherine froze, ¡°In the hospital? Well, it¡¯s huge. You¡¯d better check it out if you are worried. You don¡¯t have to entertain us here. We can also have a good time here without you.¡± Kyle then cracked a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not worried. We¡¯re not even friends. I¡¯m just surprised.¡± Katherine pondered for a while and pushed the tiles away, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better go there and see what is going on. You¡¯ve been losing all this time. We really got bored and don¡¯t want to y anymore.¡± Frances also chimed in, ¡°Right, you can only be rest assured when you see what is going on yourself.¡± Kyle grinned, ¡°It¡¯s really unnecessary. I really don¡¯t care about it at all.¡± Katherine leaned against the chair and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue ying anyway. You such at this you know and haven¡¯t improved a bit all this time.¡± Kyle nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Since they were not ying, the waiter just left and got busy. While they were chatting in the room, Kyle¡¯s phone rang again. He checked the phone impatiently and picked it up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± He frowned when the caller said something, ¡°Howe?¡± He then stood up automatically, ¡°Fine, where are you? I¡¯d like to see which son of a bitch is bold enough to pull this shit.¡± Then he hung up the phone and said to Katherine, ¡°Kathy, I got to be somewhere and really have to deal with something. Have fun here.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Sure, we¡¯re okay. Take your time.¡± Kyle replied okay and just went out with big gold chain swinging under his neck. Chapter 487 Hiding Something From Her Chapter 487 Hiding Something From Her After Kyle left, Katherine went to the window where she can the scene downstairs. She saw Kyle going downstairs, making a call and pacing and forth automatically after being told something upsetting. After a while, he got on the car and drove away himself. Katherine turned around and said to Frances, ¡°Something is wrong with Kyle.¡± Francesughed and stretched herself, ¡°Well, everybody got the little secrets of her/his own. It¡¯s normal.¡± She then stood up rxingly, ¡°This is a good ce. I got to check the back yard.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t feel like walking around and just waited in the room. Frances¡¯ phone vibrated after she went out the room. ra texted the private room number of the restaurant and the time of the dinner date. They actually had talked about these details yesterday and she didn¡¯t really have to remind her again. Frances read the text and deleted it. ra was bing gradually less confident. The qualities that she liked about ra were fading away. Frances didn¡¯t text back and just put the phone away and toured the back yard of the club while Katherine was copsing on the chair in the room. ra also texted Katherine in a few seconds and was reminding the same thing. In thest sentence of the text, she added, ¡°You got to be there.¡± Katherine sneered inside and can even imagine what ra looked like when she sent the text. She really didn¡¯t know what kind of moral ground she was holding since why she always acted like that she was going to marry Marshall knowing that there was no chance between them. Same like Frances, Katherine didn¡¯t text back and was focusing on reading gossips online. After ra sent the texts, she waited for a long time and didn¡¯t receive their texts. Feeling humiliated, she pounded the phone on the table in anger and grinded her teeth. She took a long time to calm down and went to the pantry. She had been out of from on work recently and she knew this herself. Her father had said to her that she wasn¡¯t tough-minded several times which she admitted herself for she had been feeling depressed because of Marshall. Well, she really hated this feeling, but she can¡¯t help herself when it came to rtionship. ra frank some water in the pantry to soothe herself and wanted to return to her office. Right when she was about toe out of the pantry, she saw elder Mr. Henderson passing by while talking to the phone. She managed to crack a smile and wanted to greet him. But when she just took a step, she heard him saying, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll have the dinner together tonight. ra booked the restaurant.¡± ra paused and swallowed back the words she was going to say to elder Mr. Henderson. She frowned and went to the door. It was empty in the hallway, so though elder Mr. Henderson was lowering his voice, ra can catch a few words. He mentioned that Katherine, Marshall and Frances would all be there. ra didn¡¯t know what the other side was saying, but she heard that elder Mr. Henderson smiled and replied, ¡°Well, it depends on their performance.¡± ra waited by the door and all the sounds just disappeared after elder Mr. Henderson entered the office. ra then came out of the door and was certain that her family members knew that she was going to have the dinner with Marshall, Katherine and Frances. But judging from elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s words, they were clearly hiding something from her. Lips pursed, ra stood by the door for a while and rushed back to her office. She put the mug down and pondered in the office. Then she went straight to elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s office. He was reading the file and was surprised to see ra, ¡°ra? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ra went to pull a chair and sat down and seemed calm, ¡°Well, nothing important. I just want to check out. I want to go off work early today and pick some presents for Marshall. Well, I got to be sincere now that I¡¯m going to apologize to them.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson paused a bit and then nodded, ¡°Sure, you can make the decision yourself.¡± ra thought for a while and then added, ¡°Well, I just think the restaurant I chose isn¡¯t exactly high- ss and wanted to change it to another one.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson looked at Frances, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. You don¡¯t have to make a big deal out of this dinner. Just rx and be yourself.¡± raughed, ¡°Well, that Katherine is critical if everything and isn¡¯t exactly on good terms with me, so I don¡¯t want to give her the chance tough at me.¡± She then added, ¡°Well, you know that she is always targeting at me and would probably nitpick me. I¡¯m afraid that Marshall might be affected by her.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson frowned and then nodded, ¡°Well, I just don¡¯t think that it¡¯s necessary, but it¡¯s all up to you.¡± He then stared at ra, ¡°Which restaurant do you want to change to?¡± ra mused for a while and responded, ¡°How about we just go to that Japanese restaurant that we always go to. It is pretty fancy.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson replied, ¡°Sure. It all depends on you.¡± ra then beamed, ¡°Okay then.¡± She then chatted with elder Mr. Henderson for a while and went out of the office. Coming out of elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s office, she deliberately left a crack of the door and then eavesdropped. Just as she had expected, elder Mr. Henderson made a call and told the other person on the line the address of the Japanese restaurant and told him to be careful. ra raised her head and let out a long breath slowly. She waited for elder Mr. Henderson to hang up the phone and then went back to her office. She was feeling even much edgier and just sat on the chair. She didn¡¯t hear many details of elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s call, so there was no way for her to find out what exactly were they nning behind her back. But it can¡¯t be good since they won¡¯t tell her. ra sat for a long time and just grabbed the purse and left thepany. She didn¡¯t go to buy presents or text Frances and Katherine to change the restaurant. She just drove to the Grant¡¯spany. She didn¡¯t go in and just parked her car on the curb opposite thepany and gazed at the gate. There weren¡¯t many people going in and out since it was still work time. She waited for a while and didn¡¯t see the person she wanted to meet. ra then took her phone out and called Marshall, but it wasn¡¯t picked up. She didn¡¯t know if Marshall was busy, but she felt like that he just didn¡¯t want to get her call. She knew that she was acting too clingy these days and was really annoying.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 488 You Got To Watch Out Chapter 488 You Got To Watch Out Kyle went back in thete afternoon and seemed pissed off. Katherine and Frances had already called someone to continue ying mahjong, but instead of money, they were winning pokers. They were simply enjoying the process of ying mahjong. Face darkened, Kyle went into the room and when he saw they were all beaming and having fun, half of his anger just went away. Katherine nced at him and said, ¡°What happened? You seemed furious. Who can do this to you? I¡¯m really shocked.¡± Kyle sniggered and went to sit next to Katherine, ¡°Well, nothing important here.¡± Katherine continued ying and didn¡¯t ask further questions. Kyle was obviously edgy the whole time and was constantly shaking his legs. Katherine asked him a question about the mahjong and Kyle didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about. Katherine giggled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem all right.¡± Kyle smiled back and stood up, ¡°Well, it¡¯s really stuffy here. I got to get some fresh air outside.¡± Katherine nced at the open windows and knew that Kyle was just making excuses. But she just chuckled, ¡°Sure, just sort out whatever is bothering you.¡± Kyle let out a long breath and went out. Frances looked at her tiles, ¡°Something is clearly wrong.¡± Katherine answered, ¡°My tiles?¡± ¡°No.¡± Francesughed, ¡°The person who just went out.¡± Katherine replied, ¡°Well, Kyle is obviously out of form today. Well, he would just tell us what happened later judging from his look.¡± Kyle went to smoke a cigarette and the people inside just stopped ying. The waiters came outside and greeted Kyle. Kyle would always greet back at normal times, but today, it seemed like he didn¡¯t hear a thing. Katherine leaned against the doorframe and gazed at Kyle, ¡°Come on in. Do you want to tell us something?¡± Kyle dismissed the idea, ¡°I got nothing to say.¡± Then he just went back to the room. Frances went to stand by the window and did pay heed to Kyle. Though Kyle refused to say anything, he uttered while he was entering the room, ¡°I got to punish those douchebags when I have the time.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Well, you got to do the whole package.¡± She then went to sit on the chair, ¡°You went out for a pretty long time.¡± Kyle leaned against the mahjong machine, ¡°Well, yeah, but I didn¡¯t really do anything.¡± He just tortured two people who were idiots and was still fuming. Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and waited for Kyle to continue. He then added, ¡°Well, someone just messed with the wrong person and I have to teach them a lesson.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°How surprising. Who dared to mess with your people?¡± Kyle looked at Katherine and got awkward. He then continued, ¡°Well, of course they didn¡¯t have the audacity to mess with my man. It was just that I went to interrogate them about something and they weren¡¯t exactly cooperating. There is no way that I would put up with their poor attitude.¡± Katherine smiled and grasped the key, ¡°What happened? Why do you need to be there in person?¡± Kyle instantly went speechless. Katherine started at him and half-smiled. Kyle paused for a while and answered, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just helping someone out.¡± He said vaguely and seemed to be embarrassed. Katherine broke intoughter, ¡°Fine. I really don¡¯t know what are you talking about. Just tell me when you know how to phrase it.¡± She then paused a bit and continued, ¡°We have a dinner date with ra tonight and Marshall would pick us upter.¡± Kyle was surprised, ¡°ra? What does she want?¡± Right, Kyle didn¡¯t know the conflict between Katherine and ra yet. Katherine didn¡¯t really want to talk about it as she was the one to provoke ra first in the hospital and felt bored to reveal the drama between women to Kyle. She then just replied, ¡°Well, she probably just wants to seek some attention. Well, I don¡¯t really care.¡± Kyle curled his lips, ¡°You¡¯d better watch out. That woman might poison you. Be careful.¡± Katherine chuckled and joked, ¡°Should I bring a silver needle to test it out?¡± Eyes widened, Kyle said, ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Sure, got it.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Marshall then called and said he was on the way to Kyle¡¯s club. Katherine and Frances then just went downstairs. The rtionship between Kyle and Frances were much better now. Standing by the door, he said to Frances, ¡°Auntie Frances, you can juste by when you have time. I really need a good match to practice my skills.¡± Frances nodded and said to him via the car window, ¡°Well, you might lose your entire club to me if I¡¯m here more.¡± Marshall smiled in the car, ¡°Well, it seems like you had a good time here.¡± Katherine then waved to Kyle and patted on Marshall¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She then answered Marshall¡¯s question, ¡°Well, we did have fun here, but Kyle seemed off today. I would really suspect he went out for a girl if he wasn¡¯t wearing his gold chain today.¡± No women would like his taste on clothes. Marshall giggled while Frances told him the address, ¡°Yeah, she texted me too.¡± Well, how thoughtful. She informed everyone here. There was a heavy traffic on the way as they just got off work, so they werete. ra was already waiting in the room. Frances first pushed the door open and ra immediately stood up, ¡°Auntie Frances.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°We¡¯re a bitte.¡± ra seemed considerate, ¡°Well, there is a lot of traffic on the road at this time.¡± Marshall and Katherine followed in and didn¡¯t say hello to ra as they were busy talking about what happened to Kyle today. Marshall smiled and said lowly, ¡°Rest assured. Kyle would for sure tell you in a few days now that you know something now. You are definitely the one he would go to when he wants to confess.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°You sure know him well.¡± They were both beaming in low voice and seemed to be whispering to each other. ra nced at them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all get seated. I ordered a few dishes before. You can see which one you like and let¡¯s order more.¡± Then she pushed the menu to Katherine. Katherine said thanks to her smilingly. Marshall immediately leaned closer to her when she got the menu. Katherine looked at Marshall and handed the menu to Frances, ¡°Miss Mason, let¡¯s check the menu together.¡± Marshall paused and smiled with affection. ra gazed at Marshall and thought that he was really spoiling Katherine. Chapter 489 You Never Liked Me, Right? Chapter 489 You Never Liked Me, Right? ra was really good at hiding her emotions and seemed undisturbed. While Katherine was checking the menus, ra spoke up, ¡°I had some arguments with Miss Jordan in the hospital before and I just lost my cool and fought with you. I got to apologize to you. I didn¡¯t know you are pregnant and would really feel bad if something terrible happened to you.¡± Katherine thennded her sight on ra¡¯s face and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I have already put that chapter behind my mind. It¡¯s really unnecessary to have this dinner today.¡± ra nodded, ¡°I know that you probably don¡¯t care about that anymore, but I just felt bad and wanted to exin this to you in person.¡± Katherine looked at ra and seemed to be beaming, but actually, there was no smile in her eyes. She always had mad respect for ra as she can never be as flexible as her. If she was in her shoes, she would just part ways with her. She really didn¡¯t like having unfinished connections with person she didn¡¯t like which would just make her ufortable. ra was actually make things difficult for both of them by doing this. Frances and Katherine then ordered a few more dishes and then handed the menu to Marshall, ¡°Here, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Marshall grinned, ¡°Well, I like everything that Katherine has ordered. I¡¯ll pass.¡± Katherine let out a humph, ¡°You are pretty sweet now.¡± Marshall grinned, ¡°Are you trying to get back at me now?¡± Katherine pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. ra looked at their interaction and was smiling the whole time. While they were waiting for the dishes, ra held a ss of water and said to Katherine, ¡°I know that you can¡¯t drink and Marshall has to drive, so I didn¡¯t order wine. Now that I¡¯d like to apologize to you officially with this cup of water instead of wine.¡± Katherine looked gentle and held the ss of water to ra¡¯s direction and just said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have my good appetite as before and wouldn¡¯t be able to have anything if I drink now, but I have felt your sincerity and let¡¯s just move on and stop bringing this topic up.¡± ra nced at the Katherine¡¯s cup and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Frances also gazed at the cup. The water was already here when they arrived, so ra must have poured it, so Katherine was right to be careful. Frances then examined at ra who seemed calm and wasn¡¯t showing any trepidation. She even looked back and wasposed. ra then turned to Marshall and talked about their business deals. Marshall was just listening and would say a few words and was obviously uninterested in work matters, but ra acted like she didn¡¯t sense a thing and was seriously asking him a batch of good that she nned to purchase from the Grant¡¯spany. Katherine didn¡¯t like hearing this kind of topics and just asked Frances, ¡°I noticed that you got a text on the way here and didn¡¯t text back. What happened? Is it Mr. Grant?¡± Frances immediately froze and suppressed her voice, ¡°Can we talk about this in private?¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and giggled, ¡°Who are you wary of?¡± Though she was deliberately her voice, everyone on the table can hear her words as she wasn¡¯t exactly whispering. ra happened to be drinking water and just heard Katherine¡¯s words. She grabbed the water cup and heard Frances¡¯ reply, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. This is just between us.¡± Frances¡¯ words were actually pretty normal, but ra was still upset. She grabbed the cup and pretended to be drinking to hide her bitter face while they were not paying attention. The dishes were served pretty quickly, so they didn¡¯t actually get a lot of time to have serious conversations and Katherine just stopped talking. Frances was like a mom and was telling Katherine to have a bnced diet. Though Frances can be annoying sometimes, she was pretty sweet and sincere to ra before, but now, all of the attention and love had shifted to Katherine. ra really felt likeughing as Katherine seemed to be her arch enemy and was taking away everything she had cherished. ra took a deep breath and put down the mug and saw Katherine and Marshall talking to each other with the corner of her eyes. Frances looked at the pair and seemed to be contented, Sitting opposite of them, ra was like an outsider. Even though she was plotting something, it had all disappeared when she witnessed this scene. All of the things she had done before was beyond ridiculous. Then she just stopped talking and the atmosphere in the room was much more joyful. Katherine and Frances started joking with each other and were like friends. Frances was pretty protective of Katherine and would tease Marshall once in a while, In the end, Katherine seemed to pick up the water cup unconsciously and ra just interrupted, ¡°The water is cold. Let¡¯s change it tp another one.¡± Katherine paused. She actually didn¡¯t meant to drink it, but she was still surprised when she heard ra¡¯s words. ra seemed cool and just continued eating. Marshall looked at ra indifferently and regained his calmness. While they were having dinner, Marshall had the excuse to use the bathroom and just paired the tab as there was no way that he would let ra pay the dinner. But as he just arrived at the counter, ra followed. She called Marshall and said, ¡°I know you would be here to pay.¡± Marshall nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ra didn¡¯t exactly mean topete with Marshall as the dinner didn¡¯t cost much. After Marshall paid for the dinner, ra turned to Marshall, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk. I promise that this would be thest time that I would disturb you.¡± Marshall slightly frowned and nodded as he really wanted to talk things through with ra. He really didn¡¯t want ra to pester to him anymore. He was a pretty straightforward man and really hated this kind of rtionship. The pair then stood by the door. ra firstughed, ¡°You and Katherine seem to be a lovely couple.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°We really are.¡± ra answered with resignation, ¡°Marshall, I like you. I know that you get my feeling from the beginning and I¡¯m also aware that you don¡¯t like me.¡± Then she let out a self-deprecating smile, ¡°You never liked me, right?¡± Chapter 490 I’ve Made Everything Clear Chapter 490 I¡¯ve Made Everything Clear Marshall turned to ra and was indifferent. ra then let out a light smiled, ¡°What a stupid question. I¡¯m asking for humiliations.¡± She looked up and heaved a long breath, ¡°Well, but I would have this foolish thought if I don¡¯t ask you. I would always imagine that maybe you have a shred of...¡± ¡°No.¡± Marshall answered directly. What a blunt reply. His face didn¡¯t even change. ra paused and gazed at Marshall. Marshall continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you. I didn¡¯t have any other feelings for you even before Katherine was in my life. I just think that your family background is great match with mine and would agree to have that engagement. I have no feelings for you personally.¡± ra slowly opened her mouth and failed to say anything but okay. Marshall looked at the passing traffic and added, ¡°I was pretty sorry when I went to break off the engagement, but it¡¯s just that. I have never regretted or felt terrible for that decision.¡± Lips pursed, ra asked in a while, ¡°You have no feelings for Katherine at first, but then you started liking her after you got married, so I just thought that we might be the same if she didn¡¯t show up.¡± Marshall smiled and wasn¡¯t exactly taunting her. He replied, ¡°If I stared having feelings for her just because we got married, we won¡¯t ever get divorced.¡± Katherine was as sweet as she can be to Marshall during their marriage, but he loathed her back then. His love for her came after he lost her. How ironic. ra drooped her eyes and felt terrible, ¡°It¡¯s just that I always wondered what things would be without Katherine.¡± Marshall frowned and couldn¡¯t really give her this answer because he had never thought about this,. Then he turned to ra, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to give you the life you desired even if we got married. You are not my type. Do you understand?¡± ra knew what Marshall was referring to. He didn¡¯t love her, so there won¡¯t be any passion in their marriage even if they were together. They would just lead a boring and nd life, but still, she wanted to give it a try. ra nodded slowly in a minute and said, ¡°Sure, I got you and know what I should do in the future.¡± They didn¡¯t return to the private room and Katherine and Frances just came out in a while. They didn¡¯t care a bit what they were talking about outside and were still joking with each other. Katherine just asked Marshall, ¡°Can we go now?¡± ra turned around, wiped her eyes and didn¡¯t look at Katherine. Marshall¡¯s face grew affectionate and held Katherine¡¯s hand, ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡± Katherine then went downstairs with Marshall without paying attention to ra. Frances went to ra¡¯s side and paused and tapped on ra¡¯s shoulder after pondering for a while. Then she just left. ra wiped all her tears away and looked at Marshall¡¯s car. Their car was driving away and she can see Katherine telling something to Marshall via the window. Marshall remained calm, but Katherine was chuckling and seemed merry. She really can¡¯t figure out why would Marshall like Katherine. She didn¡¯t think that she was beneath Katherine in any aspects. Though she chose to respect Marshall¡¯s decision, she was still upset. ra waited for a while and her phone started ringing. It was elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s call and asked where was ra. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ra didn¡¯t answer his question directly and just said she was going home after dinner. Elder Mr. Henderson repeated, ¡°Where are you? Aren¡¯t you at the Japanese restaurant?¡± ra acted surprised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder Mr. Henderson went silent. ra then asked back, ¡°Are you at the restaurant? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in thepany? Are you heading there to have dinner?¡± Elder Mr. Henderson Let out a long breath, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡± Eyes deepened, ra didn¡¯t change her tone, ¡°Right, what happened? Why would you want to know where I am?¡± Elder Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t know what to say and just remained silent. ra was in no hurry and just waited. Elder Mr. Henderson Then just sighed in a long time, ¡°Forget it. Just go home.¡± ra was pretty sweet, ¡°Okay.¡± Her face went numb as soon as she hung up the phone. Sitting in the car, Frances knitted her eyebrows and can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Do you think that Katherine¡¯s water cup is really drugged today?¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°I suppose so, but I think it probably is just things likexative. She isn¡¯t stupid and wouldn¡¯t dare to poison me.¡± After all, she would be the number one suspect. Marshall agreed, ¡°I think so. It probably is just a prank.¡± ra seemed to have thought everything clear today and wouldn¡¯t try to cause a scene. Frances then replied, ¡°Great then.¡± They the three just went back to the old mansion. Khalid was taking a call in the garden when they arrived. Katherine nudged Frances and said, ¡°He is probably waiting for you. Hurry up.¡± Then she stretched herself, ¡°I¡¯m having the fooda and want to go to bed.¡± Marshall went to hug her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a rest.¡± Frances mused for a while and remained motionless. Khalid then noticed Frances in a moment. Frances was a bit embarrassed and just forced a smile. Khalid then just finished the call hurriedly. He walked towards her, ¡°I thought that you would be backte.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Yeah, we had the dinner quickly. Katherine is tired, so we just hurried back.¡± Khalid didn¡¯t choose to enter the main building and just asked Frances if she wanted to talk a walk. They actually had lived in this mansion for over thirty years and was familiar with every spot here. They never wanted to stroll around here before, but now, their life had changed and the mood was quite right, so Frances didn¡¯t just want to go to the bed. So she just nodded, ¡°sure, I just had dinner and could use a walk.¡± Then they went to the back yard and happed to have bumped into Lucas who was surprised to see them and immediately greeted. Lucas didn¡¯t have any unusual expressions, but Frances was just awkward and her face instantly went crimson red. Chapter 491 I Am Not Happy at All Chapter 491 I Am Not Happy at All When ra arrived home, she found Tomas stayed at home. He sat on the couch, looking at ra, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have dinner?¡± ¡°I had,¡± ra put her handbag down, sat on the couch, and stretchedzily, ¡°As soon as I¡¯d finished eating, I went home.¡± Tomas looked at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have Japanese cuisine?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± ra answered, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I asked Marshall before I had dinner. Marshall and his friends did not want to go there, so we had dinner together at the original ce. ra pretended like she could not understand what Tomas implied, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it a wrenching problem?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tomas said. Then he stopped talking. Reclining on the couch, ra looked as if she got a little bit tired out. Tomas looked at her and said, ¡°If you feel tired, to have a rest. It¡¯s been a busy day for you.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± ra answered and stood up. Before she reached the stairs, Jakub returned home. It seemed that he was not in a good state. He threw his schoolbag on the couch as soon as he came into the living room. ra stopped walking, ¡°What¡¯s up, Jakub?¡± ¡°Annoying,¡± Jakub said and copsed into the couch.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It seemed that Tomas knew what had happened to Jakub. He turned around and looked at Jakub, ¡°Are you tired? If you feel tired, go upstairs to have a rest first.¡± Jakub was nearly seventeen years old, and it seemed that he developed a sense of rebellion. ¡°No, I won¡¯t take a rest. I will not finish my homework if I take a rest, and I will be scolded by you afterwards.¡± Tomas frowned, ¡°Why I scolded you was all because you areck of the desire to advance. Although your sister and I are in control of the business now, you should know that thepany will be handed over to you. The future of our business will depend on you.¡± Jakub seemed unwilling to listen to what Tomas talked about. He snorted, ¡°Why should you rely on me? If I refuse to take over thepany, will it copse?¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Tomas jumped to his feet. Jakub stood up, without making a concession. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that you have said that ra will have a very capable husband and you will let the couple to support me? Since the man is very capable, wouldn¡¯t it be better handing over thepany to them? I don¡¯t want to inherit the business at all. I haven¡¯t finished my projects at school yet. However, I have to listen carefully to your recount about the state of operations of yourpany every day! I even cannot have a holiday. While other students taking vacations, I spent all my time on extra tutoring.¡± When he finished the argument, Jakub panted and said, ¡°I am not happy at all. Keep thepany as yours. I don¡¯t want it. I shall never think about to own it.¡± With silent lips, ra intended to calm Jakub down. Nevertheless, she did nothing when she heard his words. She understood it so well that Jakub was tired indeed. He was even more tired than her. Adults could have their own space. By contrast, Jakub had a very busy schedule made by Tomas. Tomas raged at Jakub. To her memory, ra had never seen Tomas lost his temper before. To her surprise, Tomas gave Jakub a p right away and shouted, ¡°That¡¯splete and utter nonsense. How dare you?¡± Jakub¡¯s head was deflected by the p. Jakub was terrified and hurried up to persuade Tomas, ¡°What are you doing, dad?¡± Tomas looked at Jakub, without cooling down. ¡°Go upstairs. You¡¯ll know what will happen if you say you don¡¯t want to inherit the business again.¡± ra pulled Jakub along, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, Jakub. Aren¡¯t you tired? Let¡¯s go upstairs to have a good rest.¡± Slowly, Jakub looked up. He stared at Tomas for a while and then he followed ra to go upstairs. ra took Jakub to the room. She wanted to let him to have a good rx. But she did not know how tofort Jakub. She had experienced the hard time when she was at the same age as Jakub. She knew he had to study hard every day as she did in the past. Born in a family like theirs meant Jakub and she needed to take on much responsibility other than just enjoy a rich life. Jakub would work for Henderson¡¯spany in the future, so there were so many things for him to learn. ra looked at him, ¡°Jacub, I know it isn¡¯t easy for you. But we cannot change it. You¡¯ll be fine after you cope with it.¡± Sitting on the bed, Jacub did not reply. ra thought it over and turned on her heel to leave the room. When she was at the door, Jakub called, ¡°ra.¡± ¡°Uh,¡± ra answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jakub looked up at her, ¡°Do you feel happy to live here?¡± ra lost her words suddenly. Did she feel happy? No, she was unhappy. After she had dinner, ra kept thinking on her way home. She thought about what else she still possessed. It seemed that she had nothing at all. Marshall said the days would be dreadful if she sessfully forced him to live with her. She thought whether she would attract Marshall into her life if she had a lively and unconcerned personality like Katherine Jordan. It must be because shecked special features, so Marshall could not fell in love with her. She was too mild. ra looked at Jakub. She had been thoughtful for some time. Then she said, ¡°I am not happy. To tell the truth, I am not happy at all. But Jakub, I can do nothing.¡± Jakub never spoke again. So ra opened the door and came out. She stood at the door, had been thoughtful for a while and went to the stairs. Tomas was too angry to calm down. He sat on the couch to relieve his rage. Then he took his cellphone out and made a call. When he got through, he uttered, ¡°Called them return back. They are not there. No need to wait for them.¡± Tomas hung up the phone after he finished talking. ra stood expressionless, leaning against the wall. Marshall and Katherine Jordan lied down to have a rest after they finished washing. Katherine Jordan could sleep immediately once she went to bed at that time. When she just closed her eyes, she heard Marshall¡¯s cellphone was ringing. Marshall pulled out his cellphone and looked at it. Then he sat up and answered the call directly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was Peter Richardson who made the call. Peter Richardson muffled his voice, ¡°Husky told me that he saw a boss of the bank. It is said that the bosses there to audit regrly. At present Husky takes charge of the detailed ount of receipts. So the boss showed up.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Marshall answered, ¡°Can Husky remember the boss¡¯s face?¡± ¡°He can remember. Ask him toe out, and we can work together to copy the appearance of this guy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Marshall said, ¡°You can arrange it on your end. Just reported to me if there is any emergency.¡± The call ended and Marshall put the phone down slowly. Afterwards, he frowned involuntarily. They knew who the genuine boss was. The boss who was seen by Husky must be a puppet. Some people worked as the backroom operators. The performance was directed by another group of people. If he could uncover one of them, he must have made a good progress. Katherine Jordan had her back towards Marshall. It looked like she¡¯s asleep.¡± Marshall reached out his hand to touch her head. She would promise to remarry if he settled all of the problems, he thought. Marshall lied down slowly. He found it was a little difficult for him to fell asleep. He recalled that the person who took ra to the hospital was the one who around Tomas. It might be the conversation between ra and he reminded him of that person. The person around Tomas¡­ Marshall had an idea¡­. Katherine Jordan slept soundly at night. She slept till dawn. Marshall did not go out. He was still by her side. He was editing messages, lying against the headboard. Katherine Jordan rolled over to face him, ¡°What¡¯s the time? Why are you still here?¡± Marshall looked down at her, ¡°Are you awake? It¡¯s still early. You can get upter. You have enough time. ¡± Katherine Jordan nced up Marshall¡¯s cellphone and said, ¡°Who are you texting? You look so serious.¡± Marshall looked at the cellphone and said, ¡°My subordinate sent messages to me to talk about something.¡± Chapter 492 Maybe He Had an Invisible Disability Chapter 492 Maybe He Had an Invisible Disability Marshall did not exin it clearly. That meant he did not want to let Katherine Jordan know about it. So Katherine Jordan did not continue to ask. She turned over, took out her cellphone, and read some gossip news for a while. Then Marshall got up. Although Katherine Jordan remained awake, Marshall made as little noise as possible. He went to the bathroom and washed up. Katherine Jordan waited him toe out. Marshall changed his clothes and said, ¡°When the family doctores, he will do a simple examination for you.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Katherine Jordan said, ¡°I see.¡± After she answered, Katherine Jordan asked Marshall, ¡°How are the people in our vige? Are they alright now?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°They are all alright. Two more vigerse to ourpany the day before yesterday. Both of them got their jobs. Now they are working for thepany.¡± Fortunately, thepany wasrge enough. There were many positions left in the warehouse, so Marshall could arrange work for these job hunters. Soon Marshall remembered the scene when he met the vigers. He smiled and told Katherine Jordan, ¡°These people wanted to see you and thank you.¡± Katherine Jordan thought about it and turned over to face Marshall, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I also want to see them. I haven¡¯t met them after they came here.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Marshall stopped buttoning up, ¡°Well, let¡¯s visit them a couple of days after. I will have the holiday and I would like to go with you to visit them.¡± ¡°Okay¡±, Katherine Jordan answered. After Marshall got everything ready, he got close to Katherine Jordan, kissed her and said, ¡°Take care when you stay at home.¡± Then he left. Katherine Jordan sat up slowly, looking at the door for a long time. Then she smiled. Marshall was bing more and more tender. Sometimes she felt it difficult to respond his tenderness. She got up and washed up, and then she went back to bed. She touched her belly. It had not grown bigger apparently, but Katherine Jordan always thought that her belly was different than before. Bearing children was indeed a magic journey. Katherine Jordan was bored and not very hungry. She fetched her cellphone and continued to read more gossips. Then she sent a message to Kyle Haverford. She remembered that Hector Bet woulde back. She was thinking about to hold a wee party for him to have a st. It took a long time to get through. She vaguely heard Kyle Haverford said something like ¡°bitch¡±. Katherine Jordanughed, ¡°What¡¯s up? Who¡¯s rattled your cage?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Kyle Haverford said, he then answered the phone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m all alright.¡± Katherine Jordan put aside her n for Hector Bet¡¯s wee party for the moment. She smiled and said to Kyle Haverford, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I can tell that there¡¯s something wrong with you.¡± Kyle Haverford said, ¡°Well, I was¡­¡± Eventually Kyle Haverford stopped talking. It seemed that he thought of something. ¡°That¡¯s all right. Forget it. I prefer not to speak out.¡± Katherine Jordan felt awkward, ¡°Kyle, what you behave recently was quite unusual. You were such a straightforward man in the past. But now you speak hesitantly. Your speech is almost slurred.¡± Kyle Haverford seemed surprised at her words, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t feel the change.¡± Katherine Jordan tutted, ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before. You used to be take actions at once.¡± Kyle Haverford paused. After a long time, he said, ¡°Yes, you are right. As I think about it, I find I¡¯ve been very slowtely. I wasn¡¯t like this before. I must go back to the way as I used to be. Whereas, I will be no longer be called Kyle Haverford.¡± He did not give Katherine Jordan the chance to speak. He said directly, ¡°I know what I should do now. Katherine Jordan, I need to go. I should deal with something now. I will contact youter.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Katherine Jordan said, she had not mentioned Hector Bet¡¯s party. Regardless of what she said, Kyle Haverford hung up the phone directly. Katherine Jordan held her cellphone, without understanding what happened to Kyle Haverford for a long time. Was Kyle Haverford hyped up about something? Why he became so strange? Katherine Jordan thought about it and gave a call to Margaret Hopkins. Margaret Hopkins just finished her work. She answered the phone with a rxed tone, ¡°Hi, Kathy.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Katherine Jordan said, ¡°Are you with Eden?¡± Margaret Hopkinsughed, ¡°Yep, the business is quite good these days. We are really busy.¡± ¡°Nice¡±, Katherine Jordan said. Then she thought about it and asked whether Margaret Hopkins had visited Kyle Haverford recently. ¡°I went to the hospital to do routine medical examination the day before yesterday. I saw Kyle Haverford right here.¡± Margaret Hopkins mentioned. Katherine Jordan was surprised, ¡°Did you see Kyle at the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Margaret Hopkins answered, ¡°but it seemed that his target was not to see the doctor. As you know, Kyle wouldn¡¯t go to that crowded hospital to see the doctor. He can easily find a professional doctor in a more advanced hospital.¡± Katherine Jordan thought about it and nodded, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why. Maybe Kyle had an invisible disability. He didn¡¯t tell it to others and went to see the doctor himself.¡± When thought about this, Katherine Jordan felt that she couldn¡¯t ask Kyle Haverford again. Margaret Hopkins paused for a while. Then she told Katherine Jordan her wedding day was set. She nned to take wedding photos these days and book the hotels. When the invitation cards were ready, she would send them to Katherine Jordan and Marshall soon. ¡°Congrattions!¡± Katherine Jordan said immediately. Katherine Jordan thought Eden Graham wasn¡¯t there with Margaret Hopkins. She heard Margaret Hopkins sighed, ¡°I feel I am forced to move on. I don¡¯t know what I really want now. Well, that¡¯s all right, then.¡± Margaret Hopkins¡¯s words showed a kind of helpless feeling. Katherine Jordan thought about it and said, ¡°You will experience a period of nk feeling before you get married. After that time, you will be fine. Such a big event in one¡¯s life will certainly make some people feel nk.¡± Margaret Hopkins smiled, ¡°It must be like that.¡± A customer came and Margaret Hopkins had to serve. There were many customers in the morning indeed. Katherine Jordan didn¡¯t want to affect Margaret Hopkins¡¯s business. She said briefly for a few words and hung up the phone. Then she got up and went downstairs. Marshall already had the breakfast. Old Mrs. Grant and Frances Mason were sitting downstairs. When Katherine Jordan went downstairs, Frances Mason noticed her soon. Frances Mason got close to her, ¡°I just want to call you. Marshall told me you are awake, and if you feel hungry, you will go downstairs.¡± Katherine Jordan nodded, ¡°I was not hungry just now. I felt a littlezy to go downstairs.¡± Frances Mason looked at Katherine Jordan¡¯s belly, ¡°Some exercise is necessary. When I was pregnant¡­.¡± She suddenly paused, as she thought it was not appropriate to refer to this topic here. Old Mrs. Grant required her to get divorced with Khalid firmly. Although Old Mrs. Grant also persuaded Cora Willis give up. But she still could not understand Old Mrs. Grant. Therefore she thought her words could only make everyone feel embarrassed. Old Mrs. Grant was at the door and she heard Frances Mason¡¯s words as well. She looked at Frances Mason without saying. Katherine Jordan went to the dining room to have breakfast. Frances Mason thought about it and followed her. Frances Mason said she wanted to go to Mason¡¯s family this day because Mason¡¯s family had known that she returned back to Grant¡¯s family¡¯s house. They called her to ask what happened to her. It was better to exin face to face than through the telephone. Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason might think it is not so good for her to live in Grant¡¯s family at the moment. From Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason¡¯s tone, Frances Mason could know she was not agreeing with what Frances Mason did. Frances Mason did not take it seriously before. When she thought about it, she also thought it might be not appropriate to live in Grant¡¯s family. The rtionship between Khalid and her was a bitplex. It might arouse criticisms from others if she continued to live in Grant¡¯s family. Chapter 493 It Is Not Appropriate to Live Together Chapter 493 It Is Not Appropriate to Live Together Katherine Jordan looked up at Frances Mason, ¡°Since you live here, did Mason¡¯s family said something? Are they unhappy about your choice?¡± She then realized that she forgot Mason¡¯s family¡¯s ideas. Frances Mason smiled and said honestly, ¡°I think they are a bit unhappy. I can feel the unpleasant through the phone. So I want to go there to meet them.¡± Katherine Jordan turned over and looked at grandma, lowered her voice, ¡°It might be a good idea for you to go Mason¡¯s family. You will get the opportunity to sound out your ex-husband. Let¡¯s see what he will do.¡± Frances Mason was surprised at her words, she blinked. It was obvious that she had never thought about this at all. Katherine Jordan smiled, ¡°As far as I can seetely, he still loves you. But there¡¯s no progress between you, it cannot contribute to remarry. If you sound out him, maybe it will be better.¡± With silent lips, Frances Mason was no longer in her shell, ¡°Really?¡± Katherine Jordan became a little more serious. ¡°Definitely, believe me; I will stay here to see what your ex-husband will do.¡± Frances Mason thought about it and considered that Katherine Jordan¡¯s advice would be a feasible one. ¡°Yep,¡± she said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I will go to see how Mason¡¯s family thought on this issue. I will tell you the situation. Let¡¯s discuss itter for our next steps.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Katherine Jordan said, so that¡¯s the deal. After Katherine Jordan had breakfast, Frances Mason set off to Mason¡¯s family. Old Mrs. Grant and Katherine Jordan stood on the ground in front of the main building. Old Mrs. Grant sighed, ¡°Frances is actually a good wife.¡± Katherine Jordan smiled, ¡°Your words remind me what she had done previously. It¡¯s painful.¡± Old Mrs. Grantughed, ¡°I had never imagine that the rtionship between you and she can be so good.¡± Katherine Jordanughed with a tilt of her head, ¡°I had never imagined this too. In the past I disliked her indeed. But I know why she disliked me was because I married to Marshall. She was not bad. I can tell it from what she did to ra.¡± Compared with Grant¡¯s family, the family background of Mason¡¯s family was worse. So Grant¡¯s family did not need to curry favor with Mason¡¯s family. Frances Mason was good to ra only because she liked ra from the bottom of her heart. Be nice to a person without any purpose means Frances Mason is not a very bad person. Katherine Jordan sighed, ¡°She lived a very happy life in the past, so she was capricious. But she has done soul-searching and changed herself.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded, ¡°Yes. Khalid also spoiled her too much previously.¡± When the topic came into Khalid, Katherine Jordan followed it and said, ¡°Last time Cora Willis came. I am wondering whether elder Mr. Grant knew about this. She looked embarrassed that day.¡± Old Mrs. Grant looked at Katherine Jordan, ¡°If you want to ask something, go forward. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Katherine Jordan gave a chortle, ¡°Since you said that, I just go straight forward. That¡¯s what I want to know exactly. I can¡¯t get any information from Frances Mason, so I ask you. If I cannot know the truth, I will feel very ufortable.¡± Old Mrs. Grant smiled, ¡°Keep going.¡± Katherine Jordan looked at her, ¡°Who do you like better, Cora or Frances?¡± Old Mrs. Grant thought about it with brows furrowed slightly, ¡°For me, they are almost equal. Cora has a pleasingly direct manner. I like her character. But I cannot really pass over what she did in the past. Frances was with bad temper previously, but I can see that she loves Khalid sincerely. Now I don¡¯t want to intervene. Let Khalid make his own choice.¡± Katherine Jordan almost knew what to expect. ¡°Yep,¡± she answered, ¡°You¡¯re right. After all, it¡¯s their life.¡± Katherine Jordan chatted with Old Mrs. Grant then. Before long, Frances Mason called. Frances Mason said Mason¡¯s family did not support her to continue to live in Grant¡¯s family. As she got divorced, there was no rtionship between Khalid and her. To live with Khalid would be affect her reputation. Mason¡¯s family also considered the embarrassing situation. If Khalid bring his next girlfriend to the home in the future, it would be inconvenient for Frances Mason to stay there. And now Katherine Jordan would be looked after well in Grant¡¯s house, so Frances Mason won¡¯t need to go to Grant¡¯s house. It will be better for both Mason¡¯s family and Grant¡¯s family. Frances Mason thought about it and epted the idea. Now she lived in the Grant¡¯s house. If Khalid brought a girl someday, she would be in an embarrassing situation. Apart from that, it would be also shameful for her if Khalid ask her to leave Grant¡¯s family someday when he wanted to build a close rtionship with someone else. ¡°Well,¡± Katherine Jordan said, ¡°It is okay for you to go back to Mason¡¯s family. As I stay here, I will help you to know the situation. Don¡¯t worry, I will report it to you in full detail.¡± Frances Mason then smiled, ¡°Okay, I will not go to Grant¡¯s family today. I have nothing left there.¡± Katherine Jordan and Frances Mason said a few words, and hung up the phone. Without Frances Mason¡¯s apany, Katherine Jordan felt really bored. Katherine Jordan went out from the main building to the backyard. She did not walk a long way when a car came from the outside. She saw Lucas Grant¡¯s car stopped. Lucas Grant got out of the car immediately. Katherine Jordan kept going her way. Lucas Grant saw Katherine Jordan too; he stopped and waited for her. When Katherine Jordan walked close to him, Lucas Grant asked, ¡°Why you walk around alone?¡± Katherine Jordan smiled, ¡°I was bored, so I choose to walk around. Now I don¡¯t need others to protect me, so I walked alone.¡± The two looked at the backyard together. Katherine Jordan asked Lucas Grant why he returned back at that time. ¡°Oh,¡± Lucas Grant sighed, ¡°My brain cannot work well recently. I forget to take away the file I brought home yesterday. So I returned home to take it.¡± Katherine Jordanughed, ¡°You are the same as me. My brain also doesn¡¯t work well.¡± Lucas Grant looked down at Katherine Jordan¡¯s belly, ¡°It¡¯s because you are pregnant. Are you very tired now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Katherine Jordan said, and then she thought about it, ¡°You don¡¯t join any blind datestely, do you?¡± ¡°No I don¡¯t,¡± Lucas Grant said, and then he seemed to think about something, ¡°When will you remarry with Marshall? Will you hold a wedding?¡± Katherine Jordanughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this. We haven¡¯t decided it yet. We will see.¡± Lucas Grant was surprised, ¡°Still have not thought about it? Your belly will grow bigger and it will be inconvenient to do anything.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Katherine Jordan said, ¡°That¡¯s all right. I have not thought about what to do. I think it¡¯s good to keep the way it is.¡± They walked near Lydia¡¯s ce, and saw Lydia had dressed up. It seemed that she nned to go out. When she saw Lucas Grant was walking with Katherine Jordan, she changed her expression. She looked at Lucas Grant, ¡°Why you go home at noon?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lucas Grant answered, ¡°I left a file at home, I returned back to fetch it.¡± Lydia nodded and looked at Katherine Jordan, with a fake smile on her face, ¡°Are you walking around, Kathy?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 494 The Truth Is She Did Not Have a Crush on Me Chapter 494 The Truth Is She Did Not Have a Crush on Me ¡°Yes.¡± Katherine Jordan answered, as if she did not know Lydia had seen Lucas Grant walked with her. Lucas Grant turned around and looked at Katherine Jordan, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. You just walk slowly, don¡¯t worry.¡± Katherine Jordan waved her hands to Lucas Grant and then she went on walking to the back door. Lydia stood still and looked at the sight of Katherine Jordan¡¯s back for a few minutes. Then she turned and followed Lucas Grant toeback. When she entered the living room with Lucas Grant, she asked, ¡°Why did you go together with her? Where did you meet?¡± Lucas Grant was a bit surprised. He turned and looked at Lydia, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go out? Why you come back?¡± Lydia went on without regard to Lucas Grant¡¯s question, ¡°What did you say when you two went all the way? Tell me, when you two met, what did you talking about!¡± Lucas Grantughed, ¡°You still have a strong sense of defensive regarding Katherine. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± He went upstairs. Lydia didn¡¯t give up getting his answer, so she followed him. She said, ¡°I am not defensive against her. I am just wondering why the rtionship between you and her seemed to be much better than before. In the past you didn¡¯t talk to her much.¡± Lucas Grant sighed and stopped walking. He looked back at Lydia, ¡°She¡¯s already pregnant. What are you afraid of?¡± Lydia was a little embarrassed, ¡°Why am I afraid of her? Why should I be afraid of her?¡± Lucas Grant stared at Lydia for a while. Then he turned and went to the study. Lydia stood still for a few seconds and followed Lucas Grant to go there. But she didn¡¯t ask so much this time. She started to refer to Katherine Jordan¡¯s situation, ¡°Although she and Marshall still haven¡¯t remarried yet, she has a much better rtionship with Marshall now. Whether they are going to get remarried or not, there is no difference. It will not affect their affections.¡± Lucas Grant found his file. When he turned back, he saw Lydia leaning against the door frame. She went on to mention Katherine Jordan, ¡°She must have relied on Marshall. If Marshall was not so generous, she should still be the country girl. She didn¡¯t change by nature.¡± Lucas Grant stared at Lydia, ¡°If I didn¡¯t obey your words andpromise with Old Mr. Grant to marry Katherine, what will it be like now?¡± Lydia was shocked by Lucas Grant¡¯s words. She almost jumped up, ¡°How can you think about that? It is impossible for you to marry with her. It is impossible for you and her to be together.¡± Lucas Grant sighed, ¡°Why it is possible for Marshall and her to be together? Why it is impossible for me?¡± He gave Lydia a sickly smile and said, ¡°You always said Katherine cannot offer me any help. Marshall also cannot get any support from Katherine, but obviously he lives a very happy life. Look back to me. What a kind of life I have?¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes zed over. She gave a puzzled nce at Lucas Grant, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now? Don¡¯t you live a good life now? As a single man, you can choose you bride from arge pool. Your life is not worse than Marshall. Actually your life is better than his.¡± Lucas Grant shook his head frustrated ¡°Do you really think my life is better than Marshall¡¯s? I feel unhappy at all. Why you said my life is better than his?¡± Lydia seemed a bit frustrated, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t worry. You will meet a better...¡± Lucas Grant did not want to listen to her anymore. He stepped on to go outside. When he passed Lydia, he uttered, ¡°The truth is Katherine did not have a crush on me, not because I did not have a crush on her. She didn¡¯t like me. You need to know that.¡± After he finished talking, he strode out. Lydia stood at the door of the study, staring at the sight of Lucas Grant¡¯s back. For a long time she didn¡¯t know what to say. Katherine Jordan went out from the back door and went to the bamboo forest on the back hill. The bamboo forest had been cleaned. The path to the hill was very clean. Katherine Jordan walked up slowly. She did not want to visit any ce in particr. She went there only because she felt bored. She was pregnant, so she did not dare to exercise too much. She moved bit by bit. After walking nearly half an hour, which only took less than ten minutes in usual, she reached a clearing above. Katherine Jordan stood thereughing. There installed a wooden chair in the clearing. That''s really sweet. When she came here earlier, it obviously did not exist. Katherine Jordan walked to the chair and sat down to get rxed. After sitting there for a while, the cell phone in her pocket rang. She took it out and looked at it, and then her good mood disappeared. It¡¯s really haunting. Katherine Jordan did not understand why there were so many people were thick- skinned. Katherine Jordan hung up the phone without answering it. This number was not the previous one, it was changed. But the location of the mobile phone could not be changed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine Jordan knew who called her. She did not have to guess. Before long after she hung up the phone, a message came through. The message did not mention other things. It only said to let Katherine Jordan answer the phone and advised her not to hide. It said hide could not solve the problem. Katherine Jordan almostughed. There were never any problems to solve between her and that woman. She put the number into cklist. Then she sat there, blowing the wind in the hill. There was a woman standing in front of the gate of Katherine Jordan¡¯s residence with a suitcase. A little girl was by her side. The little girl looked reluctant and distanced herself from the woman. The girl stood still, did not show much consideration for the woman. The women regardless of that, she faced the vi and cried out for a long time. She even had called several neighbors next door out. The neighbors were displeased obviously as they came out to rebuke her. The woman grinned and said, ¡°I am the mother of the householder. I havee to look for her. She is hiding from me and does not want to support me.¡± The neighbors didn''t really believe her. They just told her, "No one lives here anymore. It''s been a long time since she moved out. Don¡¯t shout. Nobody wille.¡± The woman was stunned, ¡°Moved out? Why she moved out? Where she moved out?¡± Of course, the neighbors did not know where Katherine Jordan moved out. They only said they ¡°don¡¯t know¡±, and returned to their houses. The woman stood still with unwillingness on her face apparently. She crossed her waist and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s hiding out. What a heartless beast.¡± Then the girl next to her turned around. ¡°Can we go now? I feel so shameful.¡± ¡°Why you feel shameful? After your sister gives us money and you live a good life, you won''t feel shameful for our actions today.¡± The woman could not do anything. Katherine Jordan was not here. It¡¯s no use to wait for her here. So dragged her luggage and went out. The girl kept her distance and did not want to get close to her. The woman muttered as she walked along, ¡°I was blind to choose your father. He is such a loser. He just waits for what¡¯s ready and never does anything. If hees along, won''t we both be so tired? Bah, I will leave him immediately after I get rich.¡± The girl slowly followed the woman to get out of themunity, as if she did not hear what the woman said. Standing on the street, they had nowhere to go. It was a busy area with heavy traffic flow. They stood on there, appearing to be ipatible with the city. After a long time, the girl got close to the woman, ¡°Mom, let''s go home. We can''t find her. We don''t even have a ce to stay here.¡± "Go home? Why go home? You go home by yourself. Since Ie here, I will not leave until I get the money.¡± With her luggage on the ground, the woman said through gritted teeth. Chapter 495 She Is the Goddess Who Needed Be Propitiated Chapter 495 She Is the Goddess Who Needed Be Propitiated When Marshall got off work and arrived home, he did not see Frances Mason. He was surprised. Khalid Grant had note back yet. He had a dinner party tonight. Katherine Jordan was in the room. She looked at her cellphone lying on the bed. Marshall went in and got off his coat, ¡°Isn¡¯t my mother here?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Katherine Jordan answered, without looking at Marshall. ¡°Mason¡¯s family felt that it was not appropriate for her to live here, so they called her back.¡± Marshall was surprise because he had never thought of this point. Then he thought it carefully, and got into a conclusion that it was reasonable. He nodded. ¡°I don''t know how my dad going to react when he gets back.¡± Katherine Jordan said, ¡°I am looking forward to what he would do next.¡± Khalid Grant changed a suit of household clothes. Then the cellphone that he threw on the bed rang. He had already sat on the bed, so he took the cellphone and answered it. The voice of the other side was a little low, so Katherine Jordan could not hear it. Marshall listened for a while, then he stood up, ¡°Wait a minute. Please speak slowly.¡± As he said this, he was already walking outside. Katherine Jordan was surprise. She turned to look at Marshall. She did not know who made the call. He even avoided her to hear. Katherine Jordan stared at the door for a while, and then she turned her gaze. Now she had no curiosity about Marshall¡¯s slightly furtive behavior. And there Marshall stood in the corridor with furrowed brows. His subordinate told him about the matter. ¡°Okay,¡± Marshall said, ¡°You can deal with this matter directly. You know how to do, right?¡± His subordinate paused for a moment, obviously a little surprised, ¡°Won¡¯t you and madame forward?¡± Marshall chuckled, ¡°No need. She doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with us. There¡¯s no need to see her.¡± The man thought about it and said, ¡°I see.¡± Marshall reminded him, ¡°Don''t hit too hard. If you can drive them out of the door, just drive them away.¡± Receiving hismission, the subordinate hung up the phone. Marshall didn¡¯t look very well. He looked back at the bedroom door, then turned and went downstairs. Originally, since Reuben Jordan was beaten, he thought Reuben Jordan would tell the woman to restrain herself. He did not expect that both of them were dying for money. Marshall smoked a cigarette downstairs. Before long Old Mrs. Grant said the dinner was ready. No need to call him, Marshall went downstairs himself. Since Khalid Grant had a party this day and Frances Mason returned home, it was quiet around the dining table. Old Mrs. Grant looked at Khalid Grant and Frances Mason¡¯s seats and sighed, ¡°More people more lively. Since they are not here, I feel lost." Katherine Jordan smiled, ¡°You can let elder Mr. Grant go over and pick up Frances. Soon the house will be lively again.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Marshall, who was having his dinner headed down, said, ¡°When dades back, I will tell him about it. Let¡¯s see what his opinion is.¡± Old Mrs. Grant looked at Katherine Jordan, and then looked at Marshall. She just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. As soon as Marshall finished his dinner and put down the folks, his cellphone rang. He took a look at the cellphone. Then he picked it up and went out of the dining room. Marshall gave a quick nce at his cellphone just now. When she saw the caller ID, she knew the call was made by one of Marshall¡¯s subordinates. With silent lips, Katherine Jordan looked at the sight of Marshall¡¯s back disappeared from the living room, and then she tutted twice, ¡°What a busy day for him!¡± Old Mrs. Grant took a tissue and wiped her mouth. ¡°Don''t worry. He must be busy because of his business.¡± After finishing, Grandma Grant added, ¡°Marshall has a character that amon girl would not have a crush on him.¡± Katherine Jordan raised eyebrows. Old Mrs. Grant could not appreciate her grandson rightly. Marshall¡¯s character and temper were not so good though, he was rich with a handsome look. Besides, he had good moral. All of these will certainly made up his unpleasant personality. Marshall answered the phone as he came out of the living room. ¡°Sir, there''s been a little trouble,¡± His subordinate said. ¡°Well,¡± Marshall said, he was not very surprised. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The subordinate sighed, ¡°The woman had foreseen that we would do so. When she was caught by us, she was desperate. She knocked her head against the wall directly while we did not pay attention to her just now. She was bleeding, and she refused us to deal with her wound. Her bleeding head made her daughter, who followed her scared and crying. The little girl was very young. We don¡¯t know how to deal with that.¡± Considering the woman and the girl had some rtionship with Katherine Jordan, the subordinates really could not know how to do. To the subordinate¡¯s surprise, Marshallughed and said, ¡°She had the smarts. Is she badly injured?¡± The subordinate said it was not serious. ¡°But she made a big noise. She required seeing madam. As she is one of madam¡¯s rtives, we are afraid of madam will feel ufortable if we treated the woman too badly.¡± Marshall thought about it, ¡°Where are you? It¡¯s time for me toe forward.¡± He really did not expect that woman would make such an effort. It seemed that she was quite determined. The subordinate immediately reported the address to him. ¡°Okay,¡± Marshall answered and hung up the phone. He put his foot up toward the parking lot. He took a couple of steps, and then he thought about it and stopped. He stood there, hesitated for a moment. Then he turned and returned to the living room. Katherine Jordan had finished her dinner. She came out of the dining room with Old Mrs. Grant. When she saw Marshall came in, she did not think too much, ¡°Are you done with the phone?" ¡°Yes,¡± Marshall said, ¡°Would you like to go a ce with me?¡± Katherine Jordan was surprised, ¡°Where are you going? You''re so serious.¡± Marshall¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Go to see a person. I think you probably should show up.¡± Katherine Jordan gazed at Marshall for a while. Gradually she seemed to understand it. She nodded, ¡°Okay, I''ll go with you.¡± Then Katherine Jordan went upstairs to dress up. Old Mrs. Grant looked at Marshall, ¡°What happened? It seemed very serious.¡± ¡°It''s not so serious.¡± Marshall said, ¡°One of Katherine¡¯s rtives is trying to get something from us. Katherine Jordan is unwilling to give her, and the person doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡± Old Mrs. Grant was stunned when she heard of that, ¡°Such a kind of person! Give some money to let him or her go away, don¡¯t bring a lot of trouble.¡± Marshall sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. The appetite of the person is not small.¡± In fact, Marshall ever thought about to give the woman some money. After all she gave birth to Katherine Jordan. But he surmised if Katherine Jordan knew that someday, she would me him. She''s his goddess now. He could not mess with her. Katherine Jordan dressed up and went downstairs. She looked very neat. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Marshall had an uncontroble urge tough. It seemed that Katherine Jordan was going to me somebody from her manner. She was spirited and manly. Old Mrs. Grant lowered her voice and said to Marshall, ¡°Take care. As they are rtives, be careful about what to say. If you said something wrong, they may start the fight. Take care to prevent that.¡± Marshall nodded immediately, ¡°Okay. I promise you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Katherine Jordan did not wait for Marshall. She strode the parking lot. It was not because she wanted to see the woman immediately. She just wanted to get it over. Otherwise it would keep bothering her like a thorn in her heart. Katherine Jordan waited beside the car. Marshall came over then and touched Katherine Jordan¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive when we meet them. No matter what happens I will always by your side and solve the problems for you.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Katherine Jordan answered simply. She did not need others¡¯ help to solve the problem. She can address it herself. She was not afraid of anything. Chapter 496 Guess What Would I Do Chapter 496 Guess What Would I Do While Katherine was heading to the destination, she wracked her brains to think of her mother¡¯s name. Well, she hadn¡¯t seen her for years and there was no attachment for her towards her mother, so it was pretty hard for her to recall her mother¡¯s name subconsciously. It started raining midway. Then it just suddenly turned to downpour. Watching the wipers swinging left and right, Katherine slowly recalled her mother¡¯s name. Oh, right, it was Amaya which wasn¡¯t difficult to remember, but it took her such a long time to call back. Instead of driving to the warehouse in the suburbs, the car arrived at a farmyard. The yard looked kind of shabby and abandoned. There was a minion waiting by the door with an umbre and immediately greeted when he saw Marshall¡¯s car. Marshall got off the car and the minion said, ¡°She¡¯s inside and was worn out, but still won¡¯t cooperate.¡± Katherine got out of the car and took an umbre from the minion. She took a deep breath and went straight to the yard. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She can vaguely hear a woman¡¯s shrieking and cursing when she just entered the yard. Katherine paused a bit and just marched forward. she then pushed a door open and it was quite dim inside. Theyout and decorations looked pretty outdated and old as the yard was old. Katherine went inside before recovering herself for a while. The kitchen was right on her left side and seemed like that no one had cooked here for a long time. Though all the pots and pans were allid on the table neatly, it still looked messy. There was a little hallway after the kitchen and several rooms inside. The crying wasing out of one of those rooms. Katherine headed directly to that room. It was quite a small room and the door was wide open. A woman was tied up in a wooden chair. She was squirming around crazily and her voice was beyond hoarse, but she was still calling names. Katherine stood by the door and stared at that woman. There were bruises in her forehead and the blooding from those scars were smudging her whole face. Her face was hard to see clearly and was quite horrifying. The door on the other room was closed and there was also wailing inside. Katherine kind of knew who was inside. Amaya was still cursing and just noticed there was a person standing by the door. She hadn¡¯t recognized Katherine yet and even swore at her. Katherineughed and found it hrious that her own mother didn¡¯t know her. The woman then yelled to Katherine, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get my wounds dressed. I¡¯m just going to keep it. I¡¯d like other people to see how Katherine this bastard is treating her own mother! Do you see how she is torturing me? She will for sure go straight to hell!¡± Katherine gazed at Amaya and asked when she was done swearing, ¡°Who said that I will treat your wounds? Stop ttering yourself. I¡¯m just here to see what do you want to spring on me going all the way here.¡± Amaya immediately recognized Katherine as soon as she spoke. She paused and then examined Katherine. Katherine was just a toddler when she left home with Reuben and can barely keep up with grown-ups¡¯ footsteps. They were pretty poor before and Katherine was just a country girl and looked quite messy all day. But the skin of the girl that was standing in front of her was both delicate and tender. Though she wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup, she looked definitely rich. Amaya licked her lips and said, ¡°Kathy, you¡¯re finally here. Mom really missed you.¡± She was pretty dramatic and was even sobbing. But Katherine wasn¡¯t touched by her emotions a bit and just stared at Amaya as if she was watching a y. Amaya cried for a while and then turned to Katherine, ¡°Kathy,e and let go of me. Mom wants to have a good look at you.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t move and Marshall came and hugged her, ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Amaya instantly turned to Marshall and immediately figured out Marshall¡¯s identity and even called him her son-inw. She was obviously much more affectionate and lovely than when she talked to Katherine. She dragged the chair with her feet and attempted to move closer to Marshall, but the chair didn¡¯t even move a bit, conversely, she fell directly to the ground after losing the bnce. There were two minions guarding at the door and didn¡¯t know whether they should hold her up as both Katherine and Marshall didn¡¯t say anything. Katherine didn¡¯t leave and just went inside the room and looked down upon Amaya, ¡°Amaya, you must have led a pretty terrible life these years.¡± Amaya¡¯s face was distorting as her arm hit on the ground directly and she was in huge pain. Hearing Katherine¡¯s words, she paused a bit and then replied, ¡°Well, not bad. I¡¯m all right. Your sister is in the other room. You should go and check on her. She always said that she wants to meet her sister.¡± Katherine sneered and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister. I have no family in this world from the day my grandfather passed away. Moreover, do you have any idea how much I hated you and Reuben? I¡¯m thinking of how to kill you both even in my dreams. I thought that I would never have the opportunity to get back at you, but now, you just bring your daughter to me. Tell me, what should I do to seek me revenge?¡± Amaya froze and stared at Katherine in disbelief. She then mumbled, ¡°Kathy, she is your sister! Don¡¯t do anything silly.¡± Katherine cracked a smile and then went to the other room. The room was unlocked and there was a girl inside. The girl wasn¡¯t tied up, but she dared not to go outside. Crawled up in a corner, she was all tears and shrank back when she saw Katherine. She was about ten and was noticeably frightened. Katherine approached her and then crouched. The little girl looked at Katherine in rm and just burst into tears. She didn¡¯t look like Katherine to the point that no one would tell that they were rted. The little girl probably knew Kathrine and stuttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe her. She, she just forced me here and even asked for leave for me in school.¡± She dared not to meet Katherine in the eye. Katherine didn¡¯t like the way that this little girl was shifting the me. If she really didn¡¯t want toe here, she had chance to reject as Amaya wouldn¡¯t just tie her up. She pinched at the little girl¡¯s chin and turned her face to her. The girl was startled and immediately started wailing. Amaya instantly started panicking when she heard the sound. She yelled Katherine¡¯s name to let go of her sister. Her voice was already croaky and just cracked when she went on screaming. Katherine paid no heed to her and even tightened her grip. The girl was even in sharper pain and shrieked violently. In the end, Amaya started crying and pleaded Katherine to spare the innocent little girl and juste after her in a weak voice. Chapter 497 Fuck Off Chapter 497 Fuck Off Innocent little girl? Well, perhaps it was because that Katherine was too cold-blooded, there was not a single soul that was innocent to her. She clearly remembered that back when Amaya called her on the phone and let this little girl call her sister, she followed and even sang a song to her. If she really didn¡¯t want to get involved in this drama, she can just refuse to cooperate with Amaya in the first ce. It was truly hrious now that she would call herself innocent when the whole scheme just failed miserably. Katherine was pretty ruthless and the little girl was wailing at the top of her voice now. Marshall just stood up the door and was afraid that something might happen to Katherine, but it seemed like that Katherine won¡¯t be the one who would have troubles. Marshall even started feeling sorry for Katherine. No matter what happened, she was always tough and even wanted toe here herself and deal with these people herself. Perhaps it was because that she had no one to rely on before and had used to sorting everything out herself. This was a great habit, but Marshall just felt distressed. The little girl was really frightened and yelled, ¡°Mom, hurry over. She wants to kill me!¡± As her chin was clutched by Katherine, her words were inaudible. Amaya was rmed and begged Katherine to let of her sister, Katherine looked indifferent and even pinched her even harder. The girl shrieked uncontrobly. Amaya was first begging for mercy, but when she heard the little girl¡¯s continuous crying, she hurled all kinds of abuse. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As she didn¡¯t know what Katherine experienced all these years, her usations were all groundless and can only call Katherine inhuman to abuse her own sister. Then she just turned to swear at the Jordans. In the beginning, she was just calling Reuben¡¯s names, but then turned to swear at Old Mr. Jordan. She called him loser and even used him of not leaving his son some asset, or she and Reuben wouldn¡¯t leave home. Katherine actually agreed with her when she was abusing Reuben because he was really good-for- nothing, but while she went on cursing Old Mr. Jordan, Katherine instantly got irritated. She immediately stood up and went to Amaya¡¯s room. Tossing all the moral principles aside, she straight kicked her, ¡°Watch yournguage. You are in no position to tall about my grandpa. If you dare to utter one more word, I swear I would torture your precious little girl in front of you.¡± Katherine was furious and directly kicked Amaya on the thigh. Amaya hissed and was obviously in pain. Staring at Katherine who was grinding her teeth, Amaya sensed that she was really angry and just stopped screaming. Amaya licked her mouth and knew that she said something wrong. She called Katherine and said, ¡°She is your sister.¡± Then she went on sobbing, ¡°I admit that me and your father were wrong, but your sister is really innocent. You can¡¯t vent your anger towards her.¡± Katherine looked down on Amaya andughed, ¡°Well, bad luck for her then. At the end of the day, she is your daughter, so I don¡¯t give a shit about her.¡± Amaya stared at Katherine and wailed. As she was cursing too much earlier, she had nothing to say at this point and just shut her mouth. Katherine surveyed Amaya for a while and was disgusted by all the blood stains on her face. After hesitating for a minute, she went back to the other room and fetched that little girl who struggled violently. Katherine got impatient, ¡°Shut your mouth ande with me.¡± She dragged that little girl to Amaya¡¯s room and just threw her to Amaya¡¯s side. The little girl burst out crying when she saw Amaya. Katherine spoke out, ¡°How about that I finish you two here together? It¡¯s quite abandoned here and can definitely house you two.¡± Amaya didn¡¯t know if Katherine saying these words seriously, but she was absolutely shocked. She hurriedly protested, ¡°It¡¯s illegal. You can¡¯t do that.¡± Katherineughed, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I¡¯m pregnant. Even if I¡¯m imprisoned, I would be released.¡± Amaya gazed at Katherine and was frightened. The little girl didn¡¯t understand what they ere talking about, but was sure that she was in a dangerous situation, so she just sobbed non-stop. Katherine looked at them coldly and didn¡¯t care how depressed or frightened they were. Marshall came over and hugged Katherine, ¡°Okay, let me handle this, okay? Don¡¯t be angry for these people. They are not worth it.¡± Katherine remained silent and just stared at Amaya and the little girl who were cuddling each other. Then she said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better get the hell out of this city tomorrow, or I¡¯m not sure what I would do.¡± Then she took a few deep breathes as her belly started acting up for she was too emotional before. She stroked her belly and recovered herself quickly. Then she turned to Marshall, ¡°Just throw these two out. Don¡¯t be too lenient.¡± Marshall answered okay and held Katherine onto the car and then went back to the room. Leaning against the chair, Katherine¡¯s face started getting numb. Taking a deep breath, Katherine wiped her face. Well, there wasn¡¯t tear involved. She wasn¡¯t sad or anything. She was just tired. She thought that there would be just a happy road ahead, but why the hell would Amaya just show up and piss off her? Marshall then got on the car in a while and caressed Katherine¡¯s face. Then he just said, ¡°They would leave tomorrow and won¡¯t bother you ever again. Rest assured.¡± Katherine nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall knew that Katherine didn¡¯t want any constions at this point and just sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go home then.¡± After he started the car, Katherine finally let out a breath, ¡°From now on, I have no family. How blessed.¡± Marshall turned to see Katherine who had no expressions on her face. She was watching the passing sceneries and seemed like she wasn¡¯t the one who was saying all those words. Marshall held her head and clutched at it, ¡°You got me here.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and they remained silent on the way. It was totally dark when they arrived at home. After parking the car, Marshall carried Katherine out of the car and held her to the main building. Khalid was smoking in the open lot in front of the main building. He didn¡¯t know what Marshall and Katherine went outside for and just greeted, ¡°Wee home.¡± Marshall answered and was about to enter the living room with Katherine. Khalid then continued, ¡°Your mom is home.¡± Chapter 498 Blind Date? Chapter 498 Blind Date? Marshall paused and turned to Khalid who obviously looked awkward. He coughed a bit and added, ¡°Your grandma said that your mom won¡¯t live here anymore.¡± Katherine was also gazing at Khalid and was shocked that he was wearing a quite shy face at his age. Before Marshall can say anything, Katherine answered, ¡°Right, she won¡¯t live here. The Masons said that it is quite awkward for her to live here and was afraid that she might influence your future life and just called her back.¡± Khalid was a bit surprised and slowly nodded in a while, ¡°Right, I see.¡± Katherine was a bit tired and just turned to Marshall, ¡°You can stay here and chat with elder Mr. Grant. I want to have a rest.¡± Marshall was still afraid that Katherine might feel ufortable and said that he will escort Katherine upstairs and then talk with Khalid. Katherine nced at Khalid before entering the room and he seemed a bit edgy. Though Katherine wasn¡¯t in a good mood, he feltughing. Marshall tucked Katherine in and then went out. After pondering for a while, Katherine took the phone out and then texted Frances. Frances texted back after a long time and said that she was in a quite embarrassing situation. Katherine was pretty confused and just called Frances. The phone got through pretty fast and was answered in a suppressed voice, ¡°Katherine? It¡¯s prettyte. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Katherine had a hunch that Frances was with someone and asked, ¡°Where are you? What are you doing? I¡¯m bored and wanted to check on you.¡± Frances replied, ¡°Right, I¡¯m meeting a friend outside. Katherine never heard of Frances¡¯ friends and went on asking, ¡°It¡¯ll prettyte and unsafe outside.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Yeah, you are right. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She then added that she would call back soon and was busy now. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Katherine then replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m be waiting for your call.¡± Frances first hung up the phone. Leaning against the headboard, Katherine felt that there must be something wrong with Frances. Putting down the phone, Katherine started zoning out. Her belly was feeling all right now. She must be too emotional before. But luckily, the rtionship between her and Amaya was severed for good now and she would never see her again. After a few minutes, Frances called. Katherine hurriedly picked it up. Frances let out a long breath andined, ¡°I¡¯m so awkward before. If it weren¡¯t for your call, I wouldn¡¯t have got off the hook now.¡± Katherineughed, ¡°What happened?¡± Frances cracked a smile and answered, ¡°Well, my mom said that the Grants would look down upon me now that I¡¯m pestering at them and just set me up with a few dates.¡± ¡°What?¡± Katherine was taken aback. ¡°Blind dates? It¡¯s way too early. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Actually, old Mrs. Mason didn¡¯t say it was blue date and just felt that there weren¡¯t many friends around Frances and wanted her to meet a few people. She was quite vague about her words and left no room for Frances to reject. Then the man that old Mrs. Mason introduced called Frances today and wanted to take a walk with her. Frances didn¡¯t really want to go, but that man was pretty sincere and said that he just wanted to stroll around as he was quite boring after dinner. Frances wanted to rify everything and just went to the date. Katherine was a bit curious, ¡°How does that man look? Which one is more handsome? Him or Khalid?¡± Frances chuckled, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t justpare them.¡± That man was a gentleman and talked things in a soothing speed. He seems like a nice person. Katherine mused for a while and just giggles, ¡°Well, I got to find a time and tell elder Mr. Grant this news. I¡¯m dying to see his reaction. I can clearly feel that there is something wrong with him today. I¡¯m not trying to sugarcoat this. I can tell it.¡± Frances smiled, ¡°Really? I¡¯m quite surprised.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Well, hang in there. I will see how things would go here and observe his reaction. Well, do you see how far Marshall would go to win me back? I¡¯m sure Khalid would do the same thing. Just wait for him to take you home.¡± Standing on the open lot in front of the mansion, Marshall was telling Khalid what happened when he went out with Katherine. After hearing the whole story, Khalid nodded, ¡°Well, as an outsider, there is really nothing we can say to console her. Just tell her to do what she wants to do. She had a though life with her grandpa all these years and had absolutely no love for those two, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so determined to drive them away.¡± Yeah.¡± Marshall had been to Katherine¡¯s hometown before and knew what kind of life she had before. There were her and her grandpa in the home without a grownup, so life must be hard for them. Marshall recalled that Jack once said that Katherine started cooking and doingundry when she was little and even went to farm with her grandpa during harvest season. The trace of yearning towards family live had long disappeared. So no one could say anything to persuade her about her decision now. Khalid then waited for a while and asked what happened to Frances. Marshall answered, ¡°Well, my grandma felt that it was bad for my mom¡¯s image to stay here and was afraid that my mom would be embarrassed if you bring home a woman one day, so she just asked her to go home to stay away from all these troubles.¡± Khalid cracked a smile, ¡°They are thinking too much.¡± Marshall stared at Khalid, ¡°Well, they are right though. It would be too awkward if what they saides true one day. I actually agreed with their decision.¡± Hands in the pocket, Khalid looked away and didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall waited for a while and then asked, ¡°Has aunt Willis contacted you recently?¡± Khalid paused a bit and then nodded, ¡°Well, she called but had nothing specific to say. She is all alone and just wanted to talk with me.¡± Khalid actually didn¡¯t want to take her calls as he felt pretty weird. Since Willis had special feelings to him, he ought to stay away from her and cut all the ties. It would do neither of them good if he left some room for her. But then Willis texted him and said that she was just bored as she had no friends here and wanted nothing else. She said that she didn¡¯t like to pester at other people and now that Khalid had made clear of everything, she knew what to do. Willis was always a straightforward and frank person and Khalid knew this, so he didn¡¯t try to avoid her deliberately. Chapter 499 How That He Was Beaten Up? Chapter 499 How That He Was Beaten Up? Marshall just nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else as he was in no position toment on these things. Khalid actually felt odd to bring up Willis and just added, ¡°There is nothing between me and Willis. She said that she had moved on and I believed her.¡± Marshall replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably so.¡± Then after chatting other things for a while, they went to their bedrooms. Marshall opened the door and saw Katherine curling up on the bed. He then went over and stood by the bedside and looked down on Katherine who looked actually a bit miserable in her position. Marshall then turned around and went to shower. Katherine didn¡¯t even move when he came back. Marshall heaved a sigh and went to bed cautiously and hugged her into his chest. Katherine was still sleeping but was clearly having bad dreams. Eyebrows knitted, she looked pretty sad. Marshall unfurled Katherine¡¯s eyebrows and said, ¡°Take it easy. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Katherine mumbled grandpa in her dreams. Marshall felt incredibly soft inside and hugged her even closer and just let out a sigh. Well, it would probably take him more than one lifetime to make up for the pains he caused to Katherine. Katherine didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night and woke up at daylight. Marshall was still sleeping next to her. She couldn¡¯t fall back to sleep anymore and just grabbed a clothes and went out. She slowly strolled towards the back yard. As people were still in their dreams at this time, the whole mansion was in dead silence. She straight passed the back door and went into the bamboo forest along the neat path. There were still dewdrops in the air in the forest, so Katherine was taking a slow walk. She didn¡¯t reach the topmost point and just stopped after feeling tired. She then took a rest on a big rock. After taking a break for a while, Katherine heard sounding from the bamboo forest and just stared at the path. A person then showed up from the turn in a moment. Katherine cracked a smiled, ¡°What are you doing so early?¡± Lucas paused when he saw Katherine, ¡°You are alone here?¡± Katherine answered, ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t sleep and want to take a walk.¡± Lucas then walked over to her side, ¡°Me too. I couldn¡¯t sleep and can¡¯t stand justying on the bed, so I just went out.¡± Lucas still got dews on his hair after ap. It was a huge rock and Katherine motioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a break?¡± Lucas examined the rock and saw down. Katherine looked at the bamboo forest, ¡°This is my first time to see this view so early. It felt great.¡± Lucas chucked, ¡°Well, not for me. I¡¯ve got used to this scenery.¡± After pausing for a while, Katherine said, ¡°I heard that you are taking over all the tasks from cooperating with the Hendersons. Would it be troublesome?¡± ¡°Nah, not really.¡± Lucas stopped and continued, ¡°The Hendersons also changed the person in charge after I took over. I really don¡¯t know what are they thinking about.¡± Well, Katherine figured out the reason immediately. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But she just raised the corner of her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. Lucas then continued, ¡°Miss Henderson came by thepany earlier and we had a chat. I just felt that she was too obedient and didn¡¯t have a lot of opinions of her own.¡± Katherine was actually surprised as she always saw ra as a strong-minded woman. Lucas then pursued, ¡°It was probably rted to the way she was raised up. After all, she is a girl and has a younger brother, so the focus of her family isn¡¯t really on her. She is sort of a tool.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t really know her family well, but she knew that she had a brother. After pondering for a moment, she asked, ¡°Well, a daughter and a son. Isn¡¯t it perfect?¡± Lucas nodded, ¡°Well, it is nice to normal family, but in the Hendersons, girls are probably just not that important.¡± Katherine then got silent. She thought that boys were only favored in the little vige as thebor force was kind of a necessity in every household. Boys were much more helpful during harvest seasons as they were got more strength. Katherine grew up in this sort of culture and was really shocked that this idea also existed in the city. Lucas chortled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just my feeling. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡± After chatting for a while, Lucas said that he wanted to go back. Katherine didn¡¯t want to go back to the mansion so early and said that she wanted to stayed longer. Lucas nodded and told her to be careful and just left. After resting for a moment, her phone started ringing. She thought it was Marshall but found that it was Kyle when she took out of the phone. It was really odd that Kyle would call her at this time. Katherine picked up the phone and it turned out that it wasn¡¯t Kyle but one of his minions. The minion was suppressing his voice and was clearly avoiding Kyle. Katherine frowned, ¡°What happened?¡± The minion called her Miss Jordan and wondered when she can visit the club as Kyle was throwing a tantrum and nobody was able to soothe him. Katherine was taken aback, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The minion didn¡¯t know the reason and just answered in a low voice, ¡°He was probably beaten up. I saw bruises on his face, but I dared not to ask him.¡± Katherine instantly stood up, ¡°Got beaten up?¡± Katherine wouldn¡¯t believe that Kyle was hit in a million years. Kyle was pretty hot-tempered and would for sure take an upper hand in a fight. The minion wasn¡¯t very clear about the situation as Kyle just stared smashing things around and calling names early in the morning. This was truly a rare thing and people around was afraid to approach him or ask any questions, so he can just catch his phone and call Katherine secretly when Kyle threw his phone out. The minion wondered if Katherine cane by and help them. Katherine then went downhill and asked, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now. Is he still breaking things?¡± The minion replied yes and said that he had been crushing items for a long time and they thought that he would stop when he was tired, but he just went on losing his temper. Katherine even wanted tough and felt sorry for the people in the club, but howe that Kyle can be beaten up? How exciting! Katherine went back to the mansion and bumped into Marshall who was looking for her. Marshall said that he thought she would go to the bamboo forest and wanted to meet her. Katherine then told Marshall what happened and said that she wanted to check things out. Marshall was also surprised that Kyle was hit, ¡°He was beaten up? It can¡¯t be true. He would definitely not put himself at a disadvantage in a fight.¡± Katherine was a bit excited, ¡°So I want to see what exactly happened.¡± She then entered the living room quickly. Marshall paused and stared at Katherine¡¯s back. Well, it looked like that she had forgot what happened yesterday which was really great. Chapter 500 You’re Over Explaining This Chapter 500 You¡¯re Over Exining This Katherine and Marshall both didn¡¯t have the breakfast and went straight to Kyle¡¯s club after freshening up. Kyle was still acting up when they arrived. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were two waiters guarding the door to prevent spectators. They were beyond happy when they saw Katherine and Marshall and immediately greeted them to have a look at Kyle. Katherine had already heard Kyle¡¯s cursing by the door. Well, his voice still sounded pretty strong after such a long time of swearing. Marshall was afraid that Katherine might be hurt if she just entered the club all of a sudden, so he led the way and Katherine followed. The lobby of the club was quite messy when they walked in. Kyle must be furious now as a lot of items were smashed to the pieces, including the crystal ss, vase and the jade decorations on the shelf and even the mythical wile beast ornaments on the counter. Katherine was quite aware of the texture of that ornament and knew that it can¡¯t be broken easily as it was neither ss or jade, so Kyle must be fuming at this point. Kyle¡¯s cursing wasing from the private room which was hard to understand. He was calling someone ungrateful, son of a bitch and a piece of trash. He was even not forming aplete sentence. The sound of broken items always followed Kyle¡¯s cursing. Katherine spoke out, ¡°He is really in good shape.¡± Marshall pressed at Katherine¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Just wait here. Let me have a look first.¡± The door of the private room then opened and Kyle was inside acting like he was going to kill someone. His eyes were all reddened because of the anger. All the items in the room were practically all smashed. Some waiters were standing afar and no one dared to go inside. Marshall stood by the door and called Kyle. Kyle was kicking the sofa and the tea table had already been kicked over. It took Kyle a long time to recover upon hearing Marshall¡¯s voice. He looked at Marshall and as he was still livid, he sounded mad, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Marshall entered the private room and had a look around, ¡°What happened? What are you angry about? Are you going to tear down this ce?¡± Kyle looked around and then suddenly kicked the table aside which just fell apart for it was already in a terrible shape. Then Kyle answered, ¡°Son of a bitch. I¡¯ve never been so angry before.¡± Katherine them went into the room after hearing all the nking inside. She smiled, ¡°How impressive, Kyle. I heard you cursing from the outside.¡± Kyle froze when he saw Katherine and wanted to turn around automatically. Though he dodged a bit, Katherine saw the bruises on his forehead. He really looked like that he had been beaten up. Katherine nearly burst outughing. She entered the private room and examined all the mess on the ground and then shook her head, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t solve any problems even if you smashed all the things here. Kyle, what on earth are you mad about?¡± Hands on the hips, Kyle can¡¯t helpining, ¡°Well, I would long fight back if she wasn¡¯t¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish the sentence. Katherine raised her eyebrows, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside, all right? Ask someone to tidy up all this mess. Are you going to open for business if you continue breaking things?¡± Kyle didn¡¯t move, so Marshall just came over and pulled his arms. Since Marshall just gave him an out, Kyle took the chance and left the private room. Katherine then motioned the waiters outside to clear away all the mess inside. They three then went upstairs to the mahjong room. Kyle went straight to open the window and took a few deep breathes. It was obvious that he was still livid after all those smashing. Katherine went to close the door and stood by Kyle¡¯s side. She then stared at Kyle seriously. Kyle knew what Katherine was looking at and dodged a bit awkwardly. Katherine broke intoughter, ¡°Kyle, it looks like that you got some stains on your face. Let me wipe them away for you.¡± Kyle avoided, ¡°Stop making fun of me. I know you have figured out what happened.¡± Katherine chuckled, ¡°Just tell me who is this awesome person. She really did something that we were too afraid to do all this time.¡± Kyle took a deep breath, ¡°Well, I would have for sure kicked her if she weren¡¯t injured now.¡± He then added, ¡°That Devin wouldn¡¯t dare to fight back even if I caused a scene in his house. You know this, right? This is really the first time that someone would hit me. Damn it!¡± He sounded incoherent, but Katherine can sort of connect the dots. Katherine was still smiling, ¡°Why were you just hit then? Didn¡¯t you try to avoid it?¡± Kyle was flustered, ¡°You had no idea what was going on back then. We were just quarreling with each other at first, but then she just smacked me all of a sudden. I really didn¡¯t see iting.¡± Marshall couldn¡¯t helpughing out. Katherine had the feeling that Kyle was really cute at times. She then pulled Kyle¡¯s arm to let him turn around and scanned the bruises on his face. He wasn¡¯t actually seriously injured, but the bruises just turned to blue after a long time. Katherine pressed the bruises lightly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Kyle answered, ¡°Not really.¡± So the reason that he was throwing a tantrum was just that he was humiliated. Katherine tried hard to force back herugh and said, ¡°Is it officer¡­¡± She meant to say office Mitchell, but she then remembered that she wasn¡¯t a detective anymore. But she didn¡¯t really know her name. Kyle spoke out, ¡°Rosie Mitchell.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Is it Rosie who smacked you?¡± Kyle started grinding his teeth, ¡°Who else dared to do this except for that son of a bitch.¡± Katherine then remembered that Margaret mentioned that she saw Kyle in the hospital the other day. Then she asked, ¡°Is she injured? Did you go to visit her in the hospital before?¡± Kyle paused a bit and looked awkward, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there to visit her. I was there to see if she was dead or not. I heard that she was almost killed in a mission before and her family members just didn¡¯t want to be a detective anymore, so they would make a scene in front of her station every day.¡± He pursed his lips and continued, ¡°She was again injured several days ago and I just wanted to see if she can be saved or not. I really didn¡¯t go there to check on her. You got to be clear about this. There is a difference between them.¡± Marshall looked at Kyle and then said, ¡°You are over exining this. It sounded pretty weird at this point.¡± Chapter 501 A Bruise on the Face Chapter 501 A Bruise on the Face Kyle got choked for quite a while when hearing that. As a talkative guy as he had been, he barely let go of any chance to refute. So Katherine was also a bit surprised to see him choked. Katherine looked at Kyle, ¡°But you were really overreacting today. You could just tell us about it if you feel unwell. Smashing and shouting never work! After this mess, you still need to pay for those that you have smashed. But actually it could have been avoided if you had controlled yourself.¡± Of course, Katherine could tell his reason of losing temper. After all, he had no idea how to deal with it as he had never experienced the same thing before. Katherine took a look at the bruise on his face. But she found it hard to deal with such serious injury. Meanwhile, she was quite curious about what happened between him and Rosie. She leaned on the windowsill to look at him, ¡°What did you say to Rosie when you visited her in the hospital at that time?¡± Kyle cast her a glimpse, ¡°Nothing serious. I just dropped by to ask if she was dying. What else did you expect from me? You want me to show herfort?¡± He still try an y tough to cover up his real thought. ¡®No wonder she punched you hard in your face! She must have enough with you!¡¯ Katherine thought to herself. Standing beside, Marshall checked the time, ¡°We haven¡¯t had breakfast, right? It¡¯s time. Let go get some food before I run out of time.¡±¡¯ Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah, we came to see you before you could have breakfast. Come on, hang out with us. Just make it a time for yourself to chill out.¡± Kyle followed though with his face covered with displeasure. They walked out of the club, outside the area of which there were plenty of breakfast stands. Katherine walked to the one with most guests. Then they took a table for three. Kyle didn¡¯t have much appetite because of bad mood. But it didn¡¯t affect Katherine¡¯s hunger for breakfast. She ordered some food for three and then started to drink a bottle of milk. Unspoken for quite a while, Kyle couldn¡¯t help but continue to grumble, ¡°I bet that no man will fall in love with a shrew like her. I am sure she gotta spend the rest of her life alone.¡± With the straw in her mouth, Katherine made an eye contact with Marshall and then they both started to chuckle. But Kyle didn¡¯t expect them to echo what he just said. So he kept grumbling on his own. He huffed, ¡°You know nothing because you didn¡¯t see the way she red at me in the hospital while she still got injured all over. How dared she y tough in front of me! If it weren¡¯t because of my generosity, I would have¡­¡± He raised his hand to gesture, ¡°I would have knocked her down in a twinkling.¡± Both Katherine and Marshall responded with silence while hearing him bragging. When the stand owner served them the breakfast, Katherine simply shielded her ears from his brag. She focused on the food with her head down. After nattering for a few more minutes, Kyle took a look at the food on the table. He almost ran out of energy after making such a scene in the morning. When smelling the food, he felt like his appetite had returned. He pondered for a while with his lips pressed, beside whom both Katherine and Marshall showed no response to what he said. So he simply shut up and started to have breakfast. Seeing that, Katherine couldn¡¯t help smiling. When the breakfast finished, Marshall needed to go to work. Since Katherine was free from work, she headed to Kyle¡¯s club. Feeling bored, she made a call to Frances to ask if she wannae to kill time with her. Frances paused for seconds and agreed. Sitting in a private box of the club, she took a look at Kyle, on the face of whom a bit of madness still lingered. She asked, ¡°So what exactly did you say to her? How did you get into a quarrel and get punched?¡± When hearing ¡®punched¡¯, Kyle felt like being struck on the head again. He hurried to exin, ¡°I got punched because she is a woman! Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t even get a bit closer to me!¡± Katherine nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Okay, okay, you are right. I just wanna know what exactly you were talking about. What caused the fight?¡± Even Kyle himself failed to recall what exactly they were talking about at that time. He only remembered that he had bombarded her with continuous words, but most of which were offensive. As he had been a huge factor bringing up Rosie¡¯s annoyance, he even started to believe that she had been waiting for a moment to fight him long ago. ¡®What a shrew!¡¯ he murmured to himself. But he still said that he had no idea why she fought him at that time. Then he added, ¡°I might probably say that she deserved it or something like that. I can¡¯t recall all the details. I just remembered that she still jumped up to fight me even with one of her arms broken. If it weren¡¯t because of her injury, I would have kicked her hard! You know my strength! If so, you would have needed a few more days spent in the hospital!¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Alright, such a fortune that you show your mercy. What a gentleman!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Kyle wore a weird expression, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Katherine smiled. ¡°I name you a gentleman because you never fightdies. Good job!¡± She then beckoned him to sit down, ¡°Come on, chill out. Just let it go. And let what has passed stay in the past.¡± Though it had gone, Kyle was still holding a feud about it. Besides his four sisters, he had never been punched by anotherdy right in his face. But Rosie actually did this time, which stunned him. It had gone far beyond his expectation. Rosie even cursed him as a trash after that punch. The tone she cursed and her disdainful look were deeply carved in his brain. At that time, he was about to kick her back. As close as they were to each other, Rosie could never dodge that if he did so. But his sanity still took the upper hand after some consideration. Rosie actually got into a fight against a motorbike robber, during which she got herself injured though she had finally sent him into police office. Kyle deemed that he would have definitely fought back if it weren¡¯t because of that. After a while, Frances arrived. She was wearing casual clothes with a pony tail, looking vigorous. She walked over to tell Katherine that she was gonna meet someer. Katherine soon noticed whom she referred to, ¡°You mean that guy your family introduced to you?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, he said he identally ripped the curtain at home yesterday. So he asked me out with him to pick a nice curtain. Actually, I wanna refuse. But my mom agreed on behalf of me. I could do nothing about it.¡± Then Frances took a look at Kyle, ¡°What happened to him? He doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Not until then did she notice the bruise on his face. She frowned, ¡°Kyle, did you bump your face on something?¡± Of course, no one would believe that Kyle was actually punched to bruise. As a freak who even dared to fight his own father, no one could afford to punch him in the face except for Rosie. Kyle took a look at Katherine. Then she hurried toe up with an excuse, ¡°Well, he just identally bumped his face when we went out to have breakfast together. Yeah, it was a strong hit.¡± As Frances knew nothing about that, she believed that was what happened. She walked over to check his face carefully, ¡°Oh, that must hurt. Look at the bruise!¡± Feeling a bit uneasy, he touched his own face and looked away. Chapter 502 Bad Mood Chapter 502 Bad Mood Affected by bad mood, Kyle didn¡¯t suggest for poker game this time though there were three of us. Frances sat next to Kyle and said in surprise, ¡°Kyle, why don¡¯t you ask for poker game today? That really surprised me.¡± Kyle let out a breath, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like Luck Fairy is on my side today. And I don¡¯t wanna get beat out of shit.¡± Frances smiled, ¡°Nothing will change even if you are with Luck Fairy.¡± Kyle only responded with silence, which surprised Frances even more. She knew that Kyle never showed silence when facing provocative words. He would be likely to bomb those withnguage who dared to challenge him. He looked so weird today! Frances stared at him, looking confused. But she held back her question. As Kyle was in a bad mood, Katherine decided to have a talk with Frances alone about that man with whom she was going to have a blind date. Frances looked a bit uneasy, ¡°Come no, that¡¯s not a date. It¡¯s just a try to make friend with him.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Hey, both of you are grown enough to tell what it actually is even if it¡¯s covered up as a make-friend meet. What if that guy deems it a date even though you don¡¯t? What if he deems that your choice to hang out with him signals your favor for him? What are you gonna do then?¡± Frances let out a breath, ¡°I have made it clear to him yesterday. I said it was a decision of my mom, not mine. He said he totally understood my situation. So he suggested we start with being friends.¡± Katherine smiled while shaking her head, ¡°Huh, that guy sounded like a sophisticated type. You will fall into his trap if you spend time with him for long, I reckon.¡± Frances had been simple-minded. But Katherine could tell that guy must be quite sophisticated ording to his action. So Frances would be likely to be taken advantage of. But Frances didn¡¯t seem to worry, ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all, I don¡¯t n to spend much time with him. I did so just to fudge my mom.¡± Then Frances briefly introduced that guy. He was actually a divorced man as well. His ex-wife married a foreigner with his kid and they both moved oversea. He had been single for years. Though he was also a sessful businessman, he still appeared to be lesspetitive whenpared to Khalid. After all, that man started from nothing while Khalid owned a family business developed for generations. But that man was indeed an excellent one among those at the same age. Katherine nodded, ¡°Well, he sounds good.¡± Frances smiled, ¡°We won¡¯t be in a rtionship even though he sounds good.¡± He was a gentle and decent man, but Frances still found something missing from him. That man was not her type. After staying in the club for a while, Frances heard her own phone ringing. It was a call from that man, who asked where she was so as to pick her up. Katherine patted on her shoulder and pointed at herself. Frances paused and soon nodded. Then she told him that she was hanging out with a friend, who would like to go with them together. Katherine approached and heard that man pause out of surprise. But it onlysted for a second. Then he said he was fine with that and he wasing soon. When the call was ended, Katherine looked at Kyle, ¡°Hey, Kyle, just take a sleep. You don¡¯t look good today. I bet you didn¡¯t sleep yesterday. I gotta go now.¡± Kyle nodded. He did feel exhausted today. He didn¡¯t sleep muchst night. What was worse, he got punched in the morning. He couldn¡¯t even regain his soberness till now. Dizziness still haunted his brain. Frances stared at him for a while. She also noticed that he looked weird. Kyle appeared to be much different from usual. After waiting for a while, they saw that man arrived in a car. Katherine walked to the gate with Frances. Before they left, Katherine took a look at Kyle, ¡°Kyle, let go of the mess. You will find everything well after a sleep.¡± Kyle nodded, ¡°Alright, I know. See you. I wanna stay alone.¡± Then both Katherine and Frances walked to the car, the window of which was lowered down. Katherine soon saw the man inside. He, a middle-aged man with unique charm, looked rtively good and a bit younger than Khalid. That man paused out of surprise when seeing Katherine. He thought the friend mentioned by Frances should be ady with simr age as hers. But it appeared to be such a young one. Katherine got into the car with Frances. Then she greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± The man smiled, ¡°Hi, you really surprise me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young.¡± Katherine reached out her arms to wrap around Frances¡¯s, ¡°Miss Mason still stays young from the bottom of her heart. So I love to hang out with her.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The man just smiled and then started to drive. After a while, Katherine took out her phone to text Marshall. Obviously, the blind date had also went beyond Marshall¡¯s expectation. He texted back to ask if it was true. Katherine texted, ¡®I am riding right in his car! How am I gonna lie about that?¡¯ A few minutester, Marshall replied, ¡®Alright, I know it.¡¯ Feeling amused, Katherine could tell that Marshall knew what she meant. She put down her phone and turned to look at Frances. Of course, she could see from Frances¡¯s face that she looked a fish out of water. Apparently, she found herself uneasy when facing that man. The man drove to a furniture center, where there were shops selling curtains along the road. The man smiled as he got off the car, ¡°Picking curtains is not my forte. So I wanna ask for your advice to get a nice one.¡± Katherine nodded. But she couldn¡¯t tell if it was just part of his pick-up tactics, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go for a look. But I don¡¯t know the style inside your house. It would be better to fit the decoration.¡± The man hurried to take out his phone and showed us the pictures of his house, from which Katherine could tell that he should be rich and wealthy. The decoration inside his house looked borated. No wonder he managed to gain the favor from Frances¡¯s mom. Picking curtains wasn¡¯t a hard nut to crack. Both Katherine and Frances were walking around in the shop while the man was following beside. That man appeared to be quite good-natured. When Katherine and Frances were talking, he stood beside to share his thoughts. Undoubtedly, he seemed to be a man with nice life style. Soon, time had passed as they walked around those shops. Katherine checked the time and then walked aside to make a call to Marshall, asking if he wanna have lunch together. Of course, Marshall could tell what she was up for. He smiled and agreed. Then he asked for the location. Katherine soon noticed him. Before they hung up the phone, Marshall said, ¡°I will go with my dad.¡± Katherine almostughed out. She nodded, ¡°Brilliant!¡± As the call ended, she turned around to look at Frances and that man. As they stood there together to pick curtains, they did look like couple. She couldn¡¯t help wondering what Khalid would look like if he saw all these. She couldn¡¯t wait to see his arrivalter. Chapter 503 A Date Chapter 503 A Date But after quite a while, they hadn¡¯t decided which curtain to buy. Commonly speaking,dies tended to a lot ofparisons among products while shopping. Katherine walked over, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about time for lunch. Come on, let¡¯s get something to eat. We can continue after lunch.¡± The man checked his watch, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Time for lunch.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± She agreed out of concern that Katherine would be likely to get hungry because of pregnancy. They walked out of the shop and walked along the street. Then they found a decent-looking restaurant. Before they could notice, Katherine took a picture of the restaurant and sent it to Marshall. Then she put away her phone and followed them in. As the restaurant was filled with guests, the waiter walked over to tell them that all boxes had been upied. But for Katherine, that was what she preferred. She just nodded, ¡°We are okay to have a table in the public area. It¡¯s fine.¡± Then they saw a table avable next to the window. So they walked over. It was a nice choice as Katherine could notice all pedestrians on the street when she looked outside the window. The waiter handed them a menu. Katherine smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have picky appetite. So I will leave the order to both of you.¡± While they were ordering, Katherine hurried to text Marshall. She soon got a text back from him, who said that he was arriving soon. She felt like being in full preupation with the remarriage between Khalid and Frances. The waiter left after taking the order. Katherine looked at that man, ¡°Sir, may I have your name?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The man suddenly came to realize he had forgotten about it, ¡°Oh, sorry, I forget introducing myself. My name is Nics Dixon.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Okay, Mr. Dixon.¡± Nics took a look at both of them, ¡°I am really surprised by the fact that you are actually friends. How did you know each other?¡± Katherine said while blinking her eyes, ¡°Well, because she¡¯s my mother.¡± Stunned, he was only told that Frances had a son. He had never expected her to have a daughter as well. Katherine chuckled, ¡°I mean she¡¯s my mother-inw.¡± Not until then did he notice what Katherine meant, ¡°Oh, Miss Jordan, no wonder you look so familiar. I have seen some news about you before.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Most appeared to be negative, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. Most of thosements were neutral, not aggressive.¡± Nics hurried to exin, ¡°But Miss Jordan, you look much more beautiful than those pictures online.¡± Katherine smiled to say thanks. When waiter came to serve dishes, Katherine finally saw the car of Marshall. He parked the car outside the gate. Then he got off the car and Khalid followed behind. Obviously, Khalid still had no idea why Marshall drove him here. He happened to turn his head to look at the window. Noticing that, Katherine hurried to look away. She sat tight and saw the waiter serving dishes. Khalid didn¡¯t even notice them. He followed Marshall into the restaurant. He was rendered confused, ¡°You drove for so long just to have lunch here?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked around. Actually, the table for the three was quite noticeable. Marshall couldn¡¯t help smiling. He turned to say to Khalid, ¡°Dad, let me tell you something¡­¡± But before he could finish, Khalid had noticed Frances. While staring at her, Khalid frowned with a solemn face. After some consideration, Marshall gave him a hitch on his arm to beckon him, ¡°Let¡¯s take a table first.¡± Though displeased, Khalid still followed Marshall to walk to a vacant table. Katherine squinted at them. After a while, she gave a slight tug on Frances¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Hey, I saw someone familiar over there.¡± Frances was a bit surprised, ¡°Really? Who? Shall we greet?¡± Katherine clicked her tongue, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to.¡± While saying, she secretly pointed at the table for Khalid. Frances turned to take a look. Then she hurried to turn back. Without looking at her, Frances whispered with her head down, ¡°Katherine, what have you done?! Stop ying tricks on me!¡± Katherine held back her urge tough out. She patted on Frances¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Come on, that ain¡¯t tricks. Look, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the best situation to test his feelings for you?¡± Nics smiled while seeing them whispering stealthily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you talking about?¡± Katherine looked at him to reply, ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s just that we happened to see my father here.¡± Nics didn¡¯t even realize what she meant. So he took a look at Katherine, looking a bit confused. Katherine didn¡¯t intend to exin. Since now the show had begun, it was time to spare the stage for those main roles. So she started to eat with her head down. Affected by strange guilt, Frances had no courage to look at Khalid though she did nothing wrong. As Marshall took the table, he beckoned a waiter over to take order. Neither did Khalid look at Frances. He just asked, ¡°You know your mom is here?¡± Marshall raised his brows with his eyes fixed on the menu still, ¡°Katherine did tell me that they were here. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with that man.¡± When the waiter left after taking the order, Khalid cast a casual glimpse at Frances. At this moment, Frances looked a bit restrained. She seemed to notice Khalid¡¯s arrival. Khalid then stared at the man sitting opposite her. From his perspective, he looked mediocre only. Khalid found it hard to tell why Frances chose this guy for blind date. After gazing for a while, Khalid shifted his eyes off from him. He said with his legs crossed, ¡°No wonder your mom returns home. Now I know the reason.¡± Marshall leaned on the chair, ¡°Perhaps it was because grandpa can¡¯t wait no more. After all, mom will be getting too old to marry another guy if time goes by.¡± Khalid responded with silence this time with her lips pressed. Meanwhile, Frances looked quite agitated. She showed no response while Nics had been talking to him. Katherine felt like chuckling. Now there was nothing else she needed to do but to wait. She finished the food and stood up, ¡°I am done. Enjoy your talk and I will spare some time for both of you alone. Now I fancy taking a walk outside. See youter.¡± Nics didn¡¯t consider much about her real thought. He simply nodded, ¡°Alright, take care.¡± Katherine smiled and left. When she went pass Marshall, she patted on his shoulder, which rendered him amused. But meanwhile, Khalid still remained solemn on his face. Katherine took a look at Khalid and then walked out of the restaurant. After a while, Marshall stood up to leave as well. Katherine stood at the gate to wait. When Marshall came out, she hurried to ask, ¡°How does your dad feel? Mad? Or jealous?¡± Chapter 504 A Weird Talk Chapter 504 A Weird Talk Marshall reached out his hand to stroke her hair with a smile, ¡°Just hold on. I don¡¯t know how he feels either.¡± Katherine pouted, ¡°Unpredictable.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Marshall looked around, ¡°Alright, just leave them here. Let¡¯s go for somewhere else for lunch.¡± Then both of them left, while Khalid was still sitting there alone, waiting for the dishes. Marshall didn¡¯t order much as he had noticed himself beforehand that he might need to leave soon. Khalid didn¡¯t feel much appetite while staring at the dishes. He picked up the tableware, fiddle with the food and then put it down. He sat still with his back leaning on the chair, emotionless. Frances also found herself that her appetite had fled away, feeling uneasy though she failed to tell the reason. Nics also noticed that. He smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Frances breathed out, ¡°No.¡± After some consideration, she raised up her head to look at him to confess, ¡°I saw my ex-husband here.¡± Nics paused, ¡°You mean here?¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Just a few steps away.¡± Nics smiled, ¡°No wonder Miss Jordan walked away.¡± Frances had no idea how to continue. Actually, the situation wasn¡¯t an embarrassing one. She could deal with it by simply walking to his front, greeting and smiling. However, she found herself uneasy out of no reason. Nics also looked around and soon noticed Khalid. Actually, they didn¡¯t know each other. Though Khalid had kept himself a low profile, some news about him was covered for a few times on the financial section. So Nics felt a bit familiar when looking at him. Khalid simply sat still, looking displeased with those dishes intact. Nics took a look at him and smiled. Then he said to Frances, ¡°I am sure your ex has seen us.¡± Of course Khalid had for they were both involved in the tricks of Katherine. So he had noticed her as soon as he entered. Frances hesitated while licking her lips, ¡°You might wait here. Let me walk over for a greeting.¡± Nics looked at her, ¡°Do I need to go with you?¡± Frances shook her head, ¡°No, thanks. Just leave it to me.¡± It would be really weird if Nics walked over there with her. Though now he was just a friend of Frances, it would make both of them fishy if he followed over to greet her ex. Nics didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Alright, I will be waiting here.¡± Frances stood up to walk over to Khalid. Actually, Khalid was that displeased-looking. He was just wearing a poker face. Frances walked to his front and said in in voice, ¡°Hey, what a coincidence!¡± Khalid kept his posture still without looking at her. Frances sat down though struggling in her heart, ¡°I also saw Marshall just now. What brought you both here?¡± Khalid took a look at her. Not until quite a whileter did his expression soften a bit, ¡°Marshall proposed so. But it must be intentional.¡± Frances was rendered awkward. She licked her lips, ¡°It was just a friend of mine. He asked me for a favor because of something in his house.¡± Actually, Khalid also realized that it was just a normal meet for friends since Katherine was by her side. So he nodded, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Frances added, ¡°Last time, I left so soon without noticing you because my family needed me to be back ASAP.¡± She smiled awkwardly, ¡°But I didn¡¯t think you cared.¡± Khalid didn¡¯t continue with the topic. Instead, he raised up his jaw to point at Nics, ¡°So, he is the one for blind date?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Frances hurried to exin, ¡°Not for blind date. He is just a friend of mine.¡± Khalid stared at Nics again while he also looked over there. Nics appeared to be moreposed and decent. He greeted with a smile at Khalid. But Khalid still showed him indifference on the face. He paused and then said, ¡°But you have never told me about this ¡®friend¡¯ before.¡± Frances paused out of awkwardness. She felt like a girl being caught aftermitting lies. So she confessed, ¡°We just knew each other a few days ago. It was my mom who introduced him to me. She said he was nice¡­¡± After saying that, she felt a bit weird. So she hurried to stop and then exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends, so my mom suggested that I should try to make some friends. So¡­that¡¯s it¡­¡± She was rendered even more embarrassed after the farfetched exnation. So she chose to keep her mouth shut in case she made it worse. Khalid let out a in smile. Frances took a look at the dishes on the table, most of which remained intact. She was confused as she had no idea what he meant. Was he mad? But his face didn¡¯t seem to be likely. Nor did he show enough evidence to prove himself totally madness-free. Frances was rendered so confused. But to be honest, she couldn¡¯t find his madness justified if he was. From her perspective, she would never believe that his weird look at this moment was out of a sense of jealousy. Nics had been waiting but Frances still hadn¡¯t returned. So after finishing the rest of the food, he walked over. Nics looked more decent. He greeted, ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s my honor to meet you here.¡± But Khalid did know nothing about him. So he asked while looking at him, ¡°So, your name?¡± His reply sounded inappropriate. He didn¡¯t even start with the most basic social formality. But Nics didn¡¯t feel like being offended. He smiled to introduce himself. Khalid simply nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Okay, nice to meet you.¡± Uneasy, Frances turned to whisper to Nics, ¡°Why are youing?¡± But he replied with normal sound, ¡°You brought me here because I didn¡¯t see you return.¡± His voiced was mixed with a trace of pleasure, which made their conversation a bit ambiguous. Khalid stared at him for a while. Then his frowning brows gradually loosened. Nics then asked Frances, ¡°Have you finished your food? Do you want more?¡± Frances shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s enough for me.¡± Nics stood up, ¡°I have finished as well. Let¡¯s go.¡± Before Frances could respond, he looked at Khalid, ¡°Mr. Grant, enjoy your meal. We will dismiss ourselves.¡± After saying that, he grabbed Frances¡¯s arm and she stood up. Nics helped to carry her Baguette and said, ¡°I think the color of thest curtain we saw just now perfectly fits my need. Don¡¯t you like it? Or do you prefer the light blue one?¡± Frances was led away from the seat. She didn¡¯t reply to his question. Instead, she looked back at Khalid. But Khalid didn¡¯t look at them. He sat still, emotionless and unmoved. Chapter 505 The End of the Awkward Lunch Chapter 505 The End of the Awkward Lunch When Katherine and Marshall were having lunch in a restaurant nearby, she got a call from Frances, who told her that they had finished and asked when she would be back. Katherine paused, a bit surprised, ¡°You have finished?¡± Actually Katherine wanna know something about her and Khalid. But she held it back as Nics must be still staying with her. Frances nodded, ¡°Now we are getting back to the curtain shops. Are youing with us?¡± Katherine still deemed it necessary to find out the situation between Khalid and Frances just now. So she replied after some consideration, ¡°Just give me a few minutes. I will be back soon. Would you mind waiting in the car?¡± Frances agreed and then hung up the phone. As Katherine put down her phone, she took a look at Marshall, ¡°Frances said they had finished. But I feel like it has gone beyond my n.¡± Marshall put down the fork as he also heard of what Frances just said on the phone. So he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to check.¡± As both of them just walked outside, they saw Khalid standing at the gate of that restaurant while smoking. He seemed to be a bit displeased. Katherine was the first to walk over, ¡°What happened? They left before you?¡± Khalid took a look at her and nodded, ¡°They left ''cause they finished first.¡± As Nics¡¯s car was parked not far away, Katherine could see them as soon as she looked over her shoulder. She sighed, having no idea what to ask. ¡°Alright, I will walk over to check what¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t be likely to develop a rtionship as long as I stay by her side.¡± Khalid gave out a bitter smile. No one could tell what was in his mind. Marshall patted on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself exhausted.¡± Katherine waved at him and left. Both Frances and Nics were in the car, silent. Katherine opened the door to get in, ¡°You have finished the lunch so soon?¡± Nics nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I still prefer thest one we picked just now. Let¡¯s go to get it home.¡± Frances still kept silent. Then the car was driven away. After a few seconds of pause, Katherine patted on her hand. While Frances turned to look at her, emotionless. Her expression told the fact¡ªthe nned encounter with Khalid didn¡¯t go well. Katherine couldn¡¯t helpining about Khalid¡¯s dullness to express his own feeling. ¡®Why don¡¯t you show what you¡¯ve got in front of your rival!¡¯ she grumbled in her mind. As the car stopped, Nics got off to pay for the curtain he preferred. Then he had the size noted down. But obviously, now the three of them all looked less delighted than what they showed in the morning. Especially Frances, she looked quite frustrated. After the purchase, they walked around for a while. Then Katherine said she was tired. Frances echoed the same as well. So that was all for today. Nics drove them back to the club of Kyle. Frances still remained silent after she got off. Katherine stood in her front to say goodbye to Nics. Nics took a look at Frances. He nodded and then left without staying for one more second. Not until his car faded away from Katherine¡¯s sight did she turn to look at Frances, ¡°So? Is it messed up?¡± Frances sighed, ¡°Not that bad. But our talk ended after a few simple words.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Alright. So what did you talk about?¡± Actually, Frances found it hard to recall the details right now, most of which sounded like chitchat only. Nervousness and being restrained were what she could recall for that moment. So embarrassing! She couldn¡¯t believe herself that she was actually getting so nervous when facing men at this age. Now she really got herself embarrassed when recalling her reaction in the restaurant just now. As she didn¡¯t want to talk much about the topic, she simply turned around to enter the club. Meanwhile, Kyle didn¡¯t sleep at all. Instead, he stood at the window of his room. He could never put up with the fact that he got punched by a woman. The feeling of shame kept him away from sleepiness. Kyle had been smoking fag after fag till he got himself a bit dizzy. He opened the window and stood still. Even he himself couldn¡¯t tell what was in his own mind. He felt nk and empty. After a while, a waiter came over to tell him that Katherine and Frances were back. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kyle nodded, ¡°tell them I am sleeping. Kathy will find her own way to kill time.¡± He was down. He even thought about talking to someone to vent out his emotion. But now he fancied silence. The waiter went out to serve Katherine and Frances. Kyle went to the bed andy on it. His phone buzzed just now and then he got a text. But he didn¡¯t feel like have it checked. Laying still, he finally grabbed the phone to check the text. It was a call from his man, who texted Kyle as he didn¡¯t answer just now. Kyle couldn¡¯t help cursing as soon as he read the text, ¡°Fuck! I don¡¯t give a shit about that bitch!¡± Then he threw away his phone, turned around and wrapped the quilt with both arms with his eyes closed. Now sleep might be his only way to run away from annoyance. Katherine and Frances went into a box. A waiter came in to serve some fruits and tea. Then he left. Katherine beckoned her over, ¡°Come on, tell me something.¡± Frances scratched her head, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to tell you either!¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°Hey, you are the heroine of the show! Of course you should know something.¡± But actually what Frances said was right¡ªshe didn¡¯t even know how was the situation. No matter how hard she struggled to think about it, she found nothing special happened but it was just a simple encounter during lunch. But the encounter itself seemed to be quite important. As for what made it so important, Frances couldn¡¯t tell. So Katherine didn¡¯t intend to continue as she noticed that. Obviously, Frances still needed some time to collect herself from nervousness. Katherine leaned on the seat with legs crossed, ¡°Actually it didn¡¯t matter. It was just a lunch with a male friend of yours but you happened to encounter your ex. What¡¯s more, he is just your friend. Even if you were in a rtionship with him, it has nothing to do with Khalid before he ims to remarry you. I can¡¯t find a reason contributing to his madness.¡± Hearing that, Frances deemed it reasonable. So she nodded, ¡°Totally agree. He has no right to show me madness even if I were in a rtionship with Nics.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Katherine looked at her, ¡°show him your attitude even though you were mostly med for the divorce. After all, alldies shall have the right to y naughty.¡± While saying that, Katherine suddenly noticed that what she said also perfectly fit her rtionship with Marshall. Of course, she sometimes loved to y naughty. Khalid then went back to the office with Marshall. Khalid remained silent all the way through, which render Marshall a bit amused. ¡°You feel unhappy because you saw mom having lunch with another guy, right?¡± said Marshall. Pondering for seconds, Khalid confessed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°But she is free to date whoever she wants after divorce. You don¡¯t have the right to intervene.¡± Khalid took a look at him, ¡°Come on, you sound like an outsider.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Actually, I once believed that my mom was getting too old and too willful to marry another guy who could put up with that after divorce. So I deemed she might probably stay single for the rest of her life. But now I seem to be totally wrong. I am sure my mom can still easily find her love again if she wants. Chapter 506 The Reason He Got Punched Chapter 506 The Reason He Got Punched Silent, Khalid didn¡¯t speak until the car stopped at the gate and then he opened the door to get off. He stood next to the car and let out a breath of sigh, ¡°Yeah, she can easily achieve it.¡± Marshall was a bit confused. Not until quite a whileter did he realize what Khalid meant¡ªit was his response to what he had said minutes ago. He smiled and followed Khalid into thepany. But he didn¡¯t have much time to observe Khalid as busy work totally upied him in the afternoon. But he could tell that Khalid might be probably quite distraught after going through the awkward lunch time. Not until dusk had Marshall finished his work. He stretched himself and made a call to Katherine, asking where she was. Both Katherine and Frances were still in Kyle¡¯s club. They decided to stay for dinner. Hearing that, Marshall hurried to require, ¡°I aming. Do remember to count me in!¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°If you go for dinner with us, there will be only Grandma Grant and your dad left alone at home tonight. They might beining about that, I suppose.¡± But Marshall seemed to be determined, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t think my absence will impact on their appetite.¡± After some consideration, Katherine agreed. As it was Kyle who took charge of the club, it was all up to him. After hanging up the phone, Marshall simply piled up the files on his desk. When it was time to get off work, he hurried to leave. Then he happened to meet Khalid in the corridor, who walked out of themon room with his ss. He paused and asked when seeing Marshall leave in a hurry, ¡°Time to get off work? What are you so hurried for?¡± Marshall replied, ¡°Kathy and mom told me that they will stay out for dinner. So I am going to join them.¡± Lips pressed, he slightly nodded a few secondster, ¡°But your grandma will be at home alone.¡± Marshall raised his brows. But he didn¡¯t continue with the topic, ¡°So you are gonna work overtime tonight?¡± Khalid nodded, ¡°Yeah, I still got a lot of work to deal with.¡± His voice sounded upset. But Marshall didn¡¯t intend to show much care. He simply strode into the elevator after saying goodbye. Khalid stood still while looking at his back with mixed feelings hidden in his eyes. He felt like going back to the old days when only he and Grandma Grant were left alone at home. Marshall then drove himself to the club. The club was filled with joy at night. While Kyle, Katherine and Frances were all waiting for a big feast in a private box. Meanwhile, those cooks in the kitchen were busy preparing food. When Marshall entered the box, he saw Katherine asking for a picture with Kyle. But Kyle covered his face to struggle reluctantly. Actually, the bruise on his cheekbone was unnoticeable, which could be easily eliminated after a retouching filter by the camera. Kyle still kept struggling with both hands on his face. But he didn¡¯t exert much strength to struggle fiercely out of the concern with Katherine¡¯s pregnancy. He just dodged the camera with his face covered by both hands. Laughing loud, Katherine seemed to enjoy the trick. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Frances was cing dishes on the table without looking at them. She just mumbled, ¡°Kathy, watch out. Don¡¯t bump your belly. Kyle, just give in for a few pictures with her since she insists!¡± Her words sounded like a mom who spoiled her girl. Marshall was rendered amused when seeing that. Kyle still yelled and struggled to resist. But Katherine managed to snap a few pictures of his. Marshall entered and walked over to Frances, ¡°Do you need help?¡± She smiled while looking at him, ¡°Oh, Marshall. It¡¯s okay. I can handle it. Take a seat. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± After saying that, she looked at Katherine and Kyle, ¡°Hey, get over here. Time for dinner!¡± Katherine checked those pictures on her phone. As she had got enough, she simply stopped. All of them were sitting around the table. The atmosphere was delightful before the dinner started. Katherine got herself some juice as she couldn¡¯t take alcohol. Before they got started, Katherine told Marshall to post some pictures about the dinner on his social media. Marshall could tell what she was up for. So he did it as required. Katherine didn¡¯t talk much during dinner. So did Kyle at the beginning as well. But then the alcohol seemed to turn him into a chatterbox. He kept grumbling about the fact that he got punched by a woman. He repeated the same thing again and again, making it boring. But Marshall appeared to be a bit more interested this time. He asked what made Rosie in hospital this time. Squinting to recall, Kyle then replied, ¡°There was a robber on a motorbike who looted a bag of ady. She rushed to take it back. But that robber brought a weapon and he appeared to be stronger than her. So she got her arm broken.¡± Then he added, ¡°But she still managed to arrest the robber and took him into the police office.¡± Katherine took a look at him, wondering why he added to exin more. It seemed that he showed a different attitude from what he hadined about a moment ago. Frances nodded, ¡°She sounded like a righteous girl. I kinda like her.¡± Kyle pouted, ¡°Come on, so what even if she is righteous. She is unreasonable, stubborn and repellent with bad temper. I beg she will annoy you if you see her in the flesh.¡± Frances nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think a girl like her keeps you safe when she is by your side? She is righteous with a strong sense of justice. That¡¯s the person we need for the society.¡± Kyle huffed, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If it weren¡¯t because she is a woman, I would have knocked her down.¡± But the bruise on his face marked as a humiliation against his tough threatening words. Marshall asked again, ¡°But what caused the fight between you two? ording to what you said, she didn¡¯t seem to bother about what you have done before. But why did she fight you this time? Did you say something irritating?¡± Kyle refuted with his eyes wide open, ¡°Come on, every single word from my mouth must be irritating from her perspective! But how the hell did I know what exactly irritated her!¡± However, he did bomb her with a lot of irritating words. Katherine was enjoying the food next to them. But she still found a chance to cut in, ¡°Did you say something to offend her bottom line? So what exactly did you say before she punched you?¡± Kyle paused and started to ponder. He suddenly recalled that he mentioned about the club before being punched. At that time, Rosie gave him a serious warning, saying that she knew every dirty thing about the club he had engaged in. She also warned that he should stay away from those drugs. Perhaps it was because she had a talent in lecturing. She added that the drugs harmed both the drugsters and the police officers, especially those anti-narcotics police who fought and sacrificed themselves in the front line against drug trafficking. She med him for beingck of conscientiousness. But then he refuted that those police were willing to because they died of their own wills. And that was what brought him the punch. With her broken arm hung on her neck, she actually jumped up and punched him hard with the other hand. It was a strong punch. Chapter 507 Distraught Hours Chapter 507 Distraught Hours While Khalid was still working in the office, Grandma Grant made him a call to ask why he hadn¡¯t returned home. Khalid replied with deep voice, ¡°I got a lot of work to do. So I need to work overtime tonight.¡± Grandma Grant sighed, ¡°Alright, I am left at home alone again. Both Marshall and Kathy don¡¯t intend to return. And nor do you. I don¡¯t even have someone to talk to during dinner.¡± Khalid smiled awkwardly, ¡°But we seldom talk during dinner, right?¡± Grandma Grant replied, ¡°That was what happened in the old days. Now it¡¯s different.¡± Khalid was about to continue. But he held it back. Different? So what was the difference exactly? Grandma Grant then grumbled for a while, telling him to take care and remember to have dinner on time. Khalid nodded. But he looked a bit distracted when staring at the take-out food that had got cold. After hanging up the phone, he leaned on the chair and gave out a long sigh. The food had been delivered to his desk hours ago. But he felt no appetite to take it. After a while, he took out his phone again and started to randomly look it through. Then he noticed what Marshall posted on the social media. It was pretty rare to see him post something. So Khalid carefully focused on it. It was a post with a picture, in which there shown that they were having dinner together. Katherine and Frances sat next to each other while chatting with happy smile. Khalid suddenly recalled the man he saw at noon. His name¡­should be Nics, he supposed. But his name was too mediocre to be impressive. And so was his look. Khalid fixed his eyes on the picture again and again, feeling less motivated to work on those files. Actually, he wanted to call Marshall to ask what he was doing while pretending that he hadn¡¯t seen the picture he posted. But his soberness still remained. He knew himself that he still needed to work here even after he made such a call. The more he thought about it, the more disturbed he was rendered. He put away his phone upside down and closed the file folder. The distraught feelings stopped his motivation to keep working. Sitting for a while, he heard his phone buzzing. He hurried to grab it to check. But then he paused and looked a bit upset. It was a call from Cora. Actually, he didn¡¯t wanna pick it up. But he still swiped to answer it after hesitating for seconds. After all, he was now being too distraught to work. He could hear the sound of TV through the phone. So Cora might be watching TV at home, he supposed. Cora asked what he was doing. Khalid breathed out to answer, ¡°I am working overtime.¡± Cora paused, ¡°You are still in the office? Have you had dinner?¡± Khalid took a look at the cold food, saying yes. Cora nodded, ¡°Just leave the work tomorrow. Don¡¯t get yourself exhausted if it¡¯s not urgently needed.¡± Actually, most of his work was not that urgent. But he would work alone in the office rather than stay at home alone, which got him even more disturbed. He preferred to kill time by working. Khalid nodded and asked if Cora had something else to talk about. Actually she did have something to discuss with him. But after some consideration, she said that was all. She imed that she made this call to kill time only. And she would like to leave him back to work since he was still busy. After saying that, she hung up. Khalid put down his phone, slightly rotated the chair and leaned on it. Then he looked outside the window with his hands resting on hisps in cross. The night view of the city looked bustling. But his heart still remained cold and gloomy. Even he himself had no idea how long he had been sitting alone in the office. Then he checked the time and noticed that it was time to go home. It would probably bete enough to go to sleep after he returned home and finished a shower. He simply cleaned up his desk and was about to leave. As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he paused as he happened to see Cora entered the lobby from the outside with a thermal box in her hand. She breathed a sigh of relief when seeing Khalid, ¡°I am afraid if you have left before I arrive. Thank god, I didn¡¯te in vain.¡± She then lifted the thermal box, ¡°I got some soup for you.¡± Khalid frowned slightly while staring at her, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s sote.¡± Cora smiled, ¡°You must have eaten take-out food as you workedte tonight. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s tasty enough to suffice your appetite. So I cook you something delicious.¡± Cora looked around and found couch and table in the lobby, ¡°If you may, just try some. I have been working on this for hours. Don¡¯t let it get in vain.¡± Since then, Khalid had to agree. He then sat on a couch with Cora. Cora opened the box, in which there stored some soup. Cora poured him a bowl of soup and handed it to him, ¡°Have a try. See if it tastes good. That¡¯s my speciality.¡± Actually, Khalid had lost his appetite because of his down mood. But when he took a sip of it, he felt much more appetitive. He nodded, ¡°It tastes exactly good and not greasy.¡± Cora smiled, ¡°I am d you like it. My efforts pay off.¡± They talked about the business and then Khalid finished the box of soup. He put down the empty box, ¡°Thank you foring in such a long distance.¡± Cora put away the thermal box, ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all, I feel so bored that I wanna get myself something to do. And it didn¡¯t take me too long to get here.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After sitting for a while, both of them stood up and left. Khalid then drove her home. While he was driving, Cora mentioned that she fancied learning to do bakery. So she asked what bakery Khalid favored the most so that she would get him some when she finished. Suddenly, it rendered Khalid his impression on Frances. As she had been once spoiled in the family, she was an inapt cook. But there was once upon a time when she wanna do bakery. But she ended up messing the kitchen and failed to make anything eatable, which annoyed herself a lot. At the thought of that, Khalid couldn¡¯t help smiling. Cora paused while looking at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you smiling at?¡± Khalid suddenly paused and collected himself. He hurried to exin, ¡°Nothing. I suddenly recalled something funny in the past.¡± Cora paused again and stared at him, ¡°Really? Does it have something to do with bakery?¡± Khalid nodded instinctively, which rendered her a bit upset. He must be thinking of Frances, she reckoned. Then both of them fell into silence. The car then stopped at the gate of Cora¡¯s home. She got off and hesitated while looking back at Khalid, ¡°I know there will be a movie released. I fancy watching it. But going to the cinema alone is so boring. Khalid, do you have time to go with me?¡± Khalid sighed, ¡°You know how busy I have been recently. I suggest you ask somebody else to go with you. I am afraid I will be upied during these days.¡± Secondster, she nodded with her lips pressed, ¡°Well, I¡¯d better stay at home. You know I don¡¯t have many friends. And I don¡¯t like to watch movie alone.¡± Khalid replied with a smile while looking at her. Chapter 508 Signal Bad News Chapter 508 Signal Bad News Khalid didn¡¯t intend to continue with the topic, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time to sleep.¡± Cora nodded with her lips pressed. Then she waved at him to say goodbye. Khalid drove away. But Cora was standing still while staring at his car fading away. Khalid fixed his eyes on the rear mirror, in which her shape was fading away from his sight as well. Not until quite a whileter did he return to his coldness. What she said just now sounded more like a kind of pressure than apromise, which annoyed him a bit. He felt like being med for ruining her fancy to get rid of loneliness. As sophisticated as Khalid had been, he could naturally tell what she meant. Marshall then drove himself back home. But when he arrived, both Marshall and Katherine still hadn¡¯t returned. And Grandma Grant had already gone for sleep. Khalid sat down on the couch in parlor. He ripped off his tie and threw it aside. Struggling for a while, he still took out his phone to dial Marshall¡¯s number. Meanwhile, Marshall was ying poker with them in great fun. When he answered the call, Khalid could hear Frances eximing out of excitement while Kyle grumbling loud. ¡°Come on! Not again!¡± Frances smiled, ¡°Boy, you need more practice!¡± Marshall echoed with chuckle. When they fell into short silence, he turned to ask Khalid, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Khalid could hear what they were doing clearly, ¡°Still ying?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Yeah, just y for a few rounds.¡± Then the sound of shuffle could be heard. Frances said with a smile, ¡°Hey, give me the money! Don¡¯t tryna run away.¡± Katherine patted on Marshall, ¡°Pay the stake for me.¡± Marshall hurried to nod, ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Kyle huffed, ¡°Now I see! I got bullied by a family!¡± Khalid was rendered choked when hearing them frolicking. He even forgot what he was about to talk. Marshall asked while thinking for a while, ¡°You are still working in the office?¡± ¡°Nope. I am at home now.¡± Khalid¡¯s voice sounded low and deep. Marshall nodded, ¡°Alright, just go to bed. We will be backte.¡± Khalid only replied with a ¡®yes¡¯. After hanging up the phone, Katherine smiled, ¡°He can¡¯t wait, huh?¡± Marshall shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But he sounds a bit upset.¡± Since now the topic about Khalid had been brought up. Katherine then asked Marshall about how Khalid felt after the lunch time today. Marshall replied after thinking for seconds, ¡°He looks as usual. But I know about my dad. He always remainsposed on the surface. He won¡¯t be likely to show great emotional fluctuation.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°So you are the same type just like your dad in this aspect, right?¡± Marshall paused and turned to look at her, ¡°Haven¡¯t I shown enough emotional fluctuation? I feel like dying because of you.¡± Kyle suddenly yelled loud, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, enough. Stop your PDA! You are getting me annoyed.¡± Marshall raised his brows and pinched on Katherine¡¯s cheek, ¡°Alright, alright, I will take your feelings into consideration. After all, we got a single pitiful guy who got punched by anotherdy here.¡± Hearing him mention about the punch, Kyle was rendered quite awkward. He kept yelling to exin, ¡°That was because she is a woman! To be honest, I could have beaten her up easily!¡± Katherine nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Alright, alright, I know. Just get back to the game.¡± Poker appeared to be quite addictive. A few roundster, Marshall felt like smoking. He stood up, ¡°Hold on. I wanna get out to smoke.¡± Actually, Katherine didn¡¯t show much repellence against his smoking. But Marshall needed to avoid smoking next to her in case it did harm to the baby. He took out a little pack of cigarette and walked out of the box. After some consideration, he walked downstairs. He lit up a cigarette and walked out. As he took a whiff, he happened to reach the gate of the club, near which there was a spacious area where he parked his car. Marshall took a glimpse but he suddenly paused. He saw a man walking away from the rear part of his car. As there wasn¡¯t any car around his, nor did he park his car in front of a shop, he found that man weird and fishy. So Marshall walked over with the cigarette stuck between his lips. He walked to the trunk of his car to bent over to check. But he found nothing wrong. He squatted down to grope around chassis. Then he touched something. He scratched to get it off. Then he stood up and then entered the lobby. He checked it through under the light, noticing that it was a bug, which appeared to be quite tiny and borated. He pinched to check again. Then he walked upstairs. He put it in a distance as he wasn¡¯t sure if it was on. Then he walked away to make a call. After the call, he returned to the box. The three of them were having fruits while chitchatting about the poker game just now. Katherine sat up straight when seeing him enter, ¡°Alright, time to quit. I am getting so tired down my waist.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Okay, we will get home after a few minutes of rest.¡± Katherine had been sharply sensitive enough to tell any subtle changes from the surface, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look disturbed when you return. What¡¯s going on outside?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Marshall replied with a smile, ¡°I happened to notice that I missed something urgent about the business. So I made a call to Peter to get him here. And I am gonna leave it to him.¡± Katherine replied with silence. After a while, Peter arrived. But Marshall didn¡¯t ask him into the box. Instead, he walked out to meet him. Katherine frowned while seeing Marshall close the door, ¡°He looks weird.¡± Frances smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just amon talk between men.¡± Well, indeed. Then the three of them stayed in the box and started to talk about Rossie. Marshall soon returned to notice that it was time to go home. Frances supported Katherine up, ¡°Just drive yourselves home and take care during the long distance. I can hail a taxi myself. It¡¯s okay for me.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t insist to persuade her this time, ¡°Okay, take care. Do remember to text me when you arrive home.¡± Frances was the first to leave. Then Marshall and Katherine slowly walked downstairs. Meanwhile, Peter had left. Marshall waited beside the road and then there came a car to pick them up. Katherine paused, a bit surprised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your car?¡± ¡°I just tried my car and there seemed to be a hitch. So I decided to leave it here tonight. And I have got someone to move it away to fix it.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t show much suspicion. She nodded, ¡°Okay then.¡± She followed Marshall into the other car. Then she looked at that car from the rear mirror. But it didn¡¯t look like being bothered by a hitch. Marshall just drove it here for dinner hours ago. It was parked still. How came such a sudden hitch? So confusing! Chapter 509 Wine of Distraught Mind Chapter 509 Wine of Distraught Mind When Marshall and Katherine arrived at the Grant Residence, Khalid still stayed awake while sitting on the couch and the TV was still on. But obviously, his mind had strayed away. Marshall was the first to enter the parlor. He was a bit surprised when seeing Khalid, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡± Not until quite a whileter did he turn to look at Marshall, ¡°Well, I am not sleepy at all.¡± Then Katherine followed in. She was rendered amused when noticing the time. No matter how hard Khalid pretended to remainposed, the sense of frustration and unhappiness were both shown on his face. ¡°But it¡¯ste. Time to sleep.¡± Said Marshall. After that, he led Katherine upstairs. While walking on the stairs, Katherine looked back at Khalid, who looked a bit agitated with his legs crossed. Following Marshall, she then went back to the bedroom with a smile. As the door was closed, Katherine burst intoughter, ¡°Did you see his face? So hrious! I beg he must be caring about what happened during the lunch time today. It actually works!¡± Marshall took off his jacket and nodded, looking a bit distracted. Katherine went to get the pajamas and headed to the bathroom, ¡°Oh, by the way, what¡¯s wrong with your car?¡± Marshall paused for a second, ¡°There is something wrong with the gear.¡± He simply fudged it in case Katherine felt bothered if she knew the truth. What was more, as revengeful as she had been, she would definitely n for retaliation. Commonly speaking, keeping her outside the darkness would always be his priority, let alone during her pregnancy. Katherine answered with a simple yes and showed no doubt. Then she went to take a shower. After some consideration, he walked out of the room and made a call outside the corridor. Humming a merry little tune, Katherine walked out of the bathroom after finishing the shower. She was a bit surprised for not seeing Marshall. She slightly pushed the door open and peeped outside the corridor through the gap. She saw Marshall talking on his phone at the end of the corridor. Thinking for a while, Katherine closed the door with her lips pressed. After doing facial, shey on the bed. Soon, Marshall came in. With her eyes closed, she heard him enter the bathroom to take shower. After a while, hey down by her side. Katherine turned over with her back on him. She suddenly uttered, ¡°Be careful.¡± As he justy still, he froze for seconds when hearing that. But then he knew what she meant. He gave her a hug from behind, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡± Katherine responded with silence this time. Actually, she never worried about him as she had clear understanding about his capability. As a sophisticated man fighting in the business world for years, he must have developed his own power. So he could easily handle most of the threats. Meanwhile, Khalid didn¡¯t turn off the TV until he had been sitting for quite a while. He then went to open a bottle of wine. He filled a ss with wine and gulped it down. Then he refilled it and emptied it again. After that, he left both the bottle and the ss on the table. Then he slowly walked upstairs. Though the wine didn¡¯t contain much alcohol, draining two full sses of wine in a short time still got him a bit tipsy. Khalid returned to his room. He got himself changed andy on the bed without taking shower. Before sleep, he checked his phone. He only got a text from Cora, who said ¡®Good night¡¯ to him. He clicked his tongue and threw aside his phone. Then he closed his eyes to sleep. Katherine got upte the next morning. Marshall went to work early after breakfast. She then teetered downstairs. Grandma Grant was sitting in the parlor. She beckoned Katherine over when seeing her walking downstairs, ¡°Hey,e over here. I have a question.¡± Katherine then walked over, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Confused looking, Grandma Grant didn¡¯t utter until Katherine sat down opposite her, ¡°Did you see Khalid in the parlor alone when you returnedst night?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Of course we did. He was watching TV at that time.¡± Grandma Grant gasped, ¡°The servant told me that she saw an opened bottle of wine here, which was half left. But we didn¡¯t have winest night. So I wonder if it was Khalid who drank itst night. But I can¡¯t figure out why he drank himself half of the bottle alone. Was he in a bad mood?¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and suddenly started to snicker. But Grandma Grant was still confused, ¡°I am so worried. He has never done the same thing before. Did he encounter something challenging? Was it because of something annoying during work? He came back home sote from the officest night. I have already slept at that time. But he left early this morning without taking breakfast. What¡¯s going on with him?¡± Katherine answered while nodding casually, ¡°I saw him both in the daytime and atte night when we returned.¡± Actually, as far as she knew about Grandma Grant, she should be open-minded enough to ept what was going on between Khalid and Frances recently. And perhaps she would be willing to make a push on it. So then Katherine told her every detail about what exactly happened yesterday, even including the decoration style of Nics¡¯s house. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Grandma Grant was rendered quite surprised, ¡°Frances actually went for a blind date?¡± Katherine corrected, ¡°Not a date exactly. I can tell that she didn¡¯t want a date. But her family required so. And they deemed that nice gentleman a possible alternative for her to have a try, I supposed.¡± Grandma Grant nodded, ¡°Yeah, after all, Frances is in her middle age, which still worried Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason indeed. It would be better for her to have a partner with whom she could spend the rest of her life.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah, so her family will still be actively looking for a possible boyfriend for her. Miss Mason is nice. And I can tell that the man named Nics was nice to her yesterday. So she must be his type.¡± Grandma Grant seemed to be surprised. Katherine then feigned a worried face, ¡°Elder Mr. Grant still loves her, I reckoned. So he has to seize the opportunity in case someone else steals a march on him. If so, it would be a lifelong regret.¡± Grandma Grant looked at her, ¡°You sound much more sophisticated.¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t help grinning, ¡°Frankly speaking, I can¡¯t wait anymore! We both can tell that they still have feelings for each other. But none of them makes a further attempt! So annoying!¡± Grandma Grant smiled to reply, ¡°But it¡¯s all up to them. Our persuasion won¡¯t work much.¡± Though that was the truth, both Khalid and Frances were too restrained to make a breakthrough in this rtionship. It might take an era before they retrieved their love again unless everyone around them figured out a push. Katherine thought for a while, ¡°Well, I will ask Marshall about the opinion of elder Mr. Grant to see how he actually feels.¡± Grandma Grant nodded, ¡°Okay. Every try is worth.¡± After that, Katherine went for breakfast. While Grandma Grant was taking a walk outside with a servant holding her arm by her side. After breakfast, Katherine made a call to Frances. Meanwhile, Frances was in the residence of the Masons. Judging from her suppressed voice, Katherine assumed that she walked outside the house to answer the call as she said that Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason had invited Nics here for lunch today. Slightly surprised, Katherine asked, ¡°Your mom can¡¯t wait anymore? It has been only a few days since she knew about Nics, right?¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t help wondering if their engagement would be under way a few dayster. Obviously, it signaled a piece of bad news. Chapter 510 Interrogation Again Chapter 510 Interrogation Again Katherine was about to invite her to the Grant Residence today. But the sudden news ended her n. Since Nics would be invited to the residence of the Masons, Frances would be asked to stay today. So Katherine soon hung up the phone. Then she made a call to Marshall. Not until a whileter did he answer it. He seemed to be in somewhere spacious. Katherine could even hear someone talking through the phone. She paused, ¡°You are not in the office?¡± Marshall paused and then answered, ¡°No.¡± Katherine breathed out a sigh of relief as she knew that he must hang out for business instead of a stripper club or something like that. So she didn¡¯t intend to question about where he was. She just said, ¡°I just called your mom. And she told me that Nics will be invited to her house for lunch today.¡± Marshall was rendered surprised, ¡°You mean the dwelling of her family?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Probably. You deem it bad news, right? I found myself inappropriate to intercept but you can do the job, I suppose.¡± Marshall replied after a short pause, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me n for this. I don¡¯t that guy has a chance if my mom holds her position.¡± Though he said so, Katherine still felt uneasy. Nics appeared to be too friendly and kind for Frances to refuse. If enough time was spared for him, he would probably capture her heart. Though Katherine didn¡¯t appear to be rational this time, nor did she find something favorable from Khalid, she still hoped from the bottom of her heart that the rtionship between him and Frances could be revived. In a word, she preferred a perfect ending as what she had been insisting from the very beginning. Marshall seemed to be busily upied. He soon hung up the phone. He put down his phone and then turned around. Now he was actually standing outside the warehouse, in which there locked a few guys. His n was now smoothly under way. Marshall simply waited outside. After a while, someone approached with her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Mr. Grant, it has been a long time. Don¡¯t you wanna say something to me?¡± Marshall turned around and found that it was Kyra, who dressed sexy with a tempting smile. Marshall frowned, ¡°Be careful when you are working in the underground casino. They will be suspicious after missing a few men of theirs.¡± Kyra smiled. Her hand slightly scratched down his shoulder and fell onto his arm, ¡°Of course I will. Are you showing your concern with me?¡± Her alluring act rendered him displeased. He kept frowning with strong sulkiness. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After a short pause, Kyra raised her head to look at him. And then she slowly withdrew her hand. She stood by his side with her arms wrapping around her shoulders. Her voice returned to be normal, ¡°Though I was living a decent life before I met you, I still enjoyed my days with no troubles of danger. Marshall, I can¡¯t even figure out a reason to exin for my sacrifice.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t respond until quite a whileter, ¡°How much do you need this time? I will make Peter transfer as much as you need.¡± Kyra turned to look at him. She stared at him and then smiled, ¡°You always mention about money whenever I talk to you. Huh¡­¡± Then she suddenly continued, ¡°You do know about me.¡± She then turned around and strutted outside the warehouse area with her slim waist shaking. Meanwhile, she waved at him, ¡°I gotta go. I have been promoted to a position that would bring myself suspicion if I stay out for too long.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t respond. When her figure faded away from his sight, he then entered the warehouse. He had someone dismantle the bug he foundst night. It was an oversea product, totally water-proof and tamper-proof. The one behind must be powerful enough to easily ess to these gadgets. Marshall smiled. Though it was an amazing bug, actually it could be easily traced. Peter soon reported the information he got in the morning. The bug was ordered from an oversea market, which was easily found with mere effort. Marshall stepped inside the warehouse, where there kept a few guys¡ªsome of them were awake, some of them seemed to be sleeping, while the rest were ina. A man was tied on a chair near the door, who just got badly beaten. Marshall stood and watched. Then he told his men, ¡°Get him out. I need to talk to him alone.¡± While that man was lifted and taken out of the door, it suddenly reminded Marshall of what Katherine had donest time. She appeared to be so talented in torture that she didn¡¯t even look like ady. At the thought of that, he smiled and then walked to a t ground outside. Actually, the crux of interrogation was about the level of physical pain. Commonly speaking, what Katherine had said was right¡ªno man could keep the secret forever as long as with enough pain. But Marshall didn¡¯t intend to take time on it. Nor did he appear to be patient enough. Before he was about to question, he made his men bloodlet that guy. Obviously, it worked better than starting with battering after questioning. That man kept screaming. Before Marshall started to question, he hurried to confess, ¡°Stop! I will tell you everything!¡± Marshall put away the knife and simply ignored his bleeding palms, ¡°Alright, tell me. I wanna see if you can say something I want.¡± That man was rendered stunned when hearing this vague request. Marshall grabbed the knife again and pressed it against his cut, ¡°Hurry!¡± That man yelled loud, ¡°Alright, alright! I am telling you everything I know!¡± This man served as a junior manager in the underground casino. Though he wasn¡¯t involved in the kidnap of Margaretst time, he still knew something about it as he was part of the process when doing pledge for the car used for kidnap. So he said something about the car. As the kidnapper made it a substitute to pay off his debt, the car should be the property of the casino though it wasn¡¯t officially transferred. The car, intact when it was kept, was only parked inside the casino for one day and then it was driven away by someone else before the process of transfer was started. Since they lost the car, the process of transfer was put off. The man once asked something about it. But he got no response from his superior. So he didn¡¯t intend to ask further. Of course, he knew the casino had also engaged in something dirty. But he didn¡¯t know what exactly it was about as he was just a junior manager. What was more, he got well paid monthly. So for the sake of money, he would like to be kept in the dark. The man confessed everything he knew. He even confessed that one of his superiors had hung out for prostitutes. He said everything he knew as he had no idea what Marshall exactly wanted from him. Finally, he finished everything he knew. The man was about to cry loud. ¡°That¡¯s all I know! I have told your everything!¡± Chapter 511 Set a High Demand in the Hope that She Will Improve Chapter 511 Set a High Demand in the Hope that She Will Improve Marshall nodded and handed the knife to the person beside him, noting, ¡°Well, I see.¡± He then checked the time and turned around to go outside whenmanding, ¡°Deal with the injury. When people inside wake up, teach them a lesson and see how they will respond.¡± The subordinates knew what Marshall meant and told him not to worry. They would get useful information today. After taking a few steps, Marshall turned around and added, ¡°Give me the information of the seller for that introspection engine.¡± Then he left and drove back to thepany. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Khalid was having a meeting when Marshall went to his office. There was nobody inside but the table was piled with loads of documents. Marshall stared at them for a while and frowned. His father must be so busy to look through those documents for work. Marshall decided to sit down to wait for the meeting to end. Khalid was almost at the end of his meeting and came in after a short while. He was startled to see Marshalle and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I heard you went out just now.¡± Marshall simply nodded without further response. He didn¡¯t want his father to know what happened. He directly changed another topic and noted, ¡°Kathy just called and told me my grandmother had invited Nics to have lunch. That¡¯s not good news.¡± Khalid got astonished and turned around behind his office table, remarking, ¡°Why is it not? It¡¯s just a lunch tomunicate. It¡¯s good.¡± Marshall went forward to stand in front of the table, asking, ¡°Do you really think so? If you are telling me this, I have to be honest with you. I think you¡¯re right. Grandmother really likes Nics. Mom has a good temper now and looks even younger. I have heard from Kathy that Nics is really satisfied with mom. Maybe they will get married after a fewmunications.¡± Khalid didn¡¯t show any emotion but simply nodded. Marshall stared at him for a while and then smiled after a few seconds. He nodded and remarked, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say anything if you think that¡¯s not your business. Just do your work and I have to do mine. We really have lots of things to handle with these days.¡± When waiting for the office door to close, Khalid gradually raised up his head. He thought for a while and suddenly closed the document. Marshall left with a smile while Khalid kept lowering his head to check the documents. It seemed Marshall really wouldn¡¯t intrude into his business. Not only did Frances change a lot, so did Khalid. He used to cherish Frances a lot. How could that he didn¡¯t show any response at this crucial point? Marshall also went back to the office to check documents in the morning. His door was open. When he finished half of his work, Marshall noticed Khalid was passing by the door. Khalid held nothing in his hands and seemed to be in a rush. Marshall noticed what happened and showed a smile because it seemed Khalid couldn¡¯t pretend to calm anymore. Khalid left thepany and drove all the way to the Mason family. His car stopped opposite to the Mason house. As soon as he stopped, he noticed Nics also drove here. His knew this car because he had seen it yesterday, not a fancy one. Khalid shook his head and couldn¡¯t figure out why would he not be satisfied with him. Nics drove the car to the door. He then waited for a while for the door to open and drove in, Khalid lit a cigarette to observe him. He knew it must take a long time if a man was invited to a woman¡¯s hose to have a visit. He waited for a while until it was almost time and called Frances. Frances picked up the phone after a long time. She might go outside to pick up the phone because Khalid couldn¡¯t hear any background noise. Khalid directly asked, ¡°Are you busy?¡± Frances hesitated for a while and replied, ¡°No, no I am not.¡± Khalid sighed and asked, ¡°Are you going to have lunch?¡± Frances replied, ¡°Almost. I haven¡¯t started yet. Are you going to have a lunch break?¡± She got nervous and didn¡¯t know what to talk about. Khalid remarked, ¡°I am out for business and have already finished my work.¡± Frances thought for a long time and simply replied yes. Khalid continued, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together if you¡¯re avable today. We were in the same restaurant yesterday but didn¡¯t have chance to have meal.¡± Frances got a bit startled and remained silence. Khalid waited for a while. Seeing she still didn¡¯t give any response, he smiled and noted, ¡°Forget about that if you¡¯re busy now.¡± To be honest, there was nothing special was Khalid¡¯s tone and it seemed to be a normal response, but Frances could sense that he seemed to be upset. She bit her lips and asked, ¡°Where are you? It might take me for a while to arrive.¡± Khalid got startled and hurriedly said, ¡°Do not rush. I will pick you up when you¡¯re ready.¡± Frances nodded yes and continued, ¡°I will call youter.¡± Then she hanged up the phone. Khalid took back the phone. He stared at the gate of the Mason family and suddenly smiled. It really took Frances a long time toe out. She was wearing a long, in dress and rolled up her hair, seeming to have a delicate makeup. Frances called Khalid after getting out and told him her position. Khalid nodded and replied, ¡°I happen to pass by your house and will be there soon.¡± He drove around to the front gate of the Mason family. Frances directly got on the car when it stopped. After Khalid starting the engine, Frances asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Khalid already decided the ce when he was waiting and replied, ¡°You will know when we arrive.¡± Frances didn¡¯t say anything. She squeezed her phone and looked through the texts Katherine sent. Katherine was a gossip girl. She sent message to ask what happened to Khalid. However, Frances didn¡¯t reply long time after the message was sent because she received it when she was in the Mason family and was inconvenient at that time. She was about to tell her family that she was going to go outside. Mrs. Mason got upset and showed her a terrible expression. Finally, Nics went to help Frances and told them he didn¡¯t mind. No knowing whether Nics had sensed something, Frances could tell Mrs. Mason already knew what happened. The fact was that Frances went outside to pick out the phone sneakily and suddenly asked to leave. Mrs. Mason was an experienced woman. How could she not understand what Frances was about to do. Frances felt her face was burning. Mrs. Mason set a high demand in the hope that she would improve. She already got a bit angry when Frances wet back to live in the Grant house. Mrs. Mason scolded her for not having a full consideration. How could she situate herself in such a passive position? It was reasonable for Mrs. Mason to get angry because it was true that Frances didn¡¯t know how to deal with things in the best way. However, Frances couldn¡¯t have any other way. It was hard for her to reject Khalid, just the same as Khalid could never reject her unreasonable demand in the past time. Frances sighed a deep breath, but still felt her tense nerve finally loosened up. She was extremely embarrassed when she was in the same ce together with Nics. Chapter 512 I Am Not a Fool Chapter 512 I Am Not a Fool When Marshall was going to be off duty, he went to have another look in Khalid¡¯s office. With documents piled on his office table and one of them half open, seeming to be half looked through, Khalid was not in the room. Marshall stared at the empty table for a while and turned around to leave. He directly drove to the old house. After getting off, he deliberately checked the parking lot and didn¡¯t find Khalid¡¯s car. It seemed Khalid didn¡¯t return home. Knowing Khalid go outside without even returning home, Marshall could already know what he was doing. Marshall turned around to the main building. After walking a few steps, he found Lydia wasing from the garden. She was in a delicate dress up and seemed to go outside. Lydia was startled to find Marshall arrive. However, she then showed a smiled and remarked, ¡°Well, Marshall is back. You really have a better rtion with Kathy for checking her even during the lunch time.¡± Marshall simply greeted her and didn¡¯t say anything. Lydia nodded and continued, ¡°Marshall, well, to be honest, you really have to grab the chance to remarry Kathy. If you are still not married, many changes will happen to your marriage.¡± Marshall purled up his lip and replied, ¡°Never mind. Getting married can¡¯tpared with having a baby. Simply owning a marriage license still has the possibility to put the rtion on edge, but having a baby is different.¡± Lydia looked at him andughed out, noting, ¡°You really look on the bright side.¡± Marshall nodded towards her. He didn¡¯t say anything else but went directly to the main building. Old Mrs. Grant and Katherine were not downstairs. Marshall noticed servants were preparing lunch in the kitchen. Hence, he looked around and went upstairs. Katherine was asleep. Marshall opened the door to get in and kept his voice down. He slowly sat by Katherine¡¯s side and rubbed her hair gently. Hector already decided his time to take a vacation. Although his free days weren¡¯t be long, it was enough for him to have a good rest. After he came back, Marshall thought it was the time to make everything clear. Katherine was deep in her sleep and didn¡¯t notice Marshall hade back. Marshall leaned against the bedside and found someone sent him message after a short while. It was from his subordinate, telling him the information they got during the interrogation. Those men on trial were not from manager board and only knew things on the surface. However, it was already enough for Marshall to lock his target. Marshall texted to inform him he got it and put his phone down. Katherine¡¯s phone was on the other side. Marshall grabbed it to have a look. It showed that Kyle had called, but he hanged off after only three or four seconds. Marshall didn¡¯t know whether he had the wrong number or not. Marshall didn¡¯t mind it but apanied by Katherine¡¯s side until the servant called them to have lunch. The noise from knocking the door woke Katherine up. She was startled when seeing Marshall was around. Marshall got off bed and asked, ¡°Do you feel tired today? I find you¡¯re deep asleep.¡± Katherine nodded while Marshall supported her to get up, replying, ¡°Well, I have a good sleep and feel fresh now.¡± Marshall helped to tidy her hair and noted, ¡°It will be bad for your body for sleeping too much. I¡¯m afraid you will feel sick.¡± Katherine nodded and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s get downstairs to have lunch. I get hungry once I wake up.¡± Marshall smiled and found Katherine was adorable out of no reason. They came across old Mrs. Grant, who wasing out from her room, in the corridor. Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t show a surprising look when seeing Marshalle back. She simply asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your dade with you?¡± Marshall smiled. He hesitated for a while and replied, ¡°I suppose dad is with mom now.¡± Both old Mrs. Grant and Katherine were startled, while Katherine reacted quickly and asked, ¡°Did elder Mr. Grante to find mom?¡± Although Marshall couldn¡¯t be sure, he felt that was what happened, replying, ¡°I think so.¡± Katherine wanted to gossip about it. She hurriedly took out her phone and remarked, ¡°You can go to have lunch. I have to make a call to ask her.¡± Even Katherine¡¯s tone turned sneaky when learning what happened, which teased old Mrs. Grant on the other side. She noted, ¡°You¡¯re acting like they¡¯re having an affair.¡± Katherine also couldn¡¯t stopughing and replied, ¡°I am just being curious.¡± Marshall supported old Mrs. Grant to get downstairs, while Katherine called Frances in the corridor. Frances picked up the phone after a long time. Katherine had a sense that her tone was full of embarrassment when hearing her asked, ¡°Kathy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Katherine lowered her voice and asked, ¡°I just want to ask you a question. Well, who¡¯re you with now?¡± Frances remained silence. Katherine could guess she was with elder Mr. Grant judging from her reaction. Sheughed out loud and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Didn¡¯t Nics say he was going to have lunch in your ce? Did he get stood up?¡± How to exin? Frances really didn¡¯t know. Katherine waited for her reply. After not hearing her answer, she thought for a while and guessed Frances must be inconvenient to tell what happened right now. Katherine noted, ¡°Well, you can have lunch now. We will talk when we have time.¡± She added when she was hanging up the phone, ¡°Go for it.¡± Frances was extremely awkward on the other side. She cleared her throat and simply promised her with a yes. Finally, their call was over. After hanging up the phone, Katherine squeezed her phone, feeling delighted for their reunion, and got downstairs. Marshall and old Mrs. Grant were already in the kitchen. Clearly, they were waiting for her. When seeing Katherinee with a smile, Marshall could almost guess what the answer was. He looked Katherine came to sit by his side and petted her head, asking, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Katherine nodded and noted, ¡°I used to think elder Mr. Grant was not active in love, but now it seems he is good at it. Well, that¡¯s what he should do. Why didn¡¯t both of them make aprise considering they love each other?¡± Old Mrs. Grant agreed with her words quite well. She turned around to Marshall and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you could be only half like your father, you and Katherine will get remarried now.¡± Marshall immediately turned around his head and said to Katherine, ¡°If you can be half like my mom to be understandable, we will get remarried now.¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t help smiling and ignored him. Because of what happened to Frances, all of them were having a good lunch. There was some time left for Marshall to go to work, he decided to Katherine to take a walk in the old house. They didn¡¯t have any topic in particr. Marshall reminded of his encounter with Lydia and talked something about her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Katherine reminded thest time when she was walking with Lucas and came across her, Lydia suddenly showed up a cold face. Actually, Katherine knew Lydia was simply worried that Katherine would affect Lucas to have a girlfriend. Lydia was the one who considered too far. Katherine already got a child now. Well, even if she was single and didn¡¯t have a baby, it was impossible for her to be with Lucas. No matter what others think. Katherine couldn¡¯t allow herself to be shameless. Lydia was already in her elder age. Why couldn¡¯t she figure that out? Marshall also sighed and noted he also didn¡¯t know when would Lucas have a girlfriend. Katherine thought for a while and noted, ¡°He would when he meets his true love. It¡¯s not necessary for us to worry.¡± Marshall turned around to look at Katherine. He then smiled and didn¡¯t say a word. After walking for a while, Katherine finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯re all thinking too much. I am not a fool and know what to do.¡± Chapter 513 He Was Simply in a Dilemma Chapter 513 He Was Simply in a Dilemma Marshall apanied Katherine to walk around and they finally sat down on a bench in the garden. Marshall rubbed Katherine¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°It¡¯s about time for antenatal appointment. Tell me in advance when you need to go. I will apany with you.¡± Katherine leaned against the bench and noted, ¡°There is no need to. It¡¯s not aplex thing. You can deal with business if you¡¯re business. I and Mrs. Mason can handle it.¡± Marshall grabbed her hand and rubbed it in his palms, saying, ¡°There is nothing more important than apanying you for the antenatal test. I want to participate in all the procedures on our baby¡¯s growth.¡± He then turned around to look at her in the eye, saying seriously, ¡°I also wish you can know my resolution that my words I used to promise were sincere.¡± It sounded loving, but in some ways awkward. It was almost time for Marshall to go back to work after sitting for a while. He sent Katherine to the main building and then drove to thepany. Khalid still didn¡¯t return. Marshall didn¡¯t know how much time he would spend having lunch. He leaned against the office chair and took out his phone to check. His subordinate had sent him several messages and they were all about today¡¯s interrogation. Marshall checked every text and then deleted them all. Peter came in as soon as he put down the phone. ¡°Boss, I have already checked the car. There is nothing wrong. Someone just installed a monitoring device on it and didn¡¯t do anything else.¡± Marshall nodded and replied, ¡°Handle with it even if there is nothing else special.¡± Peter knew what he meant and answered, ¡°Yes, I know what to do.¡± Peter then turned around to leave. When he was opening the door, Marshall noticed Khalid from the crack. Khalid was passing by with documents in his hands and seemed to be busy all the time. Marshall checked the time and found working time didn¡¯t even start. He then got up to go outside. It happened that Khalid just returned to his office, while Marshall followed him up. Marshall pushed the door open and asked, ¡°Have you had lunch yet? Are you busy all the time?¡± Khalid was startled. He then turned around to look at him and answered with a smile, ¡°I am not always busy. It¡¯s just that I get lots of things to deal with today and have to cut off my lunch time.¡± Marshall came forward and pulled a chair to sit down, remarking, ¡°Your health is more important. You can never finish endless work. Sometimes it¡¯s better to have a rest.¡± Khalid purled up his lips and nodded, ¡°Yes, words are endless.¡± Marshall changed another topic and asked, ¡°Actually, I am curious about the loved one you used to tell aunt Lydia. It seems that that woman is also familiar with Lydia. I want to know who that woman is.¡± Khalidughed out loud and remarked, ¡°Have you been confused with this thing since the day I told you about it?¡± Marshall crossed his hands and put them on his legs, replying, ¡°Not always, but sometimes I will remind of it.¡± Khalid nced at him and asked, ¡°Well, Marshall, are you afraid of something?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t deny it at once but replied, ¡°Not really afraid. I am just being curious and get a bit worried.¡± He then exined, ¡°You should know what I am talking about. I don¡¯t worry that you have a rtion with the woman you talked about, but I am afraid that the woman will get hurt because your attitude.¡± Sighing, Marshall continued, ¡°You know about aunt Lydia¡¯s temper. I am just afraid you will get yourself in trouble.¡± Khalid was startled. If Marshall didn¡¯t remind him, he would never think out this point. It turned out that he was really being inconsiderate. His words were ambiguous, which resulted Lydia got alert when seeing he was with Katherine thest time. Khalid sat on the chair and also sighed, saying, ¡°Well, I get it. I was really being inconsiderate.¡± When hearing his words, Marshall therefore changed another topic. He looked around the office and remarked, ¡°Actually, both of us are still young. We can never finish our endless job and have to be trapped in the office forever. Why don¡¯t we remain enthusiastic to go outside to meet more people?¡± Khalid closed the documents and noted, ¡°I think I understand why youe to meet me this time. You don¡¯t have to exin too much. I know what I should do.¡± Marshall nodded with a smile, replying, ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems that you have to continue you work. I won¡¯t interrupt you.¡± Then he stood up and slowly turned around to leave the office. Actually, Marshall didn¡¯t have to point everything too obviously. They were all adults and could get each other¡¯s meaning. Marshall went back to his office and left the door open. Within a short while when it was almost duty time, Khalid finally came to find him. Instead of seeming to be in a rush, Khalid now showed a relieved expression. He passed by Marshall¡¯s door and turned around to look at him, then showed a smile. It seemed he was in a good mood. Marshall also got the habit to gossip as Katherine did. He stood up and left the office again to follow Khalid to his office. Marshall closed the door and stared at him for a while. Khalid also nced at him. Instead of showing an impatient look, he asked calmy, ¡°What? What kind of look is that?¡± Marshall stood in front of his office table and looked at him, asking, ¡°Did you have lunch with mom today? Have youe to find her?¡± In past times, facing this kind of question, Khalid would either be too ashamed to answer it or even ignored it without giving an answer. However, this time, he didn¡¯t show any embarrassed look. He admitted it in a crisp way. Marshall got confused and asked, ¡°Have you gone to the Mason¡¯s house?¡± Khalid raised up his head to look at him and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Marshall then couldn¡¯t figure it out and asked, ¡°Then how did you have lunch with mom without visiting her house?¡± Marshall thought for a while and popped his eyes widely, asking, ¡°Did mom stand up Nics and ran out to have lunch with you?¡± Khalid didn¡¯t answer him this time, but Marshall could already judge from his attitude about what happened. Marshall remained silent for a while and noted, ¡°Well, you two are¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He then stopped his words in the half way. Khalid checked the time and remarked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s already working time. Go to do your job now. I have lots of things to deal with in the afternoon.¡± Of course, Khalid would because he went outside to waste lots of time even with loads of documents piled on the table. Marshall nodded and replied, ¡°It seems you want to reunion with mom. Personally, I think you can directly express your feelings and it will work better than being tentative. Mom is also a frank person and there is no need for you to beat about the bush.¡± Khalid simply lowered his head to look through the documents without saying anything. It couldn¡¯t tell whether he had understood Marshall¡¯s words or not. Hence, Marshall decided to end up his speech. He got out Khalid¡¯s office. Suddenly reminding of something, he stood in front of the door andughed when lowering his voice. On the other side, Katherine got back the room and looked through the phone in bored. With random check, she suddenly noticed Kyle¡¯s missed call, Kyle was not in a good mood these days because Bosie¡¯s punch had messed up his life. Katherine called back and it took Kyle a long time to pick it up. Kyle answered in a low voice, ¡°Kathy.¡± Kathy greeted him and finally asked, ¡°What happened? I was asleep when you called and didn¡¯t hear the ring. Are you still feeling upset?¡± Instead of being ufortable, Kyle just got confused. He went to the hospital today and learned that Bosie already left the hospital. Kyle really inspired himself up when he went to the hospital today with the ambition to win his respect back. However, it turned out that Bosie was already gone, which made Kyle extremely awkward. He then went to the gym Bosie opened up, but she was still not there. Kyle had already guessed what would turn out to be. He simply wanted to try his luck to find Bosie. However, when he came out from the gym, he found there was a bunch of people who took sticks to get inside. Kyle had met loads of situations and could tell those people wereing to find trouble. Chapter 514 Am I a Terrible Person? Chapter 514 Am I a Terrible Person? Actually, Kyle was hesitated when he was waiting at the door. However, he decided not toe back when reminding of Rosie¡¯s vicious look to him. He tried to convince himself on his way from the gym to the front door of the club that Rosie must have offended many people and it was a normal thing for those guys toe to her to take revenge. No matter how sensitive her past upation was, her own character could already make many people hate her. She must also have a bad reputation in normal days and she deserved for retaliation. However, after absorbing himself in thought for the whole way, Kyle still felt ufortable when he returned to private room in the club. This kind of ufortableness really made him confused. Kyle waited for a while and finally asked, ¡°Are you avable today? How aboute to see me? I am really bored by myself.¡± Katherine knew Kyle wanted to find someone to have a chat and directly agreed with him, saying, ¡°Yes, I will be on my way now. Wait for me for a while.¡± She got up to change her clothes without calling Frances this time. She knew that there were things that Kyle didn¡¯t want anyone else to find out so she decided to meet him in person. Marshall had arranged a bodyguard for Katherine and the bodyguard took her to the club Kyle was in. Kyle was eating in the room. There were not too many dishes but lots of bottles of wine. Katherine came in and found he was filling his cup with a terrible look. Katherine nced through the room and asked, ¡°You¡¯re having lunch sote.¡± Kyle pointed at the ce beside him and remarked, ¡°Come one. Let¡¯s eat some together.¡± Katherine already had lunch beforeing. However, considering Kyle was in a bad mood, she naturally wouldn¡¯t reject his suggestion. She sat by Kyle¡¯s side and felt a bit helpless when seeing the bottles. ¡°Try not to drink too much when you¡¯re upset. The wine is strong and can easily go to your head.¡± Katherine reached out her hands to take the bottle away. Kyle stared at that bottle for a few seconds and finally agreed with her. He ate something and then drop the chopsticks down, saying, ¡°Kathy, what a wonderful thing it will be if women in the world are all simr with you!¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t helpughing out and noted, ¡°It must be a boring thing if every woman on the nt is my replica.¡± She then picked up the chopsticks to get some food and continued, ¡°The world is wonderful because different kinds of people exist.¡± Kyle smacked his lips and noted, ¡°Well, why that kind of woman will exist on this world? It¡¯s really confusing.¡± Katherine lowered her head to eat and continued, ¡°If taking it seriously, there is nothing bad about Rosie. The reason you hate her is simply because you are not in the same position with her.¡± Katherine then smiled and mentioned Frances, ¡°Well, do you remember how bad my rtionship was with Frances? However, we¡¯re now like friends to each other.¡± ¡°Do you think she used to be a bad person? Well, I don¡¯t think so. She treated ra so good. I always believe that she is a gentle person. We¡¯re just seeing things on different standings.¡± Katherine looked at Kyle and noted mildly. She knew what Kyle was worried about. It was just his unpleasant stories with Rosie in the past. Now Kyle simply wanted to find ways to let out his emotion for those things. Katherine had met Rosie once. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant meeting. However, she knew Rosie had done nothing wrong. She simply followed the rules of her upation and did everything ording to the procedure. However, if judging from an outside¡¯s view, herst enforcement was a good job. It was simply because Kyle was getting used to doing things in his own way and didn¡¯t want to be repressed by her. Hearing her words, Kyle raised up his head to look at her and noted, ¡°I think you¡¯re defending that bitch.¡± Katherine directly nodded and replied, ¡°I am and I admit it by myself. I am defending her in terms of my attitude, but you have to figure out that our life will be different without them to following the rules.¡± Katherine said in a calm manner, ¡°The society can remain stable because of them. Think about how much your club can profit in only one day. You couldn¡¯t have such a well-known status if it were not them who maintain the order.¡± Kyle suddenlyughed out and noted, ¡°Your words really make me speechless. It is as if I go back to my school days and there is a top student sitting by my side to make me feel even more like a jerk.¡± Katherine raised up her hands and petted on his arm, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not a jerk. You just get spoiled.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t say a word but drank all of the wine in his bottle. Katherine knew persuading words were function well if she said too much and didn¡¯t make a further comment. She was not hungry and dropped the chopsticks down after taking a few bites. She was only sitting by Kyle¡¯s side to apany him. Kyle thought for a while and took the bottles again. This time, Katherine didn¡¯t stop him. There was no need for her to stop him. Katherine had already said a lot to convince him, Kyle was drinking by himself and sessfully got drunk after a short while. Katherine didn¡¯t hurry to call the waiter, but looked through the phone by his side. Kyle was bending over the table to snap. However, a ss dropped off the ground because of his slight movement, waking him up by the p noise. He raised up his head to look around and showed a smile to Katherine, asking, ¡°Kathy, do you think I am nothing?¡± Katherine was startled at once and hurriedly replied, ¡°Of curse you¡¯re not.¡± Kyle smiled at himself and remarked, ¡°I know what kind of person I am. I also know if it were not my father and my four sessful sisters and brothers-inw, I will be a nobody.¡± He closed his eyes when leaning against the chair, seeming going to fall asleep again. However, he was still murmuring, ¡°She¡¯s right. I am foolish for looking down upon anyone because in fact, I am the one who gets despised by others. I am only a powerful man in my own world and there is no point for me to be arrogant.¡± Katherine blinked her eyes and almost figured out who told those words to him. Kyle¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower. Finally, he returned silence. It seemed he fell asleep again. Katherine didn¡¯t wait any longer this time. She directly stood up and went out to call the wait. The waiter was helpless when he found Kyle, who was deep in sleep. He said to Katherine, ¡°Young master¡¯s temper is really weird in recent days. Sometimes he will remain silence for a long time, while sometimes he will speak to himself unstoppably.¡± Katherine leaned against the door and noted, ¡°Perhaps he is simply not feeling well emotionally these days and doesn¡¯t know how to solve it.¡± Two waiters came to carry him outside, saying, ¡°We have never seen him behave in this way. To be honest, we¡¯re really worried about him.¡± Katherine sighed and remarked, ¡°He will get well after a few days.¡± No one could remain arrogant forever. There must exist someone to teach them a lesson. Kyle had been looking down his nose at everybody for years and it was time for him to learn a lesson. Thinking about this, Katherine suddenly got a better impression of Rosie. It was an amazing thing for the devil who made Mr. Haverford hard to handle with to get tortured by a woman. Kyle was supported to have a rest in his room, while Katherine was sitting in the hall downstairs. There were not so many guests during the day time and all waiters were spare. Katherine got a bit bored. She raised up her hands to call two waiters here and suggested, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y Peasants vs. Landlord since everybody has nothing to do.¡± Those people were familiar with Katherine and agreed with her suggestion. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They decided to y the game now. However, before the game began and everyone just got their poker cards, the club door was pushed open and a man came in with the luggage. Chapter 515 There Comes a Day Chapter 515 There Comes a Day Katherine was lowering her head to check the cards. She simply knew someone came in without thinking too much. After sequencing all of her cards, she noted, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s decide who¡¯s thendlord in this game.¡± She felt someone was talking by her side when she finished speaking. That man seemed to be smiling and joked, ¡°You¡¯re so rxed.¡± Katherine got startled. All of her motions stopped. She stared at the cars in her hands and blinked her eyes in astonishment. This sound was so familiar. Katherine turned around slowly and looked that man from up and down. Hector was carrying a smile when saying, ¡°Your expression really tenses me up.¡± Katherine put the cards down. She thought for a while and got up, asking, ¡°You¡¯re back. Why didn¡¯t you tell us early?¡± Hector handed the luggage to the waiter on the other side and let them ce it. Then he sat down by Katherine¡¯s side and picked up Katherines¡¯ cars. He replied in a calm manner, ¡°I want to give you a surprise.¡± Indeed, it was surprising, but to Katherine, it was also unprepared. Hector said to the other two men, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s continue your game.¡± Those people also knew Hector. They looked at him and then lowered their heads to calcte cards in their hands. Afternd im, Hector started ying cards and then continued to chat with Katherine, asking, ¡°Where is Kyle? I haven¡¯t seen him. Howe that you¡¯re here alone?¡± Katherine nodded and replied, ¡°He is asleep upstairs.¡± Hector was quite surprising, asking, ¡°Why he is sleeping on this time? You have alreadye. Why doesn¡¯t hee downstairs to wee you?¡± It was a hard thing to exin because there so many things happened. Katherine also didn¡¯t understand the way to exin what happened between Kyle and Bosie. Therefore, she could only give a simple exnation, ¡°We just had lunch together and he had some wine. Maybe he drank too much and couldn¡¯t stand it.¡± Hector slowly nodded and replied, ¡°Well, I see.¡± That was how Katherine passed through the topic. After ying one round, the two waiters tidied the cards set and turned around to leave in order to leave room for Hector and Katherine to talk. Hector finally turned around to look at Katherine. He showed aplex expression. After ncing at Katherine¡¯s face for a while, his sight slowly rested on her belly. Katherine asked first, ¡°Can you tell it? The baby is still in early stage and it cannot tell obviously from the belly¡¯ change.¡± Hector already learned the news that Katherine got pregnant from Kyle. Kyle didn¡¯t know anything between Hector and Katherine and told this thing to him with a smile. It couldn¡¯t be denied that it was indeed a pleasant thing, expect Hector felt it was not. Hector thought for a long time and finally remarked, ¡°It must be hard to carry a baby.¡± Katherine rubbed her belly and replied, ¡°Not so hard. I am still in the early stage of pregnancy and my movement hasn¡¯t been affected a lot. Maybe it will be tired for me inter stages.¡± Hectorpressed his lips together and rest his sight on the table in the front. It seemed he couldn¡¯t find any words to reply. Katherine also got embarrassed because of it. Hence, she suddenly changed another topic and asked, ¡°Have you had lunch yet? How about preparing some food for you?¡± Hector hadn¡¯t eaten anything. He had to get up early today to package and took the car to arrive here. He didn¡¯t have a good rest from morning till now. He never treated himself as an outside in Kyle¡¯s ce and then nodded, replying, ¡°I haven¡¯t. I want to come here to eat with you, but it seems I arrive toote.¡± Katherine stood up to call the waiters to prepare food for him. Aftermanding, she turned around to look at Hector, asking, ¡°How about just having some simple food at noon? We can gather together to have a big meal at night. How about that?¡± Although Hector was hungry, he didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat. Especially, when seeing Katherine got pregnant, he was in a worse mood and didn¡¯t have any requirement for eating. Hearing Katherine asked, he simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Katherine thenmanded the waiter to cook seafood noodles. Then she stood still and didn¡¯t know how to face Hector. They used to be in a good rtion, but now it seemed that the atmosphere turned awkward when they met again. Hector naturally noticed Katherine was ufortable because he also felt strange deep in his heart. He simply left for a short time but lots of changes happened here. If knowing hispetition would make everything end up in this way, Hector wouldn¡¯t go to attend it. However, it was toote to regret. Katherine stood still for a while and finally came to sit down on the sofa, leaving some space between she and Hector. She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°How¡¯s about yourpetition? Have you known what your next ranking will be?¡± Rosalie especially appreciated Hector and would arrange him a satisfactory ranking. Hector nodded and replied, ¡°They only told me to have a rest for a few days. They have to make a decision based onments online and the vote result.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t understand it but she could almost get what he was talking about. ¡°I hope you can have a good result. When thepetition ends, you can sign with a reliablepany. I suppose the Haverford family can¡¯t do anything to stop you at that time.¡± Hector showed a smile and answered, ¡°Actually, the Haverford family has contacted me when I was in competition.¡± Kevin had contacted him and he was naturally unhappy with what Hector was doing. He thought he had embarrassed him like his mother. Kevin¡¯sst calls were to convince Hector to stoppeting. However,ter he realized it was hard for him to change his mind and started scolding. Hector was afraid Kevin would directly pass out considering his old age. Afterwards, Hector¡¯s phone got handed out. Even when he noticed he had received Kevin¡¯s missed calls or messages, he didn¡¯t care about it at all. He didn¡¯t even tell the Haverford family about his return this time. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone in the Haverford family. When mentioning about the Haverford family, Katherine suddenly found a topic. To ease this awkward atmosphere, she told him about what happened to Alexis. Alexis had already been arrested. Ariel used to have the intension to let her free. However, because the case was terrible and the victim didn¡¯t decide to let it go easily, although Ariel spent a lot of money, Alexis was still kept in jail. Finally, Ariel realized there was no way to change the fact that Alexis had to spend her days in jail and decided to do nothing about it. As for Patrick, he hadn¡¯t started working until now. Patrick was a rebellious person. After getting fired by Kevin, whomanded him to reflect at home, he got extremely angry and decided to go against his father. Until now, he simply went out to squandervishly. ording to Kyle¡¯s messages, the Haverford family had always been in a mess. Kevin was not in a good health. As a result of a messy family, he had called family doctors many times for treatment. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kyle took please in the Haverford family¡¯s misfortune when telling these to Katherine. He told her it was time for the Haverford family¡¯s revenge. Kevin had made too many mistakes in his young days. Finally, he had to pay for what he had done when he got old. Chapter 516 She Felt Embarrassed Chapter 516 She Felt Embarrassed Hector¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change at all when Katherine filled him in on what had happened to the Bet family. In the past, the news would have made him happy for a while, but now, it was nothing but some idle gossip to him. In Hector¡¯s opinion, it was a stupid thing to do to put attention to someone he didn¡¯t like at all. He couldn¡¯t care less now. Since he had cut all ties with the Bet family, what had happened to them was none of his business. Lolling back in the sofa, Hector simply sighed, "I¡¯m afraid the future of the Bet family depends on David." Now it appeared that David was the only one to take charge. Kevin had always said before that Alexis and Patrick would be running the family business after they graduated from college, but now it seemed that this couldn¡¯t be happening. However, Katherine had hardly heard anything about David. He kept to himself and was sometimes mentioned in financial news, but there wasn¡¯t even a picture of him shown on TV. Katherine remembered she had read an interview of David before. Methodical in speech, he said nothing but answered the journalist¡¯s questions. Thus, he was a shrewd and sophisticated man in Katherine¡¯s eyes. If David really took over the family business in the future, Bet & Co., Ltd. wouldn¡¯t fail. But Katherine was a little curious. "I wonder what will happen to Ariel, Alexis and Patrick when David takes over your family business." Hector started to ponder. Before long, he smirked despite himself. "I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll have a hard life, but it won¡¯t be easy either." Just at this moment, Katherine¡¯s phone rang. She took a look at the caller ID and found it was Frances. She answered the call and Frances asked her where she was. Katherine nced at Hector and said she was at Kyle¡¯s club. In fact, Katherine secretly hoped that Frances woulde because it was a little embarrassing between Hector and her now. If Frances joined them, the mood would be lightened. At this point, the waiter came with Hector¡¯s noodles. Frances seemed to hear the waiter¡¯s voice and chuckled, "I¡¯ll be right there." Katherine hung up, put away her phone and looked at Hector, exining, "It¡¯s Marshall¡¯s mother. She¡¯s been kind to metely. The rtionship between us is no longer tense." Somehow, Hector seemed to think of something and sighed, "So many things have happened during my absence." Katherine didn¡¯t want to dwell on what Hector said but nodded. What followed was absolute silence. Katherine leaned back in the sofa and looked away, while Hector had his noodles as he yed with his phone. Seemingly, someone sent him a message. It should be something serious because he was frowning. Katherine thought to herself. It should be about the talent show. In fact, whaty ahead for Hector was a bumpy road because he had to build a career on his own. Frances trotted into the room shortly after. She saw the man beside Katherine and came up, only to see it was Hector. She was a little surprised to see him and greeted him first. "Hello, Hector. You¡¯re back." Hector put down the phone and looked up at Frances. "My vacation begins today, Ms. Mason." Frances nodded and said, "That¡¯s great. You should have a good rest." Then she looked around and wondered, "Where¡¯s Kyle? I haven¡¯t seen him."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine repeated the answer she gave Hector just now, saying that Kyle was drunk. Frances taunted, "He¡¯s drunk at noon? What made him drink himself down?" Katherine said nothing but smiled. Frances sat down beside Katherine and asked, "Then what are we going to do now? Just sit around?" Katherine threw back her head and heaved a sigh. "I don¡¯t know. I have no idea what to do to kill time." Frances didn¡¯t agree with her. She waved at a waiter and said, "Come on. Let¡¯s y Bridge. Join us." Katherine threw a resigned look at Frances. "Well, you¡¯re obsessed." Frances nced at Hector and asked, "Join us?" Hector happened to finish off his noodles now. "Of course." This was actually a good idea. Otherwise, they would have had nothing to do before Kyle woke up. Before she left the room, Katherine asked a waiter to check on Kyle, who was dead asleep and wouldn¡¯t wake up even if a band was ying in his room. The four people were ying Bridge in the card room. Now that the card game started, the atmosphere in the room was rxed. After a few games, Marshall called Katherine. When her phone rang, Katherine was picking up a card, so she answered the call without looking at the caller ID. At first, Marshall didn¡¯t say anything, and Katherine called, "Hey, Marshall." Hector paused and looked up at Katherine, a little upset. Marshall told Katherine that he had been running errands today, and that he would go straight home after he finished what he was doing now. The other reason he called Katherine was to ask her what she wanted to eat for dinner so that he could buy the food and bring it home for her. Katherine replied, "I¡¯m at Kyle¡¯s club. Hector¡¯s back, and we¡¯re going to eat out. Come and join us." Marshall grew wary at the sound of Hector¡¯s name and snorted, "I¡¯ll be on my way." After that, he added, "I¡¯ll be there soon." Hector snorted for no reason as Katherine hung up and discarded one card down. Frances nced up at Hector and chimed in, "Khalid told me yesterday that he was thinking of a name for the baby these days, and I told him you are the one to make that decision because now the most important person in the whole family is you. Marshall even treats you like a queen. But atst, I told Khalid to stay out of it." Katherine didn¡¯t look at Frances, but sorted the cards in her hand. Naturally, she knew Frances said these to Hector. However, she didn¡¯t know what to say to liven things up, so she decided to pretend to have heard nothing after some consideration. When this game was over, Frances quit because she heard Marshalling upstairs. Meanwhile, Hector also heard the footsteps. The door was open, and Hector kept staring at it. No sooner had Marshall showed up than he met Hector¡¯s gaze. The next second, both of their faces darkened. Probably because he had the upper hand for now, Marshall chose to take the high road. He turned to Katherine, went over to her and put his hand on the back of her chair. "Why do you stop ying?" The waiter, who was asked to join them by Frances just now, got up and left. Therefore, Marshall took the seat and chuckled, "Well, I guess it¡¯s my turn now." Embarrassed, Katherine cast a look at Frances beside her, only to see Frances curling her lips and looking helpless. They had wanted to stop ying, but since Marshall joined them, Katherine and Frances had no choice but to keep ying. Marshall sat on Katherine¡¯s right, and he almost threw the game by losing as many tricks as he could to her. He would always ask her about her hands and let her win the tricks, even when he could win the tricks by ying trump cards. At first, Katherine thought Marshall was joking. But after he tanked several games, she remained silent. Hector, Marshall¡¯s teammate, had put on a sullen face and said nothing since Marshall sat down across from him. Katherine actually felt quite embarrassed, even more than when she had been with Hector alone just now. Chapter 517 Now Everyone’s here Chapter 517 Now Everyone¡¯s here After another game, Katherine couldn¡¯t put up with Marshall¡¯s behavior anymore. She put thest card down. "I¡¯m tired. I quit." Frances, Katherine¡¯s teammate, couldn¡¯t stand Marshall either, grumbling, "Finally! I feel bad for his teammate." Hector got up, went to the window and opened it, taking a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket. Seeing that, Marshall grabbed Katherine¡¯s hand and said, "Come on. Let¡¯s take a walk outside." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Katherine was aware of Marshall¡¯s intent. This time, he didn¡¯t mean to embarrass Hector, but to protect her from the smoke. Katherine didn¡¯t really care about the smoke, but she still got up for the baby in her womb. "OK." Frances left with them, and only Hector was left in the room standing by the window. He didn¡¯t look back, as if they hadn¡¯t left at all. Marshall and Katherine walked along the street not far away from Kyle¡¯s club. It was quite lively down the street at this time of the day. Meanwhile, Frances stayed in the lobby, texting with someone. Marshall took Katherine¡¯s hand. "When did Hectore back?" Katherine got a little nervous. "He came back this afternoon." Now Marshall got relieved because she hadn¡¯t been with Hector for so long. Frances was actually texting with Nics, who asked her if she had time to have dinner with him. Before Frances hit the "send" button, Nics sent another message to her, exining that he wanted to eat with someone so that it wouldn¡¯t be too boring. Frances originally intended to refuse him, but she hesitated at the sight of his message. Since Frances didn¡¯t answer him, Nics called and asked her what she was doing right now, or if she could go to have dinner with him. After all, it would be dinner time soon. Frances hemmed and hawed before replying, "I¡¯m hanging out with my friends now." Nics paused and asked, "With Khalid?" Frances got a little nervous when Nics asked her that question because Khalid just stood her up, saying at once, "No, no, not with him. I¡¯m with Marshall, Katherine and some other friends." Hearing that, Nics asked, "Where are you guys? May I join you?" Now Frances couldn¡¯t refuse him, nor did she know how to. She paused for a long moment, while Nics waited for her reply stubbornly. Finally, Frances agreed and told him the address. After hanging up, Frances rushed out of the club and waved at Marshall and Katherine, who were taking a walk not far away from her. When the two of them got close, she said, "Nics said he wanted to join us." Katherine got confused. "What does hee here for? Didn¡¯t you tell him we¡¯re all hanging out together? Why not tell him we¡¯re in the middle of something?" Frances replied, "I told him, but he said he was being alone and felt a little bored, so he wanted to join us. You know, I don¡¯t know how to refuse people when they say so." Katherine nodded in agreement and taunted, "Nics really likes you, or he wouldn¡¯t be so eager to come to see you." Frances pressed her lips together and thought of the conversation between Nics and her before. In her opinion, she had made herself very clear. Nics also said he would never force her and only take her as a friend. Now that he said so, Frances couldn¡¯t keep a distance from him deliberately, or that would make her look over-sensitive and self-sentimental. Katherine and Marshall exchanged nces before Marshall finally said, "Well, alright. So he can celebrate Hector¡¯s arrival with us. The more the merrier." After a while, Hector went downstairs with Kyle, who was in pajamas and looking disheveled and drowsy. Apparently, he hadn¡¯t sobered up, but he came alive immediately at the sight of Marshall and the others, saying, "Let¡¯s go to the restaurant across the street and have a big dinner." After a moment, he added, "Since Hector is back, let¡¯s have a good time." However, Kyle didn¡¯t look happy at all as he said so. After that, Frances¡¯ phone rang again. Everyone assumed it was from Nics, but she paused and got embarrassed at the sight of the caller ID. Katherine blurted, "What? Is it from your ex-husband?" Frances didn¡¯t reply to her, but walked away to answer the call. In fact, she was up a gum tree now because she didn¡¯t want Nics and Khalid to meet each other. But on second thought, if she refused Khalid and let Nics join them today, Khalid would get upset once he knew it someday. Therefore, even if she didn¡¯t know what to do, Frances still told Khalid that she was about to have dinner with everyone since Hector was back today. In the end, she invited him to join them sincerely. Khalid, however, agreed happily. After that, Frances hesitated and confessed that Nics would alsoe. She had to tell Khalid about it now, or she might get in trouble when the two men saw each otherter. Khalid paused and replied, "Well, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m OK to see him." Francespressed her lips, feeling unsure about it. Truly, Khalid invited her to dinner yesterday, but the two of them didn¡¯t talk about the key issue. During the meal, Frances had wanted to find an opportunity to ask Khalid about his attitude towards the rtionship between the two of them, but she didn¡¯t say it. In the past, she would have asked that question without thinking, but now, she was uncertain about it and shy. Watching Frances talking over the phone, Katherine nudged Marshall and smirked, "Look, how shy your mom is. She¡¯s behaving like a girl in love now." Marshall put his arm around Katherine¡¯s shoulders. "Come on! Stop being so nosy." Katherine chuckled. Hector¡¯s gaze fell upon Marshall¡¯s arm before moving away. Kyle scratched his head and said, "Hold on for a while. Let me wash my face. I¡¯m feeling dizzy now." Hardly had Kyle left than Nics arrived. Katherine looked around and took out her phone. "Let me call Margaret and invite her and her boyfriend. We are friends after all, and we can¡¯t leave them alone." Marshall smiled. It was true that the more the merrier, but now there were too many people, and things might get out of control. The restaurant was just across from Kyle¡¯s club, so they walked there instead of driving there. Frances didn¡¯t go with them, saying that she would wait for Khalid. Nics was surprised to hear that he woulde, but he concealed his emotions very well. He was stunned for a moment, but then a smile spread across his face. Nics offered, "Then I¡¯ll be here waiting with you. You¡¯d be bored waiting alone." Katherine shot a nce at Nics and thought to herself, "Well, isn¡¯t he thoughtful?" The group of people came over to the seafood restaurant across the street. Sitting next to Katherine, Marshall ordered some appetizers first before cleaning her fingers with some baby wipes, grumbling, "Do you have any idea how dirty those cards can be?" Katherine chuckled, "I forgot about it." Marshall smiled helplessly, "I hope our son won¡¯t be sloppy like you." Chapter 518 She’s so Mean to Me Chapter 518 She¡¯s so Mean to Me Katherine felt a little awkward. Marshall had said before that he wished they could have dinner together when Hector came back. At that time, Katherine assumed Marshall would have a good talk with him since he was a mature and steady man. But now, it seemed that Marshall seized every opportunity to embarrass Hector. Katherine suddenly realized that she was so wrong about Marshall before. She shouldn¡¯t have invited him to join them today. Katherine drew back her hand and rose to her feet. "I think I should wash them." After that, she added, "Don¡¯te with me." Then she left the private room. In fact, Katherine didn¡¯t go to the toilet, but came out of the restaurant and stood at the entrance. Before long, Khalid arrived. Katherine knew his car. No sooner had it stopped at the entrance of Kyle¡¯s club than Frances and Nics came out of the building. Khalid got off the car and stood by it. Katherine was unable to see Khalid¡¯s facial expression. However, since they were all respectable people, at least they wouldn¡¯t fall out with each other. Arms crossed, Katherine watched them from across the street. The three of them made small talk for a while at the entrance of Kyle¡¯s club. While talking, they turned around asionally. Katherine looked carefully and found that they were behaving themselves and actually appeared peaceful together. Margaret and Eden arrived shortly after. Katherine waved at and greeted them. Meanwhile, Frances also saw Katherine and patted Khalid on the shoulder. Tacitly, Khalid nodded and the two of them headed to the restaurant first, while Nics caught on a momentter and followed them. Katherine saw very clearly that Nics was stunned for a second before he threw a nce at Khalid. Conceivably, a big show was going to be staged. The rtionship between people were too chaotic that Katherine had no idea how to liven up the atmosphere in a while. Margaret and Eden came hand in hand. Katherine looked down and saw a ring on Margaret¡¯s finger. She smiled, "Are the invitation cards ready?" Margaret took out a stack of invitation cards from her bag with a grin. "I¡¯m going to give each person one at the dinner table in a while." Katherine pulled out one invitation card, opened it and had a look. Inside was a wedding photo of Margaret and Eden. The photo was carefully photoshopped and there was a little difference between the people in the picture and in reality, but the smiles on their faces looked very sincere. Katherine put the invitation card away. "Congrattions." Margaret gave a shy smile, while Eden said, "Thank you." Meanwhile, Frances, Khalid and Nics joined them and the group of people went to the private room together. The atmosphere in the private room was awkward. Both Marshall and Hector were holding a ss respectively and saying nothing, while Kyle was cursing. But this time, he wasn¡¯t cursing Rosie, but the people from the Bet family. Different from the way he cursed Rosie, Kyle was being more indignant now. He was almost shouting abuse at this moment. Hector, nevertheless, acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear Kyle at all, his stare nk. Meanwhile, Marshall kept that sly smirk on his face. Kyle was happy to see so many peopleing. Suddenly, he forgot what he was doing five seconds ago. He asked the crowd to take a seat and said with a grin, "It¡¯s been a long time since I ate with so many people. I¡¯m so happy today!" After that, he pressed the bell to call the waitress and started to order dishes. Kyle, who was even more passionate than the waitress, pointed at the dishes on the menu and introduced each of them to the group of people. Katherine was amused by Kyle¡¯s behavior, but she understood why he acted like this. Kyle enjoyed the company of people, but he had been in a low spirit recently. Now that so many people were eating together, he couldn¡¯t be happier about it. The waitress had said nothing during the whole process. When Kyle finally finished introducing the dishes, they had also done ordering. The waitress looked at Kyle with a smile. "You¡¯re so happy today, Mr. Haverford." Kyle waved at the waitress. "Yeah, I am. Go ahead with your work. Serve the food as soon as possible." Katherine took a sip of water and thought to herself. Truly, Kyle was happy today, but some of them weren¡¯t. Margaret got up and told everyone about the date of Eden and her wedding, which was quite close. As she was speaking, she handed out the invitation cards, while the others congratted them. Kyle looked very carefully at the invitation card and sighed to Hector, "s! I wonder when we can hand out our wedding invitations to our guests." Hector threw a look at him, saying nothing. He appeared calm, but Katherine knew he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Frances chimed in at this moment, "I think Hector will get married very soon. He has a high approval rating in the talent show this time, and he¡¯s quite popr among girls." Katherine was surprised to find that Frances kept up with trends and actually knew how popr Hector was among girls. Kyle grumbled at Frances, "So you mean, Hector will be taken soon, while I won¡¯t?" Frances nodded earnestly. "Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what I mean." Kyle, who was back in the groove, turned to Katherine. "Katherine, look at her. She¡¯s always so mean to me. She¡¯s mean to me while ying Bridge, and at the table." Katherine burst intoughter, while Frances alsoughed before casting a look at Khalid. Khalid was surprised to watch this scene. In the past, Frances had always put on an act and hardly talked to people, even her peers. But now, she actually joked with Kyle and Katherine, which was totally unlike her. Nics didn¡¯t know these people very well, so he remained silent. But as a decent adult, he joined in the fun andughed with them. The drinks were served first. Since Kyle was in a good mood, he ordered a lot of alcohol. He opened the bottles immediately and filled all men¡¯s sses. In fact, every man present needed to drive, but since Kyle was so happy, they could only y along. Khalid took off his coat and said in a rxed tone, "I¡¯ll get designated drivers for uster. I feel like having some drinks today." Kyle chimed in, "Of course we have to drink today! If you can¡¯t get home, you may get a room in my club." Kyle thought of everything. Frances turned to Nics and whispered, "Don¡¯t spoil the fun and have a few drinks. We can get someone to drive you hometer." Nics replied, "Well, I¡¯m alright. I can call a cab. My house is not far away from here." Now that Khalid and Nics had no problem drinking alcohol, the younger generation would naturally have a few drinks too. Kyle ordered some juice for thedies at the table. Before the food was served, he raised his ss and made a sentimental opening speech.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 519 I Regret It Chapter 519 I Regret It Kyle made a quite sincere opening remarks. Firstly, he mentioned his bad rap. Then he said that he hadn¡¯t had true friends before but some cronies to hang out with. Later, Hector came back and then he met Katherine. After that, he got close to Marshall too, and then came Margaret. With that, Kyle threw a nce at Frances and gave a shy smile, saying, "To be honest, I didn¡¯t really like Ms. Mason before, because she hated me, and I could tell." Then he turned to Frances and continued, "Come on, Ms. Mason. Tell me the truth. Did you tell Marshall to keep away from me?" Covering her mouth, Frances chuckled, "I know you didn¡¯t like me before. I don¡¯t even like who I was." As for thest question Kyle asked her, Frances confessed, "I did so because I thought you were a bad influence on Marshall." Kyle snorted and grumbled, "Seems that you don¡¯t know your son is a bad influence himself." Then he cast a nce at Khalid. Kyle didn¡¯t know him that well because they hadn¡¯t met many times before. But Khalid was gentle. Even if Kyle wasn¡¯t a fan of Frances before, Khalid had left a good impression on Kyle. Kyle didn¡¯t talk about the rtionship between Khalid and him. He just said that Khalid was too steady and that he wished he could change a bit like Frances. Khalid nodded in earnest. "Well, I agree with you. It¡¯s time to make some changes." After that, Kyle talked about Eden and Nics. Kyle didn¡¯t know Nics very well. They had only met once before at the entrance of the club, but Kyle still told him politely that he was weed to his recreation club. As for Eden, since Margaret and he were about to get married, Kyle naturally took him as a friend. Kyle talked about everyone at the table before taking his seat and sighing, "Tonight should have been about Hector, but now I¡¯m stealing his show. I¡¯m sorry, Hector." The group of people burst intoughter again. Since Kyle was a regr to the restaurant, as well as the VIP, the food was served in no time. Katherine, who had been waiting for the food, started drooling at the sight of the dishes. These days, she wanted to eat whenever she smelt the food, no matter she was hungry or not. Marshall put some shelled shrimps in Katherine¡¯s bowl. Hector sat across from Katherine. During the meal, he only nced up at her and Marshall for once and never looked their way again. He seemed to be in the middle of something because his phone kept vibrating. However, Hector simply threw a nce at his phone asionally. Katherine supposed that it must be about the talent show. Kyle hadn¡¯t talked about the Bet family or Rosie during dinner, probably because he didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood. Instead, he asked Eden and Margaret about their preparations for the wedding to liven up the atmosphere. But to prepare a wedding was a tough job, and there wasn¡¯t anything fun to talk about. When it came to the wedding, Margaret was overwhelmed with anxiety. She never expected that there would be so much to do. She was worn out on the day when they took the wedding photos. Then Margaret asked Katherine how long it had taken her to have their wedding photos done. Smiling, Katherine said that she had forgotten about it. But in fact, it didn¡¯t take long, because Marshall didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on it and he just went through the motions. Usually, some of the photos should be taken outdoors, but he chose to skip them. In a word, he didn¡¯t take the wedding photos very seriously back then. Now that it was brought up again, Marshall felt a little upset about it. He took Katherine¡¯s hand, telling her that he would take some pregnancy photos with her when her underbelly grew bigger. He said very affectionately, and sincerely. Margaret nodded. "You two have always loved each other, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether you take wedding photos or not." Then she smiled and sighed, "I envy you guys." Frances chimed in at this moment, "What¡¯s to envy? You¡¯ve also found the one you love." Margaret turned to Eden immediately and corrected herself. "Yeah, I have." After that, the men started to make toasts and drink. Oddly though, Khalid was warm to anyone except for Nics, and vice versa. Nics talked to anyone like an old friend but Khalid. The case was the same with Marshall and Hector. There was nomunication between the two of them, but they were kind to others respectively. Katherine chuckled. She had long expected this. It was a wrong thing to do to have invited Marshall to this dinner today. During the meal, Margaret asked Katherine about her pregnancy. Seemingly, Margaret nned to get pregnant after the wedding, so she asked Katherine about every detail she could think of. Meanwhile, Eden also leaned in to listen to them. Katherine hadn¡¯t talked with Eden many times, but judging from the few times they were together, she could tell he was kind to Margaret. Kyle also brought up the talent show Hector participated in. He hadn¡¯t done it himself before, so he was curious and asked Hector about many details of the show. Hector answered him briefly. Then he seemed to think of something, nced up at Katherine and went on, "Actually, I regret having joined the show, but it¡¯s toote for me to quit now." Marshall acted as if he heard nothing, but put more food into Katherine¡¯s bowl. He said to her with a tender smile, "Come on, eat this. Don¡¯t drink too much juice, or you¡¯ll get hungry very soon." Kyle didn¡¯t quite understand what Hector meant. He asked in surprise, "What? Is it because you haven¡¯t done well? No way! Rosalie told me she¡¯d arrange a good ranking for you." Hector chuckled and drank the wine in one gulp. When he raised his ss, his eyes were filled with loneliness. However, once he put it down, he put on that indifferent look again. Katherine pretended not to understand him, focusing on her food. She originally thought the others would feel uneasy during the meal, but now it seemed that she was also one of them. Once the women were full, they called it quits, but the men were still drinking and eating. After a while, Katherine, Margaret and Frances went to the sofa aside and sat down. Nics cast a nce at Frances and then looked back, but on the halfway, he happened to see Khalid turning around to look at him, which arose his will to fight, so he scowled at Khalid in return. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Khalid, nevertheless, wasn¡¯t ring at him, but staring at him indifferently, as if he didn¡¯t take Nics seriously at all. Anger welled up inside Nics. He raised his ss at Khalid. "Mr. Grant, d to meet you. A toast to you." Rising to the asion, Khalid raised his ss and gulped down the wine without saying anything. Nics drank the wine in one gulp right after that. The two men turned their sses upside down to show each other that they had drunk up the wine. Chapter 520 Different Answers Chapter 520 Different Answers It took the men some time to finish the meal. Finally, Katherine couldn¡¯t wait any longer and went back to Kyle¡¯s recreation club with Frances and Margaret. In fact, Frances was a little worried about Khalid and Nics. Before she left, she went over to Khalid and whispered something into his ear. Hearing her, Khalidughed and told her to rest assured. Probably she didn¡¯t want Nics to feel left out, and she told him to have fun and enjoy the meal. After that, she left the private room with Katherine. Katherine heaved a sigh andughed as the door was closed. She sighed, "What an awkward dinner! I felt I was stifling in that room." For several times, the embarrassing pause urred during the meal. Sometimes, Khalid chimed in and happened to interrupt Nics. Sometimes, Marshall said something and interrupted Hector coincidentally. These two pairs of rivals in love keptpeting with each other secretly. Katherine said she regretted having invited Marshall to dinner. Frances heard that and chimed in, "In fact, I also regret having invited Nics here." If she had refused him at the beginning, the dinner wouldn¡¯t have been so awkward. However, Katherine was a little relived to hear Frances say so. Apparently, the rtionship between Khalid and Nics was much tenser, and that surprised Katherine. She didn¡¯t expect the middle-aged men to be so childish. The women went to the private room in Kyle¡¯s recreation club. Katherine was a little tired, so she lolled back in the armchair, while Frances looked very carefully at Margaret¡¯s wedding invitation. Finally, her gaze fell upon the wedding photo and she sighed, "You two actually look like a couple, and you look so happy in the photo." Margaret smiled and replied, "Yeah, a lot of people say that." Frances looked up and stared at Margaret for a while. "I knew you were a good girl." Somehow, Margaret found the look in Frances¡¯ eyes hard to read, but her heart missed a beat. Lounging in the armchair, Katherine was talking about the details of Margaret¡¯s wedding, but she gradually fell asleep. When she woke up again, she felt that someone was kissing her, the alcohol on his breath making her sick. She pushed him away subconsciously and yelled, "Get away!" Then she heard Marshall chuckling. "You didn¡¯t know it was me? Now I know you weren¡¯t pretending it." Katherine opened her eyes. Now only she and Marshall were left in this room, and she had no idea when the others had left. She sat up slowly. "All I could feel was someone breathing alcohol fumes all over me, and how would I know it was you?" Marshall sat down next to her and let out a sigh, saying, "It was such an exhausting and upsetting dinner." Katherine snorted, "That¡¯s what someone else is thinking too. Stopining. You¡¯re even." After that, she asked Marshall whether Frances had left with Khalid or Nics. Marshall didn¡¯t remember that at all. When he came back to the recreation club, they were about to leave, but he paid no attention to them. Judging from Khalid¡¯s attitude today, as well as Nics¡¯ mood, Khalid had presumably sent Frances home. In fact, Frances¡¯ attitude was quite clear today. Both Khalid and Nics had drunk a lot today. At the end of the meal, they werepeting with each other by keeping making toasts to each other, and finally, they were both drunk. When the two of them staggered along the street, the first one Frances noticed was Khalid. She rushed over to help him and grumbled that he shouldn¡¯t have drunk that much. Sometimes, grumbling was a way of showing love and care. Marshall hadn¡¯t realized it before, but he did at once when seeing Frances grumbling now. He thought that besides himself, Nics must also have realized it. It took Katherine some time to fully wake up, and then she left with Marshall. She hesitated for a while before asking, "How about Hector? Is he drunk?" Marshall snorted and scoffed, "Look at me. How can he not be drunk?" Katherine wondered what Marshall was looking so smug about. As for Kyle, Katherine didn¡¯t ask about him. He hadn¡¯t sobered up when the dinner began, and now he must be far-gone. Peter was waiting by the car as the two of them went out. He greeted Katherine amiably at the sight of her. "Hello, Katherine. Haven¡¯t seen you in a long time." Peter was right. Peter got a new hair-cut, as well as a new style. He looked totally different from before. Probably, he also got a new girlfriend now. He opened the car door for Katherine and Marshall. When the car was started, he said, "Boss, your car is being repaired, and it can be picked up a few dayster." Leaning back in the seat, Marshall said nothing. He seemed to have fallen asleep, so Katherine asked Peter about his work recently. Peter was quite rxed when talking with her. Smiling, he told her he was satisfied with his job now, and that Marshall had given him a raise. Katherine threw a look at Marshall, who seemed really to be sleeping. Thus, she lowered her voice and asked Peter, "What¡¯s wrong with Marshall¡¯s car?" Peter hemmed and hawed, not knowing how to answer this question. Katherine chuckled, "What? What¡¯s bothering you?" Peter turned the steering wheel and replied, "Nothing. It¡¯s just that Marshall scraped his car, and I drove it to the garage to have it repaired." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Katherine got suspicious. Obviously, Marshall and Peter hadn¡¯t coordinated their stories, so they gave different answers. Katherine nodded and drawled, "Well, I see." She didn¡¯t say it, but kept quiet. Peter, however, breathed a sigh, but he was afraid that Katherine would ask him more questions, so he remained silent. They had said nothing all the way and finally, the car arrived at the Grant Residence. Katherine shook Marshall to wake him up. "Wake up. We¡¯ve arrived." Marshall, who was asleep, opened his eyes slowly after Katherine shook him. His eyes bloodshot, he had no idea what was going on. Ignoring him, Katherine opened the car door, got off and walked into the courtyard. On the way, she nced at the parking lot. Khalid¡¯s car wasn¡¯t there yet. Seeing that, she smirked and thought to herself. Seemingly, something unexpected happened to Frances tonight. Peter didn¡¯t stay. Since Marshall was able to walk on his own, Peter drove away. Old Mrs. Grant must be asleep, so Katherine and Marshall stepped softly and went back to their room. Katherine took her pajamas out of the closet when Marshall¡¯s phone rang. However, Marshall was too drunk to answer the call. He was lying on bed, motionless. Katherine hesitated, came over to him and took his phone out of his pocket. Then she snorted and answered the call. ra¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. "Marshall, I have something to tell you." Katherine replied, "OK. Go ahead." ra was stunned. Then Katherine chuckled, "Of course you¡¯d know I¡¯d be with him when you call him at this time of the day." Katherine wondered what ra wanted to tell Marshall at midnight. ra remained silent for almost one minute. Finally, she said sorry and hung up. Chapter 521 At A Loss For What To Do Next Chapter 521 At A Loss For What To Do Next Katherine pinched the phone, stood by the bed and thought about it. Finally, she did not call Marshall up. She did not know whether she was wrong. She felt that ra should really have something important to say to Marshall. Katherine washed up hastily and scrubbed Marshall''s face and hands. Then she went to sleep. Due to the biological clock, Marshall woke up on time the next day. Katherine was a little sober when she heard the sounds made by Marshall. But Katherine just squinted her eyes and said to Marshall, ¡°ra called youst night.¡± Marshall was surprised and muttered, ¡°Why did she call me again? It really gets on my nerves.¡± Katherine did not open her eyes. She just tilted her mouth and smiled. She really loved Marshall¡¯s reaction. Marshall touched her head, ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯m going to get up and go to work.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± Katherine answered. Then she did not forget to gossip, ¡°Go to see whether dad came backst night.¡± Marshall did not pay any attention to that before. He got up and went to the bathroom. At the same time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s good for him not toe back. I think he stayed with mom yesterday.¡± Well, that¡¯s the best. If that¡¯s true, Frances would fulfill her dream. Katherine went to sleep again. When she woke up again, it was almost noon. She was hungry and felt weak. She got up, washed quickly and hurried downstairs. Grandma was sitting downstairs, drinking tea and watching TV. Seeing Katherine, she lifted her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re really going too far. Khalid woulde back before. Now all of you don¡¯te back for dinner, just leave me at home alone.¡± Katherine could not helpughing. She joked with grandma, ¡°Maybe next time, I invite you to go with us together.¡± Grandma tolled her eyes. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t afford to do that.¡± When Katherine went to the dining room, grandma came over with doubts in her tone, ¡°It seems that Khalid didn''te backst night.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Katherine said, ¡°But it¡¯s good for him not toe back.¡± Grandma frowned, ¡°I am wondering where the brat stayed.¡± Although grandma said that, Katherine thought she should understand what had happened. Marshall''s character was partly like Khalid. Both of them were very dedicated and could not move on easily. Khalid could only stay with Frances. He could not be seduced by any other woman at all. Katherine thought grandma also understood this truth. Marshall arrived at thepany. After dealing with some routines in the office, he went to a meeting. Lucas also attended the meeting. Before the meeting, Marshall went and sat next to Lucas, ¡°Do you have anymunications in business activities with the Henderson family recently?¡± When he heard such a question, Lucas was surprised and did not respond at once. ¡°We keep in touch with the Henderson family all the time as we always have their business orders.¡± Marshall exined it carefully, ¡°I don''t mean that. Have you contacted ra recently?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lucas said, ¡°No, I only contacted her at the initial handover. I didn¡¯t contact her afterwards.¡± Marshall nodded to show that he understood. He didn¡¯t exin why he asked this question, and Lucas didn¡¯t ask him why. The meeting didn¡¯t take long. When he came out of the meeting room, Marshall saw the staff of the Henderson familying out of the elevator. ra was not there. He nced and turned back to his office. There were a lot of things to do next. Marshall was a little busy then. Around noon, he got a call from one of his men which told him the small monitor¡¯s buyer was found. The buyer was a humble person that had nothing under his name. That man lived at the junction of the city and suburb. His house was ordinary. From the information found, the person had no reason to buy such advanced monitoring equipment. Besides, the subordinate also mentioned a very strange thing. That man neither did any small business nor did he have any job. In other words, ording to the current situation, he had no ie. However, his fixed deposit had not been reduced. In other words, someone provided him with life savings without using his own money. That was a little interesting. Marshall smiled. That person must have helped some people on some matters, so he was given such support. Or hazard a guess, that person was scheming and plotting. He disguised himself as an ordinary citizen and then did big things secretly. Marshall said, ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡± He asked his subordinate to check the man¡¯s recent itinerary to know who the man met and who he got closest to. Besides, he told the subordinate to investigate the routes to discover where that man often went recently. As long as that person did something, it was impossible for him to hide it. There¡¯s always a way to find out. Hung up his phone, Marshall got up and went out. He went to Khalid''s office. He had been trying to gossip all morning, but he did not have time. Finally, he got the free time. Khalid was busy with his work, but he looked very energetic. When Marshall pushed the door in, Khalid looked up. Marshall didn¡¯t know whether his thought was wrong. Marshall felt that Khalid was furtive as if he had something that was afraid of being found out. It¡¯s notmon for Khalid to show such an expression. Marshall walked over and stopped across from Khalid. Without saying a word, Marshallughed first. Hisugh made Khalid¡¯s expression a little uncontroble embarrassment. After a while, Marshall asked, ¡°Were you with momst night?¡± Khalid didn¡¯t answer this question. He just took a document from the side and directly handed it to Marshall, ¡°Go back and have a look at this.¡± Marshall couldn''t helpughing. ¡°You answer my question first, to say yes or no. If you keep so evasive, I¡¯m more likely to misunderstand you.¡± He spoke straightforward, which made Khalid seem unable to hide anymore. ¡°Well,¡± Khalid said, I drank too muchst night.¡± Marshall nodded and asked a crucial question, ¡°Do you want to remarry my mother and when?¡± Khalid didn¡¯t avoid answering the question. He thought for a moment and he said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better ask your mom¡¯s opinion.¡± Hearing Khalid¡¯s words, Marshall understood that he must have the idea of remarriage. Therefore, Marshall stopped asking. He turned and went out with the document. He did not know why he envied Khalid a bit inexplicably. Actually, Frances was very affable. If Khalid proposed to remarry, Frances would readily agree. She certainly would not like Katherine who refused to remarry again and again. Marshall felt his heart sink when he thought about Katherine¡¯s attitude towards remarriage. He didn¡¯t know why it was impossible for her to get the marriage certificate first and continue to test him during the marriage. He visited Hector yesterday. Although he got the upper hand in the whole process, he was at a loss for what to do next. Chapter 522 It’s A Real Shame This Time Chapter 522 It¡¯s A Real Shame This Time Marshall came home from work with Khalid at noon. He took Khalid¡¯s car. Khalid¡¯s cellphone rang when the car was halfway there. At that time, the cellphone was ced in the storagepartment between the driver and co-driver. Marshall picked up the cellphone and saw it at a nce. It showed Tomas. Marshall was not surprised. After all, the two families had cooperation andmunication. It was normal to call each other. He helped answer the phone and pressed hands-free. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Khalid just gave a nce, and then he said, ¡°Hello.¡± Tomas said over there, ¡°Khalid, are you busy now?¡± Khalid¡¯s voice was with a smile, ¡°I''m not busy. I¡¯m off duty.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Tomas did not say anything about work. He just asked Khalid if he had time in the evening. He wanted to ask him for dinner. Khalid was obviously a bit surprised. Heughed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there any problem with our work?¡± Tomas hurriedly exined over there, ¡°No, no problem. I just think that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I would like to invite you for dinner.¡± Since Tomas said in this way, Khalid felt that he couldn¡¯t refuse him no matter whether there was something important or not. So he readily agreed, ¡°Okay, you decide the time.¡± Tomas didn¡¯t fix the time and ce immediately. He only said he will inform Khalidter. Then the call hung up. Marshall turned to look at Khalid, ¡°It seems that he only invited you and didn¡¯t say anything about others. Maybe he is going to say something to you at the dinner table.¡± Khalid was also a little confused. He thought for a while before he said, ¡°Let''s see it then. Anyway, I can¡¯t think of anything to say between him and me.¡± Because of the entanglements between Katherine ra and Marshall, the rtionship between Khalid and Tomas was also a little awkward. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in private for a long time. Even some work handovers were assigned to their assistants. Then Marshall and Khalid went back home. Katherine was not at home. Grandma sat alone on the couch in the living room, listening to the music. When she saw the Marshall and Khaliding back, she just nced at them from the corners of her eyes. Marshall thought Katherine was upstairs, so he wanted to go up to have a look. Grandma said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t go upstairs, Kathy went out.¡± Marshall was surprised, ¡°She went out? What did she go out for? Did she go out alone?¡± Grandma didn¡¯t know it very well. She said, ¡°Kathy left in a hurry. She said that it was Kyle who called her and asked her to help.¡± Grandma leaned on the couch, ¡°But when Kathy left, she told me that there is nothing serious to worry about.¡± Marshall frowned. Kyle had idents quite often, either big or small. So when he called Katherine over, Marshall was really worried. So he turned and went out of the living room, stood in the open space in front of the main building and called Katherine directly. For the first time, Katherine did not answer at all. Marshall was a little worried and immediately called for the second time. This time the phone rang for a long time, and Katherine finally answered it. It sounded a little noisy over there. Marshall asked her directly where she was. Katherine sighed, ¡°I¡¯m in the police station. There¡¯s something wrong with Kyle. I¡¯ll pay the bail and get him out.¡± After a pause, Marshall said, ¡°What happened to him?¡± It seemed a little inconvenient for Katherine to speak, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about thister. Now I have to go through the formalities here. I''m a little busy.¡± Marshall thought about it and said, ¡°You wait over there. I¡¯ll go there now.¡± Without waiting for Katherine to speak, Marshall hung up the phone directly. He even didn¡¯t say tell it to grandma and Khalid. He went straight to the parking lot. The police station was not near the house. But fortunately, there were green lights all the way. The car waiting for Marshall stopped at the door of the police station. Katherine and Kyle were already waiting there. It seems that the formalities have beenpleted. Marshall quickly pushed the door, got off and walked over. Kyle looked reluctantly. He was displeased and seemed to be unhappy than ever before. Marshall stood in front of Katherine and asked her, ¡°What''s the matter? Why are you here?¡± Katherine nced at Kyle from the corners of her eyes, and then she sighed, ¡°That¡­Let¡¯s talk about thatter after we return.¡± It seemed that Katherine didn¡¯t want to let Kyle lose face. It must be a disgraceful state of affairs. Marshall nodded, ¡°Get in the car.¡± The car drove towards Kyle¡¯s club. Nobody spoke a word all the way, so the atmosphere was a little depressing. When the car stopped at the door of the club, Kyle quickly pushed the door and got out. He strode into the club. Marshall and Katherine didn¡¯t move. They were still sitting in the car. At this time, Marshall asked again, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Katherine suddenlyughed, ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s a real shame for Kyle this time.¡± When Katherine was in the Public Security Bureau, she already wanted tough. Nheless, considering the special asion, she had to take a serious attitude showing that she could know right from wrong. Katherine then said, ¡°As you know, the former police officer Rosie has opened a gym. Kyle often made trouble there. Maybe Rosie was not willing to talk to him, so it didn¡¯t cause lots of troubles in the past.¡± But this time Rosie was really angry when Kyle went to her gym. She had just given Kyle a good scolding. How could Kyle bear this with his bad temper? He took action at once. But he didn¡¯t hit anyone. He just smashed some equipment in the gym. Rosie did not tolerate him. She called the police directly. Kyle was a man with a lot of criminal records. Therefore, thosew enforcement officers already had a bad impression of him. Now he hadmitted such a kind of destruction of others¡¯ property. Who won''t capture him? This was not the same thing as the previous inspections of his club. In fact, there was no big problem every time the club was inspected. Previously Kyle would call Rosalie to bail him out. But this time it was him who took the initiative to provoke. He really made trouble for himself. He felt ashamed to call Rosalie to redeem him. He made several calls to Hector, but without an answer. Maybe Hector drank too much yesterday and hadn¡¯t sobered up yet. Therefore he called Katherine. Kyle realized that it was a real shame for him this time. Kyle said nothing during the whole process when Katherine bailed him out. Marshall alsoughed and looked up at the club, ¡°Does he goes in and throw things again?¡± Katherine leaned back in her chair, ¡°I don¡¯t care it so much. I¡¯ll have a rest first.¡± Kyle could throw things as he likes. Anyway, they were all his property. Chapter 523 Will Be Bullied For A Lifetime Chapter 523 Will Be Bullied For A Lifetime Kyle didn¡¯t smash anything this time. He entered the club and locked himself in his room. The waiter listened at the door for a long time. It was very quiet inside. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Katherine and Marshall waited for a while before they went in. The waiter pointed to the door of the room, shrugged his shoulders and looked helpless. Katherine smiled and patted the door nk. ¡°Kyle, it is noon now. Do you want to have lunch? Let''s have lunch together.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t answer it. Marshall also came over, ¡°How about we prepare the food first and youe out to eatter?¡± Kyle was still not talking. Katherine leaned against the door and said, ¡°Well, I think it doesn¡¯t matter. Didn¡¯t you often be carried in before? The difference for this time was it was I who bailed you out. Previously you were bailed out by Rosalie.¡± Katherine paused for a moment, ¡°Or do you feel losing face in front of me? With such a close friendship between us, do you still need to worry about it?¡± Her voice was smiling and sounded rxed. Kyle who was in the room spoke after a long time. ¡°Why am I afraid of losing face in front of you? I have long lost my face in front of you.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows. Kyle could still say something like that. It seemed that he had not been beaten to the point where he couldn¡¯t cope with it. Then Katherine said in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? When youe out, let¡¯s talk about it while eating. Tell us if you have any problems.¡± Kyle hummed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Marshall put his hand on Katherine¡¯s shoulder with a little force. Those two looked at each other. Katherine said again, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have toe out if you¡¯re not hungry. Marshall and I will leave after we have dinner.¡± She also stressed, ¡°We are in the chess room.¡± When she finished talking, she turned and said to the waiting waiter. Her voice was a little loud. It was obviously for Kyle who was inside the room to listen. ¡°Get us something to eat please. Do it quickly and we don¡¯t need a rich dinner. We¡¯ll leave after dinner.¡± The waiter answered loudly and turned away. Both of them were good at acting. Katherine was a little gratified. The chess room was where Kyle was used to having dinner. The chess room was a bit big. There was a chess table on one side and a small dining table on the other side. Katherine and Marshall went straight to wait. But before the waiter brought the food, Kyle had alreadye out. Kyle pushed the door in, looked displeased. Without saying a word, he went over and sat beside the chess table. Katherine and Marshall looked at each other and smiled. Marshall got up and sat next to Kyle. He gazed at Kyle for a long time, then smiled and asked, ¡°Why you are so serious? You have encountered many obstacles that are much sticky than this in the past. I haven¡¯t seen you so dispirited.¡± Kyle said after a few seconds. His voice sounded struggled and angry. ¡°That bitch really made me lose face. I vow I will demolish her gym someday. I will not let the bitch go all my life.¡± When hearing that by the side, Katherine couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Kyle, I don¡¯t think you should do that. There were so many police officers who seized your club before. Why you only cannot forgive her?¡± Kyle goggled, ¡°Why I should not do that? Yes, there were a lot of people who came to seize my club at that time. But she was the most arrogant.¡± Every time, it was Rosie who pressed him on the table. Kyle had never been treated like this by any other woman. When Rosie first pressed his neck and caught him on the table, he secretly swore that he would clean up this woman one day. But he never had an opportunity to do that all the time. And it was he who always be beaten again and again by the bitch. The mes of fury in Kyle¡¯s heart were getting stronger and stronger. Katherine still wanted tough. She put her hand on the table, supported her chin and stared at the frustrated Kyle. ¡°Kyle, do you think you will be bullied by her all your life?¡± ¡°Bah,¡± Kyle quickly answered, ¡°Let me tell you, Let me solemnly tell you. Before long you can see how I am ganging up on her.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe what Kyle said. It was a little difficult for Kyle, the mindless guy, to fight with Rosie. After a while, the waiter brought the food. Although they asked him to do it simply, there were still many dishes cooked. The waiter didn¡¯t show a surprised expression when he saw Kyle was there. Actually, Kyle was very naive. Everyone knew it. He grew up among women and was spoiled. Marshall made a phone call to his family before dinner. Grandma and Khalid had already had dinner. The phone call arrived at Khalid. Khalid hummed softly, ¡°I guess you won¡¯te back to eat.¡± Marshall joked, ¡°Do you regret it? If you knew I wouldn¡¯t go back, you would ask mom to have dinner together.¡± Khalid hissed and hung up the phone directly. He stood at the door of the living room, held the phone, thought about it, and dialed Frances. Frances was talking with Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason in the house of the Mason family. The theme of their conversation was also about the rtionship between Khalid and Frances. Frances was a little ufortable. She was aware that the reason why she divorced Khalid was due to her own problem. She felt that it was natural and correct for her to change herself to be reconciled to Khalid. But Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason didn¡¯t think so. Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason thought that the Grant family took a tough stand towards divorce in the first ce. Even if Frances was wrong, the Grant family was too cold-blooded. So she didn¡¯t agree Frances remarry Khalid so easily. But it didn¡¯t mean she was dissatisfied with Khalid. She just vaguely felt that Frances was too easy to talk to. Either to divorce or to remarry was all determined by the Grant family. This was not good for Frances¡¯s future family life. Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason thought Frances could also consider Nics. Although Nics was not as good as Khalid from the appearance, he had a good personality. His temperament was also a little like Khalid used to be. He was a mild, inoffensive man. Frances was unwilling. She had exined it several times. It was impossible for Nics and her together. But Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason was a little stubborn. She said that even if it was impossible, it still needed trying. Those two sat there and talked for a long time, but they didn¡¯t reach a consensus. It remained deadlocked when Khalid¡¯s phoned. Frances took out her cellphone, but she didn¡¯t dare to answer it in front of Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason. She stared at the cellphone for a long time. It¡¯s not because she didn¡¯t dare to let Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason know her private contacts with Khalid. Khalid stayed over with her the night before. She was afraid that Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason would know about it. Frances pinched her cellphone, hesitated and hung up. Shepressed her lips and looked at Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason, ¡°Mom, can I solve my own emotional problems by myself? I¡¯m not a child now. Can you let me decide by myself?¡± Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason sighed grudgingly, ¡°I know I have controlled too much, but I am worried about you to go astray.¡± Chapter 524 A Car Accident Chapter 524 A Car ident Frances¡¯s voice seemed helpless, ¡°Even if it¡¯s an astray, I also want to try. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡± Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason looked at Frances for a long time before she said, ¡°Everyone says you have changed, but you haven¡¯t changed your temperament. You are as stubborn as before.¡± Frances smiled and stood up holding the phone. ¡°Okay. I am already at such an age. I¡¯ve been stubborn for half my life. There¡¯s really no way for me to change it.¡± Then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer the phone, but I am afraid you¡¯ll be angry if I answer it in front of you. I¡¯d better go out.¡± Hearing what she said, Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason understood who made the call. Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason looked displeased and impatient. ¡°All right, all right, you go out.¡± She really would be unhappy if Frances answered Khalid¡¯s phone in front of her. So Frances had made a very thoughtful consideration. Frances left the house with the phone and stood outside. She dialed Khalid back directly. Khalid answered almost immediately, and then spoke first, ¡°Was it inconvenient for you to answer the phone just now?¡± Frances sighed, ¡°I was talking to my mother just now. It¡¯s really a little inconvenient to answer.¡± Khalid nodded over there, ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± It¡¯s already veryte, and both of them must have had their dinner. ¡°Yep,¡± Frances answered simply. In fact, Khalid had nothing to say. He just wanted to call. There was nothing to chat with. Frances didn¡¯t know what to say as well. Khalid drank too much the night before. She wanted to take a taxi to send Khalid back to the old house. However, Khalid took her hand and said not to go back there. Khalid was very stubborn. It was unlike what he used to be. At that time, Nics was watching nearby. Frances also intended to let Nics understand, so she directly took Khalid back to her home. Khalid knew where Frances lived, but he had never been there. Although he drank too much, he looked around after entering Frances¡¯s house and joked, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been doing well since you left me.¡± Khalid slept in the guest room that night. Frances hardly slept all night. This feeling was a little awkward. It¡¯s not annoying or rejoicing. It¡¯s like something rubbed her heart. Those two kept silent for a long time on the phone. The atmosphere was natural previous, but gradually it turned to be embarrassing since they were so silent. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Finally, Khalid spoke first, ¡°I drank too much yesterday. I didn¡¯t remember how I went to your ce.¡± Frances quickly exined, ¡°You really drank too much, and then kept saying you didn¡¯t want to go back to the old house. I didn¡¯t know where to send you, so I could only bring you to my house.¡± Khalid didn¡¯t mean anything else. Hearing Frances¡¯s exnation, he immediately said, ¡°Well, I should have brought you troublest night.¡± ¡°No, nothing troubled.¡± Frances could only say that. Khalid pinched his cellphone tightly, and then said, ¡°You and Nics...¡± Thetter words did not need to be said. Frances immediately understood him. She vomited a sigh, ¡°I have nothing with Nics. At present, we are just friends.¡± Actually, Khalid could feel it. ¡°That is good,¡± He said. These three words mean a lot. Frances didn¡¯t speak. Khalid waited and said, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot recently. I think I¡¯ve also changed a lot.¡± Frances didn¡¯t understand Khalid at first. What did he mean! Khalid waited for a while and said, ¡°In the past, maybe I didn¡¯t understand how to get along with you to ensure the long-term marriage. I¡¯m also responsible for the current rtionship between us.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Frances said, she really didn¡¯t know what to say. Khalid never had been sweet-talked before. Those two sentences already made him blush on the phone. He took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Mason¡¯s house sometime.¡± Frances was surprised. Then he heard Khalid say, ¡°How about tomorrow? Do you think it¡¯s a good idea for me to go there tomorrow evening?¡± Frances didn¡¯t know how to answer. To be exact, she didn¡¯t know what Khalid intended to do for visiting the Mason family. Without waiting for Frances¡¯s answer, Khalid said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there tomorrow evening.¡± Then he checked the time, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to work. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Frances thought for a long time. Eventually, she said, ¡°Okay.¡± She waited for Khalid to hang up the phone. She stood in situ and frowned slightly. What did Khalid mean? He¡¯s going toe to the Mason¡¯s house. Why did he want toe to the Mason¡¯s house? When Khalid returned to thepany, Marshall was already there. But Marshall was not in the office. He was standing at the exit passageway and making a phone call. Khalid was surprised and walked over. Marshall immediately felt someone approaching. He turned and saw Khalid. Then he controlled his expression. He said to the phone, ¡°All right, that¡¯s it. I see.¡± After putting down his cellphone, he looked at Khalid, ¡°Youe sote.¡± Khalid¡¯s eyes stopped on his cellphone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you answering the phone behind others¡¯ back? Who were you talking to?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer the phone behind others¡¯ back, no matter who called me. As you know, Kyle was taken to the police station today. The content of our chat was not particrly good so I didn¡¯t want to be heard by others.¡± Khalid nodded. It was normal for Kyle to be taken to the police station. He was not surprised at all. Khalid said to him, ¡°You have made some troubles today because you drank too much yesterday, haven¡¯t you?¡± Marshall smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was sobered up from yesterday. Today I just identally broke someone else¡¯s things. There was no agreement on the amount ofpensation, so I went to the police station to negotiate.¡± That¡¯s a good exnation. No loopholes at all. Khalid didn¡¯t think about anything else and nodded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to work now.¡± Marshall said nothing. He waited Khalid turned and left. Then his expression turned to be cial. In the afternoon, Marshall needed to do the legwork. A cooperative partner said he wanted to meet Marshall to discuss the specific details of purchasing materials. So Marshall drove out. The ce where they met was not far from the Grant family¡¯spany. But Marshall¡¯s car was stopped at a traffic light halfway and was blocked for a long time. There was a car ident. It was seemingly very tragic. A lot of cars were blocked here. They couldn¡¯t get in or turn back. Marshall lowered the window and leaned against it to look out. There were some upset drivers who were blocked to get off their vehicles to go to have a look. But after a while, they came back and passed by Marshall¡¯s car. Marshall could see the pity on their faces. Those people even sighed. Originally Marshall¡¯s curiosity was not strong. But since he had spent much time with Katherine recently, it seemed that he was influenced by Katherine. He also pushed the door and got off to check. The location of the ident had been vacated. Marshall stood aside and saw a boy lying on the ground. He looked like a student from his dress. The scene was really tragic. There was blood all over the ground. Because there were many cars blocked, the ambnce could not arrive soon. Chapter 525 Had An Accident Chapter 525 Had An ident Marshall stared over there. A car stopped next to the injured. The driver hade down and stood aghast beside the car. He was somewhat reflexive kept exining to the people around him. He said he was driving normally. He didn¡¯t know why the boy rushed over to him abruptly. He also pointed to the monitor and said that they could check it. He really didn¡¯t have any responsibility. But other people were not going to listen to him now. Everyone was waiting for the ambnce toe and quickly take the injured to the hospital. Marshall stared at the boy lying on the ground. He did not react or move. It¡¯s hard to see whether the injury was serious or not. After waiting for a while, the cars moved slowly and the ambnce came over. The medical staff quickly got out of the car to check the condition of the injured. Marshall saw the injured person¡¯s face when the medical staff moved him to the stretcher. The blood on his face was wiped by the medical worker. Marshall frowned and felt that he had seen that face. The boy was carried into the ambnce and the ambnce left quickly. There were traffic police here to direct traffic. Like many onlookers, Marshall turned and walked towards his car. He opened the door and leaned over to enter. Then he remembered who was the injured he had just seen. The boy¡¯s name is Jakub. He was ra¡¯s brother. Since he had an engagement with ra, he had met the boy before. At that time, the boy was very young. Marshall stopped for a while and then got in his car. He closed the door and waited for the car in front to move away. His car passed by the ident car. He saw the traffic police were still next to the ident driver and made some simple inquiries. Marshall nced at the car and drove away. He went to meet a client. They didn¡¯t talk for long. The client was easy to talk about. As soon as many details were finalized, this order waspleted. Marshall didn¡¯t stay with the client for a long time. He came out of the coffee shop where they met on the pretext that he had other work to do. He stood at the door of the coffee shop and thought for a while. Finally, he took out his cellphone and dialed ra. ra didn¡¯t know anything yet. She was surprised to receive a call from Marshall. ¡°Marshall, what¡¯s the matter? Why did you call me?¡± Marshall tutted, ¡°I saw a car ident at the intersection just now. Call Jakub and ask him where he is.¡± His words were quite clear. ra quickly understood. She retorted with some reflexivity, ¡°It won¡¯t be him. Jakub is at school.¡± Marshall was not particrly sure about it. After all, he and Jakub haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. He just felt the boy a little like Jakub for a glimpse. He said, ¡°It would be fine if it was not him.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say too much. He hung up. ra was actually a little trembling in her heart. Marshall should know Jakub. They hadmunicated with each other before. Why Marshall made the call must be because he thought the boy looked very much like Jakub. So ra called Jakub¡¯s school at once. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jakub¡¯s teacher didn¡¯t know what happened to Jakub as well. He just said Jakub told him he was not feeling well and wanted to go to the school infirmary to have a rest. Then Jakub left the ssroom. As for where he went, no one had followed him to check. After listening to the teacher¡¯s words, ra felt more and more uneasy. She asked the teacher to help find Jakub. After hanging up, ra hurriedly called Jakub. Unfortunately, no one answered. ra quickly stood up and hurried went out of the office. She met Tomas in the corridor. Tomas was talking to his assistant with a serious face. He also saw ra. Seeing that ra was a little flustered, he frowned, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you so flustered?¡± ra didn¡¯t know why her fingers were shaking. She looked at Tomas and said, ¡°Jakub couldn¡¯t be contacted. I¡¯m afraid he had an ident.¡± Tomas didn¡¯t take this matter seriously at all. He waved his hand, ¡°The little kid must have been hiding somewhere again because he felt ufortable. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He beckoned the assistant to his office. Before leaving, he said to ra, ¡°I¡¯m used to it. His life is toofortable so he always trying to stir things up.¡± Although he said so, ra still felt worried. She thought about it for a while and went to Jakub¡¯s school first. On the way, the teacher called to tell her that Jakub was disappeared. Many teachers in the school went out to look for him. But they couldn¡¯t find him. ra felt anxious and she quickly arrived at the school. The teacher was waiting for her at the gate. The teacher said that Jakub could be seen in the surveince camera at school. He ran out by himself. Although the monitoring of the school was not impable without blind areas, Jakub could be seen in it. ra jumped over from the wall next to the side door of the school. So he had gone out of school. ra thought of what Marshall said on the phone just now. She hurried left school and drove towards the hospital. There were many people in the hospital. ra parked her car at the gate and rushed to the emergency room. The scene was a little chaotic in the emergency room. The medical staff were busy. ra grabbed one of the staff and quickly asked her if there was a car ident victim who was sent to the hospital just now. The nurse turned and looked at ra. Her tone was very t. ¡°Are you his rtive? We were unable to contact his family members. Come on over, you go and have a look there.¡± She showed ra the direction. ra hurried over. There were indeed many doctors and patients in the emergency room. ra looked around and ran towards the position with the most medical staff. The doctors over there were talking about something regarding epinephrine and cardiac stimnt. ra didn¡¯t understand what the doctor said. She just pushed aside the medical staff next to her and took a look at the person on the bed. Then she stiffened. It¡¯s Jakub. It¡¯s her brother. ra¡¯s whole body was shaking. She even couldn¡¯t make up a sentence. ¡°What¡¯s¡­going on...How... How could it be¡­Wasn¡¯t he at school...¡± When she finished this sentence, she seemed to just get out of a trance. She quickly grabbed the doctor beside her, ¡°Doctor, please save him. Please save him. We must save him. We have lots of money. Please save him. We can afford it no matter how much it will cost.¡± The medical staff didn¡¯t have time to listen to her. They quickly pushed her aside and continued the rescue. ra was unsteady on her feet. She held the cart aside. She took out her cellphone trembling and hurriedly called Tomas. It took Tomas a long time to pick up the phone. As soon as it got through, Tomas asked ra where she had gone. Tomas said there was a document waiting for her to check, but nobody knew where she was. ra¡¯s tears rolled down before she could speak. Tomas seemed impatient and asked her to go back quickly. It took a long time for ra to answer. She coughed and then said, ¡°Dad, Jakub had an ident.¡± Chapter 526 Am I This Vicious To You? Chapter 526 Am I This Vicious To You? Elder Mr. Henderson froze for a long time and seemed to be displeased and just lowered his voice, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ra forced back her tears and said, ¡°Jakub got into a car ident. Hurry over!¡± Elder Mr. Henderson was silent for a while and just hung up the phone. ra remained motionless and wiped away her tears which she didn¡¯t know when had run out of her eyes. The doctor who was performing the emergency treatment suddenly said, ¡°Something is wrong.¡± ra was terrified and immediately rushed over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The doctor was too swamped to answer her. ra was then pulled away by a nurse who told her not to influence the doctor. ra could barely stand up and leaned against the wall. There were quite a lot of patients who were sent to the emergency room at this time and their rtives were all crying and shrieking. ra was feeling dizzy. Jakub was the sincerest one to her in the whole Henderson Family. ra was not a fool and knew what elder Mr. Henderson and old Mr. Henderson were up to. Family love in this kind of family was never pure and interests were always factored in, Elder Mr. Henderson and old Mr. Henderson both wanted her to find a reliable man to assist her in the future. At the end of the day, they were considering this for the whole family. Maybe it was because that Jakub hadn¡¯t entered the society, he was still innocent. He was genuinely sweet to ra. ra had heard many times of him talking back to elder Mr. Henderson for her in private. He told elder Mr. Henderson not to scheme her and said that his knew how to live his own life and didn¡¯t need other people to pave the way for him. He also wanted to ra to lead a carefree life and knew that she was not happy. Recalling this, ra covered her face and started sobbing. Elder Mr. Henderson rushed to the hospital in a while and was obviously worried. But Jakub¡¯s emergency treatment wasn¡¯t over yet and from the doctors¡¯ conversations, ra learned that Jakub seemed to have had some kind of medicine before the car ident. Elder Mr. Henderson could hardly contain himself and yelled to the doctors to rescue Jakub or he would let them suffer. ra went to pull elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go out first. Don¡¯t influence the doctors.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson was clearly worried sick and suddenly pped ra on the face, ¡°You just don¡¯t want your brother to be safe and sound, right?¡± ra instantly froze. She covered her face and started at elder Mr. Henderson. Face distorted, he yelled, ¡°I warn you. Don¡¯t be too cocky. Even if something does happen to your brother, you won¡¯t be able to get a single share of family assets. I would rather give all that money to your uncles. You piece of shit. It¡¯s your brother who is lying inside that room and how dare you to be gloating?¡± ra frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not gloating!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Elder Mr. Henderson just ignored ra¡¯s words and turned back to those doctors and sounded threatening, ¡°If my son cannot be rescued here, you all would sure to be punished. I wouldn¡¯t spare anyone.¡± The nurse hurriedly called the security. ra wiped her tears and went out. The bench outside the emergency room was crowded with family members of patients. They were sure terrified and worried, but they were still sensible enough to wait outside for the result. Elder Mr. Henderson was the only one who was causing a scene inside and getting in the way of doctors¡¯ work. ra stepped aside and leaned against the wall. She can feel the throbbing pain in her brain and the pounding of temples. The security staff hurriedly came over and it took three people to bring elder Mr. Henderson under control. They then took him outside and ra didn¡¯t even look at him when he passed by. Patients were then wheeled out of the emergency rooms one by one. Some of them were transferred into intensive care units or the general wards. They were rtively safe for the moment. rapressed her lips and was praying that Jakub would also be like that. The doctor who was performing the surgery then came out in a while and ra hurriedly asked him how was Jakub. Wearing the mask, the doctor stared at ra for a long time and then said sorry lightly. ra blinked her eyes, ¡°Is he going to be transferred into the intensive care unit? It¡¯s okay. I will pay the fee right now.¡± The doctor sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We weren¡¯t able to bring him back. His car ident injuries aren¡¯t fatal, but he seemed to have taken the pesticides beforehand, but we have to take some tests to be sure.¡± ra froze, ¡°Pesticides?¡± The doctor then asked, ¡°Does the patient have some sort of mental disease? Depression for example.¡± He the paused a bit and exined, ¡°While we were performing the surgery for him, he was conscious for a moment and said that he was too tired and didn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± ra paused, ¡°Depression...¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, no. It can¡¯t be. He is quite fit. There is no way that he wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore. How can it be...¡± But then she just burst into tears. Actually, she knew that something was wrong with Jakub for a long time. All of his behaviors were clearly signals asking for help. But they all ignored him. He said that he was tired and wasn¡¯t happy, but no one took it seriously. All they did was to sign him up for cramming schools and forced him to be excellent and outstanding. He said he wanted to take a rest, but they just thought that he was whining and didn¡¯t pay heed to him. ra cried uncontrobly. The doctor said that Jakub¡¯s body would be moved to the morgue in a while and he would let them know when the analysis of the residues in his stomach came out. The doctor was quite busy and just left after telling her all this. ra leaned against the wall and just slowly copsed. After elder Mr. Henderson was taken out, he seemed to have got some fresh air and was clear-minded now. He pushed the security staff away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± The security didn¡¯t want to make a scene for there were many people around and just let him go, but they were still worried and watched him closely. ra went out in a while and had spaced out. Elder Mr. Henderson immediately charged towards her, ¡°What happened? How is your brother?¡± The half of ra¡¯s face was swollen and gum was still numb. She looked up and answered, ¡°Jakub probablymitted suicide. He had pesticides beforehand.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Elder Mr. Henderson shouted, ¡°What suicide? No fucking way! Thepany would be his one day. How can he be willing to die?¡± His eyes changed then. ra knew what he was thinking about. She had fought with him several days ago because of Jakub. It wasn¡¯t actually for some serious matters. She just felt that they had put too much pressure on Jakub. She persuaded elder Mr. Henderson to give Jakub some freedom. But elder Mr. Henderson must have taken it wrong and thought that she just didn¡¯t want Jakub to take over thepany in the future. Chapter 527 He Just Suddenly Misses Her Chapter 527 He Just Suddenly Misses Her Nobody would want this oue. ra stared at elder Mr. Henderson, ¡°Am I this vicious to you?¡± Elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s eyes were all read and ra can tell that he would break down at any time. Eyes closed, ra felt that the whole world was spinning around her. When Marshall went back to home after work, he told Katherine about Jakub¡¯s car ident. Katherine was taken aback. Though she didn¡¯t know Jakub, she had heard about him through ra. She can always see ra sending Jakub to the cramming school before. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They must have had a great rtionship. Katherine hurriedly asked, ¡°How is he? Is he okay?¡± Marshall felt that he should be all right as though he was bleeding from the car injuries, the car speed in the intersection wasn¡¯t too fast. So he just replied, ¡°He should be all right.¡± Khalid went back home at dinnertime. Marshall remembered that Khalid was supposed to have dinner with elder Mr. Henderson, but now that Jakub got into a car ident, the dinner must be canceled. Khalid also heard about Jakub¡¯s ident and said that he would have Lucas to visit Jakub in the hospital with gifts. Though the rtionship between the two families were pretty weird now, they still got cooperation going on, so they need to maintain the surface work. They had nned this already, but Marshall got the call early in the morning on the next day and heard that Jakub didn¡¯t make it. Marshall froze for a long time and said to the phone, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± It took him a long time toe to himself after hanging up the phone. How can such a young boy just depart from this world all of a sudden? Marshall felt ufortable, but to his mind, Jakub was always optimistic and bright. He was still young and got so much time to live. Katherine was still sleeping, so Marshall didn¡¯t try to wake her up and just freshened up quietly and went downstairs. Khalid was already downstairs and had got the news. He looked downcast. He nced at Marshall and said, ¡°I wille by the Hendersons first after breakfast and go to the companyter. I got a meeting this morning and need you to preside over it for me.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Khalid then just sighed, ¡°How would it happen? What a great boy.¡± Well, no one saw iting. Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t go downstairs this morning and said that she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and wanted to have breakfast at ater time. Khalid and Marshall just left after breakfast. Khalid drove straight to the Hendersons and Marshall went to thepany. It was a pretty long meeting and by the time Marshall finished the meeting, he got two unanswered calls from Khalid. Marshall went back to the office and called back hurriedly. Khalid was still at the Hendersons. Marshall lowered his voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just had the meeting.¡± Khalid took a sigh, ¡°If you have time,e by the Hendersons. ra is not doing well and said that she wanted to see you.¡± Marshall replied okay and didn¡¯t really mind what ra did before at this time. Moreover, he told ra about the car ident yesterday. ra must want to know some details from him. Marshall checked the time and said that he would drop by at lunchtime and then asked how was the Hendersons now. Khalid sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a mess here. All the elderly is sick now and couldn¡¯t handle the blow.¡± Elder Mrs. Henderson had cried herself to sleep over and over again. Elder Mr. Henderson was extremely low in spirits. He didn¡¯t want to meet other people and only wanted to see Khalid. He had been talking with Khalid all day and told him what was going on with Jakub recently. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why would Jakubmit suicide. What¡¯s more, he med ra for this ident to a certain degree. Marshall didn¡¯t really know what was happening in the Hendersons, but he felt that Jakub¡¯s car crash was just an ident and ra shouldn¡¯t be med for that. Khalid wasn¡¯t too specific on the phone and just told him toe by the Hendersons soon. Khalid didn¡¯t really like the Hendersons, but Jakub¡¯s car ident was really heartbroken, so he had let go all of the grudges towards the Hendersons. Marshall got busy for a while and called Katherine who had woken up and was taking a walk in the garden. Marshall told her to be careful and was really worried about her as she was always in a rush. Katherine said okay and seemed to have had a good stretch. Then she just asked how was his work and wondered why he was calling her at this time. Marshall sighed and didn¡¯t really know how to say that he edgy inside when he heard about Jakub¡¯s death and wanted to hear her voice. He can only reply that he got the time and was bored after work and wanted to check on her. Katherine nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m okay here. I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± After hanging up the phone, Katherine sat on the bench in the garden. She scrolled through the phone and read the local news. She hadn¡¯t seen the local trendy new for a while and thought all of them boring. Her finger suddenly stopped when she saw one of the articles and Katherine immediately frowned. The headline of the article had ¡°The Hendersons¡± in it and Katherine was pretty sensitive to these two words. Katherine read every single word in the article carefully. After reading it, she put the phone on the bench and just spaced out. Marshall told her that Jakub was going to be all right yesterday, but now, he just passed away. Katherine felt kind of depressed. She really didn¡¯t bring herself to see this kind of news now. Well, he was so young and could have infinite possibilities in his life. Old Mrs. Grant waited for a long time and didn¡¯t see Katherine, so she asked the maid to support her to find Katherine. She saw Katherine from a long distance. Katherine was sitting on the bench with her head looking at the sky and seemed to be sad about something. Old Mrs. Grant hurriedly walked towards her and said, ¡°Katherine, here you are.¡± Katherine sat up straight and said to old Mrs. Grant, ¡°What are you doing here, grandma?¡± Old Mrs. Grant sat next to her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look happy.¡± Katherine cracked a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. I just saw the news about the Hendersons and is pretty sad about it.¡± Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t know Jakub¡¯s ident yet and just thought that something was wrong about ra once again. She patted Katherine¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let ra affect your mood. Everything would be wonderful as long as you and Marshall are with each other happily.¡± Katherine looked at old Mrs. Grant for a long time and then held her arm and nestled up to her, ¡°Grandma, you got to live a long time.¡± She thought of his grandpa and how he was extremely painful and insecure on his deathbed. He was even murmuring her name before he passed away. She really couldn¡¯t bring herself to recall these memories. Chapter 528 Tell Katherine To Be Careful Chapter 528 Tell Katherine To Be Careful Marshall gave Katherine another call at lunchtime. He thought that Katherine didn¡¯t know about the ident and just came up with an excuse and said that he was swamped in thepany, so he wouldn¡¯te back to the home for lunch. Katherine nodded and replied, ¡°Do you know about the Hendersons?¡± Marshall naturally knew that Katherine read the news about Jakub. Then he just got silent and Katherine immediately figured out that that news was true. She let out a sigh, ¡°How can it be? He wasn¡¯t seriously injured, was he?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t really know all the details and just told Katherine the truth and said that he was going to visit the Hendersons now. Khalid was at the Hendersons all morning and wasn¡¯t back yet. He wanted to go there and see what was going on. Katherine nodded, ¡°Sure, go there. The two families have cooperation and you ought to visit them.¡± Marshall then hung up the phone and went straight to the Hendersons without having lunch. The atmosphere at the Hendersons was kind of weird and people were yelling and crying. All of the rtives were here and all of them were talking in the living room. They didn¡¯t really look that sad. Khalid was in elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s room upstairs. Marshall called Khalid in the entrance of the living room and Khalid told him toe upstairs directly. All of the direct family members of elder Mr. Henderson were sick now and the younger Mr. Henderson had arranged someone to host all the other rtives who heard about the news and just rushed over. The maids knew Marshall and didn¡¯t stop him when he went upstairs. Elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s bedroom door was wide open and Marshall entered directly. Elder Mr. Henderson was sitting on the bed and he turned old overnight. The half of his hair was grey now. Khalid was standing by the bed and motioned Marshall to look for ra when he saw Marshall. Marshall gazed at elder Mr. Henderson and really didn¡¯t know how to console him, so he just turned around and went to ra¡¯s bedroom. He knew which room ra was living in and just knocked on the door. ra was probably in the room alone and didn¡¯t have any response when she heard the knocks. So Marshall called her, ¡°ra, it¡¯s me.¡± She must have heard Marshall¡¯s voice and opened the door quickly. ra was really in a mess and her eyes were all swollen. Her hair was all disheveled. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She didn¡¯t really look like how she used to be. ra leaned to one side and let Marshall in and then locked the door. Marshall turned around and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ra then sat on the bed and asked, ¡°How was my brother when you saw my brother yesterday? Did you see how the car ident happened?¡± Marshall shook his head and suggested her to check the surveince footage of the intersection first. ra shook her head, ¡°My family members had already checked the footage and said that my brother ran the red light and charged towards that car.¡± ra choked with sobs when she said about that. She then recalled what the doctor said about Jakub¡¯s mental state. At the end of the day, the Hendersons ignored Jakub¡¯s differences themselves. ra continued, ¡°I just want to know how was he back then? Was he determined to die?¡± Then she covered her face and burst into tears, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t notice his changes.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t really know what happened to Jakub and can¡¯t think of any words to soothe ra. ra sobbed for a while and wiped away her tears quickly and suppressed her voice, ¡°Are you here yourself?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t know what ra was referring to and exined, ¡°My dad is still in your dad¡¯s room.¡± ra nodded and lowered her voice, ¡°Marshall, you got to be cautious.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. He stared at ra for a long time and remained silent. ra didn¡¯t want to go into details and just added, ¡°Tell Katherine to be careful.¡± The two were quiet for a while and heard someone knocking on the door. Someone said that elder Mrs. Henderson didn¡¯t want to live anymore and was about to jump out of the window. It was probably because that she really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and was charging to the window crazily. Elder Mrs. Henderson had pushed away several maids. ra didn¡¯t seem flustered and just organized her clothes and opened the door. She didn¡¯t say anything and just went to the bedroom at the other end of the hallway. As soon as when Marshall got out of ra¡¯s bedroom, he heard all the shrieking coupled with all the noises. He suddenly remembered all the scenes when old Mr. Grant passed away and all the things that happened back in Katherine¡¯s hometown. Separation between loved ones was really a milestone in one¡¯s life. Elder Mrs. Henderson had gone hysterical at this point and said that she wanted to keep Jakub company. Elder Mr. Henderson was in no mood to pay attention to her and didn¡¯t evene out of his room. Marshall nced at her room and went to elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s room. Khalid was still consoling elder Mr. Henderson who though didn¡¯t seem as mad as elder Mrs. Henderson, looked dispirited. Marshall didn¡¯t really know what left to say. He hadn¡¯t had lunch yet, so he said that he would grab a bite first and go back to thepany. Khalid knew that Marshall was never a fan of such a noisy asion, he nodded, ¡°Sure, you can go back first. I would go to thepanyter.¡± Marshall went straight downstairs and turned around to scan around when he was at the gate, Elder Mr. Henderson was at the top of her lungs by the window on the second floor. He sighed. No matter how he much hated the Hendersons before, he felt sorry for them. Marshall drove back to thepany and just when he stepped out of the elevator, one of his minions called him. The minion said that the situation in the underground casino was weird today and all of the people behind the scenes were all in the casino now. Husky was pretty flexible and took a video of them when they chatted with each other before they left secretly. He then sent the video to one of Marshall¡¯s minions who processed the resolution of the video and all of the people in the video were clearly visible now. Marshall never thought that Husky was stupid. His cleverness wasn¡¯t just fully utilized before, but now, all of his potentials had been unlocked. Marshall was pretty satisfied and said that this could be a perfect opportunity to expose all of those people amid chaos. After hanging up the phone, he went back to his office. He had no appetite now and just sat around without ordering takeaways. Peter went into the office in a while and was surprised to see Marshall, ¡°What happened? You look tired. I got a file here but is in no hurry.¡± Marshall nodded and asked, ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡± Peter had taken lunch and looked at Marshall, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had lunch yet?¡± Marshall knew that if he didn¡¯t eat anything now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it through the whole afternoon, but he was in no mood to eat alone. Peterughed, ¡°I¡¯ll order some takeaways and we¡¯ll eat together.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t say anything and Peter just turned around to open the door, but before he went out, he stopped and turned to Marshall, ¡°For real, boss, you are more humane after you got back with Katherine. I like you way more than before.¡± Chapter 529 Should I Be Happy Or Sad Chapter 529 Should I Be Happy Or Sad Marshall cracked a smile and clearly despised Peter¡¯s words. He really didn¡¯t care about any people¡¯s feelings apart from Katherine¡¯s. After Peter left the office, Marshall leaned against the chair and skimmed through the file. But all he can think of was ra¡¯s words. Though she looked depressed, she was clearly serious and shouldn¡¯t be just throwing those words around. Marshall felt that it must be a warning. ra must have heard about something, but was inconvenient to tell him the truth, so she just warned him. Something that she was pretty difficult to speak up should be about the Hendersons. Marshall took out a cigarette from the box and ced it between his lips. He didn¡¯t light it and just bit it. There were too many things going on now and he was really in no mood to work, so he just retraced all the matters in his mind. After lunch, Katherine took a nap and was woken up by Kyle¡¯s phone call. Kyle seemed gloomy and asked where was Katherine. Katherineughed, ¡°Well, where can I be now except for the mansion?¡± Kyle replied okay and wondered if she wanted to go out now. Before Katherine can say anything, he muttered, ¡°Hector said that his holidays are going to be over soon and is going back tomorrow. Well, he doesn¡¯t really too many days off and we didn¡¯t get the chance to talk with each other.¡± Katherine was surprised. ¡°What happened? Howe that he is going back so soon?¡± Kyle groaned, ¡°Yeah, true that. I called my sister Rosalie and she told me to stop asking so much. I don¡¯t really understand. What would happen if I ask her?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t really know what to say and just let out a sigh, ¡°Well, they must be busy. After all, the show is about to wrap up and Hector probably needs to go back and practice a lot.¡± Though his rank had been pre-determined, he got to convince the audiences with a great performance on stage. Kyle hemmed and was still upset. He then asked if Katherine got the time to go out and said that he wanted to have dinner with just her and Hector. There were too many people aroundst time and they really didn¡¯t chat with each other seriously, so that he wanted to have a private dinner. Katherine hesitated for a bit and said okay. The vibe in thest dinner was really awkward because of Marshall and Katherine felt sorry towards Hector as he clearly didn¡¯t eat much. The wee back party was a total fail. So Katherine wanted to make up for it for a long time and wanted to find a time to treat Hector to dinner privately. But she didn¡¯t really expect Hector to be back so soon. Katherine immediately answered that she got time and Kyle told her to meet them in his club where they had fun with each other the most before and where they would be much more rxed. They she just hung up the phone and dressed up and went downstairs. Old Mr. Grant wasn¡¯t downstairs and should be resting in her room. Katherine then told the maid to let old Mrs. Grant know that she went out when she woke up. Marshall was pretty thoughtful and had drivers to drive Katherine around. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She then went to Kyle¡¯s club and Hector hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Kyle was sitting in the lobby, but the big gold chain had been taken off and he was fiddling with it in his hand like he was twiddling the beads. Katherine giggled, ¡°What happened? What made you to finally take off the big gold chain?¡± Kyle looked up and nced at Katherine and just throw the chain on the sofa. He sounded mad, ¡°You don¡¯t understand it. This is the symbol of my status. You are really cheesy.¡± Katherine really didn¡¯t know that it took an ugly and gaudy gold chain to symbolize one¡¯s status. She sat down and examined the gold chain which was kind of heavy and must be worth of a lot of money. But it was really degrading and it looked kind of fake since it was toorge. Katherine touched the beads and found the workmanship quite meticulous, but the surface of it was a bit wear and tear since Kyle had been wearing it for a long time. Katherine then just asked, ¡°What happened? Howe that you just took it off? You never listened when Iughed at you about this before.¡± Kyle seemed embarrassed. Why the hell did he take it off? Well, it was because that Rosie yelled at him about this. Last time when Rosie swore at him, she bad mouthed him about everything. In the end, she just pointed at the gold chain under his neck and said that he was just a new money and wasck of taste and was always wearing a dog chain. He was really irritated by the words ¡°dog chain¡±. He almost lost it and just fought with Rosie. Actually, Katherine and Hector had joked about this before, but he never listened. But he just couldn¡¯t bear it when he heard those words from Rosie. Every single word of what she said can make him livid with anger. Whenever he thought of Rosie¡¯s face, he would be fuming and wanted to hit her. Face darkened, he didn¡¯t reply Katherine¡¯s question. Katherine started at him for a while and then just chuckled. She seemed to have figured out the reason. Hector then arrived in a while. He was still on the phone when he entered the lobby and was really busy, When Hector saw Katherine, he just stopped and said a few words to the phone and then hung up the phone. Katherine tried to look normal and waved to Hector, ¡°Hello.¡± Hector beamed and sat next to then, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kyle? He didn¡¯t look merry.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Well, he has been like this for a long time. He is in a conundrum.¡± The atmosphere was pretty light without other people¡¯s meddling. Hector chortled, ¡°Well, I¡¯m surly taken aback. Well, a lot of things must have happened during the time that I was gone.¡± Kylepressed his lips and didn¡¯t want to bring up Rosie, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the private room. The meal is ready.¡± They weren¡¯t exactly hungry at this time and just wanted to talk through meal. Kyle was pretty clever and asked someone to prepare the hot pot which one can still have some bites even of he wasn¡¯t hungry. Moreover, it could go great with wine. The three then went into the room and seated. Hector first poured Katherine a ss of juice and said, ¡°Well, nothing is going on when I left, but when I came back, you are about to be a mother. I really don¡¯t know should I be happy for you or sad for me.¡± Chapter 530 I’d Better Leave Chapter 530 I¡¯d Better Leave Katherine was quite ufortable inside when she heard about Hector¡¯s words. She raised the ss and gazed at Hector, ¡°Actually, I always see you as my friend. You are the one who I confided to when I was at my lowest times. I told you what was buried in my heart but was too afraid to say it out. Hector, you are different since then, but...¡± Katherine drooped her head and gulped down the juice. She can¡¯t drink, so she can only use this juice for wine. Then she continued, ¡°But I have someone in my heart.¡± Right, she always had this man in her heart. Though he was an asshole before, she just couldn¡¯t forget him easily since this was the first time that she had crush on someone and the first time she ever loved someone. Kyle stared at them for a while and didn¡¯t say anything. After pausing for a few seconds, Katherine continued, ¡°Hector, you are a great guy, but the truth is that I¡¯m not good enough for you. You deserve a better girl.¡± Hector smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°I¡¯m a great guy, but still, you don¡¯t love me.¡± Katherine instantly went speechless. Kyle then sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know when the rtionship between you guys became so weird.¡± How would he know? He only knew how to have fun all day and certainly didn¡¯t sense these things. The subject of their conversation just shifted after he interrupted. Hector looked up and chuckled, ¡°I actually thought you would fall in love with Katherine at first.¡± Kyle was spooked and hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°Stop it. I have no feelings for women. They are all too troubling. I genuinely felt terrible when I saw women around.¡± Katherine then joked, ¡°Hector, you got to be careful.¡± Kyle immediately widened his eyes, ¡°I certainly have no feeling for men! Don¡¯t mess with me. Katherine. I¡¯m pretty serious.¡± Kyle¡¯s face changed a bit, ¡°It¡¯s just that the women around me are seldom normal. I really got scared. I¡¯d rather lead this life all by myself. Isn¡¯t it a great thing to have this life with endless money?¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t helpughing and really wondered what Rosie did to Hector to leave him so traumatized. The dinner got off to a good start and the atmosphere was quite merry. While they were chatting, Katherine told them what happened to the Hendersons. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kyle was in no mood to care about what was going on outside recently. He immediately paused when he heard about Jakub¡¯s death, ¡°Died? He is died?¡± Kyle clearly had a hard time processing this news. After all, he was one of the Hendersons and Hector had met him a few times before and remembered him as an energetic boy who was always smiling. Kyle didn¡¯t have a great impression with ra, so he didn¡¯t really like Jakub. But he was still taken aback when such a young soul just departed from this world. Kylemented, ¡°Such a shame. I think that he is far much better than his sister. I heard that elder Mr. Henderson had all his hopes on that boy. Though he was still young, he had to learn many things.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson had him to study about the business at a young age. He clearly wanted Jakub to have thepany, but now that Jakub was gone, Kyle really wondered if elder Mr. Henderson can hold it together. He then mentioned the old Mr. Henderson. ¡°Well, that guy is pretty old. I¡¯m really afraid that he would get depressed and just go to keep Jakub company.¡± Katherine then thought of old Mr. Henderson and really didn¡¯t see him as a weak person. Though he was quite old, he still looked strict and must be a formidable man when he was young. And she can see fierceness in his serious eyes. So though he would be devastated, he would get by. Elder Mr. Henderson should be the one that would be shattered. The subject was a bit suffocating, so they just stopped talking about that. Hector drank a few and then turned to Katherine and asked her if she really wasn¡¯t going to remarry Marshall. Katherine didn¡¯t what to say. A lot of people were asking her about this question now. Every time she replied that she wouldn¡¯t get remarried with Marshall, they would be baffled. But actually, she saw it as a totally normal thing. Marriage was just a piece of paper that would bind them together. They had this piece of paper before, but it didn¡¯t keep them together, so she didn¡¯t have any hope for this formality now. After musing for a while, Katherine responded, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not nning on remarrying him for now. I want to keep this rtionship as it is currently. If we want to be together, we would be together, but if we are tired with each other, we will just part ways. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to go through this marriage thing again. Hector smiled, ¡°Your decision is technically not that surprising. You are always like this.¡± Katherine then asked Hector why was he going back so soon and why didn¡¯t he take more days off to have a good rest? Hector leaned against the chair, stared at the wine ss for a long time and then let out along breath, ¡°I can¡¯t rest myself well here.¡± He actually needed to straighten out in his mind now and other people wouldn¡¯t be able to help. Moreover, he was really disturbed by the environment here. Hector refilled the wine and gulped it down and said that it was better if he left. He then said to Katherine in a while, ¡°I have actually thought a lot of solutions before I came back and had some dark thoughts. If I can really be cruel enough, I can get everything I want.¡± But at that dinner table, he can seriously feel that Marshall was really sweet to Katherine. Katherine would also nce at Marshall once in a while and she was clearly in love with him. So all the dark thoughts he had just slowly faded away. Hector can somewhat guess what would happen even if he schemed to break apart Katherine and Marshall. With Katherine¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t get to be friends with her. He was always sensible and can dissect the situation well. Of course he was distressed, but he still felt it unworthy to ruin everything just for some of his pettiness. So he pondered for a long timest time and finally decided it was better if he just left. At least, he wouldn¡¯t get time to worry about all these things on stage and during rehearsals. He would at least be rxed at that time. Chapter 531 What Hid Between the Lines? Chapter 531 What Hid Between the Lines? As for Khalid, he went back to thepany in the afternoon, and the time waste when he arrived. Instead of heading back to his own office, he went to Marshall. Just in time, when he saw Marshall, Marshall had just finished reviewing and approving a file, leaning back in his chair with a tired face and kneading his brow ridge Walking up and heaving a sigh, Khalid pulled out a chair for himself and sat down. Marshall asked in the first ce, "How''s the thing going?" Khalid pursed his lips and answered, "It''s not going well. Things getplicated." For the hostess of the Hendersons and all her rtives, nearly all of them were sick, except for Louie. And as for the entire family of the second Hendersons'' hostess, it had long been under the control and repression of its seniors, and thus they could never handle the family''s daily affairs and support the whole Hendersons alone. For the rest of its distant rtives, they just had done nothing practical but wrangling and messing around. It was nothing wrong to say that things were gettingplicated. ording to Khalid, the toxicology report of the residues inside of Jakub''s stomach would bee out tomorrow,. Maybe by then the truth of his death would be uncovered. Once all the basic procedures of the hospital were done, what followed would be the funeral ceremony of Jakub. Those youngsters of the family were too unsophisticated to get everything done decently and ceremoniously, so they seemed to have no better choice but to simply gather all the Hendersons around to say farewell to Jakub and then bury him in a proper ce. Tomas had talked about many things neither here nor there with Khalid today ¡ª the things seemed to have exerted a great impact on him. In the meantime, Marshall was mentioned in his speech. He had drawn a quite beautiful image about the things between Marshall and Louie in the future: ording to him, if Marshall were to marry Louie and reach out his helping hand to the Hendersons, Jakub would lead the whole family to even better prosperity than he could have ever done. Khalid knew clearly that Tomas''s sayings were only a bunch of exaggeration due to the shock of Jakub''s death, so he didn''t make any refutation in the face of him. However, there was no possibility between Marshall and Louie, since Katherine already had his child. As for Marshall, he was not going to leave Katherine behind in his attitude. However, it seemed that Tomas had already forgotten what had actually happened out there, still immersing himself in the imagination of his own. It was Louie who then came in and brought him back to reality. Talking about the things of the Hendersons, Khalid couldn''t help but sigh, "No one would have ever expected things to go like that." Since it was nearly devastating to any family. Marshall nodded after a pause of contemtion, "How is Tomas doing recently? Is he getting over this or not?" Pondering, Khalid knitted his brows and then answered, "He''s not been showing himself all along. ording to Louie, it sounds like he''s been lying on his back out of excessive grievance." With his mouth slightly open round in shape, Marshall shifted the topic, "I heard that the old man used to be a go-getting careerist in business when he was young." Marshall responded with a nod, "Yes, you are right, and even your own grandpa would be less hard- handedpared to him at that time. Besides, if necessary, he would even turn his back on his own family to attain what he wanted." The reason why the distant rtives of the Hendersons chose to mess around with unemotional faces instead of doing something of practical help was all because of that his pretentiousness and cruelty in his young age irritated nearly all the rtives around him. As if something seemed to ur to him, Khalid said, "I remembered that long ago your grandpa told me that one of the children of the Hendersons''s distant rtives was badly sick and needed a huge amount of money. Without any choices, his parents came up to Ryan and begged for his help." Although the medical fee was excessively unaffordable for the parents, the expense would be merely a drop in the bucket for the Henderson family. In order to save their kid, the parents had nearly risked everything ¡ª they were willing to mortgage their house to Ryan, and even promised that they would send their kid to do unpaid work for him as long as he agreed to save their child. Khalid heaved a sigh, "Your grandpa said that the family even had knelt down before the doorway of Ryan''s house. But Ryan was so ruthless that he disdained even seeing their faces and let his butler chase them away." Actually, this was not the only cause of everything. After Ryan gained fame and fortune, he turned pretentious and began to go about with his head high in the air everywhere. He looked upon nearly every single of his rtives, talked to them with vitriol and overstepped their tolerance." As for the trouble that urred to the family, although it was his freedom to decide whether he should help or not, it didn''t mean that he should everpletely excluded himself from the business, since they were still his rtives. Soon, the thing circted among the Hendersons, and Ryan had thereby be notorious in the mouths of his rtives. However, the old man was rich enough to ignore what people said about him, and never sought others'' help for his whole life ¡ª the greatness of his fortune could help him gather whoever he needed and get whatever he wanted. He never cared about his notoriety in the mouths of his rtives ¡ª after all, such things never actually impeded him from making money. Marshall chuckled, "He''s quite mentally strong." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Indeed, since for most of the ordinaries, no one could ever be as cold as he did. Khalid was a little tired, and the bustling day he spent in the house of Henderson had really mentally frustrated him. Chatting with Marshall for a while, he told him that he was going to get off duty earlier today and take a good rest at home. Marshallughed, "Why the Hendersons keep badgering you after everything happened?'' With a click of his tongue, Khalid put on a displeased look on his face. There were causes leading to the unpoprity of Tomas ¡ª on one hand, his father would take half of the me, and on the other hand, hisck of sophistication and flexibility would also exin something. It was no doubt that Tomas could really use someone as a listener after the family fell into such an overwhelming plight. However, he found that no one around seemed to be willing to sit and listen to his mncholy. Khalid thought that the reason why Ryan kept him around and babbling all day long was because of that he was now in a dead end finding someone else to talk to. Marshall said, "Alright, it''s time for you to go back home and take some rest. You''re not looking good, honestly." Khalid hummed, and turned around towards the doorway. It was the moment when he stepped before the door that he suddenly stopped and looked back at Marshall with a confused look in his eyes, "Hey, when Louie sent me out of the Hendersons'' house today, she told me something quite confusing." Dumbfounded for a second, Marshall looked at Khalid and said, "What did she say?" Pondering, Khalid then answered, "She wanted me to send you her words. ''You should take Katherine to go on a honeymoon and and leave the ce for a period of time.'' She said so." Staring at Khalid for quite a moment, Marshall nodded his head slowly, "I know what she was trying to say by that." Without any further questions, Khalid chose to linger no more on the matter and left the office with a confirmative nod. After the door waspletely closed, Marshall, with his hands crossed and set on the table, was looking ahead with cold eyes. His guesses seemed to be on the nose. Leaving thepany, Khalid didn''t choose to head back to the house. Instead, he gave Frances a phone call and asked where she was. She answered that she was currently in her own ce. Then, Khalid drove to there directly. He had been there and spent a night previously, so there was no difficulty for him to locate where she was. Arriving there, Khalid knocked at the door directly, and Frances was surprised to see Khalide. However, she still leaned to one side and let him in. Entering the house, Khalid measured the inside of the house with his eyes once again ¡ª It was a small apartment, and its floor space could not be counted as big; withplete internal facilities deployed inside, the wholeposition manifested a cozy impression. Walking towards the sofa, Khalid took his seat and looked up at Frances. Frances was still standing by the doorway, and somehow, even inside of her own house, she was in a speechless awkwardness. Chapter 532 If Ever Chapter 532 If Ever By the evening, the bustling condition in the Hendersons'' house finally came to an end in quiet. As for Louie, she was suffering from an extreme headache, and had no choice but to ask her family doctor to bring her some pain killers. The family doctor had been waiting upon Ryan and Tomas all along. The health condition of Ryan was not so positive, while that of Tomas was even worse. Nevertheless, he still came and gave Louie the pain killers in the first ce. Also, he told her, "Beware, mydy. You should keep away from these medicines as possible as you can, since they have negative side-effects on your kidney as well as your liver." Offering a helpless smile, Louie answered, "I have no choice. I''m frustrated by too many things for the moment." Before the pain killers could even take effect, Mrs. Henderson then came and knocked at her door, crying that she heard the summon of Jakub and asking Louie to help her find her find where he was. Such condition hadsted for nearly a whole day. In fact, Louie actually held respect for her, since it was the first time that she was being so persistent and vigorous. She held Mrs. Henderson in her arms and whispered, "You''re being over-hysteria, mom. Jakub would never rest in peace if he were to see you like this." With her hands covering her face, Mrs. Henderson answered with a tearing voice, "No one has ever asked him to go! And I have never asked him to leave me!" Without any choices, Louie chose to remain silent afterwards, since the more words she spoke, the more grieved her mother would seem to be. Copsing down to the ground, Mrs. Henderson cried, "So close! It is so close that he is going to have everything in this house as well as everything we have been preparing for him! Why? Why did he just left without greeting me even a simple goodbye?" As Louie stood before Mrs. Henderson with her eyes looking down at her mother, tears shed from her eyes along her cheeks. At the moment, not only had she gotten pain inside of her head, her eyes were also burning out of grievance. Reaching out her hands, she tried to lift her mother up, while a second thought stopped her and pushed her arms back. She said, "It''s nothing wrong for you to cry, mom. Just cry until you feel better." It was the unresolved mncholy stuck inside of Jakub that led him to the extremity. Since there was nothing else she could do to raise her mother up, Louie turned around and walked by the window. Those distant rtives who came around today had all gone. Louie was perceptive enough to discover that these groups held no actual mourning inside, and even some of them were gloating at the misfortune that urred to Ryan under their mournful faces. In fact, Louie had heard of their conversations down the floor. Baldly, some of them said that it was nothing use for the Henderson family to make that much of money, "Just look what they culminate in the end: there is no eventual happiness for them, let alone their own son who has just passed by. See, that''s why everyone says money is nothing but a string of stupid figures!" Indeed, the saying actually sounded reasonable. There was no use for them to strive so hard to make that much money, and if, by any chance, Jakub could ever be allowed to get rid of some of his burdens, if he had ever been told that he could live the way he liked, he would be most possibly still staying in this house safe and sound. Given that the Henderson family had already been financially well-established in the hands of Ryan, there was actually no necessity for Jakub to ever expand the family business any further. Jakub didn''t have what it took to lead the family to the top, and the Henderson family was already rich enough to support his extravagant life. Well, to ever ponder about such a thing further would only cause deeper mncholy. Waiting by the window for a whileter, footsteps were heard at the end of the corridor ¡ª Ryan was helped out of the room. With a pause of hesitation, Louie walked up and checked him up. Although Ryan did not seem to be in good condition, he still seemed much better than Tomas. At least, for Ryan, he was still able to walk, while for Tomas, he waspletely bedridden. With his lethargic movements, the rims of Ryan''s eyes were overtly streaked with tear stains, which made his wrinkly face look even more crumpled. Walking straight towards Ryan, Louie remained silent. Casting her a nce, the old man simply raised and waved his hand, not seemingly in a mood to speak anything. As she looked at Ryan''s face, there was a slightlyplicated feeling generated inside of her, and she couldn''t tell where it actually came from. Going downstairs, Ryan was supported by his servant, and walked towards the backyard. As for Louie, she was standing in the corridors of the second floor, with an absent-minded look on her face. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Suddenly, as she awaited for a while, she headed to the room of Ryan instead of going back to her own room. The door was closed. As Louie took hold of the door handle and turned it, luckily, the door was not locked. The room of Ryan was big. Louie took a quick nce at the surrounding, and then rummaged around in a wardrobe set aside. The wardrobe was big, while there were not many clothes inside. However, a built-in safe box set on the right of the wardrobe attracted her attention. Looking at the safe, she had no idea about its password, so she dared not to try to open it without careful consideration. With her eyes fixed on that box for a while, she had no choice but close the wardrobe, turn around and go out of the room. In the backyard, Ryan was just sitting there and doing nothing ¡ª he was too old to just bear the miserable fact, However,pared to Tomas, the old man was actually a little more sane and rational than his son in the face of misfortune. He clearly knew that it was nothing helpful for him to risk his own life for it, and thus he needed to adjust himself back to normality as soon as possible ¡ª the only thing was that he still needed time to digest the overwhelming hurt stuck inside. Dismissing his servants, the old man said he wanted to stay alone for a while. Daring not to just simply leave him here alone, the servant walked aside and waited under a tree. After a long whileter, Ryan took out his phone and dialed a number. The call was soon answered within a minute. The old man kept down his voice and asked, "Have you found the one or not?" An apology was sounded on the other end of the call, "Not yet. I''m sorry, but our men have been looking around out there. They will contact me once they have found something." Ryan hummed, and the doleful look inside of his eyes had already disappeared. He then said, "Not necessarily. You shall better get everything arranged ahead and transfer my goods to somewhere else safe temporarily. My intuition tells me that something is going on." With a pause, the man answered, "Really? We have been doing this for such a long time, and never have we ever met with any situation." The old man exhaled and responded, "Do what I said just in case." A confirmative yes was heard from the man, and he promised Ryan that everything would be fine. The old man trusted them ¡ª for all these years, they had long been working together, and never had them been caught for once. The call didn''tst long, and their conversation focused only on key points. At the end of the talk, the man also exhibited concern for the current situation of Ryan. Heaving a sigh, the old man assured them that he was still tough enough to hang in there, and said he would take Tomas there to get familiar with everything when they had time. Hanging up the call, the old man looked up at the sky, and felt distressed inside. Except for the family business of Hendersons, he was also working on something else in the meantime, which was originally to be taken over by Jakub after he grew into a man. Now, it became something impossible forever, and Ryan had no other choice but to tell Tomas everything about that after he got over the plight. The old man was disturbed by the unpleasant feelings stuck inside, as well as a hint of speechless hatred that was originally at something else. Sitting for quite a long while, he found that Louie was walking towards him with red, tearful eyes. Walking up, Louie took her seat beside the old man, andforted him that there was nothing helpful to remain sad ¡ª such being the case, those who survived should never forget to take good care of themselves. Ryan turned around towards Louie with a helpless expression in his eyes. Things would be totally different if Louie had ever seeded in taking down Marshall. Chapter 533 Leave That Behind Chapter 533 Leave That Behind Louie was confused by the expression in Ryan''s eyes. She then heaved a sigh, and tears began to shed tears from the rims of her eyes. She said, "The test result ising out tomorrow in the hospital, and I will go and take it. I don''t want to get dad and mom shocked anymore." Staring at the houses set far ahead for a while, Ryan sighed,"Indeed, they still need more time to go over this. After all, they are old, and people who get old fear losing their young loved ones." Raising her hand and wiping off the tears on her face, Louie nodded, "It''s still hard to believe that Jakub would ever resort to extremity. He must have been going through a hard time, and things would be different if we had ever noticed that." Remaining silent for a while, Ryan answered, "He is too weak to bear what makes a sessful man. In a big family like that of ours, the greater wealth we own, the bigger pain we have to take. No one has ever been easy, after all. Even your own father used to lead a highly stressful lifestyle when he was a child, with which that of Jakub could neverpare. However, he made it, and changed his life ¡ª just look the prosperity that ourpany has gained for these years in his hand." Hearing the words of Ryan, Louie''d got nothing to say. Looking at the mason not far away with an absent-minded look on his face, Ryan sighed, "If only Jakub could be like you. I know that you''ve been hard for these years, but you made it through, just like your father." Louie turned around and casted a nce at Ryan, "But I¡­" Somehow, something forced her to bite back the rest of her words. She was tired and shattered as well, and felt being suffocated by nearly every day of her life. However, she knew that Tomas didn''t really put all his expectations on her, and thus she would be able to get rid of all this sooner orter in the future. It gave her hope to strive forwards, and the hope had helped her get through everything. Maybe, it was just something that Jakub failed to see, and thus he chose to end his life with the bottle of pesticide after the car ident. Last night, she had sent her men to check out the spot where the car ident happened, and found that there was a recently dropped empty bottle of pesticide, which looked quite new. Louie was not exactly in the mood to move forwards on this topic, so she turned to Ryan and lifted him up, "Let''s go inside, grandpa. I don''t feel easy about leaving you here alone." Without saying anything, the old man went back into the mason together with Louie. Louie supported Ryan back to his own room, and the old man just sat by the bedside with a sour look on his face. Looking around for a while, Louie then asked, "Have you got any pills with you, grandpa? If you don''t, please make sure that you''ve brought some standing drugs just in case. I''m worried about you honestly." The old man waved his hand, "No, I''m fine. Just go and check your father, and see if he''s getting better. The case has been settled, and life still goes on." Louie nodded, "OK, I''m on my way. Just call me if you need us." No response was heard from the old man. Then, Louie stood up and left. As the door was closed, she leant by the doorway, with the bitterness and grievance on her face disappearedpletely. She didn''t head to the room of Tomas. Instead, she went back to that of hers. Marshall gave Katherine a call before he was off duty, and Katherine told him that she was at Kyle''s club currently instead of their own house. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In haste, he asked whom she was hanging around with there. He thought that Frances was there apanying her, but it didn''t seem to be the fact. And then, he could not help asking what she was doing around there. Without being secretive and defensive, she simply told him that since Hector was about to leave here and head back for his training, she and Kyle were nning to get together with Hector before he left. Hearing that, Marshall muttered, "Haven''t you guys already seen each otherst time?" Katherine answered with a cold voice, "I don''t know how you have the nerve to mention that, but I remembered that you had staged an incident before me that time." Marshall tutted, "But I was not the only one! You know you should never exclude my father and Nics Dixon from that thing!" ''What a man who would not even let off his father if necessary.'' Katherine thought sarcastically. She then sneered, "OK, you win." Telling her to stay down there, Marshall said he was on his way toe and drive her back home. Turning around and looking at Kyle and Hector, who were drunken and passed out on the ground, Katherine considered that there was nothing more she could do around here, and thus assented to the proposal of Marshall. Waiting for Marshall to pick her up, Katherine called for the servants to take the two drunkards to their rooms. Then, tidying herself up, she went downstairs, leaning by the gateway of the club and looking at the trafficing and going on outside. Soon, Marshall arrived. Getting out of the car, he found that Katherine was standing by the door, then trotting towards her and asking, "Where is Hector?" Obviously diforted by his inquiry, Katherine casted him with a squint and answered, "What? Don''t tell me that you''ve been thinking about him." With a reluctant expression on his face, Marshall humphed, "I''m just asking, since I don''t want that man to keep buzzing around you non-stop." Katherine was not so keen on giving him any response. She answered with annoyance, "Pah! Save it! He''s not the sort of yours!" Since Kyle and Hector were already passed out, there was no need for them to get inside and greet goodbye to them. Katherine then got into the car along with Marshall. As they got in the car, Marshall suddenly said, "Wait." His words held back from belting herself up. As Katherine turned to him, Marshall was looking into the rearview mirror seriously with his eyes narrowed. Confused, Katherine leaned over to him and asked, "What''s wrong?" Although Marshallforted Katherine that there was nothing wrong, his eyes were still narrowly upon the mirror. A whileter, he still took out his phone and dialed a number. Marshall told Katherine that something was not right about the car following behind them, and he had called his guards to intercept them in the middle of its way. Just in time, nearby there were guards hired by Marshall to secretly follow Katherine. It was not until he hung up the call that Marshallunched the car and drove away. Looking at the rear view mirror, Katherine felt like having a nce at the car tracking behind them. However, as a result, nothing seemed to be wrong. ''Maybe they are professionals in shadowing people, I guess.'' Katherine thought to herself. In her own mind, she had long been proud of her keen and insightful eyesight ¡ª no ordinary tricks could ever deceive her eyes. However, with her eyes shifted from one car to another behind them, she failed to tell if there was anything weird. Therefore, she gave up chasing dead ends and leaned back in her chair, with her eyes staring at the cars ahead. Although she didn''t know whether the suspicious car had been intercepted by Marshall''s men or not, she chose to forget about it since the whole way back to her house was quite peaceful and unobstructed. As the car was pulled up in the parking lot of their ce, Katherine got out of the car and turned to Marshall, "Has the car been intercepted?" With his arms around Katherine''s shoulder, Marshall said, "I think so. Well, it''s dinner time already. Let''s put it aside and get something to eat." Seeing that Marshall did not really want to expand on the thing, Katherine then chose to remain silent. After all, there were so many things that she remained unclear, and thus she got nothing to lose to leave this matter behind as well. Chapter 534 Piled-up Grievance Chapter 534 Piled-up Grievance Holding her brother''s gastric toxicological analysis report in his hands, Louie had been sitting in the car for nearly half a day. Although she had already foreseen something like this toe as a result, something still seemed to drill into her heart and made her in pain when she saw the test report herself. Her condition was too risk to drive back home herself, so she had no choice but to get back home by taxi. Yesterday, the whole ce of the Hendersons was crowded and bustling, while everything seemed to be extraordinarily quiet here today. With slow steps, Louie got upstairs and looked around by the staircase. Everyone was in their own room, while no one seemed to being out ¡ª even food was delivered to their rooms by servants. Pondering, she still chose to go to the room of Ryan at the end. The door of his room was locked on the inside. Louie knocked twice at the door, and the deep voice of Ryan sounded from the inside, "Who''s there?" With a sigh, Louie said, "It''s me, grandpa." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A whileter, the old man opened the door. He looked much better than he was yesterday, which maybe due to that he was the first one in the family who chose to face up to the reality. Louie went inside and handed over the report to the old man. With a confused look in his eyes, he soon figured out everything with a quick look at the file. He heaved a sigh, "The kid took things too seriously!" Pitifully, Louie said, "How about we keep it as a secret of our own family?" The cause of Jakub''s death was still announced to be a car ident. Louie was afraid that the whole family might be encumbered if the truth of her brother''s suicide were ever to be publicized. The old man agreed with her and nodded, "Don''t tell anyone about this. We are the only two who know the truth. By the way, have you gone through all the procedures in the hospital?" Louie nodded, "It''s all done. The body of Jakub is still kept in the mortuary of the hospital, and they told us that it was our choice to choose cremation or to take it away from the hospital." With a pause of consideration, the old man said, "Let''s cremate his body. Thest thing we can do is to greet ourst fairwell to Jakub in the cremation ceremony. You dad and mom would go crazy if they were to catch sight of the dead body of their son." It was quite reasonable. Louie hummed, "I get it. Leave it to me, and I''ll handle it." Saying so, as she was about to turn around and leave, she still looked back at the old man and said, "Hey, grandpa, go downstairs and take some strolls if you can. It worries me to see you locking yourself inside of the room all the time." With a reluctant smile, the old man smiled, "Rx, I''m old enough to get over any difficulties." Sighing, Louie left directly. It was at the moment when the old man, who was supported by his servants, went downstairs and strolled. Waiting until her grandpa was gone, Louie came out of her room and stepped inside that of the old man with quick movements. Opening the wardrobe, she again caught sight of the safe box, and the buttons were coated by some sort of unknown liquid by Louie. With a shlight shining the buttons, she went through each of the buttons in detail, and finally, she could vaguely distinguish several key numbers of the password, even though these numbers needed to be permuted andbined. Prudently, she then peeped at the backyard through the window. The old man was supported by his servants, strolling around the backyard. Assured a little, she soon focused back on the safe box again. She failed decoding for the first two times, and as strain grew inside of her, she carefully tried the third time. Unfortunately, she still failed it again, and it was the next moment that the safe box sounded strident rm. Covering the safe box with clothes and closing the wardrobe, she had sessfully reduced the noise, while the rming sound was still clear enough. Terrified, she hastily headed to the window and checked outside. It was lucky that the old man was currently staying too far away from here to notice the peculiarity inside of his room. The rmingsted for one minute before it stopped. Louie went up, put back the clothes and tidied up everything inside of the wardrobe. Then, she closed the wardrobe and walked out of the room. A servant was standing by the doorway, and asked, "What happened, mydy?" Louie ran her fingers through her hair and answered, "Nothing, something seems to be going wrong inside of grandpa''s room. I''ve turned off the weird sound." Without putting too much stress on it, the servant turned around and left. Heaving a sigh of relief, Louie considered that the safe box would no longer be reopened again in a period of time. Louie fixed her hair, and then went downstairs slowly. Instead of going out for the old man, she chose to spread on the sofa with an absent-minded look on her face in the living room. She asked herself when she found out that something was not right about her grandpa. Strictly speaking, she found Tomas was not right in the first ce. With observation and eavesdropping, she discovered that Tomas was just doing things under the instruction of the old man. Covering her face with hands, Louie felt loss inside, and failed to figure out any clues. A whileter, the old man came back. Strolling seemed to make him look better in terms of mentality, while exhausting him at the same time. In haste, Louie called up the old man and said she wanted to talk to him. Actually, she was just afraid that the old man would find out what happened to the safe box. Without thinking too much, Ryan epted. Taking the opportunity of an advantage, Louie asked him about how to handle the matter of Jakub. Even though he was still young, rules were still necessary to be followed. Turning around and looking outside for quite a long while, the old man uttered, "We shall consign the cinerary casket of Jakub to the mortuary house. He died too young to be buried for the moment." ording to the old rules, as long as he and Tomas were still living, Jakub would then not be able to be buried. Neither did Louie understand these rules, nor did she care about such details. If a man was not treated properly when he was still alive, then it would be meaningless to make up for him with anything when he was dead. With a yesing out of her mouth, she then suggested the old man to persuade Tomas. Although Tomas would tuff his ears and refuse to listen to the words of Louie, he would definitely listen to the words of the old man, since he was a man with filial piety. Looking at Louie, the old man said with a relieved expression on his face, "You''re such a good girl, Louie." Staring at the old man for a while, Louie lowered her eyes and said, "That''s what I should do." As they sat for quite a while, the servant came downstairs and said that Mrs. Henderson was again losing control. Helplessly, Louie stood up and followed the servant. When they reached the staircase of the second floor, she stopped, leaned to one side and casted a glimpse at the old man downstairs. With both of his hands putting on the top of his walking stick, he was seemingly thinking about something. A whileter, he took out his phone. Without messaging or dialing anyone, he just simple checked it up. Looking at him for a few seconds, Louie then turned around to the room of Mrs. Henderson. Mrs. Henderson was currently out of control, raving and crying in pain. She just kept saying that she saw Jakub was here for her and crying. There was no better option ¡ª Mrs. Henderson and Tomas must now live separately. They were all in bad condition, and if they were put together in the same room, things would be complicated. Louie walked up, held Mrs. Henderson in her arms and whispered deeply, "Think about your husband, mom. He''ll never get better if you keep being like that." Hearing that, Mrs. Henderson burst into tears, "I don''t care about what happened to that man! He has hounded my son to death!" Chapter 535 An Old Woman in Love Chapter 535 An Old Woman in Love Shouting herself hoarse, Mrs. Henderson cried out, "Jakub would have still been living safe and sound if it were not for the man! It was he, and all of them, who killed my son!" Louie smoothed Mrs. Henderson''s hair and said, "It''s time to try to let it go, mother. You know you should take good care of yourself ¡ª we need you to take care of yourself, I need you to take care of yourself." With her head up, Mrs. Henderson looked up at Louie with tears streaming down along her cheeks. Finally, she reached out her arms to hold Louie in her embrace, and burst into tears. A whileter, Ryan went upstairs, walked passed the room of Mrs. Henderson and casted a glimpse inside. Louie was padding her mother''s back as if to a child, and the sniffles of Mrs. Henderson, in a trance, had already grown dim. With a face betraying nothing, the old man turned around and left afterwards. It was not until the figure of the old man had totally faded away that Louie turned to the doorway and looked outside. She supported her mother to her bed, covered her up with a quilt, and then headed to the room of her father''s room with slow and light footsteps. The door of Tomas''s room was kept open previously all the time in case of any unwanted situation happening. However, this time, when she stood before the ce, she found that the door was half closed, and the old man was talking to his own son inside. Possibly, the old man should have been talking to him with big theories and great truths for a while, and no response was heard from Tomas. At the end, the old man heaved a sigh, and said, "Things would be different if Louie were to marry Marshall." "Ah." Sounded Tomas. With a cold voice, Ryan continued, "Indeed, things would be different if the two were to marry." At a loss, Tomas pondered, and then answered with a simple yes. His voice sounded hoarse ¡ª obviously, he was still suffering from the aftershock of his son''s death. Then, Ryan added, "I could see that you have actually lowered your expectations and demands on your daughter when she was engaged with Marshall. And when you chose to exact demands on her again, it was just because of that Marshall had married someone else ¡ª I think it is due to that you became indecisive to draw a conclusion about whether Louie''s husband in the future could help Jakub on his business or not." Standing by the doorway, Louie knitted her brows, and thought that what the old man was saying sounded more like a bunch of grumblings against Marshall ¡ª or against his marriage with someone else other than Louie. Sometimes, one''s mind could be blindfolded if he was shocked by an unwanted incident, and this was exactly correct for the old man. Tomas remained silent. The old man continued, "Jakub don''t deserve this. Now, we have lost one of the Hendersons'' major heirs, and that means a huge loss to ourpany." Hearing that, Tomas heaved a sigh with sobs. As if he was muttering to himself, the old man sighed, "If only Marshall had stayed conscious and persistent, things would be different for our family." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seemingly identifying with what his father said, Tomas heaved a yes. In fact, he had just been speaking glowingly of the prosperous future of the whole family with Khalid yesterday. If ever, Marshall were to marry Louie, he would definitely reach out his helping hand to Jakub, and with the help of this young bigwig, Jakub would therefore be able to lead the whole Hendersons''pany to a brand new peak. This was the blueprint that had long been designed in their mind from the beginning of the engagement between Marshall and Louie. However, no one had ever expected that Katherine would break in halfway. Louie didn''t want to listen to their impudent talkings anymore ¡ª they were both shocked to be narrow-minded and unconscious. Then, she turned around and headed back to her own room. On the other hand, Katherine and Kyle were apanying Hector to his car. Although he was leaving for the same reason again, something seemed to have changedpared to thest time. Hector stared at Katherine for a while, andughed, "I guess I will see the little one when we meet next time." Knitting her brows, Katherine responded with a smile as well, "Come on! You know we can meet with each other whenever we want." However, if ever, Hector seeded in starting out as a singer, his days would possibly be filled with ns and schedules arranged by the agency, which meant that no one could tell when they could meet each other. Kyle padded at Hector''s shoulder and said, "Strive hard, my man! Go and get yourself a champion ce to shock those bastards of your family!" With the corner of his mouth lifted, Hector answered, "I will do my best." At the end, when Hector was about to get in his car, Kyle asked, "Have you mom ever contacted you? You''re now such a headline to some extent, and it is possible that she has already seen you on television." Stopped, Hector looked back at him and nodded, "Yes, she has contacted me, but merely told me to be concentrative and calm in the show. Also, she told me to feel at ease in the face of any results." Kyle sighed with emotion, "Well, she does care about you, doesn''t she?" Hector hummed, "Yes, and I''m going to visit her once the show is over." Soon, it was time for him to set off. Finally, Hector fell his eyes on Katherine''s slightly pendulous tummy, "I leaving now. Just take good care of yourself." Somehow, his words made Katherine feel grieved inside. Everything now was quite the same as thest time he left for a show. The only thing different was that he was filled with hope at that time. As Hector drove away, Katherine and Kyle stood on the same spot silently for quite a while. With a click of his tongue, Kyle said, "It''s actually good if you can be together with Hector." Casting a disdainful sideway look at him, Katherine said, "Drop dead, you fool." After all, she had her own choice. The two then went back to the club of Kyle. No sooner had they sat down tight than Kyle''s phone rang. The conversation was rather unclear, and Katherine could only tell that something went wrong from the strained expression on Kyle face. Jumping up from the sofa in a rage, Kyle cursed and said he was going to kill all of them. Katherine looked up at him and said, "Just do what you have to do. I''m OK to stay here alone." With a simple nod, Kyle left in a hurry without saying anything. Staying alone in Kyle''s club without hearing from Kyle for quite a long time, Katherine hadn''t expected that it would ever take so long for him to deal with his own business. Then, Katherine gave Frances a call and asked her if she wanted toe to the club and y mahjong. With a pleasant tone, Frances said she was on her way. Katherine bantered, "You sounded like a young girl in love." Frances retorted with augh, "Stop it, girl! I''m far too old for that." Katherine chuckled, "Then, how about an old woman in love?" Chapter 536 Benifit from Her Chapter 536 Benifit from Her Marshall called one of his subordinates in the afternoon. The car that stalked him yesterday had been stopped halfway. However, they had to let the stalkers leave because they didn''t have substantial evidence. Marshall''s people had worked for him long enough to know what choice to make. They traced the background of the car driver and found something interesting. This driver had a criminal record and had been in jail because of a gang fight. The case was said to have some unraveled doubts at that time. Some people said it was a gang fight; however, others said they were caught on the spot when doing illegal transactions, and those sly criminals made it look like a fight. There must be something behind that. Marshall believed that the rumored came out for a reason. Marshall had his people what had happened in the past. As soon as he hung up, Lucas pushed the door open and came in. Lucas was here to discuss the Hendersons. They wanted Jakub to get cremated in the hospital, and they asked if Marshall and Lucas wanted to go over. Thinking of what ra had told him before, Marshall nodded vigorously. "I''ll go with my father." Lucas agreed with that decision. Khalid stayed for almost a whole day at the Hendersons'' because he was close to the family. Therefore, it was best for them to send Khalid over to represent the whole family. After that, Lucas mentioned one more thing. He said that there were some personnel changes in the Hendersons''pany. ra seems to havepletely stayed out of the family business. An assistant came to Lucas today for a handover. Lucas was told that another person woulde to take over the cooperation between the Grant family and the Henderson family. Marshall was surprised. "When did you know this?" Lucas answered, "I was told about it today, so I guess the change urred today or yesterday. The day before yesterday, I contacted the Henderson family for information on the purchases, and they didn''t say anything about it. They announced it today all of a sudden." Marshall nodded slowly. "Okay, I see." The Henderson family was in a mess yesterday and today. It was strange that they still had the patience to do the personnel changes. After Lucas went out, Marshall stood up, walked to the window, and took a cigarette case out of his pocket. The people locked up in the warehouse had spit out almost all they knew after being beaten and tortured. Now he had known part of the story, but he still needed aplete picture of it. However, Marshall was sure that the Henderson family had something to do with the underground casino. It was a small business run by the family beside their family group.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He wondered why there was no need for them to secretly run such a small underground casino, given howrge their family business already was. He couldn''t understand why they didn''t want to keep their hands clean. There were also things that looked almost unreasonable to Marshall. He could vaguely guess why they targeted Katherine... He humiliated the Hendersen family because of Katherine, which made them upset. Katherin had born their anger for him. Marshall tried to get this straight. He called Peter over. He asked Peter to see how the Henderson family was going. It would be easier for him to make a move if the family was in chaos. Peter responded. He and the Henderson family never see each other eye to eye, maybe because of the entanglement between Marshall, ra, and Katherin. He had long wanted to see if there was any trickery or deception in the Henderson Family. Peter was kind of excited. He went out soon after he received the order. Marshall was a bit puzzled, wondering why Peter was so excited. He waited for a second and called Katherin. Katherin was ying mahjong. Marshall could hear how joyful it was on the other side of the phone. The woman''s life was getting better and better. Marshall envied him somehow. Katherin didn''t have much time for pleasantries. She told him not to worry too much about her because she was doing fine. Marshall asked, "Is Hector gone?" Katherin hummed and said, "Yes." Marshallughed. "I thought you''d be heartbroken, but it seems that I was overthinking." Katherin snorted, "Why would I be sad? He was there to win the game. We should be happy for him." Marshall nodded and changed the subject. He asked her who she was ying mahjong with. Obviously, Marshall was trying to make conversation. Katherin answered briefly. Marshall was a bit surprised to know that Kyle wasn''t there. Katherin paused when Marshall mentioned Kyle. She said, "Kyle had things to do. He left in a hurry after a phone call." Marshall sneered, "What could make him leave in such a hurry? He never treats other people''s affairs seriously." Katherin didn''t know about that, either. She had a feeling that it had something to do with Rosie. She''s the only one that could make Kyle worry now. Kyle had met a worthy opponent. Actually, Katherin wanted to meet Rosie in person. The woman must be unique to have pushed Kyle to his limits. She must be a resolute and upromising woman, be her a police officer or not. Katherin was immersed in ying mahjong, and she couldn''t care less about what Marshall was talking about. She talked with Marshall in a perfunctory manner, and then hung up the phone. Seeing Katherine putting down her cellphone, Frances smiled and said, "I''ve never seen my son be like that. That''s eye-opening." Katherin said what Frances liked to hear, "Mr. Grant used to be introverted and silent, but he surprised me at the dinner table that day." As soon as she said that, she and Frances looked at each other in the eyes and then burst into laughter. The moon of the dinner that night was so weird that it still made them ufortable just by recalling it. They hadn''t yed for long before Kyle came back. He was talking andughing loudly. Seeing them ying mahjong, Kyle came over quickly and said, "I want to y, too!" As soon as he said that, Katherine could tell that he must have achieved something when he was out just now. He left in a hurry, and when he was back, she could vaguely tell that he was happy, although he wasn''t showing it on his face. Katherin nced at him and teased, "Why? Did Miss Mitchell give you attitude?" Kyle snorted, "That''s how she always is." He immediately realized that there was something wrong with his answer. With an embarrassed face, he tried to make up for the mistake he had just made. "I wasn''t out for her. Why would I go out for her? I don''t want to see her anymore." Katherin and Frances shook their heads andughed. Katherin clicked her tongue and said, "What on earth had happened to Miss Mitchell? You ran out in such a hurry that you forgot to wear your big golden chain!" Kyle''s face flushed, which was quite rare. He murmured for quite a while and failed to exin. Then he said to Katherine, "Stop busting my chops! I treat you so nicely, and you''re supposed to back me up now!" Katherin blinked and replied, "Okay, I''ll stop, but please, tell me, what benefit have you got from her?" Kyle pulled a long face and hissed. "Katherine, I regret having treated you so nicely." Katherinughed, "You should share your joy with us, and let us be happy for you. It''s so rare to see you in such a good mood." Chapter 537 Gaining the Upper Hand Chapter 537 Gaining the Upper Hand Kyle red at Katherin, "Why are you saying that? I''ve always been in a good mood." Katherin tushed and said, "I should''ve taken pictures of you before. You should see your face during that time." Frances added, "You were indeed in a bad mood. Every day you acted as if somebody had owed you millions and didn''t want to pay it back." Kyle was surprised. "Really? Did I look like that? I had no idea about it at all." He said as heughed. The waiter next to him made a seat for him. Kyle sat down and started drawing cards. After ying for a few rounds, Katherin asked Kyle again, "Where have you been just now? Tell me the truth... did anything happen to Miss Mitchell?" Kyle seldom lied to Katherine. His facial expression seemed a bit unnatural, and he said, "I wasn''t there just for her. My people had a conflict with others, and I was there to check. It happened that it was in her gym. So... I wasn''t there for her, was I?" Katherin didn''t know what to say. She giggled and said, "Whatever." Kyle seemed to have realized that he wasn''t being very convincing. So he added, "I always looked down upon her, you know. I''d be dancing with joy if anything happened to her. Why would I go and solve problems for her? Am I nuts? " Katherin and Frances didn''t speak; they yed mahjong quietly. Kyle continued as he yed, "No one loves her. She''ll be alone for the rest of her life. Just look at how proud she is of herself every day! At the end of the day, she still has to ask for help. Life has been too easy for her. I''m the only one that would allow her to yell... she could be screwed if the person wasn''t as gentle as me." Katherin had always known that Kyle was childish, and now she was seen it by herself. Frances waited for Kyle to ramble for a while and then said, "Since you look down upon her so much, you should stop talking to her or meeting her. Why do you have to approach someone you don''t like?" It was a good question, and Kyle didn''t know how to answer it. Kyle looked a bit embarrassed. Katherin nced at her and tried to help him out. She said, "Okay, let''s y mahjong, and stop talking about her." Then the conversation ended. After ying mahjong for a while, Kyle was so happy that he didn''t evenin after he lost. He was very generous when giving away his money. They yed for a few more rounds. Katherine felt a bit tired of sitting there, so she asked for a break. Usually, Kyle would nag that he hadn''t had enough fun yet, but he didn''t say anything today. He grinned a sudden smile; no one knew what it was about. Katherin asked helplessly, "Kyle, just say it if you want to. I promise we won''t tease you anymore. Just don''t hold it back; I''m afraid it will kill you." Kyle hesitated; he really wanted to tell them. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He sighed, "I told you that the woman and I never see each other eye to eye, so I let my people be there and watch her for me. They''ll inform me as soon as she shows up, and I''ll be there to teach her a lesson. However, as soon as she showed up today, somebody went to make troubles for her ahead of me." Kyle''s people didn''t know how to deal with it, so they called Kyle. Kyle went over without second thought. When he got there, a group of people was threatening, saying that they would smash this ce. Their stories were simr to Kyle''s; Rosie had once taught them a lesson, and they had since been holding grudges. Now that she had quit her job, they wereing back at her. Kyle was so displeased when he saw it. Those people spit out more trash talks he had even done, some of which were very insulting. He went straight over to them, despite the history between Rosie and him. Rosie came out and wanted to deal with those punks in the way she dealt with Kyle. She was stunned when seeing Kyle standing out. Kyle ignored Rosie. He had a reputation in the underworld, and for that, most punks knew him well. They were surprised to see him here, yelling and asking what he was doing. "What am I doing?" Kyle was asking himself the same question. He just stood out without hesitation. However, now that he had stood out, there was no way that he would retreat. So, Kyle kept his swaggering momentum and asked his people to kick the opponents out of the gym. Rosie was dumbfounded. But after all, she used to be a police officer so that she could be very sensible. After those people left the gym, she thanked Kyle. She didn''t lookpelled or unwilling at all. In fact, she seemed pretty sincere. Kyle felt a part of his heart had been touched. Before Rosie said thanks to him, she had never taken a good poke at him. Now that her face had be softened and his tone softened, Kyle felt a little less at ease. He had wanted to say something harsh to her. He wanted to say that woman like her deserved this messy, and she should reflect on herself. However, he had to swallow those words back after she said thanks. Kyle went over and did nothing but scare away those punksing to pick up a fight. On his way back, he was still trying to figure out why he did that just now. He did have felt happy just now. Someone found her to pick up a fight, and he stood up for her. He felt a bit proud of himself. He had always been prevailed by Rosie before, but today, he seemed to have gained the upper hand. He felt he had finally had his day. Kyle''s lip couldn''t help arching into a smile when he thought of that. Katherin nced at him. She wished she could take out a mirror and force him to see his face. He looked like a teenage girl having a crush. Katherin sighed to herself. It seemed that Kyle was falling for a woman who was more capable than his four sisters. Kyle acted as if he still had the momentum after finishing the story. He paced back and forth and then proposed, "Why not call everybody over for dinner tonight and have fun?" He said he wasn''t in the mood to eatst time because he felt very ufortable. Katherin thought for a while. Kyle was in the wrong ce at that time. The four men were secretlypeting with each other. Kyle didn''t do it well. Chapter 538 Draw a Clear Line Chapter 538 Draw a Clear Line Kyle was a doer. He asked Katherin to call Marshall immediately, telling him toe over tonight. He also asked Frances to call Khalid and Nics, seeming to have forgotten how embarrassing their last dinner was. The more, the merrier. Frances stopped him quickly, "Mr. Dixon won''t be avable. I''ll call Khalid over." It was apparent enough who she favored more. Kyle wasn''t familiar with Nics. He nodded and agreed, "That''s okay." He then went out of the room and asked the servant to prepare dinner. The Kyle that people were familiar with seemed to have returned. Katherin was leaning on the mahjong table. She couldn''t helpughing. Kyle''s recent emotions were almost all influenced by Rosie. Katherin called Marshall after a while, telling him toe over for dinner. Marshal hesitated, saying that he already had a n. Katherin didn''t insist. She let him do his job, which wasn''t a very big deal. It was just a casual get- together dinner; it doesn''t matter if one or two people were missing. Marshall hummed and added, "I''ll finish my work as early as I can and try to make it there." Katherin didn''t ask him what he was going to do. She only told him repeatedly to stay safe. Marshall smiled. "No worries, no one dares to touch me." Katherine felt relieved seeing him being so confident. After hanging up the phone, Katherine looked at Frances. She still hadn''t called Khalid yet. She still seemed undecided. Katherin said with a smile, "Just call him. Don''t be shy. Frances tucked her hair and said, "I don''t know where to get started." Marshall might be able to pick Khalid up if he could make it here, and in that way, she wouldn''t need to invite Khalid by herself. Katherinughed, "There''s no need to think about it. You two are getting along very well now. It''s just a dinner invitation. I think it''s pretty casual." Frances felt that she was thinking too much, given how bold she used to be. She was calling him over for dinner, and there was nothing hard about it. Frances took a deep and stood up. Phone in hand, she said, "I''m going out and call him." Katherin didn''t speak. She sighed after Frances left the room. She had told Frances to be more affectedly distant, but now it seemed that Frances had overdone it. She needed to be more proactive. Frances stepped out of the chamber and stood by the window in the corridor. She didn''t know why she felt so embarrassed. Khalid had visited her at her residence and said something ambiguous. He asked her which ce was morefortable, her present residence or their old house. She didn''t know how to answer that question, so she said they were both fine. Khalid smiled and said that her ce looked so cozy; he almost had the urge to move in. Frances felt butterflies in her stomach. She was also afraid that she was thinking too much. But she also somehow felt she was right. The hesitation made her nervous every time she wanted to call Khalid. That was something she had never felt even when she was young. She had a blind date with Khalid back then, and to be honest, she wasn''t very satisfied with Khalid. It was not because of his appearance or family background; it was because she knew Khalid once fell in love with Cora before her. She didn''t want to be a substitute for others, so she didn''t agree to date him at first. However, her family insisted that Khalid was a proper choice, and she didn''t have a spare choice at that time, so she finally agreed. She and Khalid got married without other processes like dating or proposal. Then they started to go through the ups and downs of their life. In the end, Frances was a bit unsure whether it was love or just family ties between her and Khalid. Frances hesitated for a while and finally made the call. Khalid picked it up very soon. His voice was calm and gentle. "What''s wrong?" Frances tried to make herself sound natural. "Do you want to have dinner together tonight?" Khalidughed, "Okay." Frances continued, "At Kyle''s club. Katherine is here, too." Khalid paused, and his tone didn''t change much. "I thought it was just the two of us." As soon as she heard that, Frances''s face felt heated for no reason. She coughed and said, "That just want to have dinner together and have some fun." Marshall hummed. "Okay. I''lle by after work." Frances quickly hung up the phone. Then she suddenly regretted having been so timid. She wondered why she would blush and feel so ufortable and shy. She was way above that age. Khalid over there hung up the phone and chuckled. He could tell Frances'' unnatural tone on the other side of the phone. He even pictured her expressions. Khalid found this quite interesting. He put down his phone and revised more documents. Then he called his assistant in and arranged some works. After finishing all that, he looked at the time and found he could get off work soon. He packed up and went to Marshall''s office, asking if he wanted to go with him. It turned out that Marshall had already left. Khalid thought that Marshall had also gone to Kyle''s club, so he took the elevator and went downstairs without thinking much. As soon as he got out of the elevator, he stopped. Cora was sitting on the sofa in the hall. She was obviously waiting for him. Cora was swiping her phone and didn''t notice Khalid wasing. Khalid walked up to her and stopped. "What are you doing here?" Cora looked up quickly and then smiled. "I happened to pass by thepany, so I checked the time. It was almost dinner time, so I decided to wait for her to have dinner together." Khalid answered without hesitation, "Not today. Got a n with Frances." Cora froze. As hard as she tried to control her face, Khalid could tell that her expression had changed. She nodded. "You got a n with her?" Khalid hummed. "Yes, so I won''t be able to have dinner with you." Cora stood up as she said, "It''s fine. It''s no big deal. Just go! I''m going back now." Khalid came out of the hall with Cora. He took his car and drove away directly, even without the patience to walk her to the roadside. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cora was still standing on the side of the road, watching the car leaving. Khalid had never rejected her so firmly before. He used to be a yes-man, doing whatever he could to satisfy other people. She could understand if he rejected her dinner invitation only, but he had driven off without giving her a second look, leaving her standing on the roadside alone. That had never happened before. She realized that Khalid was trying to draw a clear line between them. Chapter 539 Their Way of Getting Alone Chapter 539 Their Way of Getting Alone When Khalid arrived at Kyle''s Club, they had already served all the dishes. Khalid saw Frances as soon as he walked into the room. Frances was standing by the window, talking to the phone. Everyone else in the room was silent. Frances was facing the window, not knowing that Khalid had entered. Khalid paused at the door and heard Frances say, "I''m a little busy and probably won''t have time tonight." Then there was a pause, maybe because the man on the other side of the phone didn''t say anything. Then Frances continued, "I''m not sure about that. We need more details to make the decision." Judging from the way Frances spoke, she was pretty polite, or even a bit resistant to the one she was talking to. Nics was the first toe to Khalid''s mind. He walked up to France and asked without lowering down his voice, "What''s happening? Who are you talking to? Come and have dinner." Frances froze and looked back at Khalid. Khalid was smiling innocently. Frances wasn''t angry. She looked at Khalid in surprise and said to the man on the other side of the phone, "I have to go to dinner now. See you." The call was over. Khalid didn''t ask who was on the phone. He put his hand around Frances''s shoulders, and they walked to the table. Katherin''s lips arched when seeing Khalid and Frances together. This was the first time she saw the middle-aged couple being so intimate in public. They looked so adorable. Frances felt a bit shy. She sat down and took a sip of water. Kyle was somehow excited today. He greeted Khalid and asked him if he wanted to eat anything. There was a menu for Khalid to order food for his own. Khalid didn''t find anything he especially wanted to eat. He said, "I thought it was just her and me going out for dinner. I had evene up with a restaurant that served excellent cuisine. I was going to take her there, but she said it was a get-together dinner." Those words were quite intriguing. Katherin couldn''t help but burst intoughter, "You must be quite disappointed that we ruined your date." Then she added, "It''s fine. You can go out for a date tomorrow. We''re gathering here today because Kyle''s happy. You two will have enough opportunities to date in the future. No worries." Frances felt so shy when Katherine said that. Khalid, on the contrary,ughed and agreed with Katherine, "You''re right." Frances let out a sigh of relief. She couldn''t say what exactly feeling she was having. It was a bit of sweetness, happiness, and excitement. During the meal, Khalid asked why Marshall didn''te. Katherin said that Marshall seemed to have something to do. Khalid paused because he didn''t remember he had arranged that much work for Marshall. It stood no reason that the tiny amount of work would take over Marshall''s spare time, but Khalid didn''t say anything. Katherin was a bit naughty. As she chewed, she mentioned that she had had dinner with Frances''s friends, like Nics, but she had never had meals with Khalid''s friends. She was implying Cora. Frances looked up at Katherin and understood what she meant. Katherinughed, looking natural. She said, "Has Miss Willis called youtely? You can take her over for dinner if she has. I''ve never had a meal with her. I heard she''s a nice person. Khalid had understood what Katherin was implying. He put down his chopsticks, pondered, and then said, "We don''t meet that much. I can get in touch with her if you want to meet her." Katherin waved her hand and then said, "Now that you don''t meet very often, I don''t think we have to meet her. I wanted to know her because I thought she was your friend." Khalidughed, "I wouldn''t say she''s a friend. She got in trouble, and I gave her a hand; that''s all. We are not that close." That seemed to have exined a lot. Frances ate quietly next to him, eyes looking down on the table. Katherine wasn''t sure if she had read Khalid''s implication behind those words. During the meal, Kyle nagged a world of gossips. The gossips were more than just about the Bet family. He also mentioned Rosie. When he mentioned Rosie before, he used to yell and scold in anger. However, none of that happened this time. Katherine had even seen the pride on his face. He looked like a smug child. Kyle said, "No matter how fierce a woman appeals to be, she''s still fragile inside. Their toughness on the outside is their cover to hide the vulnerability inside. After all, they need to be protected, and they need a hero toe and give them a sense of security." Katherin got goosebumps on his long and mushy cliche. Katherin looked at Kyle and teased in a low voice, "What''s the matter with you? Where did thate from? What''s got into you?" Kyle scratched his hair. "s... I''m just expressing some of my feelings and sharing them with you. Look at your face! You''re making me feel awkward!" He would feel this awkward, which surprised Katherin. Kyle had dropped off his cheesy appearance and now looked like a real man. Katherin nodded. "Keep talking. I have a feeling that you have a lot more to share with us." Kyle chuckled, "I thought I had a lot to say to you, too, but I don''t know where to start now after you interrupted me." Katherin raised the ss high and apologized, "Fine... my mistake... I was just being surprised at how mushy you suddenly are." Kyleughed very happily. He was in quite a good mood today and had beenughing all the time. He was apletely different person from the sullen one days ago. Without Nics, and without Marshall and Hectorpeting against each other, they had a lovely dinner. Khalid had generation gab with Katherin and Kyle, so they didn''t have much to talk about. He was talking to Frances most of the time. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Katherin knew Khalid very well. After all, they had loved under the same roof for a year before. Khalid used to be a silent man. Usually, when he was with Frances, thetter would do most of the talking. However, he talked much more than Frances now when they were sitting together. He even talked to Frances about thepany. To be honest, Katherine knew that Frances didn''t understand what Khalid was talking about, just like her. But Khalid didn''t seem to care that much. Every couple had their own unique way of getting along. Katherin felt that Khalid and Frances seemed to have found their own way. Chapter 540 Following My Path Chapter 540 Following My Path When Marshall finally came, the dinner was almost over. They were talking andughing in the room. Khalid was talking to Frances and Katherin to Kyle most of the time. They seldom cross-talked, but they were all in a very good mood. When Marshall pushed the door and came in, he seemed surprised to see some people in the room. He asked, "Dad? You''re here, too?" Katherin gave him a look and said, "Why ask? Of course he should be here!" Frances wasn''t as shy as she had been anymore. She asked Marshall where he had been and why he didn''te with Khalid. Marshall replied as he came over and sat next to Katherin, "Something was wrong at the factory warehouse. I went by and checked. We arranged lots of people there, and I haven''t checked for quite a while sincest time. So I think I should go over and take a look." Khalid knew about that, too. He knew they were from Katherin''s hometown. So he nodded and asked, "How are they doing there?" Marshall leaned back in his chair. "They were doing fine." Katherin knew Marshall was lying. That was not what he was out for. Marshall didn''t want to tell the truth, and Katherine knew there must be a reason. Marshall sat and chatted for a while. Then he looked at Kyle, "What''s got into you today? You look so happy." Kyle was a little taken back. He stared at Marshall and said, "You all think I''m thrilled today? I feel like pretty much the same as usual." "No... you look quite different," Marshall said straightforwardly, "Your mind state today differed a lot from days ago." Katherinughed and looked at Kyle. "Am I right?" Kyle clicked his tongue, "Fine. Maybe I''m really in a good mood today, much better than how I was days ago. You''re right." He thought about it and realized that he had really felt a little morefortable today than a few days ago. Marshall turned over and asked again, "Did Miss Mitchell make up with you?" Katherin burst outughing. She looked at Marshall, "How can you get to the point so quickly and precisely?" Marshall smiled and nodded. "Then I guessed right." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kyle looked a little embarrassed and didn''t reply to what Marshall said. Katherin smiled and changed the subject by asking Marshall if he had had dinner and wanted to eat anything here. Marshall had no appetite. Thinking that others had finished eating, he said, "It''s fine. I''ll eat when we''re back. I don''t feel like eating now." He had dealt with some bloody affairs in the warehouse, which made him lose his appetite for food. Katherin didn''t say anything else. They talked for a while and found it was about time to leave. Kyle was still thrilled. He asked them to stay and y more mahjong with him. Katherin could tell that Marshall was already tired. She turned down Kyle''s request and said they would be back when they had time. Kyle nodded. "Okay, I''ll call someone else to join me." He was still in a state of excitement. Rosie''s words really carried much weight on him. Katherin left with Marshall, and Khalid gave Frances a ride. Katherin winked at Frances as they parted at the gate. She was sure Frances could read the implication. Frances stared at Katherin for a few moments and smiled. She had read Katherin''s hint. After Marshall and Khalid talked for a few minutes, Katherin and Marshall went to the car. Katherin stretched. It was still early at night, but she was already sleepy. On the way back, Katherin fell asleep on the chair. Marshall turned to look at her halfway through. He wasn''t sure if he should wake her up. His eyes were getting dim. Katherin was carried home by Marshall. When they got home, she was about to fall asleep as soon as she touched the bed; however, something suddenly crossed her mind. She asked Marshall, "Is Mr. Grant back?" Marshallughed, "We just arrived. How could he be so quick ande back with us? Don''t think that much. Just go to sleep." Katherin mumbled a couple of words that Marshall didn''t understand. Then she fell asleep. She had a good sleep that night. Katherin woke up early the next day, mostly because of Marshall. Jakub will be cremated today. He and Mr. Grant will be presented on behalf of the whole family. Katherin sent Marshall to see if Khalid was back. Marshall touched her head and said, "Okay, don''t be in such a rush. I''ll go over and check." It turned out that Katherin''s guess was right. Khalid didn''te backst night. Marshall called Khalid and told him that the funeral was in the morning, so they had to get out early. Khalid said he was ready and told Marshall to meet him in the hospital. Katherin overheard what Khalid was saying. She had the urge to yell at the phone and ask if Frances had woken up. But she soon realized that it wasn''t an appropriate question for a senior. She could joke with Frances merrily, but not with Khalid. After Marshall hung up the phone, Katherin leaned over and hurriedly asked, "Your father and mother get back together again, right?" Marshall thought about it for a while. Then he looked at Katherin and answered, "I feel that my dad is always following my path." Katherin didn''t get what he meant. She paused and stared at Marshall. "I feel like my dad is going to move in with my mom in a few days," Marshall said. Katherinughed upon hearing this. If that really happens. Khalid was indeed following Marshall''s path. But it could also prove that the old was in love. Marshall didn''t have time for breakfast. The Hendersons made the time too early, so he left right after getting dressed. Old Mrs. Grant was also up. She came out of the room when Marshall was about to leave. They met in the corridor. Old Mrs. Grant felt sorry for Jakub. "Drive slowly and safely. Nothing matters more than your personal safety," Old Mrs. Grant told Marshall repeatedly. Marshall nodded, "Don''t worry. I can handle it." Seeing hime out alone, Old Mrs. Grant was a little puzzled. "Where''s your father? I thought he''s going over with you." Marshall smiled, "He must have stayed at my mom''s yesterday. We''ll meet in the hospital." Old Mrs. Grant was obviously surprised at first, but then she nodded, "I see. Then drive slowly." Marshall drove all the way from the old house to the hospital. Khalid was already waiting for him at the entrance of the hospital. The two headed to the cremating ce behind the hospital. The Hendersons arrivedter. Their rtives, who had been here too before, were nowhere to be found this time. Theers were mainly rtives from Tomas'' first and second wife, and there weren''t too many. Tomas'' wife was crying her tears out and couldn''t catch a breath. ra was supporting her. The only business partner presented was the Grant family. They didn''t know if other partners had been asked not toe. Chapter 541 Probing Out Chapter 541 Probing Out Jakub¡¯s body was wheeled out of the morgue and the family members needed to take their final farewells of it. Elder Mrs. Henderson didn¡¯t go near the body and just copsed. Elder Mr. Henderson waved his hand to let ra carry her mother away. Then he approached Jakub. Standing next to them, Khalid and Marshall cannot bear to witness the scene. Elder Mr. Henderson stood beside the wheel stretcher and lifted the white sheet that was covering Jakub¡¯s body and stared his face for a while. Elder Mr. Henderson seemed to let out a final sigh and said, ¡°My son, why are you being such a fool?¡± The hospital didn¡¯t give them much time to say goodbye and just urged them to wheel the body inside. Then the hospital staff came over and wheeled the stretcher in and said that they call collect the ashes in half an hour. Well, actually, the only item a person can leave behind the world was those ashes in that tiny box. Elder Mr. Henderson gazed at the direction of the cremator and then suddenly burst into tears. It seemed that only at this time he started examining himself. He sobbed, ¡°Jakub, I¡¯m sorry.¡± But all of those words were meaningless at this point. After elder Mrs. Henderson was supported by ra, she cried violently and then just fainted away. ra¡¯s auntie then helped her to carry elder Mrs. Henderson onto the chair. ra then walked towards Marshall, ¡°Thanks foring.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t know what to say and just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± ra nodded and lowered her voice, ¡°How are you and Katherine recently? Are you all right?¡± Marshall looked at her with the corner of his eyes and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re okay for now. Did you know anything?¡± ra can¡¯t really tell him, but the truth was she really didn¡¯t know the details. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She just overheard some of the conversations of elder Mr. Henderson and old Mr. Henderson and didn¡¯t have any concrete evidences. She then just shook her head. Marshall mused for a while and added, ¡°Does your family have any subsidiary businesses?¡± ra blinked her eyes and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She really didn¡¯t know that, but she heard that her family did have some other business apart the company from her father and grand-father. Old Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t reallyy out the whole thing clearly and ra only got to hear some of the information, so she couldn¡¯t piece everything together. Now that Marshall was suddenly asking her about this, she was really bewildered. Marshall scanned around and murmured, ¡°Now that you warned me, I got to tell you the truth. Your family seems to be running an underground casino and is handing out low interest loans. This is a bit fishy.¡± ra frowned, ¡°Fishy?¡± Marshall can¡¯t really tell her all the details and can really give her this amount of information. Elder Mr. Henderson cried uncontrobly and ra hurriedly rushed towards him and soothed him. There were quite a lot of people being cremated right now. Now that Marshall was standing here to witness all the family members who were crying their eyes out, he felt that death was a totally normal thing that was happening in this world for the first time in his life. There were many people departing from this world everyday which left their families overwhelmed with grief for the rest of their lives. Jakub¡¯s ashes were brought out in half an hour. The Hendersons had prepared the urn beforehand and packed the ashes neatly. Elder Mr. Henderson and elder Mrs. Henderson both came down with grief and didn¡¯t go to the mortuary house and ra was left to send the urn to the house. Marshall proposed, ¡°Let me take you there. You are not fit to drive now.¡± ra nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± After going out of the hospital, ra got on Marshall¡¯s car. On the way to the mortuary house, ra pursued asking Marshall that question, ¡°You said that my family is operating a casino now. Where is it located?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t answer the question directly and asked back, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what kind of things that your father or your grandfather are doing secretly?¡± ra pondered for a minute and answered, ¡°I have some assumptions, but I can¡¯t verify them.¡± Marshall was actually surprised that ra was telling him all this information. He then answered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± ra hugged Jakub¡¯s urn and said lightly, ¡°After Jakub left, I actually have been examining my family seriously. I think that the lifestyle in my family is really sick.¡± ra let out a breath and continued lowly, ¡°I sometimes would ponder that I was really tough to have survived in this family. Maybe it was because that I¡¯m a girl and I would have been the same situation of Jakub¡¯s if I were a boy.¡± Growing up, Jakub didn¡¯t really have his own time. All of his hobbies and daily work were arranged by elder Mr. Henderson. Old Mr. Henderson would sometimes meddle in too. They basically had molded Jakub out of their own wishes. ra¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°My poor Jakub, things would probably be different if I noticed something wrong earlier.¡± Marshall turned to ra and said, ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself for this. Nobody has seen thising. What¡¯s more, I know you got your own difficulties.¡± Hearing Marshall¡¯s words, ra suddenly choked with sobs and felt like bursting out all of her pains. But she just heaved a sigh and didn¡¯t say anything. Marshall drove the car into the mortuary house and didn¡¯t go inside. He just waited in the car. ra went into the house with Jakub¡¯s urn. Leaning against the car seat, Marshall lighted a cigarette. There were some people burning sacrificial money and shrieking with grief in the house. Some people even invited Buddhist master to chant for the dead ones. Marshall looked away and felt ufortable inside. He then thought of his grandpa. Khalid also asked a master to conduct some religious rites when his grandpa passed away. Marshall didn¡¯t really understand the point of this. Those family members were merely doing this to let themselves feel better. Marshall didn¡¯t wait too long and ra came out soon after processing all the papers. She had clearly cried and was dispirited. Marshall gave her some tissues and she replied thanks. Marshall didn¡¯t drive too fast and asked ra if she wanted to go back to her home or to thepany. He was actually probing out saying this. As expected, she said the truth, ¡°I¡¯ll not work in thepany anymore. All of my titles were taken away.¡± Her words proved that she didn¡¯t lie before. Marshall pretended to be confused, ¡°Why did you quit your job? Do you want to take a break at home?¡± ra shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t it myself. My father and grandfather didn¡¯t want me to go thepany for now. I don¡¯t know the reason.¡± Chapter 542 Danger Chapter 542 Danger By the time Marshall arrived at the Hendersons¡¯ mansion, ra¡¯s parents had alreadye back and there were maids waiting by the gate. They seemed to be waiting for ra. After getting out of the car, ra said thanks to Marshall who nodded, ¡°Take a rest. You must be tried.¡± Then ra just entered the mansion and Marshall drove away. Marshall then drove to thepany and went to Khalid¡¯s office. He didn¡¯t talk about the Hendersons and just asked if Khalid stayed over at Frances¡¯ housest night. Khalidughed, ¡°Since when you are also so nosy as Katherine?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably because that we¡¯re more like each other after having all this time together.¡± He then added, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Were you with my motherst night?¡± Khalid nodded, ¡°Yeah, it was toote and I didn¡¯te back.¡± What a great excuse. Marshall then followed, ¡°Well, actually, you could think about moving to my mom¡¯s ce. It would be much easier. Moreover, it can show your attitude. My mom would be more secure inside and my grandma would bend the rules a little bit.¡± Khalid frowned and seriously mused this idea, ¡°You do have a point.¡± Marshall nearly broke intoughter. He actually just gave Khalid an out to move in with Frances, otherwise, Khalid would be too embarrassed to bring up the matter himself. Marshall raised his eyebrows, ¡°Well then, you can think about this. I will leave you alone.¡± He then turned around and went back to his office. He actually didn¡¯t have a lot of stuff to do now. After waiting in the office for a while, Peter came in with a file. Marshall first thought that it was about work, but he found out that it was about the Hendersons. Marshall skimmed thought it and said, ¡°This is too much. I will read it carefully.¡± Peter clicked his tongue, ¡°Well, the minion that I asked to investigate the Hendersons reported every little details about it. It¡¯s really nerve-wrecking.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡± Peter was clearly tired, ¡°Well, then, I will get back to my work. I got a lot of things to deal with.¡± Marshall sat on the chair for a while and then called Katherine. It took Katherine a long time to answer the call. After picking up the phone, Katherine asked Marshall if he was still busying about the Hendersons. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Marshall responded, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s over now. I¡¯m just wondering what are you doing now.¡± Katherine said that she was going to Frances¡¯ ce and was dying to know what happened between Khalid and Frances yesterday, Marshall told her to be careful and liked the idea that she wanted to talk with Frances, otherwise, she would be too bored alone at home. She can kill some time chatting with Frances. Katherine then hung up the phone after talking with Marshall for a while. Katherine went downstairs and asked the bodyguards to drive her to Frances¡¯ ce. The car drove onto the state highway after exiting the hill. The driver suddenly said, ¡°Mrs. Grant, be careful. I got to speed up.¡± Katherine immediately knew that something was wrong and looked back, ¡°What happened?¡± The driver replied, ¡°There are two cars nking us. Hold on.¡± He then stepped on the gas pedal and the car started racing. Katherine leaned against the car seat tightly out of inertia. She clutched at the seat belt while protecting her belly. She then saw the two cars following them in a while. Katherine hurriedly took out her phone and called Marshall. She put the phone on speaker and told him what was going on. The driver said that there were two cars that were tailing them and he wasn¡¯t sure if he can get rid of them. Marshall was immediately serious and told him to head towards the downtown area. He would send someone to help them immediately and told the driver to report his real-time position. Katherine was actually a bit scared for the baby inside her belly. She had suffered a lot carrying this baby and didn¡¯t want anything happen to the baby. The driver then drove to the downtown area and wanted to get rid of those two cars at intersections. But those two cars seemed to be crazy and didn¡¯t stop even after scratching other people¡¯s car. They just charged towards Katherine¡¯s car. The driver mumbled, ¡°They want to hit us.¡± Katherine was taken aback. She would sure lose the baby if the car was knocked severely. Marshall had also heard the driver¡¯s words and asked the car¡¯s location constantly. The driver was pretty experienced and crisscrossed the traffic like a mud fish. There were a lot of red lights in the downtown area. Katherine looked at the red light in front of them and it was in countdown. She yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The driver instantly stepped on the elerator. It was actually dangerous to drive at such a high speed in the city. Katherine closed her eyes out of fear. The car stormed out after the light turned yellow. Those two cars wanted to jump the red light, but the traffic next to them had already started moving and they had to stop. The driver was obviously relieved and was even sweating on the forehead. It was really dangerous before, Katherine looked back and was certain that those two cars weren¡¯t following them. She then told Marshall that they were safe now. Marshall was still insecure and told the driver to pull over and find a spot to hide. The driver then stopped at a supermarket and told Katherine to stand by the supermarket gate. There were a lot of shoppers and no one would dare to hurt someone in broad daylight. Katherine hurriedly went to the supermarket and hided in a rtively concealed spot. Marshall arrived soon after. He called Katherine¡¯s name and she immediately came out. Marshall was really sacred and knew how dangerous before as he was on the phone the whole time. He scanned Katherine up and down and then stroked her belly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°I¡¯m all right. I was really lucky.¡± She then took out her phone and showed Marshall the photos of those two cars that she had taken before. The car te was pretty visible, but it must be fake. Chapter 543 Don’t Say Those Two Words Chapter 543 Don¡¯t Say Those Two Words Marshall then sent the pictures to his phone and hugged Katherine, ¡°You must be terrified. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m late. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Katherine was still shuddering uncontrobly out of fear. She prepared for the worst back in the car and even thought she might leave this world with the baby together. She even wondered how Marshall would take this result. Katherine took a deep breath, ¡°I was just afraid that something might happen to the baby.¡± Marshallpressed his lips and held Katherine¡¯s face and then kissed her on the lips, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home right now. Don¡¯t go out ever again recently. I¡¯ll find out who did this. I promise.¡± Katherine surly believed in Marshall and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Marshall brought several people over and all parked their cars in front of the supermarket. He ordered some of them to follow the driver before to find those two cars that were following Katherine and then he drove Katherine home. They both remained silent on the way home. Old Mrs. Grant was basking by the door when they arrived at the mansion. She paused when she saw Marshall and Katherine, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just leave? What happened? How come that Marshall is also back? Is there anything wrong?¡± Marshall chuckled, ¡°Yeah, I left a paper home and am back to fetch it. My mom is out now and wanted Katherine to wait at home.¡± He didn¡¯t tell old Mrs. Grant what happened before for he was afraid that she might get anxious. Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t think much and nodded, ¡°All right. I thought that something was wrong.¡± Katherine beamed, ¡°No, everything is fine.¡± Marshall then carried Katherine into the bedroom. Frances called when she just sat on the bed. She asked why Katherine hadn¡¯t arrived yet. It had been a long time. Katherine pinched at the phone for a while and sounded powerless, ¡°Do you want toe here? I¡¯m back at the mansion. I almost got into an ident on the way to your ce.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Frances was taken aback and hurriedly asked, ¡°Almost got into an ident? What happened? Are you okay?¡± Marshall was about to leave for he wanted to get to the bottom of what happened. Katherine waved at him and said to Frances, ¡°I was chased by two cars before. It¡¯s probably after me, but we got rid of them in the end.¡± She was saying this lightly, but Frances immediately got scared. She frantically asked, ¡°Where is Marshall? Does he know about this?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°Yeah, he just drove me home and was also stunned.¡± Frances was still worried, ¡°Stay at home. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± She then hung up the phone. Katherine let out a long breath and then caressed her belly. The fear still lingered. How crazy were those people? How can they do that?¡± She was anxious for a while and then got furious. Son of a bitch! They must know that she was pregnant. How can they bring themselves to do this? Bastards! She pondered for a while and then took out of her phone and called Kyle. Kyle picked up the phone quickly and he was still merry for what happened yesterday for he sounded excited. He asked, ¡°What happened? Katherine. Do you miss me?¡± Katherine was in no mood to joke with him and said, ¡°Kyle, I want to tell you something.¡± Kyle paused and changed his voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so serious?¡± Katherine then recapped what happened. Kyle was obviously taken aback and hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you okay now? Are you injured?¡± Katherine replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay now. We¡¯ve got rid of them. Marshall is investigating those cars.¡± Katherine added, ¡°Kyle, I want you to dig something for me. I¡¯m wondering if this is about the Hendersons.¡± Katherine didn¡¯ty out the whole thing clearly, but Kyle knew what she was trying to say. She was probably wondering if this was rted to ra. Kyle directly answered, ¡°Sure, I will order to get to the bottom of it right away. Let¡¯s say if that bitch did it.¡± Katherine felt messy inside and felt that ra couldn¡¯t do such a thing inside. But she was afraid that she might recall the disputes between them after being stimted by Jakub¡¯s death. Kyle continued, ¡°Did you tell this to Marshall?¡± Katherine answered, ¡°No. Actually, I think I¡¯m wrong, but I need you to verify my assumptions. It¡¯s just in my head and I need you to investigate it for me. I don¡¯t want to mislead Marshall.¡± Kyle replied, ¡°Okay, got it. Rest assured. I will get to the bottom of this ident. How dare them to mess with you? They¡¯re setting me off at the same time. I got to show them what I got here.¡± Katherine felt warm inside and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Kyle.¡± Kyle clicked his tongue, ¡°Don¡¯t say those two words to me.¡± Then they just hung up the phone and Katherine heard Frances¡¯ voice. Frances called her downstairs and called, ¡°Katherine, are you in your bedroom?¡± Katherine answered, ¡°I¡¯m here. The door is open.¡± Frances marched towards her and stared at Katherine as soon as entered the bedroom. Katherine didn¡¯t look good but was in good spirits. Frances asked, ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡± Katherine shook her head and forced a smile, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good. I¡¯m lucky that nothing serious happened.¡± Frances entered the room and held Katherine¡¯s hand and patted her palm, ¡°I was really scared. Which bastard did such a horrifying thing?¡± Katherine took out her phone and then showed Frances the pictures she took before. ¡°I took photos of those cars¡¯ tes, but I think the number is all fake.¡± Katherine answered. Frances zoomed in the picture, ¡°It¡¯s kind of clear. But I think your assumption might be right. Those numbers can¡¯t be real.¡± She pondered for a while and turned to Katherine, ¡°Do you think that it could be ra?¡± Frances can only think of ra who would do such a thing. Katherine didn¡¯t have many friends and only offended the Hendersons because of Marshall. Katherine frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t really believe that ra would so such a thing, but I can¡¯t really rule her out.¡± Katherine exined, ¡°I asked Kyle to investigate it for me. Let¡¯s just wait and see if he can find out anything. We got to know what exactly happened.¡± Frances nodded and lowered her voice, ¡°Old Mrs. Grant doesn¡¯t know this, right? Let¡¯s keep this as a secret from her.¡± Marshall didn¡¯t drive to thepany but to the warehouse where was still housing some of the people that he asked his minions to capture. He sent the pictures that Katherine took to those minions to let them ask those captured if they can recognize those cars. Those who were being captured in the warehouse hadn¡¯t eaten well for days. They might be tough before, but now, they were obviously dispirited. Marshall didn¡¯t want to see them and just waited outside. One of the minions came out in a while. Chapter 544 Are You Suspecting Me Chapter 544 Are You Suspecting Me The minion whispered something to Marshall. Marshall¡¯s remained undisturbed and even chortled. He said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± He then went out of the warehouse and called ra who was in her room. Though Jakub¡¯s had been cremated, the atmosphere in the room was still down. Elder Mrs. Henderson cried all night and the shrieking circled around the mansion. Elder Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t cry, but he won¡¯t eat anything and was downcast all day. ra thought that at this rate, her parents might follow her brother¡¯s footstep. She was also in a bad shape and was spacing out. She was surprised to get Marshall¡¯s call. After picking up the phone, Marshall first asked before ra can say anything, ¡°ra, Katherine almost got into an ident today. She was chased by two cars.¡± ra paused, ¡°What are you talking about? Why would you say this to me all of a sudden? Are you suspecting me?¡± Marshall wasn¡¯t doubting ra, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a butler who was fired for no reason?¡± ra frowned and can¡¯t recall for now, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°He was driving one of the cars that followed Katherine today.¡± Moreover, that butler showed up in the casino before. ra paused and suddenly had a weird feeling. The maid took the breakfast to the rooms of elder Mr. and Mrs. Henderson today. After having breakfast downstairs, she saw old Mr. Henderson entering elder Mr. Henderson¡¯s room. She was suspicious of old Mr. Henderson for a long time and eavesdropped their conversation when she saw him. He was first persuading elder Mr. Henderson to toughen up and he got to manage thepany. Elder Mr. Henderson sighed constantly. Actually, it was perfectly normal that he couldn¡¯te to himself after what he had gone through. Old Mr. Henderson then suddenly said, ¡°Just wait and see. Ourpany would be stronger and stronger.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson was still wallowing in his sorrow and said lightly, ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen. My Jakub is gone and all my hope just left with him.¡± After pausing for a while, old Mr. Henderson said, ¡°We still got ra. We can count on her.¡± Leaning against the door, ra heard her name clearly. Old Mr. Henderson then added, ¡°Well, we are notpletely hopeless regarding Marshall. Just be patient.¡± ra didn¡¯t know what her grandpa meant back then, but after what Marshall told her, she immediately figured out the whole thing. ra opened her mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say. Marshall asked, ¡°Did you know where did that butler go after he was fired?¡± rapressed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ra suddenly recalled that elder Mr. Henderson had asked someone to wait by the restaurant when she had dinner with Marshall and Katherine. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She wondered back then why would he do that. He was clearly targeting someone. Now she knew clearly who they were aiming at. Her father and grandfather both valued Marshall dearly and definitely wouldn¡¯t do something to him. So they can only hurt Katherine. Well, from the bottom of her heart, she heated Katherine and even loathed her, but she can never bring herself to hurt her. She wasn¡¯t that bloodless to do such a thing. Though she pushed Katherine a bit in the hospital, she was agitated by her words. Marshall sounded cold, ¡°That butler also appeared in that underground casino.¡± ra took a deep breath, ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about this.¡± But now she can piece everything together. ra felt muddle-headed and didn¡¯t even know how she hung up the phone. ra waited for a while and then got out. Old Mr. Henderson was standing with a cane downstairs alone. ra stepped towards him, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing here alone?¡± Old Mr. Henderson replied, ¡°Well, it felt stuffy inside and I want to have some fresh air. I¡¯m wondering how is thepany now.¡± ra deliberated and soothed him, ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t know if my uncle can manage thepany well. Now that we are all at home, he must be swamped.¡± Old Mr. Henderson chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s going to be all right. your uncle would count on everyone around him for your father was shielding thepany before, but now, he got no one to turn to, he can actually have this opportunity to prove himself. He was actually strong enough to protect this family.¡± ra thought for a while and changed the subject, ¡°My mom said that she wanted me to go on a blind date and I rejected this idea back then because I still had feelings for Marshall. But now, I¡¯ve realized that I got no chance since he and Katherine are together happily. Moreover, considering what happened in our family, I think it would be good for our family if I try some blind dates.¡± Old Mr. Henderson paused and turned to ra, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Marshall now? You¡¯ve always liked him, haven¡¯t you?¡± ra let out a sigh, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t face the reality before, but now I¡¯vee to realize that it is totally meaningless if he doesn¡¯t love me back. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m really tired and want to find someone who would love me dearly.¡± Old Mr. Henderson patted ra on her shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You got to take things slow.¡± ra nced at old Mr. Henderson¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to wait anymore. I have no idea how long would I have to wait. I¡¯m exhausted. If I can have a blind date sessfully, our family would have a new member and the atmosphere might get lively. My parents also can have a breather from what happened to Jakub. I really loved this idea.¡± Old Mr. Henderson sighed, ¡°ra, it¡¯s not easy to have sessful blind dates. I actually have investigated some of the sons of our family friends, but they aren¡¯t reallypetent. You won¡¯t be able to find someone you love.¡± ra smiled, ¡°I only want him be sweet to me and love me wholly. I¡¯m not asking for too much. We can¡¯t be too greedy. I think it¡¯s not a bad thing to be ordinary.¡± Old Mr. Henderson shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand it, ra. Me and your father are both old now and we need someone to protect this family. Now that Jakub is gone, we can only count on you. You can¡¯t find an ordinary guy. Competency is the core here.¡± Chapter 545 He Isn’t Good Enough For Me Chapter 545 He Isn¡¯t Good Enough For Me ra smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just a girl, grandpa. I¡¯m not really confident to deliver your hope.¡± Old Mr. Henderson hurriedly replied, ¡°Stop being so foolish. A girl can also make this family stronger. Look at those four sisters of the Haverfords. They are managing the family well. Conversely, Kyle is the shameful one in that family.¡± ra didn¡¯tment on Kyle. She really didn¡¯t like Kyle before and thought that how can the Haverfords raise him to be so shameless. But now, she was in no ce to judge other families¡¯ businesses. The Hendersons always deemed that they had great family education, but Jakubmitted suicide because of that. Old Mr. Henderson then soothed ra, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, ra. Take care of yourself. I will tell you what to do next. Rest assured, everything you want would be yours in the end.¡± ra didn¡¯t say anything and she actually thought that old Mr. Henderson was in much worse shape than elder Mr. Henderson. Thetter was physically ill and the former was mentally sick. Old Mr. Henderson stood for a while and then asked the maid over. ra hurriedly said to the maid, ¡°Hold my grandpa to take a walk outside. It¡¯s a great day. Have some exercises.¡± Old Mr. Henderson thought for a while and agreed and then went to the back garden. After they left, ra turned around and then went upstairs and tried to open her grandpa¡¯s wardrobe again. She tried three timesst time and all failed, but she wanted to try more. ra thought all thebinations in her head and then attempted the first set of passwords. She failed the first time and was slightly annoyed. She didn¡¯t dare to try three times today for the siren was really loud. She thought for a while and tried the second set of passwords. The safe suddenly opened after she inputted the number. It took ra a long time toe to herself. She waited for a while and then opened the safe which was housing a lot of files. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ra was taken aback. She took out her phone and took photos of several papers. She didn¡¯t get the time to read what the paper was about, but she took as many pictures as possible and put the papers back in the original order. Though old Mr. Henderson was pretty old now, he was meticulous. If she didn¡¯t put the things back in the exact order, he would know something was wrong immediately. ra finally organized the wardrobe and then left the room after taking some deep breathes. She hurriedly went back to her room and started examining those papers after locking the door. From the surface of it, these papers recorded some ounts, but it obviously wasn¡¯t made by professionals and looked like it was done by internal staff. What¡¯s more, these ounts looked abnormal as the numbers were toorge. There were also some sale details included. ra can¡¯t really tell what the sale was about. She felt that the items sold were reced with codes. These papers looked really odd. ra thought for a while and then texted Marshall as she can¡¯t really think of anyone to turn to. Marshall didn¡¯t really immediately text her back as he was probably busy. ra hesitated for a while and then went to her father¡¯s room. Elder Mr. Henderson looked outside from the window and still looked defeated, but was much better than before. ra walked in and stood by his side, ¡°Dad, did you have anything? Let me fix you some.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± ra pondered for a long time and said, ¡°You are the rock of this family, dad. You got to be strong.¡± Elder Mr. Henderson turned to ra, ¡°ra, dad is really old now. You got to be shape up. You are all we got in this family.¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, ra seemed to recall some of the scenes before. He used to say these words to Jakub a lot. Jakub was always quiet, but he obviously looked upset every time. ra felt that her father was shifting all those expectations he had towards Jakub to her now. Though he was sad for what happened to Jakub, he was doing the same thing to ra uncontrobly. ra was speechless. She can get her father¡¯s words but found it hard to agree with him. She apanied elder Mr. Henderson for a while and then suddenly heard her mother¡¯s cry. She rushed out and went to elder Mrs. Henderson¡¯s bedroom. Elder Mr. Henderson acted like he didn¡¯t hear a thing and remained motionless by the door. Elder Mrs. Henderson was sitting on the bed and crying her eyes out. The maid obviously didn¡¯t know what to do. ra asked the maid to leave for now and gazed at elder Mrs. Henderson. Elder Mrs. Henderson looked terrible. She used to be in high and vigorous spirits before and would look down upon anyone, but now she was shrinking up and didn¡¯t dare to look at anyone. ra let out a sigh and said, ¡°Mom, I know you are sad, but you got to toughen it out. If something happens to you, our family would be ruined.¡± Covering her face, elder Mrs. Henderson cried at the top of her lungs. She had been crying a lot recently, after all, she lost the biggest part of her life. ra held her hands and pinched at them, ¡°Mom, grandpa and dad said I got to protect this family from now on. If something happens to you, how could I be strong?¡± Elder Mrs. Henderson paused and stopped crying. She stared at ra for a while and suddenly turned around. Her facepletely changed and she still got tears on her face, ¡°They are doing the same thing to you, aren¡¯t they? Did they realize what they did to my Jakub? Now that Jakub is gone, they are shifting their pressure to you? Are they insane?¡± ra smiled with resignation, ¡°I told my grandpa that I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect this family. I¡¯ve been under a lot of pressure and don¡¯t want to do those things, but my father and grandfather really don¡¯t have other options.¡± Elder Mrs. Henderson grinded her teeth with anger, ¡°Why are they still thinking about money? Didn¡¯t they make enough money all these years? What more do they want?¡± She organized her hair and wiped away her tears, ¡°ra, you can¡¯t be like your brother, okay? You are the only one mom got. Don¡¯t listen to their words. You got to live for yourself. You are what you are.¡± Then she sobbed, ¡°Mom knows that you were tired and unhappy like your brother before. I wouldn¡¯t force you anymore. I just want you to be happy.¡± Elder Mrs. Henderson seemed to have let go of many grudges after what happened. She said to ra seriously, ¡°If you like Marshall, you got to fight for him. You only got one lifetime and you got to strive for what you like. Don¡¯t mind other people¡¯s opinions.¡± ra hurriedly answered, ¡°No, no, no. I have no feelings for Marshall now. He has a baby on the way. If I marry him, I would be distressed afterwards. I think I deserve someone who loves mepletely.¡± Elder Mrs. Henderson was taken aback by ra¡¯s words and was merry inside. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you would think of this. I honestly felt that he isn¡¯t good enough for you.¡± ra beamed, ¡°Yeah, I deserve better.¡± Chapter 546 Not Jealous At All Chapter 546 Not Jealous At All Towardste afternoon, Marshall got the news that the two cars which were tailing Katherine turned out to be fake-licensed cars, and now they were dumped near a junkyard in the suburbs. Seemingly, these two cars were discarded after the fact just as how the car was dealt with when Margaret was kidnapped last time. Marshall didn¡¯t go to see those two cars in person, but asked his men to check if there was any useful information on them. However, there was none. After all, the tailers were spotted halfway, and of course they would get rid of the cars as soon as possible. Marshall was working in his office at this moment. He looked at the clock and found that it was almost time to get off. A while ago, he texted ra back and they agreed on a ce to meet. Instinct told him that ra had something to tell him. Therefore, he called Katherine, telling her that he had to meet ra to discuss something, but it seemed that Katherine didn¡¯t care about it at all, saying, "Alright, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me." Somehow, Marshall felt a little upset hearing that. He told Katherine he was about to meet ra, but she wasn¡¯t jealous at all, as if she had total confidence in him. His frustration wasn¡¯t eased until he saw ra. Different from before, ra dressed herself in a simple way today. The two of them met in a coffee shop and ordered two cups of coffee. It seemed that neither of them intended to stay for long. Marshall cut to the chase. "What is it? Do you have something to tell me?" ra showed him the pictures on her phone. "I can¡¯t figure it out. Can you look into it for me? I can¡¯t do it myself." Marshall didn¡¯t look at her phone, but stared at her. "Do you trust me?" ra nodded and replied sincerely, "Look at me. I have no one else. You¡¯re the only one I trust." She leaned back in the chair, looking lonely, and went on, "I have no friends either. I haven¡¯t had time to make friends since childhood." She was taught to be ady, and ady should be careful about her every move. She couldn¡¯t be open with anyone, nor could she fit in with others. She had attended many dinner parties with her mother before, but she didn¡¯t attend them for nothing, or rather, eachdy went to a party for her own purpose. Hence, no one made true friends on that kind of asions. ra had done some soul-searching these days and found that Katherine was better than her in some ways. Katherine had Hector, and Kyle, who would do anything for her. Last night, ra suddenly remembered when she was picking a dress for herself, Kyle tore apart the dress she liked to support Katherine. ra was furious at that time, but now she had to admit she actually envied Katherine. Kyle was known for his stubbornness, and didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s feelings. He was even mean to his own father, but he would always stick up for Katherine. ra shuddered to think about it, because if she did, she would realize that her life was actually more miserable than she imagined. Marshall took her phone and had a look at it. The contents in the pictures were quite informative, and the amount of ie in the financial statements was already huge. Furthermore, there was nothing but some numeric codes in the "order detail" column, and no one understood what they meant. The reason the books were kept this way must be because they were about some shady business. Marshall looked up at ra immediately and asked, "Where did you get these stuff from?" ra turned to Marshall and replied after a long pause, "From my grandfather¡¯s safe." Frowning, Marshall reminded her, "I might get the Henderson family into trouble if I get to the bottom of this." ra smiled. "Even if you don¡¯t, the Henderson family will get into trouble anyway." Anyone who was involved in such shady business was doomed, not to mention that they made it big. It was just a matter of time before they were exposed. ra would rather have someone she trusted look into it than be exposed by someone else when she was unprepared. At least, she had the initiative now. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marshall sent those pictures to himself and said, "If there¡¯s any problem, I¡¯ll tell you in advance so that you¡¯ll have time to deal with it." ra nodded. "OK, I see." Now that they had done talking, the two of them came out of the coffee shop and went back to their respective homes. Marshall drove back to the Grant Residence. When he arrived, Katherine had already finished her dinner and was sitting in the garden. Marshall walked out of the main building and came up to her. He could see her stretching her armsfortably from afar. It seemed that she didn¡¯t take to heart his meeting with ra in the evening at all. Now Katherine¡¯s underbelly had grownrger and one could tell she was pregnant at a nce. Marshall stared at her for some time before he walked up to her. "You didn¡¯t wait for me to have dinner with you." Katherine shot a nce at him. "You¡¯re an adult now, and you can have dinner on your own. Don¡¯t you have dinner alone?" Marshall sucked his teeth and replied, "I¡¯ve talked a lot with ra today." Katherine grunted with perfect nonchnce. Marshall failed to get the answer he had longed for, adding, "I didn¡¯t expect her to have so much confidence in me." Katherine gave a smile. "Not only does she have confidence in you, but she also loves you." Marshall was in a better mood as he heard that because now Katherine sounded jealous. He pinched her cheek and asked, "What? Are you jealous?" Katherine sneered, "Don¡¯t tter yourself. I was only teasing." She threw Marshall¡¯s hand away and said as she walked towards the main building, "What were you two talking about? Since you want to talk about it so badly, I might as well ask you about it." Marshall curled his lips, feeling frustrated again. Katherine would never fulfill him emotionally, but only brush him off. Marshall told her about those pictures ra showed him. Katherine didn¡¯t know much about financial statements, but she was a little surprised. "Something wrong with those papers?" Marshall replied, "Yes. I suspect they have something to do with the private bank I investigated before." As far as he knew, the driver who had tailed him was imprisoned for affray. However, another theory was that they were actually making a deal at that time. If it were true, it must have been some shady business, and that would exin those weird financial statements. To conclude, the Henderson family ran a private bank secretly. Or rather, they used the private bank to cover up the illegal business they were doing under the table. Chapter 547 I Feel A bit Funny Now Chapter 547 I Feel A bit Funny Now Katherine drawledzily, "So, I was the Henderson family¡¯s target, not ra¡¯s, right?" Marshall nodded. "It should be like this." Katherine heaved a sigh. "It¡¯s all your fault." In fact, Marshall believed he was innocent. He never knew that he would get into such a big trouble back when he agreed to marry ra. During the year he had been married, Marshall had cut all ties with the Henderson family, and seemingly, their past had been wiped out. After his divorce, he hadn¡¯t had any romantic involvement with ra. But why did the Henderson family suddenly rake up the past and stir up trouble at this time? Blinking, Katherine pondered for a while before her mind ended up being in a turmoil. She said with a wave of her hand, "I¡¯m done with it. I don¡¯t want to get involved. I¡¯ll leave it to you." She continued as she stroked her underbelly, "I don¡¯t have time to think about anything else but the guy in my womb." Marshall nodded and stroked her underbelly. "You rx and take care of yourself. Just leave everything to me." This topic thus concluded. Marshall went to have dinner, while Katherine sat beside him because she had nothing else to do. During the meal, Marshall called someone, asking him to investigate whether the private bank was running some other secret business. Meanwhile, Katherine was fiddling with her phone. When Marshall finished his call, she chimed in, "I¡¯m surprised that ra actually asked you to look into something like that." ra must have so much confidence in him. The Henderson family was going after Katherine, which meant they were standing on the opposite side of Marshall, but ra actually asked him to look into the illegal business her family was running. ra sure had good reasons to do so, but Katherine still wondered what the hell that woman was thinking. Marshall got amused watching Katherine, unsure whether she was jealous or not. Why would she suddenly say something like that? He said after some consideration, "She can¡¯t do it herself, and she has no reliable friends, so shees to me. Besides, I have a sneaking suspicion that she¡¯s doing me a special favor by asking me to do it. She might have some other n." After all, Marshall had already known about the private bank and investigated it. It was just a matter of time before their illegal business was made public. Now ra was leaving herself a way out by showing all her cards to Marshall in advance. Marshall wasn¡¯t a ruthless person, and there was a strong possibility that he would let the Henderson family off. Katherine nodded. "I thought ra was a good-for-nothing, but now it seems that she¡¯s quite smart." Marshall smiled, saying nothing. When Marshall finished his dinner, the two of them went upstairs. At this moment, one of his staff called him while he was putting on his pajamas, so he answered the call in the bedroom. Katherine, however, had no interest in listening to him talking on the phone. She took her pajamas and went to the bathroom. When she came out of it, Marshall was actually still talking on the phone. They must be talking over something serious, or the call wouldn¡¯t havested that long. Katherine went to bed, but now she was forced to listen to the conversation. Standing by the window and holding the phone with one hand, Marshall was tapping the sill randomly with his fingers. It seemed that his men had found out the hideout of one of the drivers that had tailed him. Then she overheard the name "Husky" and sat up straight slowly. Those bits and pieces Marshall spoke were quite informative, but since Katherine didn¡¯t know much about it, she found it hard to piece together what they were exactly talking about. Then she began to wait patiently. Katherine didn¡¯t ask until Marshall hung up, "What have you done with Husky? Isn¡¯t he at Kyle¡¯s club?" Marshall thought for a moment before replying, "A lot has happened after that. I¡¯ll tell you everything when it¡¯s all over." It was a little difficult for Marshall to exin everything because the situation was tooplicated. Katherine waved her hand as she heard that. "Well, then don¡¯t. I¡¯m not interested in anything complicated now." All she wanted was to live a simple life now. She was too impatient to deal with any complex situation. Marshall smiled, rubbed her head and went to the bathroom. After a quick shower, he came out and took Katherine in his arms in bed. He felt a wave of desire surging through his body. He got turned on again. No man could stay calm when he held a beauty in bed but did nothing to her every day. Marshall spoke in a husky whisper, "Katherine, I feel a bit funny now." He was using his baby voice, and Katherine knew instantly what he wanted. She pped him on the hand, which was caressing her body, and warned him, "Behave! Your son¡¯s watching." Marshall pressed his lips together and said miserably, "But I can¡¯t hold it in anymore." Katherine closed her eyes. "You can let it go outside the room if you can¡¯t hold it in." Marshall widened his eyes in astonishment. "What are you talking about?" Now he had lost all his desire. Actually, it was pretty early now, but Katherine got drowsy and fell asleep very soon. Marshall got out of bed after a while. He took a look at his phone, got changed and went out of the room. Katherine had no idea when Marshall had left. She just found the other half of the bed empty when she turned over while asleep. Drowsy, she assumed that he had gone to the toilet, so she fell asleep again without thinking. She didn¡¯t wake up again until the day broke. Katherine opened her eyes in a daze and saw Marshall sleeping sound right next to her. She breathed a sigh, unsure whether the empty bed was her dream or reality. In a few seconds Katherine was wide awake. She got out of bed quietly, washed up and went to the garden for morning exercise. The morning air was so fresh. Katherine walked towards the backyard as she stretched her arms. Meanwhile, Lucas strolled out of the building, looking as if he was ready to go. Katherine was surprised to see him because it was really early. Normally, most people should be sleeping at this time. Katherine greeted him with a wave of her hand. "Are you going out? It¡¯s so early." Lucas was also surprised to see Katherine, but he still nodded with a smile. "I have some business to attend to, so I have to leave earlier." Smiling, Katherine passed by Lucas and teased, "But it¡¯s too early. Are you going on a date?" Lucas paused and looked back at Katherine, who had already gone away. He pressed his lips together and wanted to say something, but seeing Katherine getting farther away from him, he kept his mouth shut. If it made little difference to say something, then he¡¯d better not say it. Katherine strolled around the backyard before finally going back into the main building. When she walked by the building Carson¡¯s family lived in, Lydia happened toe out. The two of them were far away from each other, and exchanged nces as they going by each other. Lydia looked away immediately, pretending not to have seen her, while Katherine gave up the idea of greeting her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 548 Some Things Match Chapter 548 Some Things Match When Katherine went back to the main building, Marshall happened toe down the stairs. He looked refreshed and didn¡¯t seem he had gone outst night. Katherine waved at Marshall and asked him deliberately, "Did you sleep wellst night?" Marshall gave a smile. "Not well. I felt funny, but you wouldn¡¯t help me get better." Now Katherine lost the desire to continue this conversation, snorting, "What a nerve." Old Mrs. Grant was already in the dining room. Hearing the two of them talking, she called at once, "Come on! It¡¯s time to have breakfast. You get up so early this morning, Katherine." Katherine came over and sat down, saying, "Not early enough. When I was strolling in the backyard, I saw Lucas leaving. He got up really early this morning." Old Mrs. Grant, nevertheless, wasn¡¯t surprised to learn that Lucas went out so early this morning at all, saying, "Well, I heard that he has met a girl he likes recently, and they¡¯ve been seeing each other these days. He might have gone to have breakfast with her." Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s words surprised both Katherine and Marshall. Katherine asked at once, "Did they meet on a blind date?" Old Mrs. Grant pondered with a frown before shaking her head. "It doesn¡¯t seem so." Lucas didn¡¯t like going on a blind date, so he couldn¡¯t have met girls in that way. Since that was not the case, Katherine thought for a moment and said, "Then he must have met that girl himself. Seems that he¡¯s serious this time." Marshall shot a nce at Katherine across from her and chimed in, "Hope it¡¯ll work this time, so that we don¡¯t have to worry about him." Katherine chuckled, "When have you worried for him ever? You¡¯ve been watching." Marshall stared at Katherine for a moment and wanted to say something, but finally he didn¡¯t say it. After breakfast, Marshall went to work, but he didn¡¯t drive straight to thepany. Instead, he went to the private bank first. The private bank was located in a remote area filled with slums. Looking small and in, it was tucked away in a factory. At this point of time, no one should be working here. Husky had told Marshall before that they usually opened in the afternoon. Marshall pulled over and watched the factory for a while, whose gate was locked. Some time ago, he had caught a few people working here. Some of them had revealed how they ran the private bank under interrogation. Usually, they would think of a way to trap the borrowers and make them unable to pay off the debt. The borrowers had no choice but to offer their property as coteral for their loan. In fact, the amount of the loan wasn¡¯t normally big. Compared to other loan sharks, they were running a small business. Probably because the private bank was strictly managed, these insiders had such a panic fear after they disclosed their operating procedures. After interrogation, Marshall released some one them, and they ran away in case the private bank went after them. Marshall wondered what kind of shady business the private bank was running so that those insiders got so terrified. He watched the factory for a while but found nothing, so he went back to thepany. Back to his office, Marshall started to read the information about the Henderson family¡¯s business. A lot of contents were covered, including many detailed ones. Marshall went through them one by one. He crossed out the useless information while listing the rest ones separately. It took him the whole morning to do so. Finally, he got an organized list, dizzy. Peter went to have lunch and happened to walk by Marshall¡¯s office. He went in after some consideration. Seeing Marshall reading something with a frown, he came up close to him. However, the moment he found that those papers were about the Henderson family¡¯s business, he clicked his tongue and said, "A lot of shit has happened to them. Look at this, and that. They were charged with tax evasion. It¡¯s true that they repaid itter, but if they weren¡¯t exposed, I don¡¯t think they¡¯d have paid it anyway. And look at this one. They palmed people off with faulty goods, and were exposed online. The Henderson family¡¯s business isn¡¯t so aboveboard as we imagined." Marshall nodded. "Usually a big family business like theirs ys many dirty tricks." Peter went through those details and said, "I feel sorry for Jakub. He did very well in college, and his tutors and ssmates loved him. Who knew he would end up that way? The Henderson family must have done a lot of terrible things." Marshall was focusing on something in the papers. He showed it to Peter and said, "Look at the personnel change here. In a few years, some of the old senior staff had retreated from the boardroom. It¡¯s rather odd. And also here, the Henderson family has also invested in some other projects, but based on their earnings, it¡¯s impossible for them to take out so much money." Marshall didn¡¯t expect the Henderson family to have been involved in such a diverse range of business and invested in so many projects in private. However, they couldn¡¯t have done it with the money they had earned. Peter hadn¡¯t noticed it before. Now that Marshall pointed it out, he took a good look at it. He nodded, surprised. "You¡¯re right. Back when I got these information, I thought it was useless. Now I can see what kind of shady business they¡¯re running." Marshall looked through the papers and took out his phone. He matched them against the contents in the pictures ra had taken. After that, he narrowed his eyes and smirked. "Some things match." Peter looked at the contents in the picture but failed to figure it out. "What are those? Aren¡¯t they codes? They look like order details somehow. There isn¡¯t even a word in the form." Marshall put his phone away. "Let¡¯s leave it there for now. Are you going to have lunch? Let¡¯s eat together." Peter was surprised to hear that. "Aren¡¯t you going back home? I thought you¡¯d eat with Katherine." Marshall let out a sigh. "Not today. I have some business to do." Peter stared at Marshall and nodded. "Alright. Let¡¯s go." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t expect Marshall to eat out at noon, and neither did Katherine. But she could understand it since Marshall should be busy. The family doctor came and checked on her, saying that she was in good condition. Her underbelly wasn¡¯t veryrge, but the baby¡¯s heart beat could be heard. It was the first time Katherine had ever heard a fetal heart beating. She got so excited that she recorded it with her phone. Somehow, she felt sorry that Marshall wasn¡¯t with her at the moment. Marshall kept thinking about this baby, but he missed the opportunity of listening to the baby¡¯s heart beat for the first time. After the check-up, Katherine went to bed to have a rest. Before long, her phone rang. It was from Kyle. Chapter 549 Wouldn’t He Give Himself A Break Chapter 549 Wouldn¡¯t He Give Himself A Break Katherine answered the call and greeted him in a happy tone, "Hey, Kyle." Kyle, however, didn¡¯t sound happy at all. He sucked his teeth before saying, "Katherine, I have something to tell you. Didn¡¯t you ask me to investigate ra? I did. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. I told my men to do it very carefully, but it seems that¡­" "ra didn¡¯t do it, right?" Katherine interrupted him. Surprised, Kyle replied, "Right. It seems that ra has nothing to do with it." Katherineughed. "I knew that not long ago. ra didn¡¯t ask anyone to tail me." Kyle was astonished to hear that because he had firmly believed that ra must be responsible for it. Katherine didn¡¯t know how shocked Kyle was when he found out ra had nothing to do with it. He even asked his men repeatedly if they did it wrong, but his men said with a wry smile that they had looked into it very carefully and that was what they got. They could do nothing about the fact. Katherine continued, "ra didn¡¯t do it, but that doesn¡¯t mean the Henderson family is innocent. Marshall is looking into it now." Kyle seemed to heaved a sigh of relief. "Exactly, don¡¯t forget about the Henderson family. Since ra is innocent, there must be something wrong with her family. You know what kind of people they are." Kyle was amused by what Kyle said because his opinion was too subjective. It was unfair for him to say so, but he was a friend worth having. Katherine expressed her gratitude to Kyle before asking, "How have you been recently?" Kyle¡¯s day-to-day life wasn¡¯t very exciting and there was nothing worth talking about. He hemmed and hawed, "Well, same old, same old." Katherine thought for a while and asked, "Have you seen Rosietely?" Kyle paused, saying nothing. But judging from his reaction, Katherine already got an answer. She sighed silently and said, "Actually, I think Rosie is a good girl. Don¡¯t pick on her. It was not her fault to maintain social order." Kyle didn¡¯t feel easy talking about this topic. After a long pause, he replied, "I see." Apparently, he didn¡¯t want to talk about Rosie, so he changed the subject and asked her how Marshall¡¯s investigation was going. Kyle knew Marshall was carrying out an investigation into the Henderson family¡¯s business, because Marshall took Husky away from his club. Katherine didn¡¯t know much about how the investigation was going since Marshall didn¡¯t tell her everything about it. She thought for a while and replied, "He must have dug up a lot of information. You can ask him about it if you really want to know. By the way, Kyle, why did Marshall take Husky away?" Kyle replied, "Marshall said he needed his help. Husky looks like an unreliable person, but he¡¯s quite smart." Katherine doubted that. All she could remember was that she had beaten him up. Husky didn¡¯t look that smart at that time anyway. However, judging from what Marshall had told her before, she realized that Husky must have offered much useful information to him. Therefore, that man should be smart in front of Marshall. Katherine said after some consideration, "Marshall has got a lot of information this time. It seems that ra has also offered help. She should be different from the rest of her family." Kyle wasn¡¯t impressed by ra. He cursed as he heard what Katherine said. "They are a nasty family, and I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s unblemished growing up in a family like that. Tell Marshall to beware of her. She could be pretending." Katherine burst intoughter, but she was aware that Kyle said so for the sake of her, so she nodded and replied, "Alright, I see. I¡¯ll tell Marshall when hees back." Now that Kyle had said everything he wanted to say, he hung up the phone after grumbling to her about ra. Meanwhile, Katherine leaned back against the headboard and chuckled despite herself. Kyle was one track-minded. When he hated someone, he found no shining points on that person. Katherine wondered if his rtionship with Rosie would take a turn for the better. In the mean time, Marshall asked Peter to go back to the office alone after lunch, while he drove to the private bank again. Now the gate was open, and heavy-set and fierce-looking men were seen walking in and out of it. Presumably, they were debt collectors. Marshall pulled over and watched the gate. At first, there were some peopleing and going, and there was nothing worth noticing. But after a while, a car went straight into the gate. Someone came out immediately, looked around and closed the gate at once. Obviously, the visitor wasn¡¯t someone ordinary. Marshall took out his phone and texted his men. He waited for a while, but the car didn¡¯te out again. Then he drove away because it was almost time to get back to work. Back to his office, Marshall went through all the papers that needed to be dealt with and held a meeting. When the meeting was over, he saw a few unread messages on his phone. His men told him that they were keeping an eye on the man who had got his attention at the private bank earlier. Another text message was about the middle-aged man who had no ie but was living a decent life. They found that the man had contacted the butler who had tailed Katherine before. Marshall could almost put these different bits and pieces of information together. He told his men to wait for his orders. He had been busy with his own business the whole afternoon, and hadn¡¯t paid attention to the private bank. When he got out of the office building in the evening, he took out his phone and sent a text message to Husky. Husky replied to him very soon, saying that he was ready. Marshall asked him whether he had met Kyra. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Husky told him to rest assured because he had met her this afternoon. Now Marshall felt totally relieved. He had confidence in Kyra because she was highly intelligent. Since everything was settled, he drove home. Marshall saw Katherine and Lucas as he pulled into the Grant Residence. The two of them were talking in the garden. Judging from the look on her face, they were having a pleasant conversation. His hands in pockets, Lucas was standing upright. The two looked like a perfect couple. Marshall got jealous instantly. He stopped the car, opened the door and came over to them immediately. He called as he drew near them, "You came back so early, Lucas." Katherine paused and looked back at Marshall, annoyed. "Youe backte. Tell me, were you ying around?" Marshall came up to her and draped his arm around her shoulders, grinning. "How can I y around with you at home? I wish I could stop working and stay with you at home every day." Katherine raised her brows and stared at him. She could tell Marshall was putting Lucas on the spot. At first, Hector was his target, and now, it was Lucas. Wouldn¡¯t he give himself a break? Lucas stayed calm and turned to Marshall. "When I left, I saw you talking on the phone in your car, and I thought you¡¯de back soon. I didn¡¯t expect the call to take you so long." Chapter 550 Why Is It So Hard To Make You Jealous Chapter 550 Why Is It So Hard To Make You Jealous Great. Now Lucas had also learned to sow discord between them. Marshall put on a stic smile and replied, "Yeah, I was telling the people in the warehouse what to do. There were many details they must attend to, so it took me some time." Marshall¡¯s detailed exnation, on the contrary, sounded weird. Lucas didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and nodded. "Well, alright. I¡¯m going home now. It¡¯s time for you guys to have dinner, right?" Katherine nodded at him. When Lucas went away, Katherine turned to Marshall. "Who were you calling that took you so much time? Were you talking with ra?" Marshall intended to exin the situation to Katherine. However, once his gaze fell upon her face, he paused and was suddenly lost for words. Then he gave an ambiguous exnation. "We were talking about something serious." So he acquiesced in what Katherine said. Katherine snorted, "Of course you were talking about something serious." After that, she changed the topic. "Alright, let¡¯s go. Dinner should be ready." Marshall felt a little disappointed. He originally assumed that Katherine would ask him what he had talked about with ra, or that she would ask him to give the details of their conversation. But she didn¡¯t. She was as big-hearted as usual, which upset him. Marshallpressed his lips and went back to the main building with Katherine. The food was ready, and Old Mrs. Grant was about to have the maid call Katherine to dinner. Katherine greeted her with a smile and then walked into the dining room. Seeing her behaving like this, Marshall couldn¡¯t feel more frustrated. Why wouldn¡¯t she get jealous? Marshall had never found it so hard to make someone jealous. He racked his brains, but Katherine remained untouchable to him. Marshall didn¡¯t like that feeling. He had never felt so helpless in business world. During dinner, Katherine said that Khalid didn¡¯te back on time. Old Mrs. Grant said, "He might have gone to Frances." Katherine paused, her lips curving into a smirk. "Khalid is quite efficient." Old Mrs. Grant sighed helplessly, "They don¡¯t know how to make their marriage work without divorcing each other." Marshall threw a look at Katherine because what Old Mrs. Grant said also applied to their rtionship. Katherine, nheless, didn¡¯t take it personally and nodded. "But I think it¡¯s good for them. They¡¯ll know better how to get along with each other after this." Old Mrs. Grant said, "Yeah, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be long before they remarry." Her gaze darted between Katherine and Marshall. "Since they¡¯re going to remarry, what about you two?" Katherine chuckled, "Well, I¡¯m good. I¡¯m in no rush to get into a rtionship now." Marshall put his foot in his mouth. "I¡¯m in no rush either." Surprised, Katherine turned to look at Marshall for a few seconds before nodding with a smile. "Well, I see." Marshall¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then she added, "That¡¯s great. Finally, we reach an agreement." Old Mrs. Grant saw this scene and heaved a sigh, regretting having mentioned this subject. Not only didn¡¯t she improve Katherine and Marshall¡¯s rtionship, but she made herself upset. From then on, there was an awkward silence at the table. When the dinner was over, Old Mrs. Grant went to the garden to take a walk, while Katherine stretched herself carefully and said, "I just had a walk in the garden. I¡¯m exhausted. I just want to go to bed." Marshall chimed in at once, "I¡¯ll go with you." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Katherine shot a nce at him. "OK." She looked totally normal and calm, and she was still talking to him, but somehow, Marshall felt even more upset. The two of them went back to the bedroom. Katherine put on her pajamas, took out her phone and checked the news. Marshall hesitated for a moment and sat on the bed. "How was your day? Did the baby behave himself? Was he good?" He was trying so hard to start a conversation. Katherine moved her gaze from her phone to his face and replied calmly, "Not bad. The baby was good. At least I haven¡¯t felt sick so far. The family doctor said that my underbelly would growrger gradually, and I might get tiredter." It seemed that she wasn¡¯t angry at what he had said at the dinner table a while ago, but somehow, Marshall wished she could be upset about it, which meant she was jealous. But howe that woman wasn¡¯t disturbed at all? Marshall managed to continue the conversation, but after a while, he had nothing to say. At this moment, his phone vibrated. He took it out and got up, saying, "I¡¯m going to the study. Sleep early. I have some business to take care of." Katherine replied without even ncing at him, "OK. Go ahead with your business." Then Marshall left the room. After a few seconds, Katherine put down her phone and pulled a long face. Was he challenging her to some weird kind ofpetition? He was riding the high horse now, and it was time to teach him a lesson. Katherine got out of bed to wash up. When she came out of the bathroom, she turned off the light. Since there was nothing fun to read online, she might as well go to sleep. Marshall didn¡¯t stay long in his study. He just made a few calls, texted his men, and read through the papers sent to him. When he came back to the bedroom again, he was stunned as he opened the door. Katherine had already turned off the light and fallen asleep. Marshall came over to the bed and called her in a whisper without turning on the light, but she didn¡¯t react. Now he was convinced that she wasn¡¯t bothered with what he had said at the table at all, or she wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep so early. Marshall breathed a sigh helplessly, stepped softly towards the bathroom to wash up before he came back and went to bed. Katherine was lying on her side with her back to him. Marshall thought for a moment and took her in his arms, while she turned over automatically and snuggled up to him. The next moment, she woke up, looked up at him and mumbled, "You feel so cold." After that, she maneuvered her body into afortable position and fell asleep again. Marshall stroked her head and whispered, "Aren¡¯t you a hard nut to crack? Why is it so hard to make you jealous?" It was unknown whether Katherine heard it or not, but there was no response. Katherine had a good sleep that night, while Marshall didn¡¯t. He was emotionally unfulfilled. Chapter 551 Clara Came to Visit Chapter 551 ra Came to Visit The next day, Marshall woke up first, while Katherine was still sleeping. He tried his best not to make a sound, packed up and went downstairs. Grandma Grant didn¡¯te down on time today. Marshall heard from the servant that Grandma Grant didn¡¯t have a good restst night, so she woulde down for dinnerter today. As a result, there was only Marshall at the dinner table. Khalid didn¡¯te backst night. It seemed that he listened to his advice and really nned to stay with Frances. When Marshall was eating, his cell phone rang. It was ra who called. ra said that she had found some documents stored by Ryan. She wanted to take time to send them to Marshall. Now ra did not work in thepany, so she had time all day. She asked Marshall when he had time. She would send the documents over then. Marshall had several meetings today. He was not sure whether he could be free at noon. Therefore, he thought about it for a while and said that he would talk about it after get off work. ra didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, so she consented. Marshall left after eating. He had to deal with lots of business affairs for thepany. Lately he left his work and enjoyed his free time, so there was a backlog for him now. He hurried himself in his work. He didn¡¯t think about anything else all day, and he didn¡¯t call Katherine. Until he stopped working in the evening, Marshall felt he could have a break. He took out his cell phone. That was fine. Katherine didn¡¯t call him either. He didn¡¯t know whether it means she relied on him or actually she didn¡¯t care about those things at all. In fact, Marshall really wanted to take Katherine and have a good talk with herst night. He wanted ask her about these things. But without the constraints of the marriage certificate, he always felt that he had no position to ask her too many questions. Who said that a marriage certificate was useless? As you can see, it was useful at this time. Marshall finished his work. He left thepany and got into the car. After starting the car and driving out for a while, he remembered what ra had said to him in the morning. Marshall took out his cell phone and called ra. ra answered immediately. She said with a smile and told him that she had been waiting for his call. Marshall drove towards the old house. He said that he would go home for dinner first. He woulde outter to meet ra, and then study the documents in her hands. ra said ¡°Okay¡±, telling Marshall not to worry. Marshall then took it easy and drove home. Katherine and Grandma Grant were sitting on the sofa watching TV. They were watching a variety show. He didn¡¯t know what was funny, only to see the two of them laughed together. When Marshall went in, Katherine turned her head and nced at him. Then she stood up, ¡°Youe back. Then we can have dinner. We were just waiting for you.¡± Marshall was a little tired today, so he didn¡¯t have much time to think about anything else. He went to wash his hands, and sat down with Katherine and Grandma Grant to eat. Before the meal was finished, the butler came over. He said ra came. Marshall was surprised. He turned to look at the butler and asked, ¡°Did shee? Where is she?¡± The butler said she was right at the door. Grandma Grant nced at Marshall and said to the butler, ¡°As she is here, we should invite her in. Please let here in.¡± The butler went right away. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Katherine lowered her head and continued to eat her food in the bowl. She didn¡¯t say a word, but her expression was a little cial. ra was invited in by the butler. When she saw they were still eating, she felt a little sorry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you would finish eating. It seems that I came too early.¡± Grandma Grant said it was okay, and then said, ¡°Please wait for a while. You are here to visit Marshall. Is there anything?¡± ra said, ¡°Yes. I have something that wants to talk to him about.¡± Marshall turned his head and asked ra to wait outside for a while, saying that he would be ready soon. Until ra turned around and sat on the sofa, Marshall turned and looked at Katherine. Katherine had eaten her food in the bowl in a few mouthfuls. She was wiping her mouth, and there was no expression on her face. Grandma Grant suppressed her voice next to Marshall, ¡°What else do you want to talk about with her? You even called her home.¡± Marshall winked, ¡°We need to talk about something indeed. It¡¯s all about thepany. Don¡¯t think too much. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Katherine put down the tissue and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve finished. You guys just eat slowly. I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± She walked out of the dining room. When she passed the living room, she greeted ra. ra stared at Katherine and nodded to her. Katherine went out from the main building. It was a little dark outside, and she walked towards the backyard. Over there, Lucas packed up and just came out. It seemed that he was going out again. Lucas noticed Katherine walking this way, so he stopped. Waiting for Katherine toe to him, he said, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Try not to walk outside for too long.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Are you going out? Now is at nightfall. Are you going on a date?¡± Lucas frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not a date. I go out to meet a friend.¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°If this friend of you is a girl, you should try to get along well with her. You rarely go out for a person as today.¡± Lucas stared at Katherine for more time, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know me quite well.¡± Katherine turned sideways and then walked to the backyard. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you very well. But as I know, you don¡¯t seem to make many friends in normal times. It¡¯s only a guess.¡± Lucas turned around and looked at Katherine¡¯s pregnant steps. After a while, he smiled. After Marshall had dinner, he came out and called ra to go upstairs. The two went to the study. ra did as Marshall told her. She photographed some documents in Ryan¡¯s safe. In addition to financial receipts and sales details, there were files that she didn¡¯t understand very well, which seemed to be mortgage contracts. The content of the mortgage contract seemed to berge items such as house properties and vehicles. And there were some resale contracts as well. In short, there were lots ofplicated things. ra had no clue when she saw them. Marshall transferred all these photos to his cell phone. Then he uploaded them to theputer to erge them. It was indeed a lot ofplicated things. It seemed that some current ounts were included as well. There were also some overseas receipts. In short, what involved was a bit broad. Marshall frowned, ¡°How much of these and else was controlled by Ryan?¡± ra wasn¡¯t sure either. She pulled up a chair and sat beside Marshall, looking at these things, ¡°Can you understand? I¡¯m really scared when I see such things. I¡¯m particrly feared that one day these things will be found. Then the Henderson family will be ruined.¡± The moreplicated Ryan¡¯s documents were, the more uncertain ra felt. Besides, Ryan had been secretly going to Tomas¡¯s room these days. ra didn¡¯t know what they were discussing in private! Ryan was old. If he really had some unknown business in his hands, as Jakub was gone, he would either transfer it to Tomas or her. Ryan didn¡¯t talk to her, and he went to see Tomas frequently. ra felt that Tomas should be his target. Tomas had always been filial and easy to be persuaded. It was understandable that Ryan chose him. Chapter 552 You Still Have Not Remarried Chapter 552 You Still Have Not Remarried Katherine walked for a long time and covered a good deal of ground outside. Until it was all dark outside, she slowly returned to the main building. Grandma Grant was sitting in the living room downstairs. The TV was on, but Grandma Grant was obviously not watching TV. Her expression was a little serious. What she was thinking! Katherine went over and greeted Grandma Grant first, ¡°Grandma, you haven¡¯t rested yet.¡± Grandma Grant was surprised for a moment. Then she turned to look at Katherine with aplicated expression, ¡°Well, sit down for a while. Would you like toe and watch TV with me for a while?¡± Katherine paused and then went to her side. Grandma Grant¡¯s routine had always been regr. At this time, she should be resting upstairs. Katherine sat down and smiled, ¡°What? ra hasn¡¯t left yet, has she?¡± Grandma Grant sighed, but she still helped Marshall. She said, ¡°She must have something important to say.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t disprove Grandma Grant¡¯s exnation, but followed her words and said, ¡°It should be. I don¡¯t think Marshall has the courage to bring ra home to do something else.¡± As soon as Grandma Grant heard Katherine said such words, she knew that Katherine cared about it. She sighed, ¡°What he did was way out of line. I will punish him for you, just you wait.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t say anything else. She just sat next to Grandma Grant. Both of them were staring at the TV. But obviously neither of them was watching TV. Katherine felt that she had sat for a long time. Marshall and ra still did note down. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She stood up and tidied up her clothes, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go up and rest first.¡± Grandma Grant sighed and wanted to say something, but Katherine was already walking upstairs. When walking to the corridor, Katherine nced at the study. The door of the study was closed. She looked slightly cold. Then she turned back to the room. Normally Katherine was easy to fall asleep. However, this day she washed and changed clothes,id in bed for a long time, but the feeling of going to sleep still didn¡¯te. Katherine finally sat up directly and stared at the door. Marshall, the stupid man, hadn¡¯te back yet. Katherine didn¡¯t know how much he had to say to ra. Katherine actually had the urge to go over and take a look. But her stubborn character made her suppress this feeling. Maybe the stupid man was waiting for her to find him in the study. She would not go to find him. She would not be fooled. Katherine took out her cell phone and looked at it for a while. Nothing interesting happened. She finally put down her cell phone, turned off the light, and fell asleep. Marshall had been discussing with ra all the time. The two read all the documents that ra had photographed. If the business that was in charge of Ryan of the Henderson family really existed, it would be a huge businesswork. ra became more and more frightened when she saw these things. She wiped her face, ¡°My grandfather made such a big thing. It¡¯s really easy to get into trouble. By then, our Henderson family will be washed up.¡± Looking at Ryan¡¯s ie from the running ount, the big numbers were a bit scary. It was too big. Sooner orter, it would be unearthed one day. There was no wall without ears. The bigger the business was, the bigger the personnel structure. The more people involved, the bigger the possibility to be unearthed. ra essentially was not a courageous person. When she thought of those, her hands and feet started to tremble. Marshall saved everything. Then he turned to look at her, ¡°You have to calm down now, you can¡¯t show your faults. If you panic first, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to do the next.¡± ra sped her hands together, calmed herself down, and nodded, ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold you back.¡± The two discussed in the study for a long time. Finally Marshall checked the time and he realized, ¡°It¡¯s sote now.¡± Only then did ra look down at her watch, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t even check the time.¡± She stood up, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for you to have a rest. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you so long. I have to go¡± ra and Marshall came out of the study together. Marshall thought for a while, ¡°Did you drive here by yourself?¡± ra nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°Okay, you go back and be careful.¡± Marshall followed ra downstairs, but when he reached the stairs, he looked down and saw that Katherine was not downstairs, so he stopped again. He said goodbye to ra, turned around and went back upstairs, back to the room. Pushing the door open, Marshall sighed when he saw that the room was dark. Although it waste indeed, he was surprised that Katherine could fall asleep while ra and he had been in the study. Marshall couldn¡¯t understand that. He stood there and thought about it, and finally turned around and walked out of the room. Grandma Grant was walking to the stairs. When she saw Marshalling out of the room, she frowned. Marshall walked over to Grandma Grant. Before he could speak, he heard Grandma Grant ask, ¡°How many important things do you need to talk to ra? What kind of things that you have to talk until so late?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Marshall answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the time, but there were indeed a lot of things. We checked and analyzed them, and then it was toote. I know that it is indeed a littlete.¡± After speaking, Marshall hurriedly asked Grandma Grant, ¡°Did Katherine say anything?¡± Grandma Grant rolled her eyes at him, ¡°What did she say? Of course, she said she could understand you. What else could she say?¡± She turned around and walked towards her room. At the same time, she said to Marshall, ¡°Don¡¯t take the road to ruin. Kathy hasn¡¯t remarried you yet, so you need to have some ideas on your own.¡± Marshall stood still and sighed. He knew what should he do, but he was not reconciled to. Thest time Hector came back, he saw the scene. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. This time, he wanted Katherine to be jealous. He felt that he had used all his skills, but Katherine didn¡¯t move at all. The more Katherine acted like that, the more anxious he was in his heart. He couldn¡¯t control himself and always wanted to prove that he still had a ce in Katherine¡¯s heart. Marshall stood there for a while, and finally turned around and went back to the room. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He didn¡¯t mind to make a sound this time. When he went to the bathroom to wash up, he cked the cleaning items for a long time. In fact, Katherine didn¡¯t sleep soundly. She just dazed. She woke up when she heard the sound, and then she sat up slowly and shouted to the bathroom, ¡°Are you crazy? You made such a loud sound.¡± Marshall pushed open the bathroom door and leaned out, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m washing. Did I disturb you?¡± Katherine red at him, did not speak, andid down again. Marshall had already finished quite early before, so he quickly turned off the bathroom light and came out to lie on the bed. ¡°ra had brought a lot of documents to show me today. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the time, so I stayed up sote.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him at all. She closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. Chapter 553 Met with Setbacks After Marshall finished speaking, he waited for Katherine''s reply for a long time. However, Katherine didn''t respond him. So he put his arms around Katherine. Katherine dumped him, "I was asleep. Why are you talking so much?" Knowing that Katherine was not asleep, Marshall continued, "Actually, I think ra is quite poor. You don''t know what kind of chaos is in Henderson''s family, her brother..." Before he finished speaking, Katherine turned her back to him, "A lot of bullshit." Marshall paused, and swallowed the following words. He wasn''t angry. Katherine had a bad attitude towards him now. He thought that she was being jealous. So there was a little joy in his heart. Marshall sometimes felt that he seemed a little perverted. Why did he like Katherine be upset because of him? Marshall waited and thenid downpletely. He said to himself, "Actually, I used to think that ra was very pretentious, but now I think that she is so helpless." She was poor, anyway. Katherine rolled her eyes where Marshall couldn''t see. How could this stupid man praising ra to her? Out of mind? Marshall waited and saw that Katherine was still ignoring him. He was really at a loss for words, so he found a step for himself, "Well, it''s gettingte. Let''s go to sleep." Katherine was on the side of the bed, staring at him for a long time. Finally her mind was a little confused, so she closed her eyes. The next day, Katherine woke up earlier than Marshall. She sat up, sat there as if in a trance, then she got up to wash. After washing up, she didn''t call Marshall, but went downstairs by herself. The air in the early morning was very good. Katherine stood in the open space in front of the main building. After a while Grandma Grant also came down. She walked slowly to Katherine''s side, and then asked, "Couldn''t you fall asleep?" Katherine turned to look at Grandma Grant, "Why I couldn''t fall asleep? I slept well." Never try to prove that nobody doubts. Grandma Grant smiled helplessly, "If you mind, tell Marshall what you think. If you don''t say it, he will never know the way out. Men and women think differently." Katherine stared at the distance and said, "No matter how different, what should be done and what should not be done, they should know in their hearts. The more he did like that, the more pleased I am that I did not remarried to him yet." Grandma Grant was stunned for a moment. Then she stared at Katherine without saying a word.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Marshall came down after a while. It was still a little early, and breakfast had not yet been made. Marshall also came over and stood beside Katherine. He stretched his arms twice and found a topic by himself, "Why did you get up so early? I remember that you can usually sleep well." "Yep," Katherine said, "I slept a little early yesterday." Marshall nodded, and after a while he said, "Let''s hurry up for the pregnancy check-up. I''ll go with you." Katherine didn''t against him on this matter. "Okay," she said. Grandma Grant went back to the living room to sit and read a magazine. Marshall stood beside Katherine for a while. It turned out that he asked for a snub. Then he turned around and went to the living room. Grandma Grant looked up at him, "What''s the matter? You meet with setbacks?" Marshallpressed his lips, "I don''t know if I should be happy or upset now." Katherine''s attitude really affected his mood. Katherine didn''t say whether she was happy or unhappy. Therefore, he didn''t know whether he should be happy or unhappy. Grandma Grant beckoned to let Marshall sit down. Then she lowered her voice and said to him, "What did you think yesterday? Why did rae?" Marshall pursed his lips and said after a few seconds of silence, "I didn''t ask her toe. I originally wanted to meet her outside. She might not be able to wait, so she came over." Grandma Grant frowned, "You and Kathy didn''t remarry yet. Now you''ve done it in this way. Are you not going to have your wife and child?" "Why I am going to do that?" Marshall''s eyes widened, "Did Kathy tell you something?" Grandma Grant shook her head, "I didn''t say anything. As a woman, even if you don''t talk about these things, she will understand. Put your little thought aside. You can''t defeat her now. What are you doing here?" Marshall felt ufortable. He was very ufortable. He sighed, "Didn''t I just want to prove something?" Grandma Grant sneered, "You are very smart at other times, why do you make a fool of yourself at this time? Even if you want to prove something, you can''t use this method. This method will only make Katherine leave you further away. You still didn''t understand women enough." Marshall''s expression was a little aggrieved. He turned to look at Katherine who was standing in front of the main building. It''s true that she could not be defeated. This woman was getting more and more cruel. She had never been like that before. When it was time to eat, Marshall was attentive. He served dishes, passed milk and cut ham for her. Katherine was a little disgusted. She turned to look at Marshall, "If you have something to say, say it. You don''t need to be courteous here." Marshall was surprised, "I don''t have anything to say. Why am I being courteous? Am I just trying to be nice to you?" Grandma Grant almost covered her face beside. What a stupid man! She had always felt that Marshall was not emotionally enlightened and would suffer from it one day. Then he really suffered a loss. But from that, he should have learned some truths slowly. However, while Marshall seemed to have suffered a loss, he seemed to be more and more stupid. After dinner, Marshall went to work again. Katherine wanted to go out for a walk. So the two walked to the parking lot together, and Katherine went to the back garden. Marshall took a step faster and hugged Katherine in his arms. Katherine''s belly bulged a little now. Marshall held her loosely. He bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead first. Then he took the initiative to admit his mistake, "I was wrong about what happened yesterday. I forgot to consider your feelings. Please don''t mind. It will never happen again." Katherine blinked, "What happened yesterday?" Katherine''s question was like the knife hit in the middle of his chest. Marshall sighed and looked at Katherine, "I really feel bad that you pretend that you don''t care." He pressed his forehead against Katherine''s forehead, "I just want to make you jealous. Why is it so difficult? You don''t know how ufortable I was yesterday." Katherine pushed him, "Go to work quickly, you yed so much drama." After speaking, she walked towards the back garden by herself. After walking a few steps, she couldn''t control it. The corners of her mouth twitched. This man not only lost his IQ, but also became more and more naive. Katherine really didn''t believe that. The dignified eldest young master of the Grant family would also y such tricks. People wouldugh at it if they knew what Marshall did. But she didn''t feel good yesterday as well. Her chest still hurt due to anger.0000 Chapter 554 What Else Can I Do With Her Marshall arrived at thepany. Peter came in as soon as he entered the office. Peter looked a little excited. He said to Marshall with a low voice, "There is a transaction over there today." "Well," Marshall said, "You should know how to do it." Peter geared up, "Don''t worry. You just wait." Then he turned and went out. Marshall narrowed his eyes. His expression was cold. He sat behind his desk and took out the document. When he had just read two pages, the phone rang over there. It was Husky who called. Husky said that he had obtained some documents. He was wondering when would be appropriate for him to send them to Marshall. Marshall then asked where Kyra was. Husky paused and then said, "I don''t know. I went to steal at the address she gave me yesterday. A security guard came over halfway, so Kyra went out and led him away. After that, I didn''t see her." Marshall paused, "How could you attract the security when you stole things?" Husky felt be wronged a little. He quickly shook his head, "No, I didn''t lead it out. Yesterday, Kyra stole the key and sent it to me. Then I stole over there. The security guards patrolled every day very strictly. It was unavoidable. So Kyra came over and led the guard away." Marshall waited and said, "Okay, you can contact Kyrater to see if you can find her. Don''t let anything happen." After hanging up the phone, Marshall continued to organize thepany''s affairs. He was busy until noon. The receptionist came over and gave him something, saying that someone came and put it directly at the front desk for Marshall. Marshall quickly opened it and looked at it. It was a list with phone numbers. He thought it was what Husky said and found out yesterday. Marshall looked at it carefully. Then he used the interior line to call Peter over. He handed the document to Peter and told him, "Find out all the people in the list and check them carefully." Peter was taken aback by the document, "Did Kyra and Husky find it?" Marshall nodded, "Kyra is more capable than we thought, and with the cooperation of Husky, these two are really capable." Peter took the document and said, "I have checked the ce and time of the transaction over there today. I have already reported it. If the transaction would be carried out normally, they should be arrested." Marshall smiled and said, "I didn''t tell the other side this time. To prevent the other party from getting into a fight again, we must check it out to see if there are any goods." Peter nodded, "I promise. Please don''t worry. If they are caught, they will definitely not be able to escape." Marshall checked the time, "Okay, it''s time to get off work. Let''s have lunch together." Peter raised his brows, "Aren''t you going to go back to eat with Kathy? You haven''t gone back for two days, will Kathy be angry?" Marshall leaned on the back of the chair and let out a long sigh, "I hope she''s angry, but that woman is really calm now. I stayed with ra in the study sote yesterday, but she didn''t even look for her. She even didn''t bother me. I''m so angry that I want to bother her." Peter was surprised. He stared at Marshall, "What were you and ra doing in the study by stayingte?" Marshall took a document from the table and smashed it at Peter, "What could I do? What could I do with her? Of course, we were talking about business." Peter hurriedly ducked out. Then waved his hands again and again, "Okay, I get it. I know you guys were doing business, you didn''t have time during the day, and you had to do it at night, and even got in front of Kathy. Did the two of you close the door? No, it''s just the two of you, so it''s okay. Both of you were innocent, you had no crooked thoughts, you didn''t do anything. Sorry, don''t miss it. You don''t need to say, you don''t need to say, really, I understand it all." How did Peter understand that? Every word he said was in the heart of Marshall. Marshall got angry and stood up. Peter hurriedly walked to the door, "Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. We havemon good. We have to deal with those people in the Henderson family now. We can''t have internal strife." Marshall stared, "You don''t want to raise your sry, do you?" In the Grant house, Katherine was sitting in the garden, a little confused. In fact, Marshall and ra had nothing, she knew that. She almost understood Marshall''s cautiousness. Katherine would also reflect on herself. She was wondering if she had really been too indifferent recently. That would make Marshall behave so childishly. But the two had been together for a long time. Wasn''t that how they were? As for him, should he use ra? He clearly knew that the rtionship between him and ra had always been bad. After Katherine sat for a while, the phone rang.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was Frances who called. Katherineughed immediately after receiving Frances''s call. Before Frances could speak, she asked, "How is it? Have you been enjoying yourself recently? Has Khalid moved to your ce?" Frances got stuck all of a sudden, hesitated for a long time, and then said, "Why do you ask so much?" Katherineughed, "I''ve been eager to ask you for a long time, but I haven''t the time. You just bumped into it when you saw yourself." After finishing speaking, she said, "Have you two warmed up your rtionship recently? Have you thought about when to remarry?" Frances also followed Katherine''s words, she said, "We haven''t talked about remarriage yet. Khalid went to my house yesterday, I don''t know how he talked to my mother, but maybe our remarriage has to be dyed." Frances sighed, "After all, he and I just divorced not long ago. If we remarry so soon, it might not look very good." Katherine sighed with emotion, "Yes, it is. You two divorce and remarriage, it feels like a joke." Frances was a little unhappy, "How can you say this to me? Consider you and Marshall. You lived together after you got divorced, and now you have children but you still don''t remarry. You are more like a joke than us. Katherine put her hands on her stomach, "Well, maybe we will not remarry after the child is born. I''m thinking now about it, if the child bes sensible in the future, and asks me why his or her father and I are not a couple, how I should answer." Frances''s eyes widened over there, "You still want to wait for this child to grow up and not remarry? You can''t be so willful. If you really wear out Marshall''s patience, you will crying." Katherine smiled to herself. She also knew that Frances''s words were not wrong. She couldn''t rely on Marshall liked her now and really continued to be self-willed. This man also needed dignity, and he also needed steps. Katherine looked up at the sky, "Let me think about it, but Marshall has not been doing very well recently, so I''ll check it out again." Frances then asked Katherine whether she felt bored at home. She said she wanted toe over. Of course, Katherine was happy to hear that. She immediately said, "Come on, I''ve been sitting in the garden alone for a long time. You can still listen to me and scold Marshall. Otherwise I don''t know who to scold him at."???????????? Chapter 555 You and Lucas were a Good Match Francesughed but seemed to be angry at what Katherine said. She sighed, "I know you well. If I don''t know you, it''s really easy to be pissed off by you." The phone hanged up, and Katherine was still sitting in the garden. After a while, Lydia tidied up and came out of the yard. She walked towards the parking lot. When passing by the garden, Lydia saw Katherine obviously, but she didn''t look sideways and walked past. Katherine leaned on the chair and saw Lydia. Katherine''s temper was like that. If others didn''t treat her well, she treated them even worse. Both of them knew of each other''s existence, but neither of them spoke. Lydia walked over to the parking lot and opened the car door. She was a little out of control and looked back at Katherine. Katherine leaned on the chair and raised her head slightly. She basked in the sun fully, and she looked veryfortable. Lydia''s expression was a littleplicated. She stared at Katherine for a long time before she got in the car and drove away. If Lucas had married Katherine at that time, there might have been children all over the ce. This kind of thing couldn''t be thought about carefully. Thinking about it would only make her upset. After a while, Lydia sighed. After a while, Katherine slowly got up. She walked towards the main building. Not far from the gate, Frances''s car just came over. Katherine immediately took away the cold expression on her face and walked over with a smile. The gate opened, Frances drove the car in, stopped in the parking lot, and pushed the door down to look at Katherine. She clicked tut twice, and her eyes fell on Katherine''s belly, "It looks bigger than before." Katherine touched her belly with both hands, "I also feel like it has grown a lot bigger than before recently." After careful calction, it had been more than three months. Time really flied, and in a few months, she would be able to meet the child in her womb. Frances came over and patted Katherine''s belly, "So you have to think carefully about when to remarry with Marshall. Otherwise when the children get registered, these will be lots of problems." "Yes," Katherine answered, "I see, I''ll take another look at Marshall''s performance." Marshall didn''t behave wellst night. He was aggrieved and sad when he talked in the parking lot this morning, which made her a little soft-hearted. Frances followed Katherine to the main building. Katherine mentioned Khalid and asked Khalid to move to her side if he promised anything. Frances''s brows furrowed. What should she say about this matter? She still didn''t understand how it happened to this day. In fact, it was just that Khalid suddenly called her a few days ago, saying that he had drank too much outside socializing and asked her to pick it up. This kind of thing happened before. Frances didn''t think too much. She drove over and picked up Khalid. As a result, Khalid didn''t want to go back to the old house. He was chattering, chattering, and entanglement, and followed her to his residence. Khalid stayed in her room again that night. Although Frances didn''t think it was right, it didn''t take it seriously. But who would have thought that Khalid went directly to her side after get off work the next day, and brought clothes there, obviously nning to stay longer. Frances couldn''t deny that he also brought a little happy and careful thought. Khalid doing this can actually represent some things. Privately, she felt that she had won the battle with Cora again. Then Khalid went to the Mason family''s old house again and talked with Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason. Frances did not know the content of the conversation. She was not there. Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason did not convey the content of the chat that day to the other party, but judging from Mrs. Maggie Kaur Mason''s subsequent attitude towards Khalid, the two of them should have a good chat. Frances felt a little embarrassed after saying this. Katherineughed beside her, "Okay, you two are developing very fast, faster than me and Marshall." Frances sighed, "You are so capable and Marshall is so stupid, you two must be slow." This sentence scolded both of them. Katherine grinned, "It''s mainly because your son is stupid." Frances followed Katherine into the main building. When she saw Grandma Grant, her face was a little ufortable. Grandma Grant smiled, "Khalid has been with you these two days." Frances flipped the hair around her ear, "Yes, on my side." Grandma Grantughed, "It looks like I have to find some time to go to the Mason''s house. It''s been a long time since I saw your mother. I really need to talk to her about some things." Frances''s face turned red. She was old. It''s really shameful to have two old people worrying about her marriage. The three sat down in the living room. Grandma Grant took advantage of the situation to ask Khalid if thepany was busy recently, and whether they all went home on time. Frances said, "Yes. I haven''t been entertaining recently, and Ie back after work every day. Grandma Grant sighed, "He never came home on time when I was at home with me before. He said he was busy every day. Sure enough, it''s all excuses, and it all depends on their own mood."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Katherine couldn''t hold back a little, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Grandma Grant has also changed a lot. In the past, both Frances and Grandma Grant were straight-faced. But now Grandma Grant could make fun of people. After chatting for a while, Grandma Grant checked the time, "It seems that Marshall won''t be back at noon today." After she finished speaking, she nced at Katherine. "What did you two say outside this morning? Did you hurt his ssy heart again?" Katherine quickly rified, "I didn''t say anything. It''s he who yed too much." Grandma Grant looked around, and finallynded on Katherine''s belly, "Kathy, I know my own grandson very well. If he doesn''t like you very much, he can''t be like that. Marshall has to be strong since he was a child, it is really not easy for him to do this step, you can make him be very clear all of a sudden and very transparent in terms of emotions. That is also incredible." After a pause, Grandma Grant said again, "You have to give him the response. You always let him dance alone. He will definitely be tired." Grandma Grant''s words were funny. Both Katherine and Francesughed. Katherine nodded, "I see, I also reflected on myself today. Maybe I really overdid it myself." She just wanted to vent all the grievances she had suffered in the past. But now that she thought about it, it''s actually useless. The more she vented about some things, the more hypocritical, and then the more she wanted to do it. It was really unnecessary. Grandma Grant also knew that Katherine had a clear mind. These words were clear, so she didn''t say more. Frances had lunch there. Katherine mentioned it while eating, saying that she saw Lydia, but neither of them said hello. Grandma Grant shook her head helplessly, "Just wait for Lucas to find a girlfriend, then it''ll be fine. In fact, these things don''t need to be bothered until now. They are really too careful." Katherine took a shrimp and peeled it, "I don''t care that much. Anyway, I haven''t had a good rtionship with them. Now, I don''t think it matters." Grandma Grant thought about it and said, "Actually, I used to think that you and Lucas were a good match." Chapter 556 Spill the Beans Mrs. Grant hurriedly said, "Mother, don''t say that. If Marshall hears it, he will be angry." Mrs. Grant called Grandma Grant mother so naturally. Grandma Grant smiled, "I only said this when Marshall was not around. If he was here, I wouldn''t dare to say that." She went on, "As you all know, back then, Marshall''s grandfather was seriously ill and wanted somebody to take good care of Katherine. At first, he actually wanted Lucas to marry Katherine. And Lucas seemed to be OK with that, but Carson and Lydia didn''t agree with that. Being obedient to his parents, Lucas finally refused and didn''t marry Katherine. In fact, I could tell that he hesitated to say no." Grandma Grant smiled again. "In fact, if Marshall''s grandfather had insisted, Lucas would have married Katherine. Lucas is a good boy who is benevolent, righteous and filial." Grandma Grant looked at Katherine and said, "Later, Marshall''s grandfather discussed with Marshall. He agreed, so we didn''t force Lucas." Katherine didn''t say anything. Mrs. Grant said, "I didn''t agree with Marshall marrying Katherine at that time. Later he should take the initiative to called off the engagement with ra! I was so angry that I argued with Marshall about this. He told me that he had no feelings for ra, and he didn''t want to marry her." Mrs. Grant said with self mockery, "I used to be so stubborn. At that time, Marshall told me clearly that he didn''t like ra that much. But I wanted them to be together so I always deliberately told you the chemistry between them and that Marshall was reluctant to give up ra. In fact, Marshall didn''t say anything like that at all." Katherine thought about it. And she remembered that Mrs. Grant had said many times that Marshall was reluctant to give up ra and regretted calling off the engagement. But she didn''t take that seriously. After a while, Katherine''s phone rang. She looked at it and said, "It''s Marshall." Grandma Grant and Mrs. Grant smiled, "Of course." Katherine held her phone and said, "I''d better go out and pick it up." Grandma Grant waved her hand, "Ok, go. We don''t really want to hear what you say. It''s just the sweet whisper between the young couple." In fact, Katherine didn''t want to say anything cheesy. She just wanted to talk to Marshall about the past two days. Marshall looked pathetic in the parking lot this morning. Thinking of this, Katherine was a little sad and regretted treating him badly. She was very kind to everyone around her, but only treated Marshall harshly. She was sitting in the garden for a long time today, reflecting on what had happened. People are like this. They are harsh about those whom they care about or who care about them, while for those strangers around them, they can be quite tolerant. This is actually not right. Katherine walked outside to the main building the phone had stopped ringing. She called Marshall back. Marshall immediately answered the phone. Marshall smiled and asked Katherine what she was doing. Katherine sounded gentle, saying that she was having dinner with Grandma Grant and Mrs. Grant. Marshall was smart. He knew it from Katherine''s voice that she was giving him an out. So, he quickly exined why he didn''t go home this noon. He said he was eating out with Peter. "I know you''re busy. It''s OK. In fact, you don''t have toe back and forth. It takes too much time. Time had been wasted on the road." Marshall said in a deep voice, "But I want to see you."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Marshall was sofortable with cheesy words now, so Katherine didn''t feel anything. "We can have a video call," she said. Hearing this, Marshall stood up and came out to an opener space. Marshall began to talk again, "Next I may have to contact with ra, because she found out some information about Old Mr. Henderson. We need to share some of the information. I''m telling you this in advance because I don''t want you to be unhappy." Katherine didn''t want them to have any contact. But that was impossible. After taking a deep breath, Katherine said, "OK. But I your conversation to happen in front of me. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I''m really ufortable with you two being together. I didn''t sleep wellst night." After she said this, Marshall smiled and felt reassured. He agreed and said, "I''ll meet her at the Grant Residence in front of you." Katherine smiled, "OK. If ra is willing to." But she thought that ra would be unwilling. The call ended well. Although they didn''t talk much, the vibe was good. Marshall and Katherine had not finished their meal, so they said goodbye and hung up. Katherine felt satisfied about the conversation, and she went back into the house after holding the phone for a while. While Marshall, holding his phone, stood in front of the hotel for a while. After a while, he saw someone staggering towards his car. The man found Marshall''s car, stopped and looked around. After seeing Marshall standing in front of the hotel, the man was stunned, pretended to tidy up his clothes, turned around and left. Marshall almostughed. He wondered who would hire such an idiot who was discovered by the enemy before performing his task. He took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, but it was not lit. Marshall stood here and looked at the man who walked for a while and then ran away directly. Marshall waited for a little longer and nothing happened, so he went back into the hotel. Peter was already bored waiting in the hotel. When he saw Marshalling in, he just wanted to talk. "Ask somebody to check on the cameras in my car, find out who that man is." Peter immediately understood and said, "There should still be people who dare to follow us! They really need to be beaten once and they''ll remember forever!" Marshall didn''t say anything else. He didn''t worry somebody would tamper with his car. His car was equipped with monitors without dead angles. He would check it every time before starting the car. But Marshall frowned, "It seemed that Old Mr. Henderson knew something." How could he not know? A group of people in the bank disappeared at the same time. Old Mr. Henderson was smart. He only needed to think about who he had been targeting recently and who he didn''t sessfully frame.000000 Chapter 557 Remedy Marshall returned to thepany after lunch. ra was waiting for him there. Marshall looked at ra, "Why are you here?" ra smiled. "Nothing. I''m kind of anxious, so I want toe and talk to you. That''ll make me feel at ease." Marshall frowned. "You''ll make yourself exposed easily." ra immediately exined, "It''s OK. They didn''t doubt me!" Marshall didn''t speak any more and walked directly towards the elevator. ra thought for a while and followed him. She was really anxious, because today, Old Mr. Henderson went to talk to elder Mr. Henderson again. This time, they closed the door and talked for a long time. ra tried listening to them outside the door for several times and didn''t hear a thing They must have said something important now that they were so strict about preventing others from hearing them. ra trembled at that thought. Later, elder Mr. Henderson went out directly. ra wanted to follow him, but she was really afraid of being found. She stayed at home for more than an hour, and then came to find Marshall. ra felt that Old Mr. Henderson also knew she went to meet Marshall, so he showed a happy smile when she left home. ra followed Marshall to his office. Peter nced at ra several times. No matter what ra did, Peter didn''t like her. His hatred for her was deep-rooted. It hadn''t changed a bit since Katherine and Marshall divorced. ra didn''t look at Peter at all. She sat on the sofa, trying to be nonexistent. Peter followed Marshall into his office, took a chair and sat opposite his desk. In fact, there was nothing particrly important. He casually took a document and discussed it with Marshall. Peter just didn''t want Marshall and ra to be alone in the office. He didn''t want to see that. ra didn''t seem to understand what Peter meant. Anyway, she sat there motionlessly and didn''t speak. Marshall knew Peter. He looked at Peter and wanted tough. Peter said to Marshall silently: I''m helping you. Marshall nodded and didn''t speak. Peter was really helping him. If Katherine knew about this, she may not quarrel with him, but she would ignore him again. He was living a quite tough life now. Peter couldn''t stay there discussing the document with Marshall all afternoon. Atst, he didn''t have anything to say. He stood up and said to Marshall, "Boss, I should go now." Marshall said OK. Peter turned around and walked out. When he reached the sofa, he stopped and looked at ra. "Ms. Henderson, why don''t you follow me to the meeting room and sit for a while? You can have some fruit and a cup of tea." Hearing this, no matter how brazen ra was, she couldn''t disagree. She quickly stood up and thanked Peter.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Peter smiled innocently, "It''s OK. We''re partners. That''s what I should do." Peter led ra out. Marshallughed. Sometimes Peter was a little stupid, but most of the time, he was quite shrewd. Marshall didn''t know how long ra had stayed in hispany. He was busy and now he needed to get off work anyway. Marshall went out of his office, and happened to meet Peter in the corridor. Marshall asked, "Where''s ra? Is she still here?" Peter frowned. "Wait a minute, I''ll check." He couldn''t pay attention to ra all afternoon. Peter went to the meeting room. Then he stood there, waving from a long distance. This meant ra had left. Marshall nodded and left thepany. By the time he drove home, Mrs. Grant had already left. Katherine and Grandma Grant were having a walk outside. They were talking andughing. Marshall stood by the door and looked at them. His heart suddenly became very soft. In fact, they were like this before, but he hated Katherine from the bottom of his heart and felt very pissed off seeing her. Naturally, he couldn''t stand her at all. Katherine didn''t see Marshall over there. Atst, Marshall walked over first. Then there was a car driving in. Lucas got out of the car and came towards the garden. When Marshall came to Katherine, he turned around and saw Lucasing over. He smiled first, hugged Katherine with one hand, and caressed Katherine''s stomach with the other. Then he said to Lucas, "I didn''t see you behind me. Did you change your route when you came back today?" Lucas said yes, "I''ve got some other businesses, so I drove back from another route." Marshall nodded, turned to Katherine and said, "Is the baby naughty today?" Katherineughed, "It is being nice now. But the doctor told me when it gets a little older, it will start to be naughty." Marshall was so gentle, "I''ll tell it to be nice to you." Katherine thought that was kind of stupid, so she really didn''t want to answer him. Grandma Grant couldn''t stand it. She said, "Marshall used to be a poker face. Now I''m really not used to him being so gentle." With that, Grandma Grant turned to Lucas, "Are you used to seeing your brother like this?" Lucas only smiled and didn''t speak. Grandma Grant looked at everyone, "OK, we should all go home for dinner. Let''s go." Lucas didn''t go back to have dinner with them. Grandma Grant, Katherine and Marshall together went back to the Grant Residence. The four people was divided into two groups and walked in two different directions. Lucas took a few steps forward and looked back. Marshall hugged Katherine and said something to Katherine. Katherine obviously disliked him and pushed him twice. But she didn''t really push him away. Grandma Grant smiled. They looked really harmonious. Lydia came out of the living room and saw Lucas standing there. She stared at the direction of them walking together, and then said, "Let''s go in and have dinner. You''ll be that happy in the future as well." Lucas didn''t respond at once. He said, "If you didn''t refuse so thoroughly back then, maybe I would be very happy now." Lydia was stunned. It was obvious that there was something she wanted to say, but she swallowed it back. She just sighed, "Well, let''s go in. Didn''t you say there was a girl you like? Bring her home one day."000000 Chapter 558 Ambush in the Hospital In order to keep Katherinepany to do the pregnancy check-up, Marshall asked for a day off. Mrs. Grant didn''te. There was only Marshall. Marshall pulled some strings this time. He found a doctor he knew, and didn''t line up. Marshall and Katherine went to the hospital and directly had a body check and blood test. They finished the body check really quick, and then went to the doctor. Since there was no problem about Katherine''s health, the doctor just told her to go back and take good care of herself. After thinking for a while, Katherine said to Marshall, "Wait! I''ll go to the bathroom." Marshall didn''t think too much. He said OK, escorted Katherine to the bathroom and stopped. The bathroom of this hospital was rtivelyrge, especially those in the obstetrics. The area of women''s room was even muchrger. When Katherine walked in, she saw a lot of people inside. Most of them had big bellies. Compared with these people, her stomach was really small and negligible. Katherine walked towards the toilet and there was a woman walking towards her as well. The woman was wearing a hat and mask. When she came over, she looked up at Katherine and looked back. It was this look that made Katherine feel that something was wrong. She came to this hospital for pregnancy check-ups several times, and met many strangers. When people saw a stranger nce at them, they didn''t feel wrong. However, this person looked at her as if he was trying to confirm something. She stared at her for a while. Because recently everything was not so well, Katherine was quite alert to the surrounding environment. So, she subconsciously was a little away from that man. She walked a few steps closer to the person on the other side. She was paying much attention to this woman. When that woman was close to her, she slowed down inexplicably. Katherine looked down at her hand. She put her hand in her pocket, trying to take something out. Katherine subconsciously reacted rtively fast. Even though she didn''t know what was going on, she had escaped from the attack of that woman.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The woman suddenly took a knife out of her pocket and stabbed towards Katherine. The woman moved fast, but Katherine escaped even faster. So, the woman identally stabbed the other girl around her. The girl screamed, crying. When Marshall heard the sound, he rushed in directly. Katherine immediately pointed at that woman who was going to run away and said, "It''s her. Catch her! Don''t let her run away." Marshall was at the door of the bathroom. If the woman wanted to escape, she must pass by him. Marshall saw the woman and tried to take her. The woman reacted quickly and bent over to hide. However, she gave herself out. The pad in her stomach suddenly threw out. That woman pretended to be pregnant! How long she had been doing this? Marshall didn''t stop at all. He kicked that woman. But she bent over and dodged. However, her hat was kicked off, and her wig also dropped. This woman was not pregnant! And he was not even a woman! Katherine took care of the girl who was stabbed. The girl sat on the ground and burst into tears. That wound might not hurt that much, but she was totally shocked. There were many people watching at the door of the bathroom. Two men were fighting at the door of the women''s room, which shocked everyone. Girls in the bathroom pointed at that man and shouted, "Catch him! He is a pervert!" The man knew he couldn''t escape, but he was so selfish that he wanted to get others involved in this. He took a spring knife out of his pocket. Marshall nced at Katherine and felt rxed when he saw that she was not hurt. The man saw several people who were quite strong around the door. He decided to go all out directly stabbed towards Marshall with that knife. Marshall learned close quarterbat. The man couldn''t fight him. Marshall moved his waist a little to avoid the man''s attack, and then kicked the man in his lower body. That kick was fast and hard. The man came to Marshall with a knife, and his body was still leaning forward because of inertia. So, Marshall''s kick hit home. Katherine closed her eyes. This kick was really numbing. As expected, the man screamed, and his spring knife dropped. The men at the door rushed over and pressed him on the ground. Marshall hurried to take care of Katherine. He looked at her, "Are you okay?" Katherine pointed at the girl who was still crying and said, "Hurry! Send her to the doctor!" The girl was then carried out. Marshall held Katherine in his arms. In fact, Marshall was still a little scared. Who could have thought that somebody would ambush in the hospital? People could really employ the meanest of tricks to achieve their goals. Katherine touched her stomach and took a deep breath. "Fortunately, nothing happened. I was scared to death." She had been framed several times before. Now she felt that everyone was like a bad guy. That was why she escaped this disaster. The hospital was a little noisy. The police had arrived. Marshall didn''t want Katherine here, so he went back home with her. Marshall drove all the way home. He sent Katherine back to the living room of the Grant Residence. Katherine was still a little afraid when sitting on the sofa. But it was much better thanst time when someone drove to chase after her. Grandma Grant saw that Katherine''s face had changed, so she hurried over, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong about the baby? You don''t look very well." Marshall couldn''t tell what had happened in the hospital. He was worried that Grandma Grant would think too much and get angry. He said, "Kathy was a little carsick." Grandma Grant nodded. "When you are pregnant, some of your habits will change. Drink some water, lie down and have a rest. You will feel better in a while." Katherine nodded and said, "OK. I kind of feel like vomiting. Maybe I ate too much this morning." Grandma Grant smiled, "Eat more delicious food, and the baby will be well-nourished. What did the doctor say?" All the test results were good. The baby was growing normally. Marshall was not at ease. After Katherine went upstairs, he told Grandma Grant that he was going to thepany. But when he came out of the Grant Residence, he didn''t drive towards thepany.000000????????? Chapter 559 Mutual Understanding Chapter 559 Mutual Understanding Marshall called ra on his way out of the Grant Residence. ra was a little surprised when she received the phone call from Marshall. She was in the living room, and Old Mr. Henderson was not far from her. Old Mr. Henderson heard ra¡¯s phone ring and looked at her. ra showed her phone to him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Marshall.¡± Hearing that Marshall called, Old Mr. Henderson was happy and nodded, ¡°Have a nice chat.¡± ra pretended to be shy, stood up and pointed outside. Old Mr. Henderson thought she was shy to talk to Marshall in front of him, so he nodded. ra went out to answer the phone and asked what happened. Marshall said what had happened today in the hospital, and asked ra if there was anything wrong with the Henderson family. ra was stunned and thought about it seriously. She said, ¡°I think so. My grandfather and my father always closed the door to discuss something, but I don¡¯t know what they are discussing about. I tried to hear it outside the door for several times. But it didn¡¯t work.¡± ra hesitated when she said this. She then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a chance to talk to my father these two days. I¡¯ll see if I can persuade him to give up some of the Henderson businesses. Marshall, I hope you can understand me. Can we just pretend nothing has happened?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t necessarily have to destroy the Henderson family. He thought for a while and said, ¡°You can try to persuade him first. It¡¯s best for him to give up. But there¡¯s another thing I want you to know. If I know it¡¯s your family who has tried to hurt Katherine, no matter what I¡¯m going to do, I hope you can understand me.¡± ra didn¡¯t speak. This phone call ended in her silence. ra held her phone and wanted to turn around to enter the house. As a result, she saw Old Mr. Henderson standing next to the floor-to-ceiling window and staring at her. ra was surprised and then slowly entered the living room. Old Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood as before. He stared at ra. ¡°You two didn¡¯t talk for a long time.¡± ra nodded, ¡°Marshall just asked me something. Nothing else.¡± Old Mr. Henderson was silent for a while and then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me down. The whole family depends on you. But you know you can¡¯t support the family alone. Do you know what I mean?¡± ra wanted to say she didn¡¯t understand. But when Old Mr. Henderson looked at her, she didn¡¯t dare to say that, so she nodded. Seeing this, Old Mr. Henderson said, ¡°There¡¯s a movieing out recently. You can watch it with Marshall. I know that Katherine is pregnant and about to deliver. She might not go out.¡± ra wanted to say that Marshall would not go with her, but she still nodded after thinking, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll try.¡± Old Mr. Henderson said, ¡°Your father went to thepany. In fact, I can tell that he doesn¡¯t want to handle all these matters, but he still persists in doing this. You should think about your father. You should find someone who can help you and support our family as soon as possible.¡± Then he turned around to go upstairs and said, ¡°I have fought all my life for ourpany. I can¡¯t watch it being destroyed when I¡¯m still alive. After I die, you can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care.¡± ra was helpless and stared at his back until he disappeared on the second floor. Marshall hung up the phone and called his men to asked them to investigate what had happened in the hospital. Besides, he asked about the transaction at the bank. His men said they were caught when were trading. But they were smart and didn¡¯t trade with goods on site. His men hadn¡¯t found out how exactly they traded goods yet. Marshall became excited when he heard it. He was interested in trade like this. Marshall drove directly to the warehouse. Unlike before, it was bustling now. People there could literally form a ser team. If Kyle and Mrs. Grant knew about it, they would be very happy. After sleeping at home for a while, Katherine woke up and felt much better. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She touched her arm and thought about the girl who had been stabbed in the hospital. She didn¡¯t know what would people do that. That was cruel! How skillful they were in intrigue! After sitting on bed for a while, Katherine went downstairs. Mrs. Grant came. She didn¡¯t know what happened to Katherine. She brought some fruit and said it was good for pregnant women. Seeing Katherine, Mrs. Grant went to wash some fruit for her to eat. Katherine was in low spirit. She sat down, tried some fruit and then stopped. Mrs. Grant was chitchatting. She mentioned that she saw Lydia when she came over. Lydia was nice to her and held a much better attitude towards her than before. She also took the initiative to ask when Marshall and Katherine would be married again. Speaking of this, Mrs. Grantughed and said, ¡°Lydia seems to really care about you two.¡± Katherine leaned against the sofa and said, ¡°Sometimes I think Lydia cares more about me than Lucas.¡± Grandma Grant sighed, ¡°If you marry Marshall again, she might not think too much.¡± See, that was all they wanted to say. But Katherine thought about Marshall¡¯s reaction today, she felt very safe because of him. She felt that she might never meet such a satisfying man in her life. Katherine took a deep breath, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Mrs. Grant said. ¡°You don¡¯t know. There are many girls out there waiting to date Marshall.¡± Katherine smiled, then said to Mrs. Grant, ¡°You also don¡¯t know there are many boys out there waiting to date me.¡± Grandma Grant couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°It¡¯s really fun seeing you two get along well like this. You two might be good friends like sisters if you are of simr age.¡± Mrs. Grant also couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I used to think Katherine was so annoying. Now I really like her. I don¡¯t know how.¡± Katherine felt much morefortable to talk to Mrs. Grant like this. Grandma Grant naturally asked Mrs. Grant to have dinner here. She joked, ¡°You can call Khalid and tell him to go home to have dinner with us. I barely recall what he looks like because he has not been at home for quite a long time.¡± Chapter 560 Remarry Chapter 560 Remarry Khalid really hadn¡¯t returned home since he moved to live with Mrs. Grant. It seemed that he didn¡¯t really mean toe back to the Grant Residence. Although Mrs. Grant was a little embarrassed, she still said, ¡°I told him toe back at times, but he thought it was too troublesome to drive back and forth.¡± These are all excuses. Katherine said, ¡°We all know that he just didn¡¯t want to leave you.¡± Grandma Grant stood up and said, ¡°I called your mother. She said she had time tomorrow. I¡¯ll meet her tomorrow and discuss with her.¡± After saying this, Grandma Grant hesitated and said, ¡°But Frances, I didn¡¯t regret forcing you to divorce Khalid. I think it may be because of the divorce that you finally had time and space to reflect on what you could do to make your marriagest longer. After all this, you may better understand what marriage really needs!¡± Mrs. Grant nodded and said very seriously, ¡°After the divorce, at first, I was confused, ufortable and unwilling, butter I felt that the divorce had taught me a lot, which was an inevitable for me.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In fact, she and Katherine were alike. Katherine also felt the divorce between she and Marshall was an inevitable process for her. Only after going through this process could we know whether two people were suitable for each other and how they should treat their rtionship correctly so that it wouldst longer. Katherine was in low spirit, so Mrs. Grant went to have a walk with her outside. After walking for a while, they saw Mariaing over. They didn¡¯t have much contact with her. She was always in a low profile in the Grant family. Maria was a gentle woman who didn¡¯t talk much. Davies¡¯ temperament was a bit like hers. They were both Buddha-like. Maria came forward, smiling. She spoke first, ¡°You are back, Frances.¡± Mrs. Grant nodded, ¡°Yes. Are you going out?¡± Maria sighed, ¡°It¡¯s boring to be at home every day. The weather is good today, so I want to go shopping with others to kill the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m envious. I can¡¯t go shopping now,¡± Katherine said. Maria sighed and stared at Katherine¡¯s stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t envy me. You don¡¯t know how much I envy you. Now there is going to be a newborn in the family. It will be lively!¡± Speaking of this, Maria went on, ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about when you and Marshall will marry again. The whole family should get together and have a good time. Our house is too big, but there are not many people and it¡¯s very empty.¡± Mrs. Grant could really rte to that. In the past, the men went out to work during the day. There were only a few women at home. Back then she was arrogant and didn¡¯tmunicate with others, so she only stayed in the main building with Grandma Grant. Life was really simple and boring. Maria was not in a hurry. So, she stood there, chatting with Mrs. Grant and Katherine. Looking at Katherine¡¯s big belly, Maria continued. She said, ¡°When you and Marshall just divorced. He was really anxious. I saw him sitting in a daze in the garden several times. He looked pathetic and lonely. I knew he regretted divorcing you.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know that. She smiled, ¡°When?¡± Maria thought for a moment, ¡°It should be the time when the news of your divorce came out and you moved away.¡± She said, ¡°Marshall was introvert. He was used to restraining his own emotions. But he really cared about you, Katherine. It¡¯s hard to meet a good guy like him.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t know if Maria came to persuade her to marry Marshall again. But she couldn¡¯t deny that a very vague picture appeared in her mind after listening to what Maria had said. She really wavered a bit. After Maria left, Katherine and Mrs. Grant walked around for a while, and then Katherine said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. I¡¯ll call Marshall and ask if he wants toe back for dinner.¡± Mrs. Grant chuckled, ¡°OK. You can call him and I¡¯ll hang out by myself.¡± Mrs. Grant went to another ce by herself, giving the chance for Katherine to call Marshall. Katherine immediately called Marshall. Marshall answered the phone very quickly, and was surprised that Katherine should call him. After hesitated for a second, Katherine asked, ¡°Do you know whether the Bureau of Civil Affairs will open tomorrow?¡± Marshall was stunned. ¡°Bureau of Civil Affairs? Tomorrow was Saturday, so they must be closed.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°OK. Whatever.¡± Marshall took a while to understand what was going on and said, ¡°Did you just want to ask me about the Bureau of Civil Affairs? Are you going there tomorrow? But it will be closed tomorrow. If you have time, let¡¯s go there today.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t speak, just listening to Marshall. Marshall waited. Seeing that Katherine didn¡¯t speak, he immediately stood up. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back home to pick you up now. Just be prepared.¡± Katherineughed at once, ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s almost noon. They must have a lunch break.¡± Marshall looked at his watch and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll go back home and have lunch, and then take you there in the afternoon. In fact, it won¡¯t take long.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t speak again. Marshall hung up directly. Marshall held his phone, standing there. He was stunned for a while and suddenly burst intoughter. Are they finally going to be married again? Happiness came so suddenly that he couldn¡¯t respond at once. Marshall stood where he was for a long time and didn¡¯t know what to do next until Peter came in with a document. Marshall came to Peter from behind his desk and patted him on his shoulder as Peter passed by. ¡°Keep an eye on the business. You¡¯re the boss now.¡± Peter didn¡¯t know what was going on, and Marshall had already left the office. On his way back to the Grant Residence, Marshall felt the car was at its full speed. It didn¡¯t take a long time to arrive home. Marshall parked his car in the garage, and then strode towards the main building. When he reached the building, he saw Katherine and Mrs. Grant. They were sitting on the sofa and watching TV. Katherine was holding a bowl of fruit. She was eating it with relish. It seemed that what had happened in the hospital this morning did not have much impact on her. Marshall stood there and looked at her for a while and then smiled. Chapter 561 The Big Day Chapter 561 The Big Day Kathy had noticed Marshall even before he entered the living room. But that was just a quick nce, and Kathy quickly continued with the TV. While watching the TV, Mrs. Grant chortled and patted Kathy''s arm, "Look at that guy, what a fool he is!" Kathy muttered, "He is absolutely a fool. He was quite normal before, howe he turned out to be like this?" Marshall slowed his move, wondering whether Kathy was talking about the character in the TV series, or him. Marshall waited for a moment and said, "What¡¯s on the TV? You two seem so happy." Hearing this, Mrs. Grant froze for a moment before she turned back to Marshall, "You must have over sped toe back so quickly." Marshall obviously had no mood for that topic. He came over to the sofa and leaned from behind, "I didn''t know you were here, otherwise I would have asked my dad to come back with me." Kathy was still watching the TV, but she started to say, "Never mind. Mrs. Grant has already called elder Mr. Grant, and he is quite busy at noon, but he wille back early tonight." Mrs. Grant smiled and didn¡¯t bother to speak. Marshall was leaning on the sofa. He reached out to touch Kathy''s hair, but Kathy ignored him. Marshall reached over again to pinch Kathy''s face. Kathy tried not to smile and still ignored him. Marshall paused, but it seemed that he couldn''t wait. He then bent forward, "I''m going to change my clothes, do you want toe up with me?" Kathy lowered her voice, trying to be calm, "I¡¯m noting up. Why should Ie up?" Marshall paused a while and said, "Aren''t we going out in the afternoon? Of course, we should get dressed." Kathy couldn''t help butugh. She finally turned around to Marshall, "We are going to have meal in a minute. No need to be hurried." Now that Kathy did not recline, it seemed that Marshall had not misunderstood before. Marshall quickly sat down next to Kathy. "Okay, let''s have lunch first." he said with a smile. Mrs. Grant had no idea what they were talking about, so she turned around and asked them, "Are you going out in the afternoon? In this case, it would be better for Kathy if you stay at home." "We are heading to the court." Marshall rushed to answer before Kathy could utter a word. Mrs. Mrs. Grant widen her eyes with surprise and turn to Kathy, "Court? Are you going to get registered for marriage?" "Just go over and see," Kathy answered carelessly. Mrs. Grant said to Marshall, "Things are going well for you. Congrattions!" Old Mrs. Grant was still upstairs. Sheter came downstairs and was a little surprised to find Marshall back home earlier than normal. She was also confused why Marshall was so excited. As she walked down the stairs, she asked Marshall if he was going to share some good news from thepany. Marshall shook his head, his face beamed with happiness. It was the first time in a few day that he laughed so cheerfully. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Getting no answer from Marshall, Old Mrs. Grant set her eyes on Kathy, but Kathy seemed so focused on the TV series that she did not pay attention to the people around her. It was Mrs. Grant who finally broke the silence. "Kathy and Marshall are nning to go to the court for remarriage this afternoon." Old Mrs. Grant was stupefied with unbelief and asked surprisingly, "Really?" This was incredulous to Old Mrs. Grant. "Kathy, do you really get over it? Thank god we finally talked you into it!" Kathy slowly turned to Old Mrs. Grant and said carelessly, "We are just stopping by. I haven¡¯t decided yet." Old Mrs. Grant could get the answer from such an implicit answer. Kathy might be tough talking, but deep down she was soft-hearted. Old Mrs. Grant pped her hands and grinned with delight, "You two go this afternoon, I will send people to prepare more food tonight. Call Lydia and Maria toe. Let''s have a celebration together. Oh, I am so happy! What a blissful thing!" She paused when finished the sentence, and then continued, "I was nning to pick an auspicious day for your wedding..." Marshall rushed to reply, "No need for that. Today is just fine." He was afraid that Kathy would change her mind if the day was put off. Seeing this, both Mrs. Grant and Old Mrs. Grant burst intoughter. Kathy stared at Marshall for a moment, and she also couldn¡¯t help butugh. When the meal was ready, they all went to the dining room. Marshall was so excited that he kept talking even when eating. He asked Kathy if she wanted to have a wedding ceremony. After all, their divorce had been known to the public, and it would be better to make their remarriage more momentous. Kathy was not concerned to such formality. "The pregnancy is quite exhausting, so I don''t want those ceremonious things. No need to show off our life to others." she said. Though she used to want to show off to ra, it seemed unnecessary as she was now pregnant with a baby. Old Mrs. Grant nodded, "Kathy is getting more considerate." This implied that their life tends to be settled, no more upheaval for their marriage life. Worried that this might wrong Kathy, Marshall gazed at Kathy for a long time and then said, "We would do it in your way. But once the child is born, I will take you out for honeymoon." Their first marriage had no honeymoon. At that time, Marshall thought a wedding ceremony was enough, and honeymoon was totally out of his mind. How terrible Kathy must he back then! Kathy perfunctorily agreed. Apparently, she was not interested about those things after remarriage, so the topic was changed to Marshall''s work. Old Mrs. Grant told Marshall to spend more time looking after Kathy now that she was pregnant. Marshall used to put his work first, even at the cost of their marriage. It was hoped that Marshall could learn a lesson from that. Marshall immediately nodded his head and said, "When the current job is done, I will put off the to care for Kathy." Kathy had no respond, just quietly continued with her meal. She seemed so calmpared to the other three excited people. After the meal, Marshall quickly went upstairs to change his clothes. Kathy was still watching TV downstairs, but Marshall didn''t dare to urge her. After changing clothes, Marshall began to walk back and forth around Kathy. He also tried to chat with Mrs. Grant, repeatedly stressing the current time. Chapter 562 Getting Remarried Chapter 562 Getting Remarried Neither Kathy nor Mrs. Grant and Old Mrs. Grant had seen Marshall so excited before. Finally, Kathy finished watching TV, stood up and rxed her shoulders a little. She walked upstairs without a word, and Marshall quickly followed behind. Kathy entered the room and went to the closet. Marshall rushed over, "I''ve already picked out the clothes for you. Come here, how about this one?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. There was a skirt on the other side of the bed. It seemed that Marshall had picked it out just now. Kathy found that dress was the one she liked, so she said to Marshall, "Thanks for that." Marshall chortled and said tteringly, "How do you think about my taste?" Closing the cab, Kathy snorted and put on the skirt in front of Marshall. Her stomach bulged a little. It was less noticeable with her dress on, but when she took off her clothes, one could see it clearly. Marshall smiled at once and reached over to Kathy''s stomach, "I didn¡¯t notice it before. Your belly seems to bulge overnight." Kathy looked down for a moment and sighed, "Marshall, you mentioned remarriage when we were just divorced. What were you thinking at that time?" Marshall was taken aback since he didn¡¯t expect that Kathy would suddenly talk about this. At that time, Mrs. Grant secretly photographed their divorce certificate and sent it to the Henderson. Since ra¡¯s reputation was badly influence by their gossip news, the Henderson family used that photo to ckmail him to disclose the divorce. However, Marshall was not willing to do so. He knows Kathy too well. Once the divorce was made public, it was not easy to start again. That was the first time he asked about remarriage, and Kathy refused it even without thinking about it. Marshall hesitated for a moment, turned around and hugged Kathy from behind. "That was a hard time for me. I used to feel ufortable with you being around, but it suddenly urred to that I couldn''t live without you." he said. Marshall smiled bitterly, "Things wereplicated back then. I had to make a clean break with you. It was heartbroken for me to picture my future life without you." He continued, "Kathy, I may have fallen in love with you at that time, or even long before that. It¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t figure out." Kathy was straightening out her skirt. She then turned around and said, "It''s time to go." As they walked down, Mrs. Grant and Old Mrs. Grant were discussing tonight¡¯s menu. They seemed quite serious about that. Marshall held Kathy''s hand and went to the car. The phone rang no sooner than they drove out of the house. It was from ra. "Marshall, do you have time for movie tonight? I have two tickets for the newly released foreign blockbuster." ra said in an uninterested voice. The phone was put on the speaker. Kathy frowned a little but did not say a word. Marshall was quite nervous. He said coldly, "What are you thinking about?" ra gave out aughter and said more gently this time, "Don''t get me wrong. You know I don''t have many friends, so I think of you when I get the tickets." Marshall was silent. ra sighed over the phone, "Well, I know what you mean. I''ll see if anyone needs movie tickets and send them out." Marshall hesitated for a while and then said, "When is the movie?" ra was surprised and immediately answered, "Tonight! Just after the dinner." "Two tickets, right?" Marshall asked. ra hurriedly said yes. Marshall then said, "Then allow me to buy the tickets. I will go with Kathy tonight. It has been a long time since we watched movies together." Kathy almostughed out loud. Marshall must say this on purpose, but he was about to cooperate with ra recently. Was it good to do so? ra kept silent for a while. Marshall asked again teasingly, "ra, did you hear that?" "Well, I''ll send you the ticketter." ra said, and her voice sounded quite embarrassed. Marshall snorted, "That''s perfect." Marshall then hung up the phone. "You are shameless!" Kathy said withughter. "Someone is with ra. " Marshall sniffed. "What do you mean by that?" Kathy was at a loss. "You mean someone is listening to your talking?" Kathy asked after thinking about it. It was Marshal¡¯s instinct. He felt that ra spoke and acted in an abnormal way. "Maybe." Kathy nodded and said, though she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. They finally arrived at the court. Today was just a normal Friday. Not many peoplee here to get married or divorced. Kathy stayed in the car for a while but quietly stared at the court. She then suddenly smiled and asked, "Marshall, do you remember the day we get divorced?" "I do." Marshall nodded. That day was even more impressive than the day he first got married. Kathy giggled and turned to Marshall, "That was Valentine''s Day." Marshall didn¡¯t realize that was Valentine''s Day. He simply remembered the exact date. Marshall held up Kathy''s hand, their fingers intertwined. "It will be forever this time." he said. Kathyter got out of the car with Marshall. They had gone through all this before, so the whole process was familiar to them. It did not take long as they had brought all the needed documents. Looking at the red marriage license, Kathy broke out intoughter, "It''s all too easy. Getting a marriage license was easy, but it was not so for two people to be in love for a lifetime. Marshall hugged Kathy and kissed her on the face. "Mrs. Grant, let me be a part of your life for the years toe." No problem. " Kathy replied cidly, "All you need to do is to be nice to me in the future!" Marshallughed out loud, "Okay, you are my boss. I will do whatever you ask me to do. " Chapter 563 A Perfect Couple Chapter 563 A Perfect Couple ra put the phone down and turned to look at her grandfather with a frustrated expression. Ryan had heard what Marshall said on the phone clearly. He pulled up a long face and said, ¡°Insensible! He deserves no such attention.¡± ra set her mouth in a grim line and muttered in a weak voice with a little grievance, ¡°Grandpa, I really can do nothing. I¡¯ve tried.¡± Ryan waved his hands and gave her two movie tickets. ¡°Here, take them and do whatever you want.¡± He seemed displeased. ra represented the Hendersons. Therefore, Ryan felt insulted when hearing Marshall refuse ra. ra took the tickets and had a nce at it. Then she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Marshall still has no feelings for me. I think he doesn¡¯t like me at all.¡± Ryan wouldn¡¯t like to hear that. He waved his hands again and said, ¡°All right. You can go.¡± ra went out of the room. After she left, Ryan closed the door and stepped towards the closet. He opened the safe and took out the files. At the same time, ra was sitting on the sofa with no expressions. She had predicted what Marshall would say. But even if so, she still felt upset when hearing his words. Marshall didn¡¯t know what happened here, thus telling his real thoughts to ra, which actually made her feel hurt. ra thought for a while and took her mobile phone out. She sent a message to Marshall, asking when he was avable so that she could send him the tickets. But Marshall didn¡¯t reply. ra had no idea whether he didn¡¯t notice the message or he thought it was unnecessary to reply to her. She leaned on the sofa holding her phone and was disappointed. She had an ufortable feeling as if there was something blunt and suffocation in her chest, but it was just bearable. Not knowing how long she¡¯d been sitting still, ra took her phone to check Facebook. She had few friends and scarcely shared anything in Facebook Moments. During these days when she stayed at home and felt bored, she would look through it to see how other people lived. When thumbing through the moments, ra saw a picture posted by Marshall half an hour ago. It was a picture of two marriage certificates tagging two words¡ª¡°Happy Day¡±. ra stared at it for a while, eyebrows knitting and then loosening but knitting again. Kathrine was pregnant and Marshall loved her ardently. Therefore, their remarriage was not quite unexpected. After all they would get back together sooner orter. ra exited from Facebook and took a deep breath. A momentter, she suddenly smiled. Marshall didn¡¯t go to hispany this afternoon. As soon as he reached home and posted the picture, he fondled the two marriage licenses preciously and never put them down. Katherine was a little tired so she had a quick shower and theny in bed falling asleep. Marshall touched her hair gently with his hand, their certificates in the other hand. He felt really happy. But after a while he looked down at Katherine, feeling it unfair that only he was so excited while Katherine appeared indifferent. She was too calm. Marshall thought himself a little unreasonable. When Katherine didn¡¯t want to remarry him before, he felt upset. When he couldn¡¯t make her jealouster, he was anxious. Now they got back together again, yet he was still disquieted because of her peaceful reaction. Marshall couldn¡¯t make sense of himself now. Maybe people could never be content with what they already had and always wanted more. Marshall put the licenses down andy down next to Katherine. Katherine slept like a baby. Probably due to her subconscious habit, she turned over and groped for Marshall¡¯s hug. Marshall held her in his arms with satisfaction and closed his eyes. They both slept well and when they woke up, it was turning dusk. It was pretty lively downstairs. Khalid was back and other family members had arrived. They were all sitting in the lounge twittering. When Marshall went down and showed up with Katherine, all the family members looked to them at the same time. Katherine was calm at first but being watched by so many people, she turned to be shy. Marshall put his arm around her shoulder and greeted everyone with a smile. Old Mrs. Grant had got changed and looked gay and sprightly. Frances gestured Katherine forward and told her to have some clean fruit. Katherine went downstairs slowly with a respond and walked towards Frances. Lydia looked quite happy today. She came over forwardly to greet Katherine and asked about her pregnancy test. Katherine seemed not to awake from sleep. It took her a few seconds to make a respond. ¡°All is well,¡± she said. Lydia smile uncharacteristically and said, ¡°Oh dear! You¡¯ve been taken good care of and, of course, the baby is well too.¡± Then she turned to look at Khalid and asked, ¡°Khalid, have you given the baby a name? You¡¯d better prepare two in advance, one for boy and one for girl. Otherwise it would be toote when it¡¯s time.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Khalid finally could say something. ¡°We can sit down taking a good look at our family tree and have a discussion to see if there is a good name. ¡± Katherine didn¡¯t care much about the baby¡¯s name so she didn¡¯t speak. Lydia looked back to Lucas and said, ¡°Look at Marshall. He¡¯s gonna be a father. What about you?¡± Lucas used to ignore his mother¡¯s words but this time he said unexpectedly, ¡°I get it.¡± His reply made Lydia really pleased. Everyone could see the big smile on her face. Lydia took a little peek at Katherine while speaking. However, Katherine didn¡¯t bother to look back. She had no improper intercourse with Lucas at all and had no idea what frightened Lydia so badly. And she was quite ridiculous in Katherine¡¯s view. Old Mrs. Grant red at Lydia for a moment until Lydia felt embarrassed and lowered her eyes. Old Mrs. Grant waved to Katherine and asked her toe close. She held Katherine¡¯s hands with a smile and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been so happy for long. Kathy, you and Marshall are both lucky to have each other again after all these things. I doubted if it was wrong to bring you together. But it turns out that you are perfect for each other. ¡± There seemed to be some implications in her words. Everyone present stared at one another and finally diverted attention to Lydia. Lydia was so embarrassed that she tried to change the topic. She said that Lucas had had a girlfriend and when the time was right, he would take the girl home to meet them. Lucas had no response. He seemed uninterested in what they were talking about. Chapter 564 Family Dinner Chapter 564 Family Dinner Katherine had no interest in watching these people y some sort ofnguage game and squabble here. It was meaningless. She didn¡¯t even want to talk to Marshall now, let alone Lydia. But Old Mrs. Grant clung to her hands and talked a lot topliment her. Carson who was sitting aside realized that Lydia had made his mother displeased so he chimed in with Old Mrs. Grant. Marshall was next to Katherine and hadn¡¯t spoken a word. Katherine noticed something. She looked down at his hand and found that he had somehow dug out their previous wedding ring and put it on. She looked up at his face. It appeared that he was truly happy about their remarriage and wanted to be with her. She touched his hand and held hands tightly with him. Katherine said nothing but Marshall understood what she wanted to say. The subject then switched to the two children of Ronnie Grant£¬ gramdma Grant''s third son. They had both been abroad and it was uncertain when they woulde back. Old Mrs. Grant sighed, ¡°Neither of them seems to be worried about getting married and having babies. It is I who am anxious instead.¡± Ronnieughed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s the same with me, Mother. But I can pretend unconcerned as I know it¡¯s no good pressing them. Young people always have their own ideas, different from parents¡¯.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best,¡± and then she said, ¡°Find some time to visit your father¡¯s grave and tell him about this thing to cheer him up.¡± When it came to Old Mr. Grant, the subject became solemn. Katherine also thought of her grandfather. Old Mr. Jordan liked children and had been nice to all the kids in the vige. If he were alive, he would be very happy. Katherine was a little depressed and until dinner, her mood didn¡¯t improve. She shouldn¡¯t think of the past because her emotion was easily impressionable. After everyone was seated, Old Mrs. Grant was joyful and said that thanks to Katherine, they could gather together. And she expressed her gratitude again. Marshall nipped Katherine¡¯s fingers and beamed in a low voice. His joy was genuine and apparent. Katherine had slept for too long, and hence she felt a little tired and droopy. All the family members were talking about some family matters. Only she didn¡¯t utter a word. Marshall was worried about her so he turned to ask her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡± Katherine shook her head. ¡°I feel a little tired. Perhaps I got too much sleep.¡± Marshall touched her hair and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get this meal finished and then we can take a walk outside.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Lucas cast a nce at them and soon looked away. Katherine ate little but fast and she seldom spoke. Marshall gobbled up his food to catch up with her and finished quickly. He stood up first with Katherine. Katherine didn¡¯t speak. So Marshall excused themselves and exined to other people that they needed to go out for a walk as Katherine had got too much sleep and didn¡¯t feel well. Other family members all understood her. Old Mrs. Grant said, ¡°Go on. Walking is good for you. We are family and you don¡¯t have to care about etiquette. Remember to take a rest after the walk. We don¡¯t need you here now. Just take good care of yourselves.¡± Since she said so, Marshall held Katherine¡¯s hands immediately and left the dining room. It was not so noisy outside as inside. Katherine felt much better. They two walked slowly towards the back yard. Marshall thought for a moment and asked her, ¡°Do you want to walk about the bamboo grove on the mountain?¡± Katherine glimpsed at the grove and said, ¡°OK.¡± She appeared to be interested in nothing. Marshall sighed and took her hands, going out of the back yard. Katherine was so obviously pregnant that Marshall had to support her with his hands all the way, walking slowly. But they stopped halfway and didn¡¯t make it to the bamboo grove. Because Marshall worried that Katherine would be stressed out. He patted her back and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s enough. We can stay here.¡± The view up there was actually the same as that they could see here. They stood halfway up the mountain and looked to the Grant Residence. The roadmps went on and the lights pictured a beautiful night scene. There was a light breeze in the grove and it was a bit cold. Katherine went closer to Marshall and squeezed into his arms. Marshall was happy because she had seldom got so close to him. Thus he held her in arms tightly. He lowered his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t dodge but turned around. She kissed his lips and smiled. ¡°Not any more now.¡± Marshall was a person that would easily feel content. When seeing Katherine¡¯s smile, he felt fulfilled. His struggle and sorrow before suddenly faded away. They stood here enjoying the night view. After a while, Marshall¡¯s cellphone rang. He put one hand around Katherine and took out the phone with the other hand. It was a message from ra. Marshall had actually read her previous messages. What he had said on the phone was on purpose to displease her. And he didn¡¯t truly want her tickets. He could buy cinema tickets himself if he wanted so there was no need to get two from her at all. ra asked in the message if it was convenient for her toe over to give him the tickets. Marshall wanted to ignore her but Katherine took a nce at it and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear from her, you should let her know. Ignoring her couldn¡¯t solve the problem.¡± Marshall was obedient to Katherine. So he replied to ra that he was too tired to see the movie today and asked her to keep the tickets herself. ra didn¡¯t send him messages any more. She probably got his meaning. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Katherine turned to hold on to Marshall¡¯s waist and leaned her cheek against his chest. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cooperating with her? Not worried about offending her?¡± she asked in a muffled voice. Marshal did not regard his deal with ra as a cooperation. Even if she didn¡¯t provide the information, he could find it out himself. ra had her invalid intention so it was of her own ord. As Marshall saw it, it was not a cooperation but that ra wanted something from him. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care if he would offend her. He gave a kiss on Katherine¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you don¡¯t like her and I don¡¯t need to get along with her.¡± Katherine grinned and looked to him. ¡°How do you know I dislike her? I thought you knew nothing.¡± Chapter 565 An Extraordinary Cause of Love Chapter 565 An Extraordinary Cause of Love Marshallughed. ¡°It is obvious. How could I not know?¡± He had known it since Katherine mentioned ra when they got divorced. Katherine hummed and said in a sweet voice, ¡°I thought you knew nothing.¡± Marshall held her tight. ¡°I used to see things simple.¡± Katherine opened her mouth but said nothing. She thought it would be endlessly bothering if she haggled over every ounce of the past and it was time to let go. And such things weren¡¯t worth wasting time. They stayed in the bamboo grove for a long time. Kyle had called. He saw Marshall¡¯s Facebook Moments and heard the news of their remarriage. He sounded unsurprised and justughed to ask for a meal and a celebration. Kyle seemed not to be sharp as usual. He used to be the first one to get the news and call to inquire no matter what happened and whoever it was. But it had been a while before he called Marshall today. Katherine stood on her toes and said on Marshall''s phone, ¡°Kyle, you are sote. Tell me, is it all about Miss Mitchell?¡± Kyleughed and was no longer hesitant like before. ¡°What? Are you kidding me? Thatdy has got into some trouble these days. I just went to help. And she begged me to. Or I wouldn¡¯t even have talked to her.¡± And then he said to himself, ¡°Oh, man! I¡¯m so generous. No one can be like me.¡± He was such a boaster that Katherine couldn¡¯t stand. Marshallughed as well and said, ¡°I hear that Officer Mitchell has a nice operation going in her gym and many of her fellows go there.¡± Speaking of this, Kyle sneered. ¡°Those guys mean nothing to me.¡± Marshall remembered Kyle was a holding-grudges type. Although those people hadn¡¯t drastically offended Kyle as Rosie Mitchell had, he wouldn¡¯t be nice to them because they had given him a hard time. Marshall persuaded him, ¡°Try to be nicer. What those people did were not meant to you. You don¡¯t have to make it worse. You do business and should know that one more friend one more option.¡± Kyle was too proud of himself and believed that he could handle everything on his own and find his ways to Rome without others¡¯ help. Thus he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need them. I can do whatever I want and I really don¡¯t care about those poseurs.¡± Marshall could do nothing about him. But he was in a good mood today and hence he didn¡¯t sound miffed. ¡°Kyle, it¡¯s not good for you. Never be so sure because anything could happen.¡± Marshall used to a super confident man but he met his Waterloo again and again since he knew Katherine. Now he learned topromise and drop his pride. Kyle hadn¡¯t met with setbacks so he couldn¡¯t understand what Marshall said. But he was firm and confident. He said, ¡°I told you, I was born proud. No one can knock me down and make me give in.¡± The more he talked, the further he strayed from the point. Katherine couldn¡¯t stand for it and said with aughter, ¡°All right, Kyle. We can find some time to have a meal together. But it¡¯s quite windy here. We need to go.¡± Kyle heard the sound of the wind on the phone. He responded, ¡°OK. I just called to congratte to you. I am happy for you guys. Bye!¡± Then he hung up the phone. Katherine smacked her lips and said to Marshall, ¡°I have a feeling Miss Mitchell could be Kyle¡¯s Waterloo someday.¡± Marshall smiled and put his phone down. He hugged her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you notice he¡¯s been talking about Miss Mitchell all the time? I¡¯ve known him for long. Although we had few contacts for some whiles, I¡¯ve never seen him be like this.¡± Katherine blinked and thought for a moment. She did remember Kyle had never mentioned which lady¡¯s name in front of Marshall before. However, he seemed to be emotional whenever speaking of Rosie Mitchell. Was Kyle different from ordinary people in feelings and rtionships? His feeling for Miss Mitchell seemed to be begot by hate and the more he hated her, the more he cared about her. ¡®This is quite interesting,¡¯ Katherine thought. Then she found out that Marshall seemed to be the same with Kyle. The only difference was that the rtionship between Marshall and her was not so strained as Kyle and Rosie¡¯s. After all, it was Katherine that had been chasing Marshall at first and she had been really nice to him. Katherine and Marshall hung around for a moment and felt the dinner was almost over. So they went down back to the house slowly. As they were heading to the atrium from the back yard, the dinner was over and other family members except Old Mrs. Grant were going in their direction, ready to go home. Carson watched Katherinee towards them and sighed with emotions. ¡°Marshall¡¯s baby will be born before long and we¡¯re gonna be great-uncles and great-aunts.¡± Ronnie echoed and said, ¡°Yes. Time flies.¡± Lydia was a bit annoyed. She argued, ¡°Don¡¯t take them too seriously. We¡¯re gonna be grandparents as well when Lucas has his own babies.¡± Carson red at her and was unsatisfied with her gentle but cold words. He said sternly, ¡°Shut up. You just can¡¯t let people be happy, can you? Do yo have to be so mean?¡± Lydia felt irritated but she said nothing in the end. Katherine and Marshall came forward. Marshall greeted them but Katherine merely put on a smile. Lydia turned her back not to see them and talked with Maria. Her actions were intentional making Carson feel embarrassed. However, Katherine and Marshall didn¡¯t care as they thought Lydia was too childish. Katherine had no conflicts with her and no rtionships with Lucas. It was mean and unreasonable for her to act like this. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Therefore, after simple greetings, Marshall went upstairs with Katherine. Old Mrs. Grant was standing at the door of the atrium apanied by Frances. It waste and Frances was not leaving yet. She probably would stay here for a night. Katherine recalled that Frances was silent at dinner this evening, just like her. Maybe she also felt it hard to say something in someone else¡¯s home. It looked like that a piece of paper could really work sometimes. Seeing Katherine and Marshalle close, Frances gave them a smile. ¡°You are back. I was thinking about you and wanted to say goodbye to you.¡± Katherine was a little surprised. ¡°Won¡¯t you stay?¡± Frances looked embarrassed. She declined, ¡°No. I¡¯m going home.¡± Khalid wasn¡¯t here and no one knew where he was. Old Mrs. Grant chimed in with Katherine and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You can stay here for one night.¡± But Frances was still unwilling. ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I am afraid there will be gossip...No, thank you.¡± She actually feared Mrs. Mason would say her undisciplined. Old Mrs. Grant sighed and said, ¡°Fine. When I¡¯m done with your mother, we can talk about the things later.¡± Marshall looked at Frances and asked deliberately, ¡°Do you need me to drive you home?¡± Chapter 566 Im not stupid Chapter 566 I''m not stupid Hearing what Marshall said, Frances hesitated for a while. She was a little uneasy. Katherine pinched Marshall''s waist and said, ¡°Stop it. Let sleeping dogs lie.¡± ¡°I was just curious. But I think mom won¡¯t let me take her home.¡± Marshallughed. While they were talking, Khalid walked down from the second floor with a bag in his hand. He walked over to Frances with a calm face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve packed up my clothes. Let¡¯s go now?¡± He was ready anyway. After taking a look at Grandma Grant and Marshall, Katherine couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Grandma Grant let out a mock sigh and said, ¡°You''re an adult and have your own life. Both of you may go if you want. Frances is too shy to stay here while Khalid is bold enough to go to Frances¡¯s ce.¡± Frances blushed and raised her hand to pat Khalid on the shoulder. ¡°What are you doing? You just take me home ande back here.¡± Khalid was not shy at all. ¡°What do you mean ¡®take you home ande back here¡¯. We are supposed to go together.¡± Noticing Frances¡¯s embarrassment, Katherine held Marshall¡¯s arm with a smile. ¡°Well. We''re not gonna kid you anymore. You two may go together and take care. I¡¯m a little tired. Marshall and I are going upstairs,¡± she said. Marshall nodded at Khalid and Frances and then followed Katherine upstairs. ¡°Look, your parents are living a romantic life of old people.¡± Katherineughed out loud when they came back to their room. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te back to me until old age. I have tried everything I could to have you back. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if you hadn¡¯t said yes.¡± Marshall walked to Katherine and hugged her. ¡°What do you mean ¡®didn¡¯t know what to do¡¯? Don''t you have many admirers? ra wille to you immediately if you want.¡± She mentioned ra again. Marshall was speechless. ¡°Why do you talk about her again and again? We are just friends. She is not as attractive and cute as you. I''m not stupid. Why would I like her?¡± He hugged her intimately. ¡°Now you are good at sweet talks anyway.¡± Sheughed and patted his hand. ¡°Well, you love hearing what I said, don¡¯t you? I would like to say any word to make you happy.¡± He approached her and said in a deep voice. She stared at him for quite a while with a gentle and shy smile. She hadn''tughed in a long time. Marshall couldn¡¯t help holding her face and kissing her. Technically, this was their wedding night. Things got a little out of hand when it started with a kiss. Katherine didn¡¯t know how she entered the bathroom and how she was taken out of it. Anyway, they kept hugging and kissing and went to the bed atst. Marshall didn¡¯t go too far and just stopped after lingering for a while for the sake of the baby. Katherine was a little excited since they hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time. She was pregnant and sensitive. The intimacy overwhelmed her. Lying beside her, Marshall gave her a hug and kissed her on her sweaty forehead gently. There were a lot of words he wanted to say, such as ¡®sorry¡¯ or ¡®I love you¡¯. But he felt that words could not express his feelings. After calming down, Katherine turned over and hugged him. She said, ¡°Marshall, this is thest chance. I won¡¯te back to you if you let me down again.¡± Marshall patted her on her back and said in a gentle but firm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± He got his lesson. After lying for a while, Katherine was sleepy. Marshall got up and put on clothes. He went get a hair dryer and dried Katherine¡¯s wet hair which was wet in the bathroom and then brought the nightgown and helped her put it on slowly. Finally, he tucked her in and said, ¡°You go to bed. I have something to deal with.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t open her eyes but fell asleep. Staying with her for a while, Marshall got out and went to the study directly. He took out his cellphone and checked the messages sent by his men. He walked to the window, opened the messages, stared at them for a while and thenughed. ¡®People whomit crimes are generally intelligent.¡¯ he thought before. This was why no goods were found during the attack in thest trade. Although Ryan was old, he was still smart enough to do it this way. Marshall threw up his cellphone and then caught it and did the same thing once again. He pondered for a moment and then sent a message to his men. It¡¯s simple. What he needed to do was just teach them what to do next time when something like this happened. Then he went back to theputer and reviewed the files ra had sent to him before. There was no way to find out the ount of the other party for many overseas receipts, but some rules about how often these receipts were could be figured out. There were quite a lot of files. When he finished reading it from beginning to end, it was almost midnight. He flicked his forehead and went back into the bedroom. Katherine had changed her sleeping posture. She was not elegant at all with both legs stretching out from the quilt. Marshall sighed and went to tuck her in andy down. After a few seconds, Katherine approached and held his waist. ¡°You are so slow.¡± Marshall smiled. Katherine may not realize her sleep talking. It must be the invisible dependence of one person on another. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marshall was satisfied. He hugged Katherine and fell asleep with a smile. He was overwhelmingly happy while ra was a little miserable. *** At dinner, Lily Austin Henderson began to cry again. She said that she missed the whole family sitting together and eating. Now Jakub was not in the family so she was sad while looking at the empty seat. This was understandable but Lily cried so often that Ryan and Charlie were inpatient with her. ¡°Mom, take it easy. You have to move on. Be kind to yourself.¡± ra held Lily¡¯s hand. Lily wiped her tears without speaking. Naturally, she ate nothing. She was sent back to her room by a servant. During dinner, Ryan Henderson£¨Grandpa Henderson) kept persuading ra to get along well with Marshall. ra was going to tell Ryan that Marshall had remarried Katherine. However, Charlie took up Ryan''s refrain and he said they would find someone who was helpful to the family for ra. ra resisted the impulse to speak. She really didn¡¯t know what to do. She was not happy during the dinner. What was worse was that Charlie followed her to her room and asked about how she and Marshall were getting along recently. ra looked up at him and spoke slowly, ¡°Marshall has remarried Katherine.¡± Charlie was dumbfounded for a while. Then he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little troublesome, but it''s no big deal,¡± he said. Chapter 567 The family should not fall apart Chapter 567 The family should not fall apart ra didn¡¯t understand what ¡®no big deal¡¯ really meant. ¡°They have gotten back together so I have no chance now. Moreover, I think Marshall may not be the right one for me.¡± She looked at Charlie. Without waiting for his reply, ra kept saying, ¡°Marshall is a married man with a baby. I will be aggrieved if I marry him and be a stepmom no matter how much I like him.¡± She stared at Charlie and said, ¡°There are other men in the world. I can find a better man than Marshall if I want.¡± Looking at ra, Charlie sighed a whileter and said, ¡°I know. You are good enough to find a better man but ra, your grandpa and I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± ¡°After Jakub was gone, my condition was poorer and poorer. I know it well. I feel tired these days when Ie back to thepany and deal with business. I have to face the fact of aging. I want to give you more time to find the right one but I get scared that I won¡¯tst long enough for you to find your Mr.Right.¡± ra pursed her mouth and said after thinking for a while, "uncle can help you with the business." ¡°I don¡¯t mean to disparage him but he is indeed ipetent. He and I have worked for thepany all these years so I know what he is. He is not good enough to manage ourpany which would have copsed without me and your grandfather." Charlie sneered. Charlie had experienced hundreds of negotiations. He was a master of debate. It was impossible for ra to beat him by debating. Hence, ra kept her mount shut and listened. Charlie felt sorry for her. He said, ¡°ra, you can do whatever you want when thepany prospers in the future. You know sometimes we must suffer loss under our nose for the things we want. Besides, you don¡¯t sacrifice much since you like Marshall, don¡¯t you?¡± Bullshit! However, ra didn¡¯t want to discuss it with him. She just pursed her mouth without answering him. Maybe Charlie was tired. He kept saying, ¡°Think about what I said. Sometimes you have to make a choice.¡± Then he turned around and got out of her room. ra was not in a good mood. She sat on the bed for a while and then got up to open the door. Taking a look at the corridor, she found no one. She crept out and went to Lily¡¯s room directly. Lily had fallen asleep. She may have cried just now and still held a photo album now. After taking away the photo album and putting it away, ra stood beside the bed staring at Lily for quite a while. She didn¡¯t know what to do about her. Then she turned around and got out of her room. Then she headed to Charlie¡¯s room. The door of Charlie¡¯s room was not locked probably because he thought it was sote that no one would walk in the corridor. Hence, Mr. Anderson£¬Charlie and Grandpa Henderson, Ryan didn¡¯t pay much attention to the slightly open door. ra stood not far from the door and eavesdropped. Ryan said that he was going to underground casino and checked it with Charlie the next day. Charlie was pacified that he should take is easy since men there knew him. ra frowned and thought for a moment and then hurried back to her room. She held the phone and hesitated for a while. She wanted to tell Marshall about it. However, She was suddenly discouraged by the message sent by Marshall previously. She hesitated for quite a while and didn¡¯t send any message to Marshall atst. She put her phone aside andy on the bed with her mind nk. Why did her life get worse and worse and out of control? Shey on bed and dropped off to sleep with sleepy eyes. Then she woke up suddenly in the middle of the night. It was dark in the room and for a moment she did not realize what was happening. Shey on the bed for a while with her eyes open and then sat up slowly. She didn¡¯t get changed or take off her makeup. She kept sitting for a while and then felt upset. She wanted to cry but fought back the impulse. She had never felt more sorry for herself than the moment. Emotions seemed to pop up all at once. If no one cared about her for the rest of her life like the moment, she got nothing to expect in her life. ra wiped her face and then went to the bathroom. She turned on the light and stood in front of the sink, staring at herself in the mirror. The makeup on her face was a little dirty because of her crying but she was not ugly. However, the terrible makeup made her look distressed and haggard. She stared at herself in the mirror for a long time. ¡®Poor thing¡¯ she thought. She realized how pathetic she was for the first time. It¡¯s not possible for her to sleep anymore so she went out of the room and wanted to go downstairs to get a bottle of wine. As she reached thending on the second floor, she stopped. Someone wasing into the main building. She paused and then hid herself reflexively. Someone came into the living room and stood there for a while before turning on the light of the living room. He didn¡¯t go upstairs immediately but sat down on the sofa. ra stretched out to take a look only to find that it was her dad. He was in a tracksuit and looked a little younger than usual. Still, the gray hair on his head showed that he was no longer young. Sitting on the sofa with his hands on his knees, Charlie was in a daze for a while. And then he took the phone out of his pocket. He didn¡¯t make a call and looked like he was texting. ra frowned. She really didn¡¯t figure out what her dad did by going out in the middle of the night! Charlie fiddled with his cellphone for quite a while and finally stood up. ra took a look at him but dare not go downstairs so she hurried quietly back to her room. ra did not close the door, just leaning against the crack of the door and listening to the outside. Charlie went to Lily¡¯s room first and stayed there for a few minutes and then got out. He made so much noise that ra could hear him even in her room. She knew he was in a bad mood. There was no one in the family feeling good. But when some tragedies happened there was no way to reverse the tide so one had to try to ept the fact. People alive should try to live a good life but not wallow in self-pity. Charlie went to his room and closed the door. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ra opened the door and looked outside. In fact, she felt bad. She didn¡¯t really want to give the evidence to Marshall. Her ultimate goal was not to save herself but the whole family. If the family fell apart, Lily would certainly go mad. Chapter 568 Adults Chapter 568 Adults Katherine was still asleep when her mobile phone vibrated the next morning. It was Marshall who had already left for work who called. Marshall had just finished a meeting in thepany. He wanted to take some time off to bring Katherine to visit the hometown vigers. They had mentioned it numerous times of their wish to thank her in person. Katherine also recalled about it. She had mentioned that she wanted to take out some time to visit them. However, her memory was not cooperating with her as it slipped off her mind. After receiving Marshall¡¯s call, Katherine sat up slowly. It was already bright outside, when she answered it in a daze. Marshall said that he woulde back for lunch. He wanted Katherine to prepare to head out after lunch as he would take her to see those hometown vigers. Katherine said yes, then squinted her eyes, ¡°Got it.¡± Marshall hung up the phone, while Katherine continues to sit there for a long time, then finallyy down again. She had been having very good sleep quality. She may really be in the second trimester, and her whole body has entered a veryfortable stage. She fell asleep for a short nap as shey on the bed. It was the helper who came up with her meal that woke her up. Katherine quickly washed up, chose her outfit, and went to put on makeup to look a little more energetic. Then she sat down, ced her phone aside, and slowly had her meal. Katherine was watching the entertainment news when her mobile phone suddenly vibrated. It was ra who called. Katherine was taken aback, and she stared at the phone in a daze. She and ra were not in a situation where they could call and chat with each another. Therefore, she was unable to decipher the purpose behind ra¡¯s phone call. Katherine intentionally didn¡¯t answer the first time. She just wanted to ignore ra. ra, who was on the other end, was quite patient, she called a second time. This time Katherine answered, her voice waszy, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Henderson.¡± ra smiled over there, sounding a bit stiff and pretentious as usual. She said, ¡°Miss Jordan, I feel apologetic. I have been in contact with Marshall recently due to some matters. I went to the Grant Residence that day and didn¡¯t manage to say goodbye to you when I left. I have been thinking about it for the past two days. I feel that that was a little impolite on my side, and I want to apologize to you.¡± Katherine almostughed. This was interesting. It had been several days since this incident, and she suddenly mentioned it now. She was unsure why the reflexes in her mind took her so long. Katherine smiled, ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, I would have forgotten all about it.¡± ra paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°I saw Marshall¡¯s social media. You two have remarried, and I would like to congratte you.¡± Katherine gave a slight acknowledgment said, ¡°Marshall thought about it over an extended period before he decided on remarrying. I thought about it and decided that I can¡¯t let others take advantage of him. After all, I don¡¯t have a good alternative now, so I¡¯d just decided to tie him down then decide from there.¡± Katherine¡¯s words were really a little provoking. She might had let go of her grievances with ra, but when they met, she always couldn¡¯t control and would want to say things that would make the other party feel ufortable. Perhaps using the term ¡®eternal enemy¡¯ would be the most appropriate way to describe them. She thought that she had let it go. However, whenever she encounters her, she would put her defenses up and uncontrobly verbally attack her. When she said that, ra had nothing to rebut. ra always knew that Katherine was a person who didn¡¯t leave any room for the other party to speak. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She actually thought a lot before calling today. She thought that no matter what Katherine said, she could take it tactfully. However, just a few words from her and she was already stuck. She had no way to defend herself. ra sighed and tried to slow down her voice as much as possible, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll think too much. There is nothing between me and Marshall. It¡¯s just a cordial rtionship. It used to be and is still now.¡± Katherine said yes and very perfunctory responded, ¡°Marshall told me about it, I understand. I have never worried about anything that would happen between you two as Marshall had promised me. I believe in his character. He said that in this world, I was the only woman that looked pleasing to his eye. Everyone else is ugly.¡± The more she spoke, the more outrageous it became. ra, who was on the other end of the call, couldn¡¯t take it. Her voice finally sensed some embarrassment, ¡°Well, since you have said that then I won¡¯t say much. Rest well, that¡¯s all from me.¡± After hanging up the phone, Katherine put the phone aside and snorted. Her appetite was not very good earlier, but after she had the phone call, she is in a good mood hence her appetite had increased. After Katherine finished her meal, she brought the te down. Old Mrs. Grant had already returned from a walk. After she came in, she was helped by the helper to sit on the sofa, and then said to herself, ¡°Lucas seems to have an appointment with his girlfriend. I¡¯m having lunch with Lydia at noon. Your side should decide soon so that the second extension of the family can stop harping on it. I really don''t like that you weren¡¯t able to have a proper meal yesterday.¡± Katherine handed the te to the helper, and went over to sit next to Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°Once Lucas settles down, Lydia would also feel at ease.¡± Old Mrs. Grant sighed, and shook her head helplessly, ¡°They are so impatient. I am actually really afraid that Lucas would be affected and find someone that he doesn¡¯t really like.¡± Katherine felt that Lucas wouldn¡¯t be the case. How could he be so hasty when dealing with things that are rted to his life? Katherineforted Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°No, they are all adults. They will be veryprehensive when they¡¯re considering matters. Why would they make jokes about their own lives?¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded, but she still seemed a little uneasy, ¡°I hope so.¡± Katherine was full and had enough sleep. There was nothing to do now. After chatting with Old Mrs. Grant for a while, she got up and went for a walk outside. Lydia was a little happy. She usually doesn¡¯t go out for a walk. Today, she hummed a song and shook her arms, walking slowly in the backyard. Katherine didn¡¯t avoid Lydia, she just ignored her instead. She followed her route towards the backyard. It was rare that Lydia had a smile on her face when she met Katherine. She greeted Katherine when she was far away, ¡°You¡¯re out for a walk again, Kathy? Oh, your stomach seemed to have gotten bigger in the night. Have you gone to check if it was a boy or a girl?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t respond, as if she hadn''t heard it. She waited until she walked to Lydia before she spoke, ¡°You are too out for a walk. You seem to be in a good mood today.¡± Lydiaughed and didn¡¯t mind that she didn''t answer her earlier. She said, ¡°Yes, I came out for a stretch. I¡¯ll be heading to thepany in a while. Lucas had made an appointment with his girlfriend for lunch. I heard that the girl is quite good, so he¡¯ll probably settle down with her.¡± Katherine smirked and it looked like she wasughing. She sarcastically responded, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± As she said, she walked towards the backyard. Lydia seemed a little reluctant to give up and turned to follow. Chapter 569 Subdue Chapter 569 Subdue Lydia walked alongside Katherine, and then said, ¡°I heard Lucas say that he had known this girl for a while. In fact, I have always had a good impression. Lucas is introverted and shy hence he didn¡¯t dare to express it. I discovered it and asked him about it before he admitted. This kid, I don¡¯t know what to say about him. What so embarrassing to admit that he likes a girl.¡± Whether or not this was said to Katherine deliberately, Katherine didn¡¯t want to think about it so much. A lot of things that Lydia said were deliberately said to her, but she didn¡¯t care about it. Her words were treated the same as earlier, treated as non-existent. Lydia didn¡¯t care whether she cared about her or not, and continued, ¡°I heard that that girl is very good. Shees from good family background, has a good character, has a high education, and has got a beautiful appearance. She is worthy to be paired up with Lucas. If Lucas marries such a girl, I¡¯d be very satisfied.¡± Katherine walked around along the path, while Lydia followed her. While they walked and chat, she continued to bber on about how good Lucas''s girlfriend was. Katherine didn¡¯t want to listen to this, she thought she was a little noisy. In the end, she couldn''t stand it anymore, and said, ¡°How¡¯s Lucas''s work going in the office? At the dinner yesterday, I heard that the younger brothers and sisters of the third uncle¡¯s family are also coming back. They should be being hired into thepany. They are all talented people. After going abroad for work, now that they¡¯re back, they should have a considerably high position.¡± Sure enough, Lydia immediately shut up. When it came to work matters, Marshall seeded Lucas. Now, with the third extension of the family back, how could Lydia feltfortable if they were on an equal footing with Lucas. Katherineughed and didn¡¯t continue to speak, but her intention was already very clear. Lydia let out a groan as she walked, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, I have to go back and change. I¡¯m rushing to the company, so I won¡¯t continue my walk with you. Kathy, walk slowly and pay attention to your safety.¡± Katherine nodded as if she was about to smile. Lydia stopped, turned around, and walked towards her house, and at the same time, the pretentious smile on her face disappeared instantly. Katherine felt that it was not wrong of her to put pressure on Lydia. With Lydia¡¯s character, she definitely deserved someone to put pressure on her. She inexplicably missed Frances a little at the thought of this. No matter how good Lydia was, even if Frances was now talkative, she would also not go step on her toes when she meets Frances. Although Frances¡¯s personality had changed, her influence was still here. Katherine sat in the garden and waited for Marshall toe back at noon. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The two returned to the main building holding each other¡¯s hands. Old Mrs. Grant was not surprised to see Marshalling back at noon. She called for Marshall to go over and sit with her, ¡°Your dad won¡¯te back at noon. Does your dad eat by himself for lunch, or does he have it with your second uncle and third uncle?¡± Marshall looked at Old Mrs. Grant in surprise, ¡°Grandma, haven¡¯t you realized yet? How could my dad eat by himself during lunch? How would he even have it with my second uncle and third uncle? He¡¯s always been having it with my mother.¡± Old Mrs. Grant realized she made a senseless remark, ¡°That¡¯s right, my bad.¡± Katherineughed beside him and suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t know when this family had be a lot warmer. After a while, the kitchen staff informed them that lunch was ready. However, Katherine was not hungry at all. So, she sat and watch Old Mrs. Grant and Marshall have their meal. She mentioned encountering Lydia, and how she tried to show off that Lucas has a girlfriend when they walked. Marshallughed uncontrobly, ¡°People tend to show off things that theyck the most. We can just treat it as a passing remark, don¡¯t have to take it too seriously.¡± Katherineughed out, ¡°She unted all the way. Then, when I mentioned about the third uncle¡¯s family is back and would probably go into thepany, she instantly kept her mouth.¡± Katherine felt achieved, ¡°In the future, whenever she tries to unt that Lucas has a girlfriend, I¡¯ll rebut her with work matters.¡± Old Mrs. Grant shook her head helplessly, ¡°Only you and Frances can hold her back.¡± Frances used to rely on messing around, while Katherine felt that she was different, as she outsmarted her. After all the talking andughter, Katherine and Marshall rested a while after lunch before she followed Marshall out. They went to a warehouse under ³Ø¼Ò¹«Ë¾ (the Grant Corporation?). Many vigers were working in the warehouse. Marshall had already informed them in advance. These people were waiting at the dormitory. Marshall went directly to their dormitory area with Katherine. When Jack saw Katherine, he immediately ran over, ¡°Katherine! Oh, how did you be so fat...¡± He didn¡¯t continue his statement. How¡¯s that fat? Anyone with eyes could tell that she was pregnant. The person next to him hurriedly came over, ¡°Kathy, you are pregnant.¡± Katherine nodded and touched her stomach, ¡°It¡¯s been more than three months. I was already carrying it thest time I went back.¡± The person started to nag, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention anything at the time? When you went back, you even climbed up the mountain and visited the grave. What if something happened?¡± Katherineughed it off, ¡°I¡¯m very sturdy, you all know that. You¡¯ve watched me since young.¡± Katherine was really fit. She took on all the chores at home since young. No other girl had ever suffered that much like her. Marshall got someone to bring chairs over, and everyone sat around the entrance of the dormitory. Katherine asked if they are used to working and if they were satisfied with their treatment. These people nodded quickly, ¡°There are jobs here all year round. It¡¯s not like being at home where we can only stay at home during winter. We can make a lot of money here as they take care of our meals and lodging. Apart from the asional smoking and drinking, we don¡¯t have much to spend on. Gifts are also given during the holidays, which is a lot better than our hometown.¡± Katherine felt at ease after hearing from them. Jack, who was next to him, added, ¡°My family also asked me if we needed female workers here. If they can be of any use, we have some rtives who would be keen toe over.¡± She was unable to decide on such a matter, so she turned her head and looked at Marshall. Marshall didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that we still need to hire kitchen staff. For that, you can talk to the supervisor and ask him if there are any vacancies. If there is, you can also bring some of your people over.¡± Jackughed, ¡°Kathy, we are all doing well because of you.¡± Katherine felt a little bit emotional, ¡°You¡¯ll used to take care of me, this is nothing.¡± In the past, when it was the farming season, whenever Katherine and her grandfather were unable to finish their load, it was these vigers who extended their help once they were done with their duties. Katherine and Old Mr. Jordan have inherited the affection of the vigers for so many years. Jack looked at Katherine and said, ¡°I heard from my family that your dad went back to the vige after we had left and stated his intention of wanting to sell the house.¡± Katherine smiled, ¡°He can sell it if he wants. I don¡¯t really care.¡± Some folks beside him weren¡¯t happy, ¡°He still has to see what the rest of us has to say if he wants to sell his house. Based on his character, even if someone is willing to buy from him, the deal would also probably fall through.¡± Chapter 570 Panic Chapter 570 Panic Katherine didn¡¯t care if Reuben¡¯s sale of the house falls through. She hase to an eptance. If Reuben really wanted that house, she could give it to him. She doesn¡¯t n to go back and live in the future anyway. The house would also be empty. If Reuben needed to sell the house to improve his living conditions, he can do whatever he wants with it. The main reason is that she wants to have a clean cut with Reuben moving forward. Marshall took Katherine¡¯s hand and ced it in his palm, ¡°Let these things go with the flow. If he was really poor enough and needed to sell that old house to get by, it¡¯s not impossible to give it to him.¡± Jack sighed, ¡°I heard that he is not doing well. Someone from the vige said that he had seen him, and he seemed to be working as a temporary worker on a construction site.¡± Reuben¡¯s life had indeed not been very good. Marshall had investigated it before. Katherine smirked, ¡°I don''t care if he is doing well or not. As long as you all are living a good life, that matters more than anything else.¡± Her statement brought this topic to an end. These folks began to imagine their future lives, thought about earning more money and changing the fate of their children. Katherine and Marshall sat around for more than an hour. After all, they still needed to work. They have shown an appropriate amount of concern for them, and their conversation gradually came to a standstill. Marshall then left with Katherine. They sat in the car and before the car even drove off, Katherine started to feel emotional, ¡°I have never seen them so happy. You may not know, but they have been really dependent on the weather for their livelihood. Every household would have a hard time when the harvest was bad. They would all just sat by their door and sighed in unison. Having everyone gather around, sitting together andugh about like today a scene that has never been seen before.¡± Marshall fastened his seat belt and smiled, ¡°Now, you can rest assured.¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°I am. Thank you.¡± Marshallughed, ¡°See, you are always so courteous with me.¡± Katherine kept quiet and drove towards the Grant residence. The location of this warehouse was a bit out of the way. They headed towards the city center and passed by the suburbs. Marshall also took a detour and went to take a look at the banking house of the Henderson family. Before their car even arrived, Marshall saw the Henderson family¡¯s car parked at the entrance of the banking house. That car was not often driven by the family members of the Henderson family. Marshall could recall this car as he saw it when he previously went to withdraw his engagement at the Henderson¡¯s. Therefore, they must have thought that no one knew it hence they just openly swaggered it out. The style of this car had the appearance of a vintage car, hence Marshall remembered it vividly. Marshall slowly parked the car on the side of the road not far off, then he turned to Katherine and said, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Katherine felt a little strange, but she didn¡¯t say anything about it and just nodded in acknowledgment. Marshall got hold of a hat from the back seat, changed his coat before he got out of the car, and walked towards the entrance of the banking house. He didn¡¯t walk straight to their car either, he just nced at the license te from a distance, before he turned around and left. It was indeed the one from the Henderson family, he did not remember wrongly. Therefore, someone from the Henderson family hade to the banking house today. Marshall thought for a long time, and he could only think of ra or Charlie. With Jakub gone, Old Mr. Henderson could only choose from these two people if he wanted to find someone to take over the business. ra didn¡¯t message him so it shouldn¡¯t be her. Therefore, it can only be narrowed down to Charlie. Marshall sneered. Old Mr. Henderson seemed to be really out of candidates. He might have felt that he was old, but Charlie wasn¡¯t young as well. As soon as Jakub¡¯s issue surfaced, Charlie was hit hard by it that he seems to beparable to Old Mr. Henderson in terms of his appearance. Looking at matters, the Henderson family has really seemed toe to a dead end. Marshall thought of Jakub again. Even if he could live, his future might not be great. Marshall got back into his car, changed his coat, took off his hat, fastened his seat belt again, started the car, and drove off. After the car drove off for some time, Katherine asked, ¡°What happened? Is there a problem with the car you went to see?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°It seems to be the car from the Henderson family.¡± Katherine had to pay attention to it when it involves the Henderson family. She asked, ¡°How could the Henderson family appear here?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t know how to answer Katherine¡¯s question, so he vaguely nodded, ¡°They have must have something going on.¡± Katherine saw Marshall¡¯s attitude and knew that it wasn¡¯t the same as before, some matters were not easy to share. So, she asked, ¡°Does it affect us a lot?¡± Marshall felt that this topic was a slip-up, ¡°There will be a little impact, but it¡¯s not great. Don¡¯t worry.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This topic ended here. Marshall drove Katherine back to the old Grant residence. He didn¡¯t even stop by the main area as he immediately left the parking. He seemed a little anxious. Katherine sighed as she watched Marshall¡¯s car leave. This man is really unable to stay idle for a moment. She was a little tired after going out, so she went back to the room and napped for a while. In fact, she didn¡¯t sleep for a long time. When she woke up, she found that there were missed calls on her phone. ra had actually called again. Katherine was still surprised. ra pped herself thest time she called, and she was obviously dumbfounded. How did she forget about that so quickly? Katherine held the phone and thought about it but in the end, she did not call ra back. She didn¡¯t really want to have too much contact with ra and judging from what she said on the phone the previous time, the conversation was of nothing of value to her. Katherine didn¡¯t want to waste her time with her. Hence, she just ignored it and deleted her call history. Katherine went downstairs but Old Mrs. Grant was not there. She took a turn and sat down to watch TV. After a while, the phone rang. Katherine originally thought it was ra since ra was a bit shameless. If she didn¡¯t answer her phone the first time, she would often call again. However, when Katherine took a look, she was a little surprised, it was really not her. This time was Kyle. Katherine picked up the phone, with a smile in her voice, ¡°Kyle, what¡¯s up?¡± Kyle paused and said, ¡°Is Marshall at home? I can¡¯t contact him, is he busy?¡± Katherine was a little surprised, ¡°I¡¯m not at home now. At this time, shouldn¡¯t Marshall be at the company Is he not answering his phone since you can¡¯t reach him?¡± Kyle nodded, ¡°I called a few times, no one answered.¡± Katherine thought for a while, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s in a meeting.¡± There was some hesitation in Kyle¡¯s voice. He paused before hanging up the phone. Katherine had an ominous feeling that something was wrong. It was a faint hunch, but it was not particrly obvious. She watched TV for a while before deciding to call Marshall. The phone rang, but no one answered it. Katherine called twice but there was no answer. She¡¯d panicked all of a sudden for no rhyme or reason. Chapter 571 No One Can Hurt Me Chapter 571 No One Can Hurt Me Katherine then gave a call to Peter, but no one answered the call. There was something out of whack. She could not continue to watch TV, but stood up and dialed Kyle¡¯s number. Kyle gave a fast answer and his voice was just like before, hesitating to say something. Katherine hurriedly asked him whether there was something wrong, and she said she could not contact Marshall. On the other end of the phone, Kyle said, ¡°He is fine, I want to see him because I need to talk with him about Husky¡¯s thing. There is something wrong with Husky.¡± Katherine knew that Marshall made Husky work for him. Now something was wrong with Husky, then that¡¯s to say, something happened to Marshall. Thinking of this, Katherine felt uneasy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Husky?¡± Kyle sighed, "Husky is in hospital, and he got badly injured. It seemed that he was attacked." Katherine did not speak for a long while, and she then figured out that Husky should be discovered when he investigated something for Marshall. Husky¡¯s ident will firstly impact Marshall. Thinking so, she suddenly began to worry. She hurriedly said to Kyle, "Kyle, you help me find Marshall, I am afraid that he met something.¡± Kyle pacified Katherine, "Don''t worry. Marshall is not so weak and there are several bodyguards around him." Although he said that, he still told Katherine that he would ask his man to Marshall¡¯spany first and then to the bank of the Henderson family to find Marshall. He said, ¡°I will get you informed of any news, you don¡¯t worry.¡± Katherine also recalled that they passed by the bank when they drove back, besides, Marshall went to ask something.¡± So, Marshall perhaps left in a hurry just now to go back to check. Thinking so, she told Kyle the thing that they passed by the bank and that Marshall perhaps went to the bank again. Kyle was silent for a few seconds and then said he knew what to do next. They didn¡¯t talk long on the phone. After hanging up, Katherine stood in the living room beside the door. She could not sit still. For a while she stood there, worrying, while Old Mrs. Grant came in. Katherine saw her and walked to her, greeting. Old Mrs. Grant saw Katherine obviously anxious and paused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Look at you!¡± She wiped her face and then asked, "Grandma, do you have Dad''s phone number? Could you give me? I found that I don¡¯t have his contact." Old Mrs. Grant looked at Katherine, ¡°Why? You have to talk to him?¡± Katherine nodded, and she didn¡¯t hide the thing, ¡°I called Marshall, but he didn¡¯t answer. I worry about him and want to ask whether he is in thepany or not.¡± Old Mrs. Grant thought Katherine just tried to check up on him andughed, "Don¡¯t worry. He should be working in thepany at this time?¡± But Old Mrs. Grant conveniently let the servant take the phone, and showed her Khalid¡¯s number. She kept the number in mind and then went out of the living room, giving a call outside. Old Mrs. Grant shook head and smiled helplessly, saying to the servant, ¡°They are never bored with each other." The servant also smiled. "That''s good. They really love each other.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded, ¡°Yes, they are really close to each other.¡± She turned and sat down on the sofa. The TV was on and she watched TV there. Katherine called Khalid and it took him a while to answer the call. He was a little surprised, ¡°Katherine?¡± She tried hard to lower her voice, and went straight to ask whether Marshall was in thepany or not. Khalid said, ¡°Now? He is not here. He said he went to pick you up to do something. Then he came back here but soon he went out again.¡± She got more worries. She couldn¡¯t talk too much to Khalid, so she only said that she cannot contact Marshall. Khalid didn¡¯t think it serious and smiled, ¡°He might be on a phone with a client. Don¡¯t worry. He is old enough and he can take care of himself.¡± Hearing what Khalid said, Katherine cannot say something else. She then hung up. After hanging up, she felt very uneasy. Marshall had never met such things before. Katherine really wanted to go out to look for him, but she also knew that she was not convenient now. She was pregnant and could not be too tired. Besides, there might be someone waiting for her. She''s not in a good situation, either. It seemed that all she can do now was to wait. But waiting was really the most frustrating. She felt her heart burning, waiting so long. Until the evening when she called Marshall again, the phone rang a long while, but someone answered the call. In the afternoon, Katherine had called him for countless times, but she became speechless when the call was suddenly answered. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Probably she was too nervous, she didn¡¯t say a word with her mouth open long. Marshall¡¯s voice rang, "Katherine, what¡¯s up?¡± Katherine almost cried out, and she said, "What¡¯s up! Marshall, you bastard, why not answer my call all the afternoon?¡± Marshall smiled, "The mobile phone turned mute." Katherine really wanted to go through the phone to slip him. Calming down, she said, "You tell me the truth. There is something wrong, right? Just now, Kyle called me and said that Husky was injured seriously in hospital." Marshall said, "Yes, he was injured, but he is not in life danger." Husky didn¡¯te to himself, so there was no way to ask him too many things. But it can be guessed that he should be discovered when he was looking for Kyra. What made Marshall worry was that there was no any news about Kyra up to now. Even though the woman was very smart and it¡¯s not likely that she will meet idents. But he still cannot stop worrying as she was not found. Thinking in silence for a while, Katherine asked, "Marshall, are you ok? You must take care of yourself.¡± Marshall smiled, "I''m all right, and you just rest assured. I have many people around, and no one can harm me.¡± Chapter 572 She Is Decisive Chapter 572 She Is Decisive Marshall¡¯s confident voice decreased the worry in Katherine¡¯s heart. She thought about it and then asked, "Can youe back home after working off?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marshall sighed. Then Katherine knew what he meant. As expected, Marshall said, "I am a little busy, and I may go back homete tonight. You don''t wait for me, and go to bed early." Katherine knew Marshall was really busy, but she cannot help him on this. So she said, "You just focus on your business, but you take care.¡± Marshall smiled and said, "I see. Don''t worry. Everything is fine on my side. You take care of yourself.¡± After hanging up, Katherine patted the chest, and felt no worry. She had been so worried about him all the afternoon. She looked outside, and then she went out to the garden for a walk. Sitting on the chair in the garden, she can see the parking lot. A short whileter, Carson drove back home. They came off work. Soon, Ralph also came back. Katherine sighed. Khalid went to Frances there, and Marshall also did note back. There were herself and Old Mrs. Grant left here. She finally felt Frances. Katherine didn¡¯t go back until the servant came to call her. Old Mrs. Grant saw Katherinee back alone, surprising, ¡°Haven''t Marshalle back?" She nodded, "He said he has to work overtime today, letting us having the meal first.¡± Old Mrs. Grant sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just busy for a few days in this house.¡± Katherine did not speak, but had the meal quietly. There were only two people at the table, then both ate their meal in silence. After the meal, Old Mrs. Grant went to get seated on the sofa. Katherine then went upstairs. Back to the room, Katherine sat on the bed to see the gossip news, but she cannot read anything. Finally, she gave Kyle a phone call. Kyle seemed to be busy, his voice was a little anxious when answering the phone. She asked where he was. Kyle hesitated for a while and then said, "Outside." Kyle must have gone to Rosie. With a sigh, she didn¡¯t mock at him as usual. But today she was not in the mood. Katherine directly said her intention, "I want to know how Marshall, could you contact with him and help him on his things. Kyle, I am convenient now and you are the only one I trust. I know nothing about the outside, and I worry Marshall very much.¡± Kyle sighed, "Don''t worry, I''ve got in touch with Marshall. I know what to do, Based on our friendship, I''m sure to go help him first." He also said, "Marshall is much stronger than you think, you don''t think too much, and take care of yourself. After this thing, your life will likely be much smoother." Katherine heard the meaning of Kyle''s words, but Marshall did not tell her much about the Henderson family, so she did not know how it going. But did he finish it so soon? After the call with Kyle, Katherine felt a little more stable. Shey down and turned off the light, trying to get herself to sleep, perhaps when she woke up, she can see Marshall and everything had been settled. Lying on the bed, she finally dozed off to sleep. But she didn¡¯t get a sound sleep, and she often heard some sound. While turning over, she always unconsciously touched the other side of the bed, but Marshall did not come back all night. Although she knew that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt as many bodyguards were around him, she cannot help worrying about him. The next morning when she woke up, she checked the other side. Marshall didn''te backst night. She sighed, slowly got up and took the phone over. There was a message from Marshall, telling her not to worry and that he was ok. She took a sigh of relief. It¡¯s early, and she went to wash up and then came back to sit on the bed. She sent a message to Marshall, asking what he was busy on. Marshall soon made a phone call to her, asking, ¡°You wake up so early.¡± She tried to rx yourself. "I went to bed a little early yesterday and I can''t sleep now." Marshall soothed her, "I finished my work yesterday mid-night. But I am afraid to interrupt you to sleep, so I took a rest here in thepany. You don''t worry about me, and I work normally today." She asked him what he didst night! Marshall hesitated for a moment, and he had done a lotst night. Husky got injured in hospital, so he went to the hospital and then went out to find Kyra. Although the woman was smart, Husky had an ident and she helped Husky lead off the patrol, so she must also have be exposed. Marshall can''t leave her alone. He was looking for herst night. They began to find her from the ce where Husky got injured, and it didn¡¯t take him long to find her. Kyra was more canny than Husky, so she can muddle to handle it even if she was suspected. The people in the bank were cautious. They could not find out exactly what was wrong with her, but they did not trust her and kept her under control. When Marshall found her yesterday, Kyra looked a little embarrassed, but she did not suffer any injury. The woman protected herself well with her obsequiousness. Marshall thought about it and said, ¡°Yesterday Husky was injured, I went to investigate who hurt him.¡± She nodded thoughtfully. "Did you find it?" Marshall nodded, "Almost. I am only waiting for Husky to wake up to make sure." Marshall quickly turned off the topic, "There was a phone call from the hospital, telling that he will wake up today. But he got injured badly, and he has to get well gradually.¡± Husky was also quite canny. He was hit badly to be disabled, and he then pretended to be dead. By doing so, he saved himself from being beaten to death. Husky cannot do the business and he was really good at crooked way. Katherine didn¡¯t go farther on the topic. Marshall chatted on the phone with Katherine for over ten minutes, Katherine was aware of his tiredness from his voice. She asked him to sleep and have a rest. Saying that if he was convenient, he can go home at noon and they can have a talk then. Marshall was really tired, "Then I¡¯ll have a rest for a while, and you can also sleep again for a while." After hanging up, she rubbed the forehead and then lied down. She was not convenient, and she can do nothing for him. If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant, she had rushed to Marshall and helped him. She was not a procrastinator. She would go to see him when she worried. She had been always so decisive. Chapter 573 How Painful the One Alive Was Chapter 573 How Painful the One Alive Was Marshall was indeed in thepany. However, he just came to thepany in the morning after finishing his work, and he came to rest. Hanging up the phone, he did not have a rest. Marshall took the pile of documents. He had to deal with them quickly, after all, he will have to go out later. Peter knocked and came in with a cup of coffee. In fact, he looked as tired as Marshall. Marshall nced at Peter, "You can go to have a sleep if there is nothing in hand.¡± Peter came to put down the coffee, ¡°I don¡¯t sleep. I will be more ufortable when waking up. You can take the coffee and get refreshed.¡± Marshall took a sip of the coffee, and then said, "How''s Kyra?" Peter sighed, "She is ok. She just looked embarrassed, in fact, she has no any injury.¡± Finishing, Peter said, ¡°I thought before Husky is quite canny, but now he is not as canny as Kyra.¡± Marshall curled the corner of mouth, "You handle the people in the warehouse." Peter nodded, "These people can give the key information, and I think we don''t have to handle them. We can just hand them in.¡± Marshall nodded, "Well, we cannot keep them in the warehouse all the time, and they had done a lot. We cannot get involved.¡± Peter sat here for a while, seeing Marshall really busy on so many documents. He sighed, got up and went out. It¡¯s noon when Marshall finished the documents. He drank two cups of coffee and he was really refreshed. Marshall put the documents away and sat in a chair for a while before getting up and going out of the office. Peter also came out, and the two people met in the corridor. With no any words, they knew each other. They walked together toward the elevator and Marshall said. "Everything got ready?" Peter nodded, "All done." The two walked to the elevator, while Khalid came out from the office. Seeing them neatly dressed to go out, Khalid was surprised. There''s no word done outside the office, and there''s a meetingter that Marshall should show up. Khalid took two steps and wanted to stop them, but they had entered the elevator. Khalid didn¡¯t say anything. Just after a few seconds his mobile phone vibrated, and it¡¯s a message from Marshall. Marshall said that he had something to do today and had to ask for leave. However, he added that all the documents needed today had been sorted out on the desk for Khalid to pick up. Khalid stood in the hallway, staring at the elevator for a long time, then turned around and went to Marshall''s office. He yesterday did not see Marshall, today he seemed to be also out of sight all day long. Khalid frowned, standing in Marshall¡¯s office and thinking, but he got no result. Marshall had never done this before. While Marshall got into the car, Peter beside him made a phone call. Thanks to the big volume of the phone, Marshall can hear the report by the other end. Husky had been awake, and he can think clearly and identify normally. Kyra also gave simr confession, and the other end asked peter how to deal with the thing next. Before Peter asked, Marshall snorted, ¡°How to deal with it? As normal." Peter understood Marshall and said to the other end, ¡°The hospital has called the police for Husky, and you can report the things about Miss Green to the police.¡± Husky got badly injured, and he was almost beaten to death. So the hospital called the police directly. But Husky was not well enough yesterday, so he didn¡¯t take a statement yesterday. He woke up today and the police might go to him. Since the police had intervened in Husky¡¯s thing, there was no need to cover Kyra¡¯s thing. Hearing what Peter said, the other end immediately knew what to do. Then they hung up. Marshall leaned on the back of the chair and pinched the eyebrow bone, then continued to ask, "How is going about the bank?¡± Peter hurriedly said, "Before I called the people there, elder Mr. Henderson went there today. He likely went there to get familiar with the things and people there as Old Mr. Henderson nned to hand the business over him.¡± Marshall smiled, "That''s just right." Peter waited for a while, and then thought of something, "Yesterday you didn''t go home for whole night, and Katherine must be worried a lot." Marshall blinked. "Yes, but she seems to know what we are going to do.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know everything, she was smart enough. With Marshall¡¯s abnormal behavior yesterday, she can associate everything just by thinking. Katherine had always been a smart girl, and Peter never dare to look down upon her. So it''s only right that she sensed something. Peter thought for a while, and turned to ask again, "What did Kyle say?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Mentioning Kyle, Marshall smiled, "Kylest night sent a bank internal structure map to me, and I also wonder how he got it." Peter nodded, "Kyle''s club is all-inclusive, and the information is the mostplete." They went out to work while Katherine got up. Of course it was just her and Old Mrs. Grant in the main house. An old man and a young woman, the two women looked at each other, boredom in their eyes. With things in mind, Katherine didn¡¯t look well. Old Mrs. Grant pulled her to watch TV, but saw her distracted. Old Mrs. Grant tried to exin, "Marshall didn''te backst night perhaps because there was something in thepany. Don''t think too much about it. I know him well, and he loves you best.¡± Katherine paused, realizing that Old Mrs. Grant misunderstood her. She smiled, "I don''t suspect him. I just feel a little worry for him. He is so busy every day that his health may not be able to withstand it." Old Mrs. Grant paused and nodded, "Yes, Marshall is very simr to his father. Khalid was also like this when he was young. Sometimes he didn''t eat and sleep but go to work. In fact, we don¡¯tck money as we are rich enough now, and they don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Old Mrs. Grant looked away, ¡°At my age, I have been enlightened. What a man needs is a good physique. I sometimes think of your grandpa, and I be ufortable. If he can take care of his health when he was young, he wouldn¡¯t have left me so early. He had gone, but he would never know how painful I have been as the one left.¡± Chapter 574 Why You Here? Chapter 574 Why You Here? Katherine pursed her lips, listening to Old Mrs. Grant. Since Old Mr. Grant¡¯s death, Old Mrs. Grant had been so strong that she seemed to have epted it. But she was always miserable inside. Katherine knew her feelings well. Katherine was also like her after her own grandpa¡¯s death. She had to be strong, while she cannot be weak and fragile. But in fact, the heart had been riddled with holes. Life and death, no one can ept it easily. And it''s not so easy to step over it. Katherine pulled Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s hand and sighed. Old Mrs. Grant turned to look at Katherine, ¡°So, I hope that you can focus on your life, instead of work. We can just live for decades of years, and it¡¯s not worthy to work for your lifetime.¡± Katherine nodded, "I see, grandma. I know what you mean." They sat there for a while, and Frances came. Frances carried a bag of fruits and came over. She said by the door of the living room, ¡°Katherine, have you miss me?¡± Katherine paused and turned to her, showing a smile, ¡°Whye sote? I thought you wille here earlier.¡± She stood up and went over to help take the bag from Frances. But Frances avoided her, ¡°You don¡¯t take it and it is heavy." There''s a servant and she took it. Frances told the servant, ¡°Katherine likes the grapes. Please wash some for her." She looked a little at home. After that, Frances took a seat on the sofa. "I went back to the Mason family, but I still worried about you, so Ie here now.¡± Frances stared at Katherine, "Why? You don¡¯t look well.¡± She stroked her face. "Do I? Maybe I didn''t rest wellst night. " Old Mrs. Grant also made fun, ¡°Marshall worked overtime yesterday and slept in thepany. So Katherine felt ufortable.¡± Francesughed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There will be more things like that. You should learn from me, and I have been relieved from that. It¡¯s inevitable that they have to work." Khalid used to live in thepany when busy. What''s more, he always puts his work in the first ce and sometimes he would not go home for several days. Frances had to be unhappy for that and she even had quarrels with Khalid. She didn''t want a married life where two people didn''t see each other for days. Khalid promised not to work so hard, but he never kept his promises. Frances messed up for that a lot of times, but it didn¡¯t work. Finally, she gradually epted it. In fact, thinking about it, she also made a lot ofpromise in the marriage. Katherine nodded, ¡°I called Marshall in the morning and he said he mighte back early today." Francesughed, ¡°You the youth never be sick of each other.¡± Old Mrs. Grant alsoughed, ¡°You just said so. Khalid went to you every day, or you''d be worried if He doesn¡¯t." Frances paused and then suddenlyughed, ¡°Old Mrs. Grant, you stop it! Why you always like that?¡± Then they both began tough, while Katherine cannot smile beside them, just curling the lips. Marshall just called her in the morning, then he never contacted her again. So she knew nothing how everything was going. Suddenly, she recalled that ra gave her a phone call yesterday. But she missed the call at that time, and she wondered what that woman wanted to talk with her. The three had a chat for a while on the sofa. When it¡¯s noon, Old Mrs. Grant felt drowsy, and the servant supported her to have a rest. Frances went to the kitchen to see what the servant would cook for lunch. Katherine then got up and went out with a phone in her hand. She called ra. ra didn''t answer. So, she deliberately didn¡¯t answer her call because Katherine missed her call before. It¡¯s all tight. Katherine stopped calling her, because ra didn¡¯t deserve her repeated calls. But she always thought ra had something to say to her. Or she yesterday did not answer the phone call, so ra felt that those words were not important anymore? Katherine checked the time. It¡¯s noon. Then she gave a call to Marshall. Marshall answered the call and his voice was as usual. Before she asked something, he said first, ¡°I am a little busy in thepany, but I wille back home at noon. You don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing so, she put her mind down and said, "Mom came here and you ask dad toe back for lunch together" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marshall said ok, then she heard Peter¡¯s voice. She knew he was busy, so she hung up the phone. Then she went back to the house, but this time she was much better. She went to the kitchen, seeing Frances help in the kitchen. She said, ¡°I go upstairs to have a rest and I wille for lunch.¡± Frances nodded, focusing on her work, ¡°Just go to rest, I¡¯ll call you when the lunch is ready.¡± Katherine nodded. Standing still there for a while, she turned upstairs. She returned to the room and called Kyle. Actually, she wanted to say thanks to him. Although she had no idea what he had done to help Marshall, he was really helpful and kind to her. So she should thank him. It took a while for Kyle to answer the phone call, and it was a bit noisy at his end. She forgot to thank him, asking, "Where are you, Kyle? You are ying mahjong in the club?" Kyle said, ¡°No, I am not in the club. Why? You want to go to my club?¡± Katherine smiled, "You are in the gym?" Kyle paused for a while, it¡¯s obvious that he hesitated what to say. This proved that Katherine guessed it correctly. Katherine said, ¡°I know you must be there. So you go there to help or mess it up this time?¡± Kyle said in a proud tone, ¡°Neither, I have something to talk to her. Ie here for business.¡± She got curious, "You should have some business with Miss Mitchell? Tell me what business you have to talk to her.¡± Kyle snorted, "Look at you, you still don''t believe me. To be honest, do you think I could talk to her if she cannot help me?¡± Before Kyle finished, Katherine heard a woman''s voice at his end, "Kyle, how did youe again?" Chapter 575 Fed up with Him Chapter 575 Fed up with Him Kyle naturally did not say the following words. Although it¡¯s not the right time, Katherine cannot helpughing. She said, "Kyle, Herees your nemesis.¡± Kyle snorted in a low voice, ¡°She deserves to be my nemesis?¡± He said that in so low voice, Katherine can hardly hear that. After Kyle finished speaking, Rosie''s voice came over the phone again. She said, "Kyle, I have no time to talk to you. Why do youe this time? Say it quickly and go away." Kyle thought that Katherine had heard that, and he felt embarrassed. So he suddenly raised his voice, "Woman, I tell you, you¡¯d better put your attitude right for me, I... you¡­you hit me again! You stop it, it hurts¡­¡± She didn¡¯t hang up and just listened here. She suddenly got much better, with no reason. Kyle¡¯s hand was twisted behind by Rosie and she also held the shoulder. He felt tingling pain. He reflexively turned around and tried to grab her arm but he recalled that her arm just got hurt before long. It took a hundred days to repair a broken bone, and she was not well enough now. So Kyle¡¯s hand holding Rosie Mitchell¡¯s arm loosed uncontrobly. He worried her arms while Rosie had no scruples about him, so she twisted his arm harder and harder. Rosie said, ¡°You helped mest time and I have said thanks. You do not go far. I have told you that I don¡¯t like you. You get away.¡± Kyle got angry, ¡°You let me go. I don¡¯t mess you up because you are a woman. You let me go now, and I have business with you.¡± Finishing, Kyle nced at the phone, which was still on, and some anxious expressions shed on his face. He reached the phone with his left hand. Even if he felt pain, he still said in a slow and calm tone, ¡°Katherine, I have something here and I have to go. This woman¡­¡± Kyle instantly shut up, the pain on his arm made him stop. He took a breath. "I''ll call you back when I''m done." Then he hung up before Katherine said something. After hanging up, he looked at Rosie and did not struggle, "You hurry to let me go, and don''t force me to fight back." Rosie really was not willing to sink to his level and she pushed him away, while Kyle staggered a few steps. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Kyle stood steadily and arranged his clothes. He looked at Rosie with true judge in his eyes, ¡°Look at you, are you really a woman? No man will ever like you in your life." Rosie Mitchell shot him a share, and Kyle immediately swallowed his words. He came here not to quarrel with Rosie Mitchell. He said, "I want to work with you. Didn''t you investigate the pornography, gambling and drugs before? I have a clue for you who hate these things." Although Rosie changed her identity, she still was very sensitive to these things. She stared at Kyle, "Why? Are you going to give yourself up tow?¡± Kyle hardly controlled himself, ¡°Bullshit! I run my business legally.¡± He pulled up a chair and sat down, crossing his legs. "I know there is a ce, where the business of small loans is on the surface while the drugs are sold there. I have some financial ounts on it. I have substantial evidence in hand. Do you want to cooperate with me?" Rosie, unwilling to look at him, turned away. She just twisted Kyle''s arm with much force, so she felt ufortable on her injured arm. She pinched her shoulder and moved a little, saying, ¡°It''s a civic duty to give clues. We''re not cooperating, and you should know that." Kyle snorted, "Then we can stop talking if you say so. You are never Officer Mitchell, and I don¡¯t have to give clues to you.¡± Then he got up and walked out. Rosie did not respond at all. Kyle walked very slowly, and he didn¡¯t hear any voice to let him stay when he reached the door. He was angry and turned back to Rosie, "Woman, you¡­¡± With the words on the tip of his tongue, he then changed the words. ¡°Woman, you are really ungrateful.¡± Rosie looked at him. "Aren''t you going? Why don''t you leave?" Kyle stared at Rosie Mitchell for a while, suddenly began to act shamelessly, ¡°I don¡¯t go!¡± He turned around and returned to Rosie, "You woman,st time I helped you deal with the things, but you should treat me like that. Do you have any conscience?" Rosie snorted, ¡°I can handle those bastard myself even if you didn¡¯t help me. Besides, I have thanked you. What do you want?¡± Kyle sniffed, "Handle? How you handle it? You never think they would be gentlemen like me, but they will directly break off your little arm. I just worry your arm so I never have a true fight with you.¡± Rosie Mitchell stared at Kyle. Kyle finished then thought over the words he just said. He added, "I don¡¯t bully women, you know? If you were a man, I''d rip your head off right now." Rosie Mitchell really despised Kyle, and directly looked away. She took a seat, pinching her shoulder, and said nothing. Kyle nced at her, and continued, ¡°What I just said to you is true. I really have evidence in my hand now. If you are willing to listen to me, we will cooperate. You want tobat criminal activities while I want to handle some men, and we have the same target.¡± Kyle slowed down, "This thing is a win-win one for both of us. Didn¡¯t you regret not to ruin my base? I now bring you a chance. You can ruin a base after you changed your work. I will show you the ount of the base, and you will know how evil the base is!¡± Rosie did not speak for a moment. Kyle continued, "Last time I saw your colleague and I heard your talk. What she said is really harsh, but I think she was right. You have made a right decision to change your work, after all, you never made any contributions before. That¡¯s why you were mocked at by others.¡± Rosie suddenly turned to look at him with murderous look in her eyes. Kyle opened his mouth and then closed it. Chapter 576 I Want to Make up for It Chapter 576 I Want to Make up for It When it was about lunchtime, Marshall went back to the Grant Residence on time. He had changed his clothes and had clearly groomed himself as he looked quite dashing. Katherine was still scrolling her phone upstairs. Marshall greeted Frances downstairs and went upstairs. He walked in gently and Katherine didn¡¯t even hear him as she was lying on the bed with her phone. Marshall gazed at Katherine through the crack of the door. Leaning against the bedside, Katherine¡¯s pregnancy belly was pretty obvious. Dressed in a in colored home wear, Katherine¡¯s hair was in a loose bun and she looked quite gentle. Instead of going in the bedroom, Marshall stood with his arms folded and just examined Katherine. Katherine was clearly watching something and would frown and thenugh afterwards. Marshall raised the corner of his mouth and increasingly found Katherine interesting. He waited for a couple of more minutes, but Katherine still didn¡¯t move her sight from the phone. Marshall had no choice but to push the door open and entered. It took Katherine a few seconds to notice Marshall and she immediately jumped down from the bed and hugged Marshall without saying a word. Marshallughed and Katherine can palpably feel the vibration in his chest. He then said, ¡°This is the first time that you are so clingy to me.¡± Well, actually, Marshall was right Before when they weren¡¯t divorced, Katherine was quite good at sizing up the situation and would never show any public affections to Marshall. After they got divorced, she was quite mad about Marshall and was always indifferent to him. This was officially the first time that she was so cute towards him. Marshall hugged Katherine tightly and swung her, ¡°I¡¯m great. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Katherine looked up in watery eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my calls yesterday and didn¡¯te back. I¡¯m worried sick.¡± Marshall caressed Katherine¡¯s face and pecked it, ¡°I got to deal with somethingst night. My phone was on mute, so I didn¡¯t hear the calls.¡± He pinched at her face and then continued, ¡°I was exhausted by the night and was afraid that you might get disturbed, so I just slept in thepany. Don¡¯t you trust me? No one can endanger your husband.¡± Katherine stared at Marshall for a while and then answered, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better be as awesome as you said you would be.¡± Marshall kissed on her forehead and then they smooched for a moment and got downstairs. Some of the dishes had been served when they got downstairs and Frances wasing upstairs while wiping her hand. Katherine called Frances mom and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t grandmaing downstairs?¡± Frances was taken aback when Katherine called her mom. She seemed a bit awkward and said, ¡°Well, I loved it when you called me Mrs. Mason. I felt like there was no generation gap between us, but now you are calling me mom, I suddenly felt like I am much older.¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°Well, same here. I felt weird, too. Let¡¯s stick to ¡°Mrs. Mason¡± then.¡± Katherine chimed in, ¡°Should I also call you Mrs. Mason?¡± Frances red at him, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t want to be my son or don¡¯t want me as your mother?¡± Marshall immediately shut up and regretted joining in the conversation. Frances then turned to Katherine, ¡°Your grandmother isn¡¯t downstairs yet. I will call her upstairs.¡± She then passed Marshall and Katherine and went to the second floor. After getting downstairs, Katherine stretched herself, ¡°Right, did Kyle contact you yesterday?¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°Yeah. His tip is actually quite useful. He may seem carefree normally, but he can be really helpful in some critical times.¡± Katherine instantly beamed, ¡°He seems to be at Mitchell¡¯s ce right now. I don¡¯t know why, but I just feel like that there is something going on between them.¡± Marshall remained quiet and didn¡¯t answer. He actually talked about Rosie with Kyle. Though she had changed her job, she was still a detective before and had some strings. Therefore, it was much more convenient to include her in dealing with this matter. Then they just waited in the dining room for a while and Frances came downstairs with Old Mrs. Grant who looked like that she just woke up and was held by Frances carefully. Katherine heard that they were talking about the Masons. She then remembered that Old Mrs. Grant was going to drop by at the Masons today. When they were having lunch, Old Mrs. Grant said, ¡°I will go to the Masons this afternoon and Frances would stay here. Kathy, do you want to eat anything? I will buy you some when Ie back.¡± She was literally treating Katherine like a child. Katherine shook her head, ¡°Nothing particr. I¡¯m okay. We have all the fruit at home. I will have some this afternoon.¡± Old Mrs. Grant smiled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nice to you before and I want to make up for it.¡± Katherine beamed, ¡°Well, Marshall would be taking great care of me.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded and nced at Katherine and Marshall who were even holding their hands together while having lunch. Sheughed and said, ¡°Marshall is great to you now. I can see it.¡± Then shemented, ¡°Being young is surly sweet.¡± Katherine and Marshall both didn¡¯t say anything and their hands were holding together much tighter. Frances chortled, ¡°These two are more lie each other now and their temper is nearly the same now.¡± Katherine giggled, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m much sweeter than him.¡± Marshall pinched at Katherine hand and said, ¡°You can say whatever you want, as long as it makes you happy.¡± The vibe today was definitely better than that ofst night. While they were having lunch, they talked freely. Old Mrs. Grant asked Marshall, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯te backst night?¡± She seemed to be in Katherine¡¯s favor and added, ¡°You can¡¯t do this anymore from now on. Katherine is pregnant now and you can¡¯t just leave her at home. You can always make some time out of work. I don¡¯t really believe that you are even working at night.¡± Marshall nodded and didn¡¯t really exin what he didst night and just promised, ¡°I won¡¯t do that again in the future. I will try toe home earlier from now on and apany Katherine.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded and turned to Katherine, ¡°He has made a promise today and if he can¡¯t deliver it,e to me and I will yell at him for you.¡± Katherine knew that she was taking this opportunity to soothe her anxietyst night. She then nodded, ¡°Sure, grandma, but you got to promise that you won¡¯t take his sides.¡± Old Mrs. Grant red at Marshall, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. I will get my cane ready and if he fails to deliver his promise, I will for sure whip him.¡± Marshallughed and didn¡¯t say anything. As they were all quite merry today, Katherine ate much more than that of yesterday. After lunch, Katherine suddenly thought of something and turned to Marshall, ¡°Right, I heard that Lucas got a girlfriend. Have you seen that girl?¡± Marshall frowned. He was swamped these couple of days and didn¡¯t even see Lucas, let alone his girlfriend. He then answered, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard about her. Auntie Lydia went to thepany two days ago and said that she was going to have lunch with Lucas¡¯s girlfriend, but I didn¡¯t really see her.¡± Frances then chimed in, ¡°Well, just wait and see. Lydia will tell you everything. You don¡¯t need to ask her.¡± Frances was certainly right. Katherine was amused, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 577 Sending Her away Chapter 577 Sending Her away reading more on https://hotnovelpub After lunch, Marshall didn¡¯t leave right away. They chatted for a while downstairs and Katherine felt a bit sleepy, so Marshall followed her upstairs andy next to her. He patted her on shoulder gently and put Katherine to sleep gently. Katherine was lying on her side and her pregnancy belly was quite obvious. Marshall put his hand on it and caressed. He can¡¯t feel any fetal movement yet and didn¡¯t know how was the baby now. He pecked Katherine on the forehead and went downstairs. Old Mrs. Grant had left for the Masons and Frances was watching TV downstairs. She looked quite bored. Marshall said, ¡°I got to leave now.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Can youe home on time tonight?¡± Marshall hesitated for a bit, ¡°I¡¯ll try toe home early.¡± Frances answered, ¡°Katherine is pregnant now and tends to think too much in her current state. She would feel sad if don¡¯t spend enough time with her.¡± Marshall let out a long breath, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± He then left the mansion. Peter was waiting for him and got on the car as soon as he drove to the national road. Peter then said, ¡°The police had taken statements of Kyra and Husky. They had also gone to the ce that locked up Kyra yesterday. They had some targets, but we didn¡¯t know the exact information yet.¡± He then continued, ¡°I contacted Kyra several minutes ago and she said that there is a batch of goods hiding in the casino now which is probably intended to be checked by Mr. Henderson, but we suspected that they would transfer the goods now that Kyra and Husky were arrested.¡± Marshall nodded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± How can he make any moves if they didn¡¯t transfer any goods? Sitting in the living room of the Henderson Residence, ra was quite edgy. Mr. Henderson came back at around midnightst night and went out early in the morning. ra called Marshall this morning, but he didn¡¯t pick up. He didn¡¯t return any of her calls for the past couple of days. She can feel that something major was going to happen. Sitting on the sofa, ra pinched at her phone and wanted to text Marshall to remind him, but before she can even think of how to phrase it, her mom was acting up again. She ran down the stairs herself and said that she saw Jakub. She stared at one spot of the living room and begged Jakub not to leave. ra went to hug her and soothed her again and again. Mrs. Henderson was utterly burnt out because of all the wailing and crying. Copsing down on the ground, she looked miserable. ra¡¯s eyes were also welling up. She was also heartbroken to mention Jakub. Hearing all the noises downstairs, Old Mr. Henderson came out of his room and looked at the crying Mrs. Henderson indifferently. He didn¡¯t say anything till Mrs. Henderson was too weak to cry, ¡°When are you going to stop it? Nobody would feel peaceful if you continue acting up.¡± ra paused and looked up. It was probably because of the bad lighting, but Old Mr. Henderson looked quite vile against the light. The shred of hope that she had for the Hendersons instantly disappeared. Mrs. Henderson had absolutely no hope for life, and no one seemed to care about her in this family. She knew that the Hendersons was quite cold-blooded. But it seemed that she only got to realize how ferocious they can really be at this moment. ra instantly felt hurt. Old Mr. Henderson continued coldly, ¡°Lock your mom up. If she acts up ever again, we would just send her to a nursing home. She is literally driving us all crazy.¡± ra remained silent and didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Henderson also quieted down after being yelled by Old Mr. Henderson. ra hugged Mrs. Henderson tightly and stroked her back. Before Old Mr. Henderson went in his room, he said, ¡°For god¡¯s sake. Why is she acting like that everyone in this family died?¡± ra sneered after Old Mr. Henderson entered his room. Why should she protect a family like this! What was she worried about? It would be better if this family fell apart! ra held Mrs. Henderson and escorted her back to her room. Mrs. Henderson was all tears and imed that she really saw Jakub. ra gazed at Mrs. Henderson and answered in a while, ¡°Mom, do you want to leave here? You might feel better in a new environment. ¡± Mrs. Henderson sobbed, ¡°I would be the same in any ces. I can¡¯t live without my Jakub.¡± ra patted Mrs. Henderson¡¯s shoulder gently, ¡°Just leave here, okay? No one cares about you here. I will go to meet you when I sort out everything here. All right?¡± Mrs. Henderson looked up slowly and nodded in a while. She was choked up with sobs and can¡¯t even utter a word. ra then started choosing ces immediately for Mrs. Henderson to live. She surly can¡¯t let her still live in this city for the Hendersons was unstable right now and she would probably be triggered if she saw some breaking news about this family on TV. ra chose a few ces and waited for Mr. Henderson toe home to tell him her thoughts. Mr. Henderson answered without any hesitation, ¡°Just send her away. She is making us all ufortable now.¡± ra raised the corner of her mouth silently and sneered. Well, well. How heartless can the Hendersons be? No one would care to ask how can Mrs. Henderson live alone and all saw her as a burden and was dying to cast her away. ra felt deeply hurt. She then asked, ¡°When should I send her away then? After Jakub¡¯s memorial day?¡± Mr. Henderson waved his hand, ¡°The sooner the better. If we don¡¯t send her away now, who knows what crazy things she would do at the memorial?¡± ra nodded, ¡°Okay, I will do what you said and send my mom away in a day or two.¡± He didn¡¯t even ask where was Mrs. Henderson going to live. He just answered, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ra meant to discuss with Mr. Henderson which ce would be the best for Mrs. Henderson. But she really didn¡¯t see the need to talk about it with him now. ra slowly heaved a sigh, ¡°Got it.¡± reading more on https://hotnovelpubN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 578 What Kind of Girl Would He Like Chapter 578 What Kind of Girl Would He Like reading more on https://hotnovelpub Katherine and Frances watched TV all afternoon and Marshall really came back on time with Khalid and Kyle. Kyle giggled as soon as he entered the living room and looked at Katherine, ¡°Kathy, did you miss me?¡± Katherine instantly recalled how Kyle was lectured by Rosie over the phone. She beamed, ¡°Did you juste back from Miss Mitchell¡¯s ce?¡± Kyle¡¯s face immediately changed, ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up! Just wait and see how I would teach her a lesson when her arm is all right.¡± Kyle only dared to say this in words. Katherine had figured him out by now. Katherine nodded, ¡°All righty! You are absolutely right. It¡¯s Rosie who can¡¯t leave you and is counting on you to help her out. She can¡¯t live without you!¡± Katherine was obviously taunting Kyle. Kyle protested, ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice to me? I¡¯m really sweet to you before.¡± Katherine chortled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like my words? What more do you want from me?¡± Marshall patted on Kyle¡¯s arm, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to win her. Just give up.¡± Kyle pondered for a while and sat next to Katherine, ¡°Do you mind it if I have dinner here?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Of course not, but it doesn¡¯t really matter at this point. I mean, you are already here. I surly can¡¯t throw you out.¡± Kyle was irritated by Katherine¡¯s words, but he failed to say anything back. Katherine giggled when she saw that Kyle was defeated. They all said that Kyle was fearless, but she really found him cute and a bit silly. Khalid went straight to kitchen. Frances was cooking dishes with the maid together. Leaning against the doorframe, Khalid said nothing and just stared at Frances. They were basically living together outside for the past couple of weeks. They didn¡¯t hire a nanny and Frances did all the work. Frances would be making dinner in the kitchen every day when he got off work. He really loved the way they were living together. Frances used to be a bad cook before, so Khalid was really surprised to see how well she can cook now. Frances was really busy and immediately smiled when she saw Khalid, ¡°What are you standing there for? Go outside and chat with them. There is too much cooking smoke here.¡± Khalid smiled gently, ¡°I just want to stay here and look at you.¡± Well, though Khalid was middle-aged now, he can be really sweet sometimes. Frances then nodded, ¡°Fine, do whatever you want. If you are really bored,e in and help me.¡± Khalid then took off his coat, tossed it on the sofa and went in the kitchen, ¡°What can I do? Tell me.¡± Actually, there was nothing for Khalid to do as the maid was quite capable. Frances turned around and motioned the maid to go out, ¡°We got this.¡± The maid was taken aback. Frances had really changed and so did Khalid. Noticing that the maid was a bit frozen, Frances patted her shoulder, ¡°We got it here. It¡¯s going to be all right.¡± The maid waited for a while and then went out. Frances fetched an apron and handed it to Khalid, ¡°Here you go. Your campaign gown.¡± Khalid took it and stared at it for a while and just chuckled, but he really wore it and then said, ¡°What should I do next? Madame. I¡¯m at your service.¡± Frances was amused and instantly chortled. She scanned around while searching her pockets. Khalid paused, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Frances smiled, ¡°My phone. I want to take a photo of you in apron.¡± Khalid directly handed Frances his phone and said, ¡°Use mine.¡± Frances then grabbed the phone and took a picture of Khalid. Then she thought for a while and just posted a moment on Facebook using Khalid¡¯s phone. Khalid¡¯s We chat ount on the phone was personal and only had some family members and close friends in it. After posting it, Frances put the phone back to Khalid¡¯s pocket, ¡°We got to serve these dishes now.¡± Khalid nodded, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± They made a great team and looked quite merry. Katherine stared at them for a while and patted Marshall¡¯s shoulder and pointed the kitchen, ¡°Your dad and mom are really lovely now.¡± Kyle first turned around andmented, ¡°Sometimes I feel that Marshall is on the same path like his dad.¡± He then interpreted, ¡°Marshall used to be pretty cold and indifferent. He got divorced and then remarried with you. After going through all this, he is much more gentle. His dad is the same. He looked at Frances and Khalid again and added, ¡°I always think that uncle Khalid is quite stable and aloof. Though they still hadn¡¯t got remarried yet, he is obviously more sweet and easy-going.¡± Marshall shrugged his shoulder, ¡°Well, we are indeed a family.¡± He had some simr experiences in terms of marriage with Khalid, but his got through those obstacles much earlier than Khalid. After chatting for a while, Marshall wanted to go upstairs. Katherine can see that they have some serious matters to discuss today, so she just waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I will be all right.¡± Marshall stood up and stroked Katherine¡¯s hair, ¡°I will make time to apany you when this whole matter is over.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Katherine nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After Marshall and Kyle went upstairs, Old Mrs. Grant who was taking a walk outside came back. She saw Marshall¡¯s pulling over before and asked when she didn¡¯t see Marshall in the living room, ¡°Did he go upstairs?¡± Katherine nodded, ¡°Yeah, he got to deal with something. I¡¯ll call him when dinner is ready.¡± Then she added, ¡°Kyle is also here.¡± Old Mrs. Grant was quite excited, ¡°We would have a merry dinner as Kyle is here.¡± Kyle was really good at livening up the atmosphere. Old Mrs. Grant sat on the sofa and let out a long breath, ¡°Well, I really wondered what kind of girl will that kid Kyle end up with. He is too carefree. I really had thought about the age appropriate girls around me and found no match for him.¡± Katherine blinked, ¡°Grandma, there is no telling on these things. He might like a girl who we don¡¯t think is suitable for him.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded and turned to Katherine, ¡°Just like you and Marshall. No one has thought that Marshall would be the one begging for love.¡± reading more on https://hotnovelpub Chapter 579 Declaring Love Chapter 579 Dering Love The marriage between Marshall and Katherine didn¡¯t really get off to a good start and Katherine was obviously at a disadvantage. Everyone was crystal clear that even though there was love in this marriage, Katherine will be the one who loved Marshall more. Marshall was too proud and beyond calm. He wasn¡¯t exactly an emotional person, so everyone was shocked when Marshall was the one who didn¡¯t want to announce their divorce and went to all lengths to move in with Katherine. He was also the one who was constantly thinking of getting remarried with Katherine and even schemed to let Katherine get pregnant with his baby. So you can really analysis a rtionship with clear logic. While they were making dinner in the kitchen, Khalid and Frances were constantly giggling. Katherine nced at them and can see Khalid¡¯s smiley face through the ss window. She can tell that this man was really joyful. Katherine was really happy for Frances. Though they¡¯d gone through a lot, the man she loved deeply finally chose her which was pretty hard as Frances was sort of a drama queen before and Khalid didn¡¯t leave her. After serving the dishes, the pair went out of the kitchen smilingly. Katherine saw Frances directly searching his phone in his pocket and taking it out. Khalid didn¡¯t thinking too much and just wiped his hand with a tissue and stepped towards the sofa. Katherine stood up and stood next to Frances by the kitchen. Frances opened Khalid¡¯s phone and checked the moments. Katherine craned and scanned it Khalid just posted a moment and there were many people liking andmenting it. Katherine stared at that photo for a while and beamed, ¡°You meant to let Cora see this, right?¡± Frances smiled and didn¡¯t say anything which proved that Katherine was right. Katherine continued, ¡°This is great. You¡¯ve dered your love publicly and elder Mr. Grant isn¡¯t rejecting this. Cora must know what she ought to do next.¡± Katherine then wrapped her hand around Frances¡¯ shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious here, but has Cora got in touch with elder Mr. Grant recently?¡± Frances examined at all thements and raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°She called him once or twice. Cora is pretty smart and didn¡¯t really say anything inappropriate over the phone. They just talked like old friends. ¡± In the beginning, she would try to jump in the conversation so that Cora can hear her voice. She can actually feel that Cora was slightly awkward for the first few times. But after that, Cora would call Khalid and ask if she was around and would say hello to her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Cora was pretty clever and scheming which Frances was aware of all along. Katherine hesitated, ¡°Well, if she does this, it means that she is still trying to steal elder Mr. Grant.¡± Frances answered, ¡°Right, this is why I can¡¯t just drive her away.¡± Cora acted like she didn¡¯t want anything and had been like this since the beginning. But all she did before was questioning and yelling, so in the end, Khalid only felt she was making trouble out of nothing. Katherine didn¡¯t say anything and stared at Khalid¡¯s moment¡¯sments. Cora justmented, ¡®You are quite dashing in apron.¡¯ Thisment was pretty natural, but Frances just thought it was weird. It was totally all right for a normal friend toment like it, but Cora obviously was up to no good. Katherine took the phone and pointed at Khalid¡¯s direction with her jaw. Frances immediately knew what she was doing and gazed at Katherine. Katherine smiled, ¡°Go get him.¡± Francesbed her hair with her hand and went to Khalid who was sitting next to Old Mrs. Grant and chatting with her. Frances sat down and Khalid just peeled an orange quite naturally. While he was talking with Old Mrs. Grant, he put a segment of orange naturally in Frances¡¯ mouth. Frances would feel a bit shy and would insist on having it herself in normal times, but she just ate it this time. Katherine took a video and directly posted it. She didn¡¯t mean to caption any words or anything, but before she sent it, she pondered for a while and added two hearts which was self-exnatory. Katherine logged out of We chat and approached Frances with phone in her pocket. She sat next to Frances and pushed the phone to her naturally. Frances then covered the phone and put the phone back to Khalid¡¯s pocket while they were chatting. Old Mrs. Grant nced at them and beamed. Katherine met Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s eyes and smiled. She knew that Old Mrs. Grant must know what they were doing or Khalid After all, when she filmed them before, she didn¡¯t try to hide anything and Khalid had probably seen her. He didn¡¯t try to stop her, so he should be on board. Katherine then went upstairs to call Marshall and Kyle for dinner in a while. They were studying a pile of files in the study. Katherine didn¡¯t really want to know what they were reading and just called over the door, ¡°Hey, are there two handsome guys inside? It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Kyle immediately answered, ¡°Handsome guy? It¡¯s me, isn¡¯t it!¡± Marshall out away the files, ¡°I think so.¡± He then came out of study and held Katherine¡¯s hand. Kyle rolled his eyes at them, ¡°Come on! Why are you guys doing that at home? Didn¡¯t your family members protest it before?¡± Katherine red at him and directly hugged Marshall and kissed him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me kissing my hubby and holding hands with him at home?¡± She added, ¡°If you are so unhappy about it, get a girl.¡± Kyle protested, ¡°All righty. Are you taunting me that I don¡¯t have a girl? Just wait and see. I will definitely bring a girl to you and let you see who is the real man here.¡± Katherine just ignored him for she knew that Kyle was just saying it. They then went downstairs. Kyle looked down and saw Frances and Khalid looking at each other smilingly. He hissed and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys be more considerate. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have joined this dinner.¡± Everyone was showing off their love in front of him. reading more Chapter 580 He shouldn’t Have Come Today Chapter 580 He shouldn¡¯t Have Come Today While they were having dinner together, Old Mrs. Grant brought up how did the conversation between her and Old Mrs. Mason go. The Masons obviously had family meeting before to talk about Frances and Khalid, so their talk was quite smooth. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They all deemed that Frances and Khalid should get back together, but the Masons had their own worries. Though the remarriage between Marshall and Katherine hadn¡¯t been exposed to the public yet, Katherine¡¯s pregnancy belly was getting bigger day by day and the public would naturally find out one day. They got divorced and then remarried which could be that they were real love and would always be with each other no matter what, but if Khalid did the same thing, the public might have other opinions. They would probably think that men in this family were treating marriage as trifling matter. So the Masons thought that they should keep Frances and Khalid¡¯s rtionship as a secret for now as they won¡¯t do anything crazy anymore. Old Mrs. Grant then asked Frances and Khalid, ¡°What do you think of this?¡± Khalid remained calm and nodded, ¡°It actually makes sense. Actually, we two are old now and don¡¯t care these formalities. We just want to live our own lives, so it didn¡¯t really matter whether we announce our remarriage to the public or not.¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Same here.¡± Old Mrs. Grant blinked and turned to Frances, ¡°Next question then. When are you guys going to get the marriage certificate? Do you want to wait longer?¡± Frances remained silent. Khalid looked at Old Mrs. Grant and frowned, ¡°Mom, I should be the one asking this question.¡± Old Mrs. Grant immediately understood and pped her hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just asking since we talking about this topic, but Khalid should really be the one asking this question.¡± Khalid looked at Frances and said with resignation, ¡°I meant to talk with you about this in the evening, but since we are at it, I don¡¯t want to avoid it anymore.: He then put down the chopsticks and bowl and searched in his pocket. Katherine leaned closer to Marshall and murmured, ¡°Did your father buy a wedding ring? Is he going to pop the question!¡± Marshall gazed at Khalid and smiled, ¡°Probably.¡± Kyle¡¯s face twitched. Well, why the hell should hee here today? He was not onlyughed at by Katherine and was forced to witness all the Grants showing off their love! Khalid then really took out a brocade box which was obviously a wedding ring box. Frances froze and never expected that Khalid would propose to her at this age. She actually found it satisfying when they made everything clear privately. She didn¡¯t really care whether they would have a remarriage ceremony or wedding rings. Khalid couldn¡¯t just get down on his knees and propose to Frances in front of all these people, so he just opened the box and pushed it to Frances. ¡°Let¡¯s get remarried. Okay?¡± Kyle was covering his face with his hand and didn¡¯t want to witness this scene. Frances¡¯ face instantly went crimson red. She didn¡¯t say anything else and just took the ring and wore it. She actually had a lot of diamond rings before, but she left all of them at the Grant Residence when they got divorced. She bought most of them herself and Khalid just sent her one when they got married years ago, but she didn¡¯t wear it very often since it was from years ago and was pretty old-fashioned now. Frances stared at her ring for a while, beamed and then answered briskly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Old Mrs. Grant heaved a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I didn¡¯t ask you today, Khalid would have probably given you a proper propose tonight.¡± Frances waved her hand, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. We don¡¯t actually need this as long as we love each other and both know this.¡± Katherine nced at Kyle and said, ¡°Why are you covering your face, Kyle? Well, being a single, can¡¯t you bring yourself to witness this romantic scene?¡± Kyle slowly put down his hand and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just a bit shy.¡± Old Mrs. Grant then naturally changed the subject to Kyle¡¯s rtionship. She looked at Kyle, ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m not being nosy here, but I really see you as part of my family. Are you in love with anyone?¡± Kyle hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯m quite a free spirit and would hate it if I¡¯m trapped. I¡¯m not really looking for someone right now.¡± It was probably that Kyle was afraid he might getughed at by Katherine, he added immediately, ¡°If I do want to meet someone, it¡¯s pretty easy for me. A lot of girls are lining up to have a date with me. ¡± Old Mrs. Grant knew that Kyle was just trying to make a joke out of this and sighed, ¡°Your family must be worried about you, right? I know young people today want free time more, but once you are at this age, you got to do what you should do. If you get older, it would be hard for you to find a girl who has no generation gap with you. What¡¯s more, you wouldn¡¯t have enough energy to raise up your kids.¡± Kyle chuckled and didn¡¯t really know how to continue this conversation. Sitting next to Kyle, Katherine was really amused by Kyle¡¯s awkward look. She waited for a while and came to Kyle¡¯s rescue, ¡°Grandma, we cannot rush on rtionships. Well, when the timees, he would find the right girl for him.¡± Old Mrs. Grant nodded and said, ¡°Right, it cannot be rushed. Take your time.¡± Then this conversation about Kyle just ended. Kyle rubbed his hands together and looked quite embarrassed. He felt really weird and ufortable. He had never cared about this kind of stuff before, but now that someone was showing their love in front of him, he actually was a bit touched. What¡¯s more, two days ago, Rosalie called her and said that Old Mr. Haverford was in a bad shape and would always say that his only wish now was to see Kyle getting married. Rosalie sounded natural in the call and didn¡¯t throw a tantrum or just order him to find a girl. But still, Kyle was a bit upset. Old Mr. Haverford was gued by illness recently and the family doctor had been living next to him to monitor his health status. Actually, Old Mr. Haverford had told him many times to get married, but he never took it seriously, but now, things had changed. reading more Chapter 581 Just Delete Her Chapter 581 Just Delete Her Kyle and Marshall didn¡¯t really spend much time on dinner and just stood up when they were done. Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t know what happened and just looked at them, ¡°Are you done? You didn¡¯t eat much.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marshall wiped his hand with tissues, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty full. I don¡¯t want to eat too much tonight. I¡¯m having trouble of digesting recently.¡± Kyle nodded, ¡°Right, same here. I got to eat less.¡± Katherine nearly burst outughing. Well, Kyle didn¡¯t eat less because of digestion problems but because of the topic over the dinner today. Old Mrs. Grant then didn¡¯t try to stop them. Marshall and Kyle then went upstairs and entered the study. Old Mrs. Grant thought for a while and then turned to Katherine, ¡°I just felt like that they are hiding something from us. They were obviously going to discuss something now.¡± Katherine acted bewildered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never ask him about work.¡± Old Mrs. Grant paused for a few seconds and then nodded slowly, ¡°Right, you don¡¯t have to worry about Marshall. Just take good care of yourself.¡± Katherine then chatted with Old Mrs. Grant for a while and then just apanied her. Frances and Khalid were talking about a pipe peak in their little house. Frances told Khalid to fix it up in the evening when they came back. Khalid then answered that she meant to repair it yesterday but didn¡¯t find the spanner. Katherine leaned against the chair and looked at them. They were much lovely than before. Frances was much nicer and Khalid spent way more time on the family than before. Old Mrs. Grant obviously liked their rtionship pattern more and smiled. When all the people were done having dinner, they went out and sat on the sofa to chat. Frances and Khalid chose to go back to their house and didn¡¯t want to sat in the residence. Old Mrs. Grantined, ¡°Why can¡¯t you live here? Do you think that it might be inconvenient for you to show off your love here?¡± Frances touched the diamond ring and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. We would feel much more comfortable at that house, after all, we haven¡¯t get married yet.¡± Frances rejected Old Mrs. Grant again with the same excuse. Old Mrs. Grant really didn¡¯t want to say anything. The four talked for a while downstairs and Frances and Khalid wanted to go home. They didn¡¯t go upstairs to say goodbye to Marshall and just told Katherine and Old Mrs. Grant and left. Old Mrs. Grant smiled at Katherine, ¡°Well, they are more in love with each other than they were young.¡± Katherine gazed at Old Mrs. Grant and said, ¡°Do you want to take a walk outside, grandma? I will hold you.¡± Well, it was unhealthy to sit down after the dinner. Old Mrs. Grant pondered for a while and nodded, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Aftering out of the residence, Khalid asked, ¡°Did you post a moment using my phone?¡± Leaning against the car seat, Frances answered, ¡°Yeah. Two moments.¡± Khalidughed, ¡°How did it go? Do you like the result?¡± Frances rolled her eyes at him and grabbed his phone. She then logged on his We chat and showed him all thements, ¡°Do you think I would like it?¡± Khalid nced at it and didn¡¯t really see whomented his moment exactly. He nodded, ¡°How great it this. Now that all the people know that I¡¯m enved by you.¡± Frances took the phone back and stared at Cora¡¯sment and didn¡¯t say anything. Khalid waited for a while and then held Frances¡¯ hand tightly. He said, ¡°What are you unhappy about?¡± Frances directly answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Cora praised you?¡± Khalidughed, ¡°Are you unhappy about that? Isn¡¯t it normal that I¡¯mplimented?¡± He then continued before Frances can say anything, ¡°If you really don¡¯t like her, just block her.¡± Frances paused and turned to Khalid, ¡°What did you say?¡± Khalid answered, ¡°If you are really upset about her in my contact lists, just block her. I don¡¯t really contact her that much.¡± Frances stared at Khalid for a while and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me. I would really do it. I would block her right away.¡± Khalidughed and nodded, ¡°Yeah, block her. If our rtionship is really influenced by her, you can just block her.¡± Frances gazed at Khalid and then just deleted Cora immediately. Since he had said that, it would be a shame if she didn¡¯t do it. After deleting Cora, Frances felt utterly relieved. Khalid raised the corner of his mouth, ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Frances nodded, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m really happy this time.¡± She pinched at Khalid¡¯s hand, ¡°If you were like this before, our life would have been much merrier.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be thinking of Cora as a potential threat all this time. Khalid let out of a long breath, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think that much before and I was too proud to say that. I won¡¯t do this anymore.¡± Khalid was particrly sweet today and Frances was really shocked. After they got home, Frances was still a bit worried and grabbed Khalid¡¯s phone. The number ofments was growing. She checked the new friends request and didn¡¯t see Cora. Frances wondered if Cora had found out that Khalid had deleted her. She was actually a bit excited and was dying to see Cora¡¯s reaction. Khalid didn¡¯t really care and went to have a shower and theny on the bed after changing into pajamas. Frances approached him, ¡°What if Cora adds you again?¡± Khalid pinched at Frances¡¯ face and told her like she was a little girl, ¡°I will give my phone to you and let you check it every day. Is it okay?¡± Frances dodged his hand and said, ¡°She could always call you.¡± Khalid chuckled, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to do then. She can still call me if I delete her number.¡± Frances knew that she was being hard on him and thought for a while and handed the phone to Khalid, ¡°Tell me right away if she calls you.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Khalid answered briskly. Frances was really content with his attitude. Shey down and then continued, ¡°Take some time out and we would go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get the certificate. It should be pretty easy.¡± Khalid turned around and hugged Frances, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 582 Play by Ear Chapter 582 y by Ear ra finally decided on a location and wanted to send her mother away right the second day. Mrs. Henderson hadn¡¯t packed all her stuff and was surprised that ra was in such a rush, ¡°ra, I haven¡¯t prepared anything. I don¡¯t have to leave so fast.¡± ra helped Mrs. Henderson to pack her suitcase and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can live in a hotel for a while and I will ask the butler to help you to rent a ce and get you settled.¡± ra then stood up and turned to Mrs. Henderson, ¡°I¡¯ll finish my job here soon and I wille to meet you in no time.¡± Mrs. Henderson stared at ra and was about to cry, ¡°You are also unhappy here, right? If you are really upset, we can just leave and forget all this behind. The responsibilities of the Hendersons shouldn¡¯t fall on you.¡± ra hugged Mrs. Henderson, ¡°I¡¯ve booked you the flight ticket and the butler is also ready. Someone would pick you up once you arrive there. The hotel is also booked.¡± Mrs. Henderson frowned andmented, ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± ra didn¡¯t answer her question and prepared all the essential credentials and necessary clothes and then went downstairs with Mrs. Henderson. The butler was waiting by the door. He had been in this family for a long time and was really depressed to see Mrs. Henderson pining away day by day. He had been by Jakub¡¯s side since he was born and his eyes started welling up when he thought about Jakub. He then asked Mrs. Henderson if she wanted to see Jakub in the mortuary house. Mrs. Henderson hesitated for a while and said that she didn¡¯t want to go there. She can¡¯t go to see Jakub in her current state for he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see her this way. She knew that she was out of order now for Jakub¡¯s death was really disaster for her and her world would never be the same. Mrs. Henderson didn¡¯t sleep muchst night and was pondering her previous life and her future life. How can she bridge the two after this disaster? She also thought about what Old Mr. Henderson said yesterday on the second floor. She knew that she would never forget about this, but other people seemed to have moved on. She was the misfit of this family. She was really scarred by Jakub¡¯s death and this wound would never be able to recover. All the family members seemed to have forgot about Jakub¡¯s existence and they were dying to erase him from their lives. ra sent Mrs. Henderson and the butler off and told them to be careful. Seeing the car driving away, she let out of a long breath and was finally relieved. From now on, she didn¡¯t give a shit about what will happen to the Hendersons. She then texted Marshall. She didn¡¯t know if Marshall would see it, but she had told him everything. Old Mr. Henderson went out today and she didn¡¯t know where did he go. ra waited for a while and went to his room. She opened her room with a copy key and directly went to the wardrobe and opened the safe naturally. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. All the filed were still in it. ra checked it carefully and noticed that there were a couple of new files here. But they were just some breakdowns of overseas ie and the sales record. ra perused it carefully and noticed that the sales noticeably decreasedpared to the numbers before. But in general, the overall sales number was pretty substantial. ra didn¡¯t take the pictures this time and just put it back after skimming it. She really wasn¡¯t sure what Mr. Henderson and Old Mr. Henderson were talking about recently. Mr. Henderson would always leave in the middle of the night ande back early in the morning. He was probably doing something shady. After checking the safe, she went out and locked the door and stepped towards her own bedroom. But she saw old Mr. Henderson when she just reached the stairs. Old Mr. Henderson looked a bit irritated. ra nced at him and meant to greet him, but just gave up when she saw his angry look. She then went to her room. After standing in the living room for a while, the maid came over and told him that Mrs. Henderson had left. He was in a bad mood and just pounded on the floor with his cane and said angrily, ¡°Well, it¡¯s better that she is gone. Our family is unlucky recently because of her constant wailing.¡± The maid dared not to say anything and just left. Old Mr. Henderson waited for a while and then sat on the sofa. ra didn¡¯t go downstairs and there was no maid near him, so he didn¡¯t really have anyone to talk to. He sat silently for about half an hour and got Mr. Henderson¡¯s call. He hurriedly picked it up and asked, ¡°What did they say?¡± Mr. Henderson sounded upset, ¡°Nothing much. They just said some of the people might be imprisoned.¡± Old Mr. Henderson cursed and then said, ¡°They guaranteed me that nothing would go wrong and now there is a serious problem here.¡± Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t say anything, after all, this matter happened before he took over the casino. He didn¡¯t really know what to say. Old Mr. Henderson was really pissed off and asked, ¡°Did you ask someone to check the hospital? Moreover, where is that woman right now? How can they let that woman get in? how stupid are they!¡± Mr. Henderson heaved a sigh and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t looked into the hospital yet. The whole thing hasn¡¯t blown over yet. I¡¯m afraid that we might get into other troubles if we do that.¡± Old Mr. Henderson nodded, ¡°Right, we can¡¯t mess this up ourselves. We got to be patient in this critical time.¡± Mr. Henderson thought for a while and said, ¡°But we are really unable to protect some of those people. Right now, we can only try to do something prevent them from snitching us.¡± Old Mr. Hendersonmented, ¡°I meant to take over this business, but I didn¡¯t see that there would be so many troubles.¡± Mr. Henderson answered, ¡°I just feel like that we are targeted here.¡± Old Mr. Henderson nodded, ¡°That is for sure. Nothing happened to this ce so many years and something just suddenly went wrong. I knew this woulde when that many people just suddenly disappeared at the same time a while ago.¡± He meant to let Mr. Henderson to take over and handle all the matters, but he failed to sort out all the problems. They didn¡¯t really achieve anything fruitful over the phone. Old Mr. Henderson just told Mr. Henderson to stay calm and see if anything woulde up and they can just y by ear. Chapter 583 The End Chapter 583 The End swnovels Marshall got ra¡¯s call when he got off work in the afternoon. ra directly said, ¡°The caf¨¦ across the road.¡± Marshall paused and turned to the caf¨¦. But he can¡¯t really say anything as there were reflections of light on the windows. He thought for a while and walked towards it. ra wasn¡¯t sitting by the window but in a corner. ra waved her hand when Marshall went in, ¡°Here, Marshall.¡± Marshall stepped towards her and sat across from ra. The waiter then showed up, but Marshall just waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a second.¡± ra then stared at Marshall and said, ¡°Are you plotting something recently?¡± Marshall didn¡¯t try to hide anything from her, ¡°Right, we¡¯re working on something.¡± raughed, ¡°It¡¯s about the Hendersons, isn¡¯t it?¡± Marshall stared at ra, ¡° I didn¡¯t get the time to tell you this before, but the person that I hired as a spy in the casino was nearly beaten to death by your grandpa¡¯s men. This is out of my control. The hospital just called the police after that person was admitted.¡± ra nodded and acted like she didn¡¯t care it a bit, ¡°Right.¡± She then giggled, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Marshall. I¡¯m not here to question you. I just want to know how far are you in the process. I actually want to end this as soon as possible.¡± Marshall was a bit surprised, ¡°You want to leave?¡± ra leaned against the chair and let out of a long breath, ¡°The Hendersons don¡¯t actually need me right now and I don¡¯t have to be here and be in troubles with them. My mom would go insane if something happens to me.¡± She got a good point. Marshall nodded, ¡°If you are thinking like this, I advise you should leave as soon as possible. Now that police are in the picture, I¡¯m not in control anymore. Anything can blow up at any time.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ra gazed at Marshall and lookedplicated. Marshall asked directly, ¡°Do you want to say anything else?¡± ra got serious and asked in a long time, ¡°Marshall, have you ever second-thought your decision when you are fighting against our family? For the sake of our engagement and our friendship? Have you ever thought of letting us go on this one?¡± Marshall smiled, ¡°When are you still asking this dumb question at this time?¡± He didn¡¯t answer her question directly, but ra had known the answer clearly. ra san through her hair with her fingers and responded, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± The conversation just ended here. ra stood up, ¡°I will go home then. Katherine is waiting for me back at home. She would lesson me if Ie homete.¡± ra was putting away her The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!